ã€ŠThe Law of Webnovelsã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Prologue

    It may be a clich¨¦d intro, but let me begin by introducing myself. My name is Ham Donnie, 17 years old. I will become a freshman in high school after ten days.

    Born and raised in an average family with an average appearance and character. I¡¯m such a run-of-the-mill girl living a very ordinary life.

    It truly is when looking at me every day until fourteen.

    Then what happened in my life after I became fourteen?

    That is so horrible, nasty; gosh, I can¡¯t articulate it well in this short sentence¡­

    To explain what happened, I should address something first. Have you ever heard about web novels? They were a popular online book series with novels like the story of a celebrity-looking teenage heir who skips classes and messes around, but he always manages to nab the spot of being a top student in the whole school. For some reason, this same person will fall in love with a poor average girl.

    Bringing up this unexpected subject might be a little baffling, but in order to explain my life, it¡¯s necessary to talk about this. I mean, for real.

    Article 1. The Female Protagonist? She Lives Next Door

    March 2, 2008, that was the day I had my middle school entrance ceremony. On the night before, I could hardly sleep, feeling nervous and throbbing. Therefore, I rolled around the bed and opened a book instead. When my eyes were about to close, I put my book down. When I opened my eyes again, the sun was already shining. I rolled out of the bed with a frizzy hair. At the bedside, there was the book I didn¡¯t finish last night.

    It was an ordinary morning until I went to the living room. My mom was making breakfast as I washed my face, brushed my teeth, and cleaned my hair. I was standing in front of my wardrobe with a calm mind. However, I grew speechless when I saw the all-white-from-head-to-toe school uniform hanging on the door.

    What? I was watching it furrowing my brows and rubbing my eyes. Nothing seemed to change, so this time, I banged my head on the wall. Still, nothing changed in the wardrobe.

    What is this? I wondered while holding the uniform. As I looked at the whole thing over and over, it seemed like a psychiatric hospital gown. The jacket was pure white as well as the skirt. The vest had a light beige color but it didn¡¯t help. If I wear this and button up the jacket, I would look completely white from head to toe.

    Despite everything, it was fortunate that the uniform was not for my school. My school uniform was a normal navy blue color.

    My mind was blank for a while. I asked my mom,

    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my uniform?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    My mom came closer to the door after cleaning the dishes. I shook the white uniform and asked her again.

    ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t my school uniform! Where is mine?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯ve ordered it a week ago. That is your school uniform!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No for what?¡±

    An awkward silence hung between us for a time. Then my mom smashed my back as if I were joking around and left the room. I would have yelled out in pain, but I stared at the uniform without even thinking about it.

    I thought for a moment. The uniform was emitting lights under the sun as if it was a luminary.

    This uniform is for my school right now? I should wear this thing from now on? This crazy, not-for-everyone-style kind of uniform?

    I felt things were going wrong from the first day of school. There was a note of consternation in my face while wearing the uniform. My bad luck was not over yet. This was a prelude to the series of misfortunes I would encounter for the next 3 years.

    I realized it as I took a step outside the front door of my apartment.

    As I stepped out, I got surprised by a girl whom I never saw before, standing right behind the front door. If I opened the door a little wider, it could have struck her. The girl was that close. I mean, why was she standing that close? I turned around to look at her, trying to calm down my pounding heart. Then I gaped.

    What a pretty girl. She was very gorgeous. It was the first time in my life to see such a beautiful girl that close.

    Her soft skin was so pale it revealed her veins and her jet black hair fell straight to her waist as if it was a caricature drawn with a ruler. When the sunlight shed over her hair, a purple glow flowed on her pitch dark hair like an arrow. The light also smeared into her eyes, and they were glowing with a transparent purple shade. The parts hidden from the light¡¯s way was completely dark like a pupil.

    Her pouty lips had a glossy luster and her nose was small and sharp. As I was looking at her, her whole face seemed to shine.

    I even forgot to go to school staring at her. Then I realized she was gazing at me in silence which brought me back to reality. Oh god, I was an obvious stranger looking at her!

    Never seen her before, did she recently moved in? I thought. However, I couldn¡¯t believe such beauty was living next door. She seemed about my age, so I wanted to befriend her. I hoped not to give her a bad impression.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t look offended. She was just staring at me with her beautiful eyes. Should I say hi? It was then that I tried to reach out my hands awkwardly.

    She smiled brightly and held my hands all of a sudden. Wow, very outgoing? That was what I thought.

    ¡°Donnie, we¡¯ll be late. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    She even had a beautiful voice¡­ No, it¡¯s not about that!

    What? I was so surprised I gazed at her hands grabbing mine. In the meantime, she led me to the elevator without a hitch. Wait, stop! She turned around as I took my hand away from her. Her clear eyes made my heart sank.

    ¡°I mean, what are you doing?¡± I asked.

    She was calling my name at our first sight and rushing me to get to school, what was she doing? The girl, however, looked more surprised than I was.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? We have to go to school!¡± She asked,

    ¡°Of course, we should! But why should we go together.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She asked and then clenched her mouth, looking upset. There was a frown on her beautiful forehead.

    A heavy silence filled the space for some time. Suddenly, I realized her uniform was the same as mine. We were standing in the middle of a dark hallway, but her white uniform was shining so bright. There was a name tag on her chest written Ban Yeo Ryung. I read her name inside my mouth. A name I never have known.

    Ban Yeo Ryung stared at me with sad eyes but grabbed my hands back and said,

    ¡°Ok, I get what you mean, but let¡¯s go to school first.¡±

    Know what I mean? I wanted to respond, but I had no idea what was going on. I couldn¡¯t say anything at her serious face, however. Maybe I lost memories or seemed to make a silly joke in front of that pure eyes.

    Since I became speechless, Ban Yeo Ryung walked together with a distance. We got out of the elevator but was still walking in silence. As I got into the streets, I looked around feeling kind of renewed.

    It was strange. I never saw this insanely white uniform ever in 13 years of existence in this neighborhood. However, most of the students were wearing this as if they were all making a secret agreement today. Does this make sense?

    My eyes rolled with confusion. The boys looked around casually but became frozen when they saw Ban Yeo Ryung quietly walking next to me.

    The cold sunlight of the early Spring fell on Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s white forehead. The bright light was hanging on her round nose tip and her long lashes.

    This splendidly gorgeous Ban Yeo Ryung looked depressed maybe because of me. Even that seemed so admirable. I could understand why people around us keep staring at her with awe.

    As I was gazing at Ban Yeo Ryung, she lifted her eyes and had me in her sight. Then she looked around and held her arms feeling daunted. She then called me,

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Can you hold my hand while we¡¯re walking?¡±

    She spoke with nervous eyes as she looked people around her. Their gaze might have been uncomfortable. Well, all the people walking along were looking at her.

    I hesitated for a while but laid my arm slightly on hers. Then she had a grin. She wrapped her hand around hers and moved on. I felt kind of okay to be her bodyguard.

    We were getting closer to school. I remember the overall building since I went there to take a placement test. It looked old like other public schools, but not that bad. It¡¯s just a moderate gray building for students to take classes and have lunch.

    It was when I raised my head with those thoughts when I saw it. In the distance, there was a massive building over the school fence under the blue sky. Holy cow!? My brows hooded over my eyes. I was born and raised in this neighborhood for 13 years, but I never saw a school like that. It was at least five stories high. It had the main building and an annex which had glass walls on all sides. That should be a department store, how could it be a school building? However, as I got closer, the school was apparently what it was. The fences around were made of clean brown bricks and had a nameplate of the school in front.

    Ji Jon Middle School

 Chapter 2

    .

    Holy Christ? I stopped walking.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung asked me in confusion.

    Instead of a response, I was standing still with a deep impact. My head was aching as if it was hit by a hammer.

    My face slowly brightened. Okay, I got it! I yelled at Ban Yeo Ryung while clenching my fist.

    ¡°Why are you confusing me, girl!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Her face turned grim, feeling abashed. I pointed the school and yelled with a bright smile.

    ¡°Oh, the uniform seemed completely different! This is not the school that I attend!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The one I¡¯ll be going to is Dae Dam Middle School! I¡¯ve never heard about this Ji Jon Middle School. Even the building is different. This isn¡¯t my school!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She asked me while looking confused. I laughed again with a refreshed face at the white colony walking into the entrance of Ji Jon Middle School.

    Yes, this was not my school! That¡¯s why the uniform was different since it was not my school!

    I guessed my mom was confused about what school I¡¯ll be attending that she bought a different uniform and sent me to a wrong school. The girl named Ban Yeo Ryung in front of me brought me here because I was wearing the same uniform as her.

    I said to her, ¡°Bye! I¡¯m going to my school! We live next door so let¡¯s keep in touch!¡±

    ¡°Umm, D¡­ Donnie! Where are you going?¡±

    She got surprised and pulled my arms. Where am I going? I should probably say something to her!

    ¡°Going to my school! It¡¯s Dae Dam Middle School. I¡¯m not going to this place!¡± I replied to her with a bright smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, we took the placement test together in here about a month ago!¡±

    What she said made me stiff. What? However, I decided to keep smiling.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re confusing me with someone else. I took my test at Dae Dam Middle School!¡±

    ¡°What? There isn¡¯t any school like that around here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is. Maybe you¡¯re not getting it right.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung, the fact that you do not know does not qualify it does not exist.

    I convinced myself and tapped her shoulders. It felt like I became the most generous person in the world now. Ever since I realized I don¡¯t have to wear this insane white uniform for 3 years, my mind was filled with bliss.

    After tapping her shoulders twice, I turned back with a grin on my face.

    ¡°Bye! I¡¯ll head to my school then!¡±

    ¡°Donnie, hold on!¡±

    Regardless of her desperate voice behind my back, I turned away from the school with light steps. Since her voice sounded quite urgent, I felt people were staring at me, but it was none of my business. They are students from a different school! I was thinking that when I stepped away from the school.

    Bam, something smashed my head. I lurched and stepped back.

    As I was lowering my head, the first thing that came into my eyes was a shoe. It¡¯s definite to wear sneakers as a middle school student, but it looked more like a student loafers. This large size looked like it belonged to a boy.

    Unlike the girl¡¯s white uniform, I slowly followed the boy¡¯s black uniform from head to toe. When his face came into my sight¡­ oh gosh, my jaw dropped.

    I am not the type who focuses on a person¡¯s face. Even looking at a handsome celebrity would not make me lose composure. It was my first time to become unable to speak except when I first saw Ban Yeo Ryung.

    After a moment, I quickly stepped back as I got awakened.

    Why¡­ why are these people appearing in front of me ever since this morning? It was the second time in my life to see such a perfect face in a day.

    He had jet-black hair like Ban Yeo Ryung. The tips of his hair were blue under the sunlight. Koreans¡¯ hair tends to look brown under the sun, but Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hair was purple and this guy was blue, which were rare colors. It¡¯s hard to look good with blue-black hair, but this boy had transparent icy skin. His skin was even paler.

    The pupil inside the sharp big eyes was¡­ when I saw that part, it took my breath away.

    It was blue. Not blue-black, but a dark vivid blue shade that could be seen in the bottom of the ocean or in jewels. His sharp and high nose made me understand that his hands could be cut by the ridge of his nose.

    His overall look was nice and neat. While I was thinking of the image of a still life painted with oil paint or Sumi-e with black ink, the boy slowly furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, no, I apologize,¡± I spoke with a surprise.

    ¡°No.¡±

    A solid response. His cold voice resembled his appearance but did not seem too annoyed.

    As if he had a quiet personality, he took a brief glance at me, turned around, and left.

    Before he turned back, the name tag on his black jacket was visible under the sunlight. Yoo Chun Young. It was a unisex name, but it matched him well.

    Anyway, I rubbed my cheeks feeling embarrassed. He was so handsome. Ban Yeo Ryung was a pretty girl, but Yoo Chun Young was so beautiful for a boy. Not to mention, he was very tall. Already around 175cm high as a middle school student, his eye level was apparently different when I bumped into him.

    I never saw a boy as gorgeous as him. My heart was beating fast. As I glanced at his back with a little crush, I encountered a jeering crowd.

    ¡°Hey, did you see that? The girl bumped into him!¡±

    ¡°God, did she do that on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Hey, come over here!¡±

    W¡­ what? I faced what¡¯s in front of me. The girls who were talking like that wore the same uniform I had. They seemed to be upper-classmen. Holy¡­ I opened my mouth, feeling the ridiculousness of the moment. Is this a novel or what? They were glaring at me just because I bumped into another student? What was more unbelievable was that the girls attacking me were not only a few in numbers but at least more than twenty.

    While I was tightly grabbing my bag, the audience became more stirred up.

    A girl with sharp eyes came to me and said, ¡°Hey, do you want to know what happens if you dare to do that?¡±

    Never thought of my life being screwed up by simply bumping into someone¡¯s shoulder, but maybe it could happen¡­?

    Then a scene came up in my mind. In the web novels, it happened a lot. A girl bumps into a handsome boy on her first day to her school. Later she finds out that he is the king of the school. That is how the girl finds herself in all sorts of trouble!

    I was about to laugh when a thought popped in my head. This was the perfect timing for that situation. However, this is not a novel. I am also not the girl protagonist. Above all, I had a common sense unlike the girls inside a typical romance novel.

    I grabbed my bag and dashed full speed to the bus station. Unlike a girl inside a novel, I had common sense and knew how to act wisely! First, let¡¯s go to Dae Dam Middle School and figure out what to do! I put every ounce of my energy into escaping the roar of the crowds.

    * * *

    As I ran out of breath, the happening with Ban Yeo Ryung, the pretty girl I met in the morning, disappeared. The thoughts about Yoo Chun Young, the handsome boy I bumped into on my way out of the school, also seemed to scatter away.

    Good! I breathed in deeply and stood in front of the bus station. I felt dizzy maybe because of running too fast. I looked at the bus route with my eyes crinkled and my hand on the forehead.

    Most of the middle schools around would have their names on the bus stop. Even this station is named ¡®Ji Jon Middle School.¡¯ Weird. I¡¯ve been living in this neighborhood for 14 years since I was born but I had never heard of this station. I thought about it for a moment but what should I do when it already existed. I decided to look for the school I¡¯ll be attending. Hmm, I paused, searching for the station and thought about the students of Ji Jon Middle School for a moment.

    What would they do? For example, if they went to high school and the teachers asked them,

    ¡°What middle school did you graduate?¡±

    ¡°J¡­Ji Jon Middle School.¡±

    ¡°Omg, J¡­ J¡­. Ji Jon!! Ji Jon Middle School!! Lol¡±

    Just by mentioning that name alone makes me die of embarrassment. Maybe they would like to remove that name from their whole life.

    I shook my head while thinking about it. It was none of my business, I will not go to that school!

    After that thought, I browsed the bus route but there wasn¡¯t any name of Dae Dam Middle School on the list. Strange. I looked around stepping back from the bus map with frowned brows.

    It was ridiculously quiet. The trees along the street shaded with green. I took out my phone from the pocket and checked the time.

    9:00 am. It was already over time for most of the students to commute. The street was quiet without any students or commuters. When does one see an uncrowded street anyway? I looked around feeling strangely emotional and turned back feebly.

    Maybe I should go to a crowded place and ask where Dae Dam Middle School is. I wore the bag again with that in my mind. Suddenly, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s desperate voice rang my ears.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any school like that around here!¡±

    That does not make sense! The school existed a month ago. I took a placement test there. It was not fancy. It was just an ordinary building. Why would I get confused about the school I would attend?

    However, one thing that was concerning was that ¡®Ji Jon Middle School¡¯. A school I never heard of was located at where exactly ¡®Dae Dam Middle School¡¯ should be.

    Come on, I scratched my head. It was a little strange but come one!

    I trudged again to Ji Jon Middle School, feeling anxious. When I was about to turn the corner, a car pulled up next to the sidewalk silently. The street was very quiet but the car moved without any engine sounds. I turned around thoughtlessly. A black limousine I rarely saw in my whole life took my breath away.

    The dark-tinted windows slowly descended. A guy wearing sunglasses appeared through.

    He called me unexpectedly. His voice was soft and polite like those who worked in the service industry.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you a student at Ji Jon Middle School?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ yeah?¡±

    I asked him back with surprise and was about to respond back with a no. However, he already confirmed his answer by the uniform I was wearing.

    He then said to me, ¡°Oh, then do you mind taking us a school tour? It¡¯s the first time for our young master to go to school by himself.¡±

    ¡°Who said it¡¯s the first time, and I also have Jooin.¡±

    A firm voice from the back seat cut off the man¡¯s words. It was a low voice, but I could clearly hear it. Not because my hearing is good, but his voice was that impressive.

 Chapter 3

    .

    He might be a freshman since it was his first time to the school, but his voice was cold and low. He sounded more like a grown man.

    I heard a funny laugh coming next to him. There followed a cheerful response.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry since I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll take care of Jiho.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    The cold low voice spoke again. The door opened and I was not at all prepared for it. A long leg wearing a uniform came out. The owner of the cold low voice appeared, at last. As the sun lights shed a glow on his hair, I became totally speechless.

    What surprised me the most was his white hair that resembled the fur of an Arctic fox. A human, a Korean human being has silver hair. I was about to pass out.

    At first, it seemed like a dyed hair, but his long lashes were also silver. It would be difficult to dye brows and lashes, so he might have been born with that hair.

    His jawline was somewhat elegant and his skin was pale enough to match well with his hair color.

    What made me speechless the most was his face. High nose, compressed lips. He looked so good like Yoo Chun Young who I met in the morning; no, maybe even more.

    I was standing at one of the ordinary streets in Seoul, but ever since he got out of the car, the whole place changed into a foreign street straight from a magazine.

    As I was lost in admiration of the handsome boy, someone else got out of the car.

    The boy at the front of me was relatively calm, but the other boy behind him looked active. His hair was golden brown like caramel, and his eyes were glowing a gold shade. His face was so small it would probably be hidden behind a passport or a camera.

    His eyes were big without any eyelids, and his large pupils reminded me of a puppy¡¯s gaze. As if reflecting his bright nature, his eyes and lips were both drawing a crescent shape.

    They were both like an angel and a fairy, which was hard to find in the real world.

    The silver-haired guy faced me without another word. He was furrowing his silver brows, looking upset. His pupils were pitch black as he stared down at me.

    As I was lost in thought in this unexpected encounter, the golden-brown haired boy looked back and said, ¡°Then bye! See you later.¡±

    ¡°Yes, hope you enjoy!¡±

    The man wearing sunglasses replied as the window went back up. The limousine then glided towards the road the same way it did when it parked in front of me. As the car disappeared from my sight, everything I saw seemed like a lie.

    I looked around with my hand sitting on my forehead. Is this a prank? The changed uniform, the school I had never seen before in my neighborhood and all these gorgeous people I met ever since this morning. This sure was a prank! Every character was like a celebrity.

    While wondering, the golden-brown haired boy looked at me. His face was still smiling. What a pretty smile. A moment afterward, the boy came to me and reached his hands out. I was surprised.

    As I stretched my hands to him, he shook my hand high and low. What is he doing? I was confused, but then he spoke to me,

    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Woo Jooin. Are you also a student here?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ yeah.¡±

    ¡°Wow, nice to meet you! But why are you here instead of going to school? Are you lost?¡±

    ¡°Umm, no¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go together.¡± He said with a grin and released my hands.

    My hands felt like it was burning or tingling. Although he did not grab my hand that tight.

    I rubbed my hands with a surprise and saw his smiling face. He looked like a young boy who recently graduated from elementary school.

    On the other hand¡­

    I lifted my eyes to see the silver-haired boy. He seemed to have lost his interest in me and was staring at Woo Jooin with a cold face. Woo Jooin smiled and tapped him.

    ¡°He is Eun Jiho. Oh, your name is¡­ Ham Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±

    I responded bitterly but repeated his name over in my head. His relatively normal name, Eun Jiho, disappointed and relieved me at the same time. I thought he would have a name like Eun Biwol or something. That would have been embarrassing for me. It was at that moment when I looked at Eun Jiho again as I had those thoughts. His black eyes were staring at me.

    He could have said something, but instead of talking to me, he tapped Woo Jooin then said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re already late.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Let¡¯s go with us, Donnie.¡±

    Woo Jooin gave me a sign with a bright smile. Eun Jiho was already walking ahead of us. I was about to follow them while being lost but realized something important.

    No, I should look for Dae Dam Middle School! I opened my mouth flustering. My voice was shaking with nerves.

    ¡°Guys¡­ I am actually¡­ not a student here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Woo Jooin¡¯s eyes got bigger. Eun Jiho walking ahead of us also looked back at me. There was a moment of silence.

    Jooin pointed me and asked, ¡°That uniform¡­¡±

    ¡°My mom got confused about my uniform. She bought the wrong one.¡±

    ¡°Which school do you go to?¡± It was Eun Jiho who asked the question.

    He had the face of a person who had nothing to live for, so I never thought he would talk to me. I was wrong.

    I got surprised and replied, ¡°Dae Dam Middle School, do you guys know? It was around here, but I can¡¯t find it today.¡±

    ¡°Dae Dam Middle School?¡±

    The way he asked back seemed that he never heard about it.

    Eun Jiho turned his head to Woo Jooin.

    He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Never heard about it. I¡¯m not a local here¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, then the school may not exist in Seoul?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not sure¡­¡±

    Not in Seoul? That was too radical.

    As I drew my brows together, Eun Jiho tapped Woo Jooin again and spoke to me, ¡°If he didn¡¯t hear about it, then it¡¯s not in Seoul. Is the name correct?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is Dae Dam Middle School¡­¡±

    My face was still frowny. Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin looked troubled. Eun Jiho swept his hair with a fretful look. I stared at him and thought he was sweeter than when I first saw him. He then took out his phone from his pocket. It was a new model that looked extremely expensive and cool.

    He soon called somewhere.

    ¡°Oh, have you heard of Dae Dam Middle School?¡±

    While I was watching him without uttering a word, he just proceeded with his call.

    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t exist¡­ Yeah, Jooin also has never heard about it. Okay, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    He closed his phone with a slam and told me, ¡°There isn¡¯t any school like that in Seoul.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Maybe your mom brought the right uniform? Let¡¯s go check out if your name is on the list. The school is right in front of us. You can search where Dae Dam Middle School is then?¡±

    It was Woo Jooin who gave me the answer. Umm, y¡­ yeah¡­ That makes sense. I became speechless by how he clearly arranged things.

    Eventually, I was on my way to school I first saw. I walked towards an unknown school together with the handsome guys whom I first met, while wearing a uniform I first wore.

    * * *

    I already realized the school from outside, but J¡­ Ji Jon Middle School had an amazing building. The only flaw was its name.

    Unlike other schools, it did not have any scribbles on its fence. Despite the high land prices in Seoul, the schoolyard seemed endless for a 5 min walk.

    The building we finally arrived in had a modern and white sophisticated look on its ambiance as if it was built yesterday.

    As we entered the gleaming entrance, we passed the hallway and went up to the stairs to the 2nd floor. A nameplate with ¡®Class 1-1¡¯ appeared.

    Woo Jooin looked and said to me, ¡°We are Class 1-4, do you know what class you¡¯re in?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then we should ask the school office.¡±

    Woo Jooin moved his steps to the office. Eun Jiho followed along with his hands inside his pocket, showing no sign of annoyance.

    I appreciated them in my mind. If I went alone to the office, I would have just come back without checking the student list.

    The school had a clean atmosphere. The office was in the middle of the hallway, so we had to walk between classes. Oddly enough, there was not a single noise on the rooms for the new semester. Considering the uniform or the decent facilities, this place seemed to be a prestigious school.

    As it flashed through my mind, I asked, ¡°Is this a private school?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Woo Jooin asked back with surprise. Oh yeah. It sure was. I shut my mouth again.

    We knocked at the office and pushed the door. The school office came into my sight. It also had a nice environment filled with solar lights. The monitors and computers were all brand new.

    A person who looked like a teacher saw us and asked, ¡°You guys need help?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she doesn¡¯t know her class. Would you please let us check the student list?¡±

    Woo Jooin pointed at me. His voice was smart and polite. The teacher gave us the list right away. We stood there and flipped over the list. Class 1, no, Class 2, no.

    Then Woo Jooin said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here. 1st grade Class 4. 1-4¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    He gave me the list. It was true. My name was on Class 1-4! My last name began with ¡®?,¡¯ so it was all the way at the end. I scrolled my eyes to check the names ahead of me.

    The first name that caught my eyes were the three words ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung.¡¯ She was in this class too? My jaw dropped. Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin were in the same class, 1-4, as they mentioned before. Then my eyes paused at the name ¡®Yoo Chun Young.¡¯

    He was the one who I bumped into this morning. It wasn¡¯t a common name. I frowned and gave the list back.

    Something wrong is happening here. I couldn¡¯t deny that. I mean, it was not a strange thing whether who was in the class or not. Still¡­

    I glanced at Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin next to me. Eun Jiho¡¯s black eyes under the silver hair appeared to be seriously scrutinizing the list. Not quite as much as Eun Jiho, but Woo Jooin¡¯s light hair color also stood out.

    It seemed all the outstanding people I encountered today were in our class, 1-4. As if somebody arranged all these. You know, in TV shows or in novels, all the handsome protagonists are in the same class.

    However, I refused to think like that.

    I lost touch with reality since I saw too many attractive people.

    As I raised my head up, the teacher said, ¡°Are you all Class 4? Then we have the class president here, Eun Hyung, go with them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A boy who was facing back on the side turned around.

    Under the bright sunlight, his red hair jumped to my eyes. It was a classy red wine shade that stood out anyway. Compared to Eun Jiho¡¯s jet-black eyes, this boy had gray eyes with a hint of green. Straight nose, kind eyes, and a gentle smile on the lips.

    He looked handsome, but I was not sure if he was Korean. While I was wondering, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Oh, are you all Class 1-4?¡±

    The name tag on his chest sparkled in the light. His name was Kwon Eun Hyung. Ever since I met him, I heard a rattling of an interlocking padlock in my head.

    It seems hard to explain after all this time, but it felt like all the pieces of the puzzle were coming together. As I saw Woo Jooin and Eun Jiho walking to Kwon Eun Hyung, that feelings were getting stronger.

    Now that I think of it, I felt something in my bones at that moment.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, Yoo Chun Young, Eun Jiho, Woo Jooin, and Kwon Eun Hyung. I had a hunch these five and I would be tied tightly with a quirk of fate at that very moment.

    It sure was. My feelings were never wrong.

 Chapter 4

    * * *

    We came back to the 1-4 classroom, but I was still out of my mind. I sat down and stared at the blackboard shaking my legs.

    Our homeroom teacher was quite young. He wrote letters on the board talking about something, but no one in the class was paying attention. The teacher looked upset as if he was aware of the fact. I turned my head.

    Since a while ago, my cheek seemed to sting, and there I found Ban Yeo Ryung gazing at me from diagonally behind my seat. Her eyes were so set on me her black pupils looked wet.

    Please don¡¯t look at me like that, today is the first time I met you. I felt embarrassed and turned my face away.

    As soon as I turned around, I found her because she was the only one looking at me.

    That is, all the boys in the classroom were staring at Ban Yeo Ryung and all the girls were¡­ I stopped thinking and looked around.

    The sunlight poured into the classroom through the window, which was incomparably wider than the narrow windows of my elementary school. Though it may sound ridiculous, the boys sitting languidly under the sun with their long legs on their chair looked like editorial models.

    How could people just sitting on the chair look like models? Especially when they are all freshmen in middle school! Nevertheless, they were incredibly gorgeous as if they were all created by something special.

    They say God is fair. Bullsh*t. I thought while resting my chin on hand.

    As if the four were used to get attention, they did not appear to mind. Yoo Chun Young, the boy I bumped into this morning, was sitting with his chin tucked, looking at the blackboard with his blue eyes. Kwon Eun Hyung, the redhead, was gently smiling next to him. They looked comfortable when talking to each other sometimes. This made it apparent that they had known each other for a long time.

    Likewise, Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin seemed to be close friends from long ago. Woo Jooin took a break while talking with Eun Jiho and looked around him with his kind brown eyes. He flashed a bright grin to all who made eye contact with him. Just that action alone filled the air with screams. No, not just screams but also¡­

    ¡°My heart¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m melting.¡±

    All the girls within a 5-meter radius were about to fall on their desks grabbing their heart. Honestly, I would have done it too if the strange things in the morning did not happen.

    A girl I never knew says I am her friend. My uniform has changed unexpectedly. Above all, the middle school I was about to attend has disappeared. Not to mention, a school that I first saw in my life is standing where my original school is supposed to be. In the neighborhood where I lived for 13 years!

    If these things didn¡¯t happen, being in the same class with them would be such a fortunate thing. I would be appreciative and say, ¡°Thanks for the eye candies!¡¯ and just move on with my life. However, something was strange.

    Yes, they were strange. Their pupils, hair colors, and looks were masterpieces of God. However, there was something more special about them. Only the air around them seemed to glow like a rainbow.

    If this was a TV show or a novel, the main characters would be them. Everything in the world seemed to exist for these guys. That was what I felt.

    A world that revolves around someone. It would not make sense, but no one could deny it once they saw these four men. No, it¡¯s not four. I turned back to look behind the seat located diagonally. Ban Yeo Ryung was still looking at me with that coy eyes.

    If the main characters exist in this world, it would be those four guys plus Ban Yeo Ryung; all five of them.

    Everyone in the class seemed to be drawn into five of them.

    The air was too unreal that it brought me a headache. As I raised my hand and covered my forehead, my phone suddenly rang. I opened my pocket and took out the phone. There was a message.

    The three letters of ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯ were on the screen. I got terrified as if somebody grabbed my chest. Her number was saved in my contacts before I knew it. Just like the uniform that was changed by someone else in the morning.

    I sat still then opened the phone.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Are you sick? You¡¯re being strange ever since this morning.

    I did not respond but closed the phone. When I looked behind, Ban Yeo Ryung was no longer staring at me, maybe because of my reaction.

    The teacher left the class. Only two hours were left until the afternoon assembly. At the beginning of a semester, the classroom should be usually noisy with kids chitchatting with each other, but everyone kept silent.

    I glanced aside.

    A boy sitting next to me had also fallen under the spell of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s beauty. Making friends would be impossible in this situation. Then the boy turned around and smiled at me with embarrassment.

    The first thing he said to me was, ¡°Is she Ban Yeo Ryung? So beautiful. I thought she was not a human.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    I barely replied and shrugged my shoulders. The boy looked delighted to start a conversation. Then there was another boy, who sat in front, joining our chitchat.

    ¡°Dude, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s so pretty.¡±

    ¡°Better than celebrities?¡±

    Someone at the back also broke into the conversation that went into a praising spree in the name of Ban Yeo Ryung. What is this, I thought. At least we should introduce ourselves instead of just talking about the girl?

    Not only these boys but also other conversations went on like this. As I turned around, a group of girls was gathered.

    ¡°I know Yoo Chun Young! His uncle is a famous photographer, so he was in the magazine sometimes.

    ¡°Super handsome, though he looks a little brusque. What kind of person is he?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t talk that much! Especially with girls, he doesn¡¯t talk to us at all.¡±

    ¡°God, that¡¯s cruel. Then what about that silver-haired guy?¡±

    The girl who asked pointed Eun Jiho. I was looking at them with my hands on my chin. Then a girl who had eye contact waved her hands at me. Uh? As I put down my hands back hesitantly, one of the girls called me.

    ¡°Oh, you came into the classroom with those three?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah I did.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever talked to them?¡±

    A girl made a space for me. I happened to sit there and join the group. When I glanced at my original seat, there were boys there instead, talking about Ban Yeo Ryung. I smiled and opened my lips.

    ¡°Oh, we just came together because I was late. I don¡¯t really know them.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? That¡¯s sad.¡±

    ¡°I know him, that silver-haired boy. He is Eun Jiho. We went to the same school.¡±

    Luckily, another girl continued the conversation, so all the eyes were drawn to her. Someone asked in a hurry.

    ¡°Oh, really? How is he?¡±

    ¡°He always goes to school in a limo ¡ª no joke. I heard he¡¯s the only son of a rich family, so he was raised like a prince. It¡¯s a rumor but isn¡¯t silver hair so rare?¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. He¡¯s handsome and rich.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the end of it, he was always the top of our school.¡±

    ¡°Wow, really? Cool, very cool.¡±

    I sat down with my arms crossed and nodded my head. Wow, he not only looked like the main character in a movie, but he also had everything. He¡¯s gorgeous, rich, and successful in grades. Isn¡¯t he like the male protagonist in a movie then?

    The girl continued feeling excited.

    ¡°The cute boy next to him is Woo Jooin. They have been friends since they were young! Jooin is easy to be friends with, very social and cute.¡±

    ¡°Omg, I love it.¡±

    The girls next to me were holding each other¡¯s hands with joy. That¡¯s true, I nodded.

    Jooin was actually nice and outgoing. From when he grabbed my hands in our first encounter, I felt that he was touchy as if he used to live abroad.

    Someone asked, ¡°Eun Hyung also seems very nice. As you all saw, he was voted as the class president by the kids who went to school together.¡±

    I reminded myself of my first impression of Eun Hyung at the school office. His vivid red hair under the white sunlight was truly remarkable. What about his eyes? They were gray with a hint of green.

    When thinking about his hair color, he did not seem that nice. His smiling face and the way he talked were, however, very polite and kind. He sure is, I heard somebody responding.

    ¡°Yeah, he really is a model student. You know the one who teachers love and the kids in the class want to be friends with? Eun Hyung is perfect. Even his personality.¡±

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so cool¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to go out with him.¡±

    Some girls looked like they were stoned while they looked at him. Kwon Eun Hyung had his head turned to talk with Woo Jooin and Eun Jiho, sitting behind. They already seemed to enjoy conversing with them. Maybe because they have something in common, living a perfect life. I thought absently.

    Then someone¡¯s voice struck into my ears like a clap of thunder.

    ¡°Those boys, shouldn¡¯t we call them the Four Heavenly Kings?

    Hahahahaha! I dropped my head in my surprise and coughed like I was puking. Thank goodness I wasn¡¯t eating anything. If I was drinking coke, I would have spat everything out! I stopped coughing and looked up in wonder.

    The girl who talked about the ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ was staring at me as if she saw something strange. No, I wiped out my lips and thought.

    The Four Heavenly Kings? Are you out of your mind? Isn¡¯t that the word written on the web novel I read yesterday!? If they would really use that word, our everyday conversation will go like this.

    ¡°Hey look at that, Yoo Chun Young of the Four Heavenly Kings are going to school!¡±

    ¡°God, how gorgeous! No, look over there, there is also Eun Jiho of the Four Heavenly Kings!¡±

    ¡°How can there be two of the Four Heavenly Kings walking at the same time!?¡±

    I would cringe to death if I hear all that!

    I was about to ask if they were serious. Until someone responded back.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a good idea! The Four Heavenly Kings, it even sounds good!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It looked like I was in Alice in Wonderland. I looked aside with my eyes wide opened.

    Are they serious? Do they really think that sounds good? To top it off, someone else clasped her hands and shouted, ¡°So good!¡±

    Then the word the ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ spread out to the whole class in the blink of an eye.

    It wasn¡¯t even a few minutes until all the girls in class mumbled the ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ while looking at the four boys. Holy mother of pearl, I clenched my fist with a pale face.

    No, this is too much. I should get out of here, I thought. They all seemed to be losing their minds. Except for me.

 Chapter 5

    .

    Something more surprising happened next. Eun Jiho, who looked apathetic sitting like a badass, suddenly glanced this way. Then he stood up and walked to the middle of the classroom.

    Followed by his steps, girls sitting on that side were about to spit their hearts out of their mouth. Same with the boys.

    No one could help to have their eyes on that attractive boy walking confidently across the middle of the classroom.

    While everybody was looking at Eun Jiho, what he said was, ¡°Who is Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    As I heard in the morning, his voice was unbelievably low and calm for a freshman in middle school. He then looked around the classroom with his freezing black eyes.

    Ban Yeo Ryung is¡­ I thought. You mean, the beautiful girl living next door who also has a pretty name as in a novel?

    As soon as I had that in mind she raised her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Are you the one who passed the placement test with the highest score?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so what?¡±

    She replied and looked in front of her with an icy cold attitude. She had been so kind to me in the morning, so her attitude seemed unpredictable.

    As I watched her for a while and looked around, there were girls biting their nails scowling at Ban Yeo Ryung.

    I kept my ears open for them.

    ¡°What an arrogant bitch. How dare she talk like that to our Eun Jiho of the Four Heavenly Kings¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It would have been better to not listen. As I turned my head back, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho, came into my sight, neither yielding to the other.

    They were staring at each other so fiercely that I was scared if an electrical spark would occur. Their stares were so intense the viewers could have thought they were having a crush on each other.

    Both were stubborn enough to keep their mouths shut for a while. The one that first broke the silence was Eun Jiho.

    He literally snickered and said, ¡°Interesting. Hold on, I will not offer my place to you in the next exam.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Did you really offer that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.

    Eun Jiho responded then turned back, waving his hand. It made me think,

    Oh, I take back my thoughts of him as a nice boy, unlike his hair color. My mistake.

    As I looked at the retreating silver hair, a golden-brown haired boy jumped into Ban Yeo Ryung and held her hands. When she looked back with surprise, the boy smiled gorgeously.

    I knew him. Woo Jooin. The cute looking sociable boy who seemed to be close friends with Eun Jiho.

    Woo Jooin grinned and said to Ban Yeo Ryung, ¡°You¡¯re the first girl to talk like that to Jiho.¡±

    ¡°Jiho?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung asked back in wonder.

    All the girls in the class were talking about the Four Heavenly Kings. It was only her who had never heard about the name ¡®Eun Jiho.¡¯ Woo Jooin, however, smiled and nodded as if nothing was wrong. Then he followed this with his kind explanation.

    ¡°Yeah, Jiho! His name is Eun Jiho. I¡¯m Woo Jooin. We¡¯ve been friends since we were young.¡±

    They started a conversation as if they were already close friends. When I glanced around, the girls looked angry with fires in their eyes on Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Both continued their conversation.

    Woo Jooin had a big smile again and ended the conversation saying, ¡°You¡¯re the first one to beat Jiho!¡±

    There was, again, something going completely wrong.

    What is that dialogue that would be said in a TV show? Is this really a TV series? Are we shooting a prank right now?

    As I turned my head, I noticed Yoo Chun Young and Kwon Eun Hyung of the Four Heavenly Kings were looking over here with excitement.

    Yoo Chun Young still had that icy cold expression. However, his blues eyes gazing at Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to have a different kind of interest upon her. Kwon Eun Hyung, on the other hand, just stared at Ban Yeo Ryung with a smile.

    I was looking at them ¡ª no, most of the girls in the class except Ban Yeo Ryung were looking at the boys. However, they were only looking at Ban Yeo Ryung. How could I explain this, it was like watching a well-manipulated play.

    At last, it was the afternoon assembly. As the kids bid farewell to their teacher, they grabbed their bags and ran out of the classroom. The Four Heavenly Kings including Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin were packing their bags with a laid-back attitude. I was watching Yoo Chun Young¡¯s dark blue lashes then turned around after an indication of someone behind.

    There was Ban Yeo Ryung. Under the tilted afternoon sunlight, she was looking at me with her hands carefully on her chest.

    ¡°Why, why?¡±

    Words slipped out of my tongue with surprise. A few kids in the classroom were looking at us with interest. It was because Ban Yeo Ryung and I never spoke to each other today. We did not even sit closer.

    She briefly sighed and held my hands without hesitation.

    ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Without any time to respond, she pulled my hand. It felt so firm. I was going to say let my hand go, but I got aware of her sad face, almost about to cry. I also noticed she turned pale biting her lips so strongly.

    It made me think about what she said to me in the morning.

    ¡°Ok, I get what you mean, but let¡¯s go to school first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was not sure, but if there was a relationship between me and Yeo Ryung, we were currently under a fight. I could feel how much she was emotionally relying on me by the tremble of her holding hands.

    As I stepped toward the hallway holding Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand soundlessly, I felt someone¡¯s eyes on us. When I turned back, the Four Heavenly Kings were looking this way with their colorful eyes.

    While walking across the schoolyard, Ban Yeo Ryung did not say a word. When we were near our houses, she released my hand and said,

    ¡°Donnie, see you tomorrow.¡±

    With those words out of her mouth, she had a desperate look on me. Oh, God. I had no idea why I came across this situation. It was difficult to refuse her. Does she know the power of her beauty? I thought so.

    I tangled up my hair and replied, ¡°O¡­k, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Then she had her bright smile. She looked delighted until she pressed the passcode on her door lock and entered through their doorway. I also got back home after watching her.

    The house was in silence like in the morning. I lifted my head to check the time. 12 pm, it was surely too early for my parents to get off work.

    I went into my room. I put the bag down and lay down on bed sighing with my uniform on. I did not even want to see the mirror. Not only the jacket but also the white skirt uniform. I would look like a clown, for sure.

    I was like that for a while. Then I realized the book I threw away near the bedside last night.

    I stretched my hand to the bedside as I lay on it. There was something at my fingertips after swinging my hands. I took and opened it with my sleepy eyes.

    The book I grabbed yesterday on my sleepless night was a web novel. I read the advertising phrase on the back of the book with drowsy eyes.

    I kissed an unknown boy as I fell over in school! Gosh! However, the boy who stole my first kiss is one of our school¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Honestly, it was not an enjoyable book as I got older. The story was as obvious and exactly what it looked like based on its synopsis.

    A girl who is pretty, smart, and outgoing considers herself as a run of the mill gal. Then a boy who is handsome, the only son of a rich family, always skip classes and fights with others, but he never misses the first place in school. The fiery romance between the two!

    The girl, boy, and story that are everywhere. Of course, there will be a big trouble when these happen in real life.

    The boy, the male protagonist, is a genuine Korean guy, but he has silver hair. He does not have a valid license but drives a motorcycle. What about the girl? She is also a genuine Korean, but she has red hair. What is even worse is the existence of the Four Heavenly Kings in the novel. Each of them has a silver, dark blue, golden brown, and red wine hair! Aren¡¯t these guys all genuine Koreans? The thoughts made me laugh, and I cleared my throat while lying on the bed.

    After roaring for a while, I felt a stomachache. I faced the ceiling and kept on laughing on the bed but something flashed in my head. I felt as blue as I could be. I was lost in thought staring at the ceiling.

    Those absurd things happened in real life. There were boys with colorful hairs in my class and even a one with blue eyes. Unbelievably, there was also a boy with silver hair. The girls called them the ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ too¡­

    No one cared about their hairs or eye colors. Not even their name, the so-called ¡®Four Heavenly Kings.¡¯ Is this even possible?

    I was like that for a while. Then I pushed myself up from the bed and sat down in front of the computer. I turned it on and as the screen popped out, I clicked the web browser.

    Search for Dae Dam Middle School.

    There appeared no search results found. Instead, there were a bunch of suggestions of related searches such as ¡®dae dam hada (being bold),¡¯ ¡®dae dam han (bold)¡¯ below. While looking at the monitor with weary eyes, I covered my throbbing forehead and searched for the next word. Web novel. Then, I doubted my eyes.

    When it comes to web novels, there are dozens of them on the internet. They were, however, all gone. Why? How could all the web novels disappear in a day? My hair stood on end.

    I could hardly believe it. I was just looking at the white screen as I came up with a thought. A whole school disappeared and a person who did not exist showed up. It was not a big deal for web novels to vanish away. I typed on the keyboard again with my hands on the forehead.

    The Four Heavenly Kings.

    There was a search result. It was, however, not about the novel.

    ¨C No way!! The Four Heavenly Kings of Songduk Middle School became my classmates.

    ¨C Picture of the Four Heavenly Kings of Dae Wang Middle School!

    ¡°What¡¯s going¡­¡±

    I could not continue my words out of this nonsense I¡¯m seeing. I stopped saying anything but flinched my lips. Then I turned off the computer. I glowered at the innocent book and flopped down onto the bed feeling complicated.

    Okay, I don¡¯t know what happened, but things will get back as I woke up from this dream. That flashy white uniform will change to what it¡¯s supposed to be. Ji Jon Middle School, which is not even funny to talk about, will disappear. The Four Heavenly Kings or whatever they are will cease to exist.

    Then I fell asleep. It was like a deadly deep sleep.

    How much time has passed? When I got up again, it was dark outside. There was bright light coming from the kitchen, so I opened the door and saw my mom cooking.

    Watching my mom¡¯s back glowing under the yellow light bulb made me feel everything I had gone through today were all preposterous dreams.

    Yeah, they were all dreams. I slowly came up to the back of my mom.

    As I hugged her from the back without any words, my mom asked me, ¡°Why? Did something happen in school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, kind of¡­¡±

    ¡°Why, what happened?¡±

    She might have had no idea but she looked surprised as I said there was. How can I explain this, I thought. There were so many ¡®happenings¡¯ today, so I did not know how to explain them.

    I decided to ask what I wondered the most.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The super pretty new girl next door says we¡¯ve been close friends. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Next door?¡± She seemed to consider then quickly replied, ¡°You mean, Yeo Ryung, who lives next door?¡±

    ¡°You know her?¡±

    ¡°Of course! She¡¯s been living next door since you were born! You two have been friends ever since forever. What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you have a fight with Yeo Ryung? That¡¯s why you¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t know her, right now?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ no¡­¡±

    I answered and did not say anything for a while but gripped my mom¡¯s clothes. Something hard seemed to strike behind my back. She has lived next door since I was born? We have been friends? They were not in my memories.

    As I stood next to her with a pale face, my mom thought I was sick. She touched my forehead and said something. However, I could hardly hear it.

    Oh, then I barely sat down on the dining chair. After having dinner as if things were okay. My mom asked me if I would like to go see the doctor, but I refused.

    I talked and acted like everything was normal. As I went inside my room and locked the door, I collapsed on the bed.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    That was all I could say.

 Chapter 6

    .

    I raised my head and touched my forehead lying on the bed. My heart was beating fast.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I were friends since we were young. All the bizarreness I went through today had finally reached its peak, from start till the end. Nothing seemed to have happened even after a well-earned rest.

    I decided to accept that. The only truth this parallel world was indicating to me from the very beginning. The thing I was denying since the ultimate starting point.

    As I woke up, the world suddenly changed into that of a web novel. In front of me, there were handsome guys with colorful hairs named the Four Heavenly Kings. Along with them all was a stunning and smart girl.

    The boy, who had silver hair and the sole heir to a wealthy family, was not only attractive, but he was also academically competent. What all these meant were apparent. Eun Jiho was the male protagonist of this novel.

    The girl whom the stars had written on his destiny, the so-called female protagonist of this web novel, was Ban Yeo Ryung. From what I had observed since my arrival in this place, it was obviously true.

    My role in this novel seemed to be the girl living next door to Ban Yeo Ryung. You know, in web novels, there is a girl who steadily appears as the female protagonist¡¯s friend. That was me. There was nothing else written for me to make me special. That was all.

    The reason why my school changed was something I cannot answer. However, the reason why the infamous Four Heavenly Kings were in the same class as I was because I happened to be Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s classmate. She must be in the same class as the Four Heavenly Kings too. That was the only reason.

    Oh, shoot! I pulled out my hair as I lost myself in my own thoughts.

    Just because I was chosen as the female protagonist¡¯s best friend, should I have to watch them from the sidelines for the next three years? Should I endure the Ji Jon Middle School or the Four Heavenly Kings or whatever these people flocking around them were? What did I do wrong!?

    I grumbled for a while as I staggered to my desk. I took the lid off a marker with my teeth and wrote something on the calendar, applying pressure on every letter.

    March 2, 2007. The day the web novel began.

    After I finished writing, I took a step back, looked at the calendar with a disturbed expression, and nodded. Then I screamed pulling my hair out.

    ¡°Oh, this is crazy! Unbelievable! What the heck is this! Oh!¡±

    ¡°Donnie! What¡¯s the matter? Did something really happen in school?¡±

    ¡°Oh!!!!!¡±

    I shrieked for a long time, jumping in my room. I only stopped going insane when my mom tried to leave the house and ask Yeo Ryung Ban, the girl living next door, about what happened at school.

    That day, I made up my mind. What would be so good about involving me with Ban Yeo Ryung? She¡¯s smart, pretty, and popular among the boys, but she does not know about her beauty. Wouldn¡¯t it be suffocating to be friends with her? The boys around Ban Yeo Ryung were even worse.

    The conglomerate heir, Eun Jiho. Woo Jooin who seemed to be interested in Ban Yeo Ryung. Finally, the blue-eyed and the red-haired boys in the classroom! The epic love and thriller story of all their affairs, jealousy, and abduction!

    I did not want to be involved in this storm of fate.

    Let¡¯s get out! I made up my mind.

    Let¡¯s get out of Ban Yeo Ryung!

    Three years had passed since that day.

    I was now gazing blankly at the calendar of March 2, 2007, I found in my belongings.

    I did not know it was still here. The calendar was from 3 years ago, but I might have put it in a box and stored it somewhere at the bookshelf instead of throwing it away.

    I giggled at the carefully written letters that had specks of dust all over. Then I gave a deep sigh with the smile on.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Yeah, those were the days. At those times, I was innocent enough to believe it was possible to get far away from Ban Yeo Ryung, the Four Heavenly Kings, and to live a life out of the novel.

    Three years had passed since then but still, nothing has changed. Ban Yeo Ryung, the dazzling beauty and the female protagonist, is still living next door. Now, we¡¯re about to go to the same high school.

    Like salt and pepper, not only Ban Yeo Ryung, but the Four Heavenly Kings were coming with us. No wonder.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I touched ¡®The day the web novel began,¡¯ the letters carefully written on the calendar 3 years ago, and held onto the wall. Then I dropped my head and sighed again.

    Yes, I failed in getting away from the web novel. The boys and Ban Yeo Ryung, those who were integrated with all the elements of a novel, were still around me and turned my daily life into a surreal nightmare. What could I do? This was the reality I was going through.

    The complicated feelings combined with strange emotions of regrets and sympathy provoked me. I could hardly throw out the calendar of 2007 eventually. I put the dusty thing back in the box and pushed it into the corner. As I sighed again, the phone rang inside my pocket.

    I took out my phone and found the three letters ¡®Jiho Eun¡¯ flashing on the screen. I opened the folder.

    ¡°Sent by: Eun Jiho

    ¡°Don¡¯t be late tomorrow¡±

    I stared at the message silently.

    Eun Jiho, the male protagonist of this novel, was, as expected, truly the same as the character in the novel. He was icy cold to all the girls except for Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just kidding. He was just a jerk as we got closer.

    I moved my fingers to type a message.

    Send to: Eun Jiho

    Mind your own business ??

    After sending the message, I lifted my heavy body and stretched myself.

    Yes. Anyway, three years have passed. I thought things such as my relationship between with those novel characters would not change. However, as it turns out, that was what I got: different. This is not a story about Ban Yeo Ryung, but it was a story about me.

    This is a story about me, who has been a best friend with the female protagonist for the last three years in middle school, and who will continue being with her throughout my high school days.

    Article 2. In School, there are the Four Heavenly Kings.

    The most important thing in the law of the web novels is, of course, describing the appearance of the male and female protagonists. As for the male protagonist, a sharp blade-like nose ridge, well-shaped lips, and so on¡­ Whereas, the female protagonist has a small face and juicy red lips.

    However, I described all that already and confirmed that Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho qualified with these elements. Thus, we will move on.

    Then what is the next important thing then, one might ask? That is when we will start discussing the male protagonist¡¯s friends.

    In web novels, the male protagonist has generally two or three friends. Their characteristics are simply like the things listed below:

    ¨D ¨D: A cold handsome guy called, the ice prince

    ^_^: A sweetheart type with a never-ending smile

    >__<¡® was Woo Jooin, the brown-haired friend of Eun Jiho. He was bright as I¡¯ve seen. He was incredibly sociable thus making him everybody¡¯s little brother in class after less than a month since the beginning of the semester.

    At that time, everyone in Class 1-4 said it was a great blessing to have these four people including Eun Jiho as their classmates. I, however, did not share the same opinion.

    Due to their looks, I was undergoing a vision problem. To briefly explain, I was suffering the most since others looked like squids. The Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung made other people look like ugly creatures in comparison. They were causing significant harm to others!

    Whenever possible, I stalked their faces with no hidden intention to feast my eyes. I mean, a little on purpose¡­

    Whether I peeped them or not, they did not seem to care. Maybe they would have not noticed my eyes on them. When most of the girls in class were looking at them, it was not impossible.

    Since Kwon Eun Hyung was the class president, there were a few chances to talk with him. That was it though.

    Eun Jiho barely spoke to me after the day we first met on our way to school. Woo Jooin was so popular especially among the girls, so we had no time to personally have a conversation.

    Yoo Chun Young gave an icy glare to the girls who dared to talk with him. It was also too intense and frightening to me. The girls felt the same, so no girls spoke more than a word with Yoo Chun Young until the end of the semester. Except for Ban Yeo Ryung.

 Chapter 7

    .

    Ban Yeo Ryung had a redoubtable personality leading her to be best friends with Woo Jooin within a few days. She became to squabble with Eun Jiho and got along with Kwon Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young.

    She was indeed the female protagonist. I was in awe of her. Other girls were just licking their fingers looking at those four boys, but she was truly amazing.

    There was, however, a problem. Ban Yeo Ryung refused to leave my side. As in most novels, she only had one girlfriend. Here, that one and only friend was me.

    Of course, I tried my best to be away from Ban Yeo Ryun! It was obvious I would be involved in all kinds of trouble if I got along with her. Just in a single book alone, there are an abduction, bitches, thugs, motorcycle rides every day, slaps in the face, and oh, so much more¡­

    I felt sorry to Ban Yeo Ryung who strongly believed we were and will be friends forever since our birth. However, I put my efforts into staying away from her to keep my peaceful life.

    Three years later since then, and now, the five of them and I will be going on a senior trip. Today was the day before.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How did it go like this? Isn¡¯t the story feeling a bit hollow around the middle? I paused, throwing my clothes inside the bag and frowned. Come on, how, did we end up like this for real? I moaned and firmly pressed my eyelids between my eyes. Well, there were too many reasons to talk decisively about why the story went like this.

    The time cumulated like raindrops over the last three years. In those few years, the relationship between Ban Yeo Ryung and I changed. Those three years were longer than I expected. I looked up at the wall clock thoughtlessly.

    Holy Christ, it was already midnight. Gosh, our plan was to take the first train tomorrow at 5:40 in the morning.

    As I grew startled and picked up the bag again, the doorbell at the front door rang. My parents were in the living room, so they would take care of it. No sooner had I thought like that when someone called me.

    ¡°Donnie!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Open the door!¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re in the living room right now!¡±

    I shouted but had a frowny face after her response.

    ¡°Oh, Eun Ji Jung is crying on the TV! I can¡¯t go!¡±

    That TV drama, gosh. I grimaced and stood up. How long have I sat down here? I calmed my trembling legs down and strode to the front door.

    The only person who would be knocking my door at this hour would be Ban Yeo Ryung. While having that in mind, I gasped at the unexpected face.

    Through the opened door, I saw a black-hair that reflected a purple glow from the permeating living room light. The face was pale white. The rich black eyebrows and the dark eyes staring at me were, unlike Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s, pitch black.

    It was the appearance of Ban Yeo Dan, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s brother. Instead of her, why is he knocking our door at this hour?

    I thought about my messed-up hair and my unwashed oily face for a while. He was, however, not that surprised at my horrible countenance. Oh, I realized the fact that I forgot and got frustrated. Yes, there was a reason.

    If I must categorize the protagonist¡¯s older brother in the novel, there would be two different types: the ¡®idiot¡¯ and the ¡®cold handsome dude only generous to his little sister.¡¯ Based on his Michelangelo¡¯s David-like features and his icy cold voice, Ban Yeo Dan belonged to the latter.

    This cold, handsome dude type does not care about any other girls except his little sister!

    In fact, when I first met him, I thought I was playing the role of falling in love with him at first sight. He was that awesome. Eun Jiho or Kwon Eun Hyung in school¡­ The so-called Four Heavenly Kings might be Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s boys, but Ban Yeo Dan was her brother. Therefore, I thought he wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her. They are a family, aren¡¯t they? Unless he is her half-brother, wouldn¡¯t he have a little crush on me, at least for once?

    Although Ban Yeo Dan would not love his sister like more than a family or a friend, the girl he would fall in love with would not be me, however. I, therefore, gave up as well. About 3 years have passed since then.

    He was still so gorgeous, and I could not help but stare at him. He then handed over something to me. I asked,

    ¡°A watermelon?¡±

    ¡°My mom told me to deliver. She said your mom wouldn¡¯t be asleep watching a TV drama.¡±

    ¡°Oh, your mom was also watching it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He nodded and quietly chuckled as if he felt absurd glancing over the living room area. His laugh seemed unreal like that of the male protagonist in a TV drama, but his overall vibe was still awesome.

    As I looked up, gaping at him, he raised his hand and tapped my head. This meant, in his words, ¡®Do not let go of yourself when I talk.¡¯ I often lost myself in my own thoughts when I¡¯m having a conversation with him, so he seemed to think of me as goopy.

    However, the reason why I let go of myself a lot was only because of Ban Yeo Dan himself. As I mentioned before, he was such a drop-dead¡­ gorgeous man.

    I brought myself back to reality and looked him up.

    He asked, ¡°Why are you not in bed yet?¡±

    No accent, no tone. He questioned with his unique way of talking. It has been quite a while since he asked me something, so I felt excited. I responded with a gleeful grin.

    ¡°Oh, I was packing my bag.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, the beach trip?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°With the guys?¡±

    When he asked me with an uncomfortable look, I thought like, yeah that¡¯s expected. He just wanted to know about the trip from me.

    As I shrugged my shoulders with a smile, he slightly frowned his dark rich brows.

    He said, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a one-day trip and they¡¯re not even guys.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He then slowly turned around and went back to his house. I watched the whole thing at our front door as I let myself fall like a captive by every move he made.

    How can I be not excited when a guy living next door is attractive enough to outshine the handsome movie stars I see often in my mom¡¯s TV dramas? Even though he is like an iron wall that never gets opened except for his little sister.

    I touched my forehead where he tapped and put the watermelon in the living room with a smile. In the TV drama, a b*tch was shedding tears in front of a guy. She was crying out desperately.

    ¡°How could she, how could she do that?! How could she seduce every guy so easily?!¡±

    My mom, watching the TV breathlessly, looked as if she was about to get absorbed by the screen.

    I glanced at the b*tch as I nodded and turned back. When looking at the Four Heavenly Kings and her brother, I wondered, too, how Ban Yeo Ryung could do that so easily.

    * * *

    Since it was winter, it would be still dark outside at five in the morning. When I had woken from my peaceful respite on my bed, however, I crinkled up my eyes from the bright light through my unopened eyelids.

    As I grabbed my blanket and tried to pull it up over my head, someone¡¯s hand overlapped on my hand.

    The hand was ice cold as if it was outside until a moment ago, and at the same time, unbelievably soft. A low voice echoed near the bedside.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    If the voice was my mom¡¯s, I would have pulled the blanket all over my head immediately. However, it was not her. It was a flawlessly smooth and attractive voice of a person between a grown man and a boy.

    Oh, he should better be a radio DJ. I thought unconsciously and then opened my eyes in a flash, realizing there was only one person around me with that voice.

    Eun Jiho! What the hell is he doing here!?

    As soon as I opened my eyes, it was the vividly shining silver hair under the sunlight that came into my sight.

    Eun Jiho. It was really Eun Jiho.

    As I sprang my body out of the bed, he looked surprised for a moment and released my hand from his clamping hands. He did not seem flustered at all. When I scowled at him, he asked me nonchalantly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­ Why am I in your room, no, why are you in my room¡­¡±

    Words did not come out properly out of embarrassment. Eun Jiho blinked his jet-black eyes once and replied with a refreshing smile.

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung told me to wake you up. Your mom opened the door for me. She¡¯s in the kitchen packing lunch.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    How come you allowed him to my room!? My howl was about to blow up the house. Soon, a response came back from the kitchen.

 Chapter 8

    .

    ¡°Mom is busy!¡±

    Of course, I truly appreciate her effort on packing my lunch, but how could she allow, not even Ban Yeo Ryung, but Eun Jiho to my room.

    Eun Jiho asked indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not my first time here. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ when I¡¯m awake and when asleep¡­¡±

    ¡°You look ugly no matter what.¡±

    I wiped the scowl off my face and gave him a grin. Eun Jiho stepped back with a startle.

    He even says how ugly Ban Yeo Ryung is every day ¨C Law of the Web Novel Article 3: Regardless of Her Goddess-like Beauty, the Male Protagonist will Call the Female Protagonist Ugly. For example, the Ugly Face ¨C does this mean I look like Ban Yeo Ryung? I asked him with a smile.

    ¡°Dude, you always say ugly to Ban Yeo Ryung as well. So that means Ban Yeo Ryung and I¡­ look¡­ alike? Hehe.¡±

    Eun Jiho seemed to understand the grin on me only after I asked him like that with a blush.

    He replied with that usual lukewarm face, ¡°Do you really want to hear?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I remained silent and pointed the door with my chin. There was no reason for me to look shabby in my tracksuits to him. It was not his first time to break into my room with Ban Yeo Ryung, so there was no need to dress up. However, I will become a high school student after a week. From now on, I wanted to build a new image for him.

    As he went out of the room, I shoved my head in a red hoodie and wore gray fleece-lined leggings with a skirt on. Then I sat down at the desk to comb my hair insanely with a small brush looking at the mirror.

    Yeah, why did he grab my hand? Did he just want to wake me up by holding my hand with his cold hand? I closed and then opened my hand again. As I went out of my room, I saw Eun Jiho sitting in the living room against the still dark balcony.

    The lights were off in the living room, so his face gleamed light orange due to the kitchen light.

    I saw his hair for the last three years, but it was still unreal to me. If I realize I have escaped this world again, it would be when Eun Jiho¡¯s silver hair doesn¡¯t exist in front of my eyes.

    I stared at him, lost in memories. How much did I suffer from his nonsense over the last three years? I felt that this world was all a lie and everything would change again once I woke up. These feelings were always¡­ always, making me hard to settle in reality.

    The real world was not a place for me to believe and rely on. It was a place that could be changed overnight. Didn¡¯t I already go through it?

    Eun Jiho placed his feet on the table and nestled down into the couch, not budging an inch.

    As I was gazing at him at the door, he called me, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks good?¡±

    When he looked at me and laughed naughtily, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Whether the world could change overnight or not, the one thing that does not change is that every day becomes different. The change of relationship between Eun Jiho and I also went natural like that.

    I refused this reality; however, the relationship between the world and I gradually changed. The time I spent for the last three years and the results of all the changes I went through were in front of me right now. Eun Jiho¡¯s friendly smile proved that.

    I went closer to him with a giggle.

    ¡°Your legs are really long.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they are.¡±

    ¡°But who said to put your legs on my table? I eat food here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He took his feet off furtively. I burst out laughing at his reaction. A girl next door becoming the main character of a web novel overnight is, of course, outrageous. However, the result of it all doesn¡¯t feel terrible.

    At least I was having a chance to see these cute and funny guys in front of me? Though they were the sour grapes.

    * * *

    The weather was refreshing, but it was still dark enough to see the stars in the morning. The horizon looked transparent, but I thought maybe we were now in the middle of the night. As I waited with Eun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung, who was heavily covered with a scarf and earmuffs, came out of the apartment entrance with a bright smile.

    Did I describe how Ban Yeo Ryung changed over the last three years? They say women¡¯s beauty is in full bloom around eighteen. Now, Ban Yeo Ryung was seventeen.

    Her looks were like¡­ Oh, I would not even talk about her ebony hair or her jet-black eyes. However, to add detail, her eyes were more fascinating than the night sky with numerous stars above us.

    Her long hair streamed over her back and her long legs paired with the black leggings she¡¯s wearing under her beige duffle coat were enchanting. I did not want to use the word ¡®enchanting¡¯ to a girl my age, but that was the only term to describe her.

    Ban Yeo Ryung gave a gorgeous smile with her lips and eyes. She then yelled as she grabbed my hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Eun Jiho gazed at us and made his step. Spring was here, but the weather was still cold and our footprints left a trace on the snow.

    Because it was early in the morning, there were not many people in the subway. Unless it is the college festival season, there will not be many people taking the first train.

    The station had opened subway cars waiting for the first commuters. As I stared at a drowsy couple sitting shoulder to shoulder through the opened door, I told the folks I will be going to the bathroom. I heard Ban Yeo Ryung grumbling behind.

    ¡°Gosh, Yoo Chun Young. He is such a procrastinator.¡±

    I agreed with her. Not only Yoo Chun Young but also Kwon Eun Hyung and Woo Jooin were not here yet. Yoo Chun Young was, however, never on time.

    He looked as though he would be thorough about everything, but he was always late at least 5 minutes.

    The reason was first, his irregular schedule as a model, and second, he slept a lot.

    He was such a sleepaholic Eun Hyung once joked about piling up the alarm clocks Chun Young has thrown away so far will look like the size of an elephant. At that time, I did not believe that.

    When I saw Yoo Chun Young later sleeping in our couch and punching the face of Woo Jooin, who was waking him up, I realized it was no joke. Holy cow, what would the kids in school who called him the ¡®Ice Prince¡¯ or whatever would talk about in that situation?

    As I washed my hands and got out of the bathroom, I was about to bump harshly into a guy coming out of the door right next to me. Fortunately, I stopped in front of him. Then I looked up.

    He was a tall guy, about 20 cm taller than me, and had outstandingly long legs. I could not see his face since he was wearing a black hat and a black face mask with teeth printed design. His neck was particularly pale between the black face mask and the red scarf.

    As if his drowsiness made him drunk, he did not even apologize to me but nodded shortly and hurried his steps.

    While looking at his back slipping away, I noticed the hairs stuck out of the hat were blue-black.

    I yelled at his back, ¡°Hey, Yoo Chun Young!¡±

    I shouted, which rarely happens to me, with a voice filled with conviction. As if he was still sleepy, he walked across the empty hallway for a while then suddenly stood there. He turned back to look at me.

    After a moment, he hesitated and pulled the mask down to his chin. Yeah, the sharp nose ridge and the icy cold lips. The corners of my lips were lifted.

    He asked me placidly, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Your hair color and¡­¡±

    I mumbled for a moment. The biggest thing that blew him his cover was the particular scent of cool water he¡¯s emitting that caught my nose when we were about to bump into each other. Not kidding, it was really the smell of cool water.

    I stopped talking, pulled down my brows and asked, ¡°Dude¡­ are you wearing perfume?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    His answer was short. If it was Eun Jiho, he would have added something like ¡®Are you kidding, why should I?¡¯ However, for this guy, that was it. He stood still as if he was waiting for me. I walked along in a dash and thought of something.

    Then he smells like cool water without any perfume on? Wow, he really is the Ice Prince, one of the main characters in the novel. However, why is it supposed to be cool water instead of other scents?

    He sank his head on his chest dues to his intoxicating sleepiness. I looked at him and gently grasped his clothes. I did it to check how rich the cool water scent smelled. However, then he got astounded for a moment and pushed my hand away.

    He finally opened his half-closed eyes and gave me his attention under his hat. A feeling of embarrassment spread in his blue eyes.

    I dithered and swung my hands with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I should have not touched you when you¡¯re asleep.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Then I shoved my hands inside the padded pocket. Yoo Chun Young also remained silent for a while. If someone sees us right now, they will question how we could be friends for over three years. The air between us was so awkward we might as well be strangers.

    The reason we were being this careful was that we had a big fight less than a month ago. That day, I cried my eyes out and even the expressionless Yoo Chun Young also had tears ready to well up in his eyes.

 Chapter 9

    .

    Both of us just walked with our heads low.

    While walking in silence, a colorful head caught my eyes from far away. I opened my eyes narrowly and watched them. Everyone in the subway seemed to be drawn in them. It made sense. How could someone refuse to look at those who look like models wherein each of them has a fancy hair color such as silver, black, gold brown, and red wine hair?

    At least wear a hat like Yoo Chun Young. I clicked my tongue and ran to them without a break.

    Woo Jooin, who had an unbelievable caramel-like light brown hair for Koreans, laughed at us. He spoke with his usual cheerful tone.

    ¡°Wow, you guys came together? You look like a spy.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young responded with a low voice, pulling his mask up again. He did not know how to take jokes, so he might have taken it seriously.

    As I giggled at them, Woo Jooin hugged me with a bright smile.

    He said, ¡°Mom! I missed you.¡±

    ¡°Coochie coochie coo, my Jooin.¡¯

    I replied tickling his chin and croaked as he hugged me again strongly. He released me after I hit his arms to let me go. I laughed rubbing his light brown hair.

    Whatever they say, the one I liked the most was Woo Jooin. He was cute. Sometimes, Jooin was too ahead of us that it seemed hard to understand what he said, however, he was still adorable. He even called me a mom once and ever since then I became his fond mother.

    While rubbing his hair, I raised my head as I heard Eun Hyung calling me. He bent his soft gray-green eyes and said,

    ¡°The train¡¯s about to leave. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I rubbed his nose and let Jooin go. We all got on the train together.

    Ban Yeo Ryung let my hand go, so she sat beside me on my right side. The other side was taken by the chuckling Woo Jooin. Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young sat next to him talking about some video games.

    Kwon Eun Hyung frowned his forehead and said, ¡°Dudes, do you know what happens when you play video games every day?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As Eun Jiho responded, Eun Hyung lifted his finger at Jiho and spoke something on his back. A few moments later, I found not only Eun Jiho but also Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face turning blue.

    What¡¯s going on? I gave a suspicious glance to Eun Hyung.

    He was laughing but when we met our eyes, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    I smiled at him and turned my head back. It was because Woo Jooin, sitting next to me, was whining for not playing with him. Eun Hyung was the only guy whose name I call without his last name. I also called Woo Jooin as Jooin, but he never was a guy to me, so let¡¯s just disregard him.

    I thought of Eun Hyung as a sweet guy who knew how to make fair decisions. That might be why he served consecutive terms as a class president for the last three years.

    People loved him. However, sometimes, I could not resist thinking of him as the secret villain. I don¡¯t get why I¡¯m feeling that way. Oh, maybe my imaginations are being developed as I thread along with this novel¡¯s story and writing essays every day. I scratched my arms.

    As the light on the subway screen came on, the train left at last. Outside the window, there were skyscrapers towering over us. Along with them are the figures of telephone poles and the shadows of the mountain between them.

    The air became transparent along with the colors of the dawn. The sceneries were seen far in the distance. Traveling early in the morning made people quite emotional anyway.

    The sentiments I had, however, did not last for a moment. Usually, when traveling with friends, there should be card games, boiled eggs, fried chickens, packed meals, and some ongoing conversations, but nothing belonged to us.

    I mean, would a card game available on public transportation where people sit and sleep in a row?

    The first one who fell asleep was Yoo Chun Young. He had his head on Eun Jiho¡¯s shoulder, so Jiho was annoyed for the whole subway ride. Then he slowly tilted his head to Yoo Chun Young while listening to the music coming out of his headphone.

    The two boys with their heads on each other looked great. I watched them with sneering eyes and got surprised as I also found Eun Hyung leaning his head to the subway pole next to him. Then I became sleepy as well. Oh, no. Not me, I should not.

    Something fell on my shoulder. As I turned my head to it, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s jet-black hair right under my chin came into the sight. Woo Jooin was dozing off with his hands on me.

    Gosh. I kept an empty gaze at them and closed my eyes quietly. Travel excitement my ass.

    * * *

    Someone has said that the feelings of winter beach and the summer beach are especially different. I read about that in a book, but I couldn¡¯t remember exactly. I scratched my head and looked at the cool sky above my head leaning over the railing.

    The air seemed fresh since early in the morning, but the bright sky was dazzling white. Under the splendor, there were the dotted shadows of the land and the wavy ocean with a sea breeze.

    While looking at the dark ocean, I thought it would not be so shocking to see a monster coming out from it.

    As I looked down the railing in silence, someone tapped my shoulder. I turned back with surprise. When I looked back, I was greeted with the gorgeous smile of Ban Yeo Ryung. She looked a little embarrassed since I was not as surprised as she expected.

    She then bent her beautiful black eyes. With that, she went beside me and leaned at the railing. She also looked down the dark swirling waters under our feet.

    To be honest, it was not that delightful of a view. Above the water that broke into white waves on the gray cement wall, trashes like plastic bottles, cans, and inflatables were floating. However, Ban Yeo Ryung remained unfazed and still had her gorgeous smile at them.

    She seemed to value all of us spending time together than the actual getaway. It was true as she took away her gaze from the sea.

    ¡°I feel so good.¡±

    As she spoke, the breeze blew and sparkled her pitch-black hair. The tip of her nose turned red as she simpered. I responded with a big smile. I had always thought that people rarely saw her silly little smiles.

    It was not even a year since I first met Ban Yeo Ryung with the acknowledgment that we are standing toe to toe, human-to-human, instead of viewing her as just a female protagonist. How many things have happened between us to face each other like this? Something came into life inside me. I stared at her beautiful black eyes with that emotion in mind.

    Her hands that swept her hair back with the breeze were delicate and soft like an instrument. Then, she looked at me and smiled.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I was stunned by her for a moment and shook my head. Then I saw her keeping the lips tight.

    I asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a little bit.¡±

    She replied with a grin. I thought for a while, looking down and took out the scarf on my neck. Then I came towards Ban Yeo Ryung with a smile and wrapped her with my scarf up to her nose.

    When I stepped back and smiled again as soon as I finished doing it, I saw the gorgeous reaction of Ban Yeo Ryung as she remained astounded by my actions. Maybe because all her neck, lips and nose were covered with the scarf all of a sudden. However, it was me who encountered something unexpected afterward. She dashed towards me and gave me a big hug.

    My eyes burst in my surprise. I grinned and slowly tapped her back.

    When thinking of how much she had been through heartaches, there was plenty of reasons for her to react like that to me.

    Looking at her eyes filled with tears, I asked, ¡°Hey, but where are the Four Heavenly Kings?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    A muffled sound seemed to come out from the lips hidden beneath the scarf. It was not that hard to understand though. I tried to explain but my grimace didn¡¯t seem at all convincing.

    When I talked about the Four Heavenly Kings, I thought she would definitely get that they were Eun Jiho, Yoo Chun Young, Kwon Eun Hyung, and Woo Jooin. It was because everyone in our middle school had that in mind.

    No way, I thought. Ban Yeo Ryung would have misunderstood what I said. She has ears, so why would she miss it? Doesn¡¯t she have conversations with other people?

    I braced myself and told her again clearly.

    ¡°Where are the Four, Heavenly, Kings?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What¡­ is that?¡±

 Chapter 10

    .

    She might have felt something strange by instinct. Yeo Ryung responded with an odd smile. I stared at her grin and remained silent. You really don¡¯t know? For real? Jesus Christ!

    Oh¡­ I touched my forehead. Yes, although I decided to accept them as reality, and since they were my friends for the last three years, the fact that this was a web novel still did not change.

    Everyone in school knew who the Four Heavenly Kings were except her. Even if those boys were the ones whom she always ate with, breathed in the same room, and went to karaoke together for the last few years.

    I closed my eyes tightly with my hand covering my forehand.

    The waters were still swirling from a distance. A few birds were flying in a black group in the bright white sky. As the fishing boat cleaved the water with loud motor sounds, the birds flying low at the surface of the sea went up high with a flap of their wings. I stood still and arranged my mind.

    Okay, so generally, what is the friend¡¯s role in this situation? Simple.

    ¡®Omg, you don¡¯t know our dear Four Heavenly Kings? How could you? They are Eun Jiho, Yoo Chun Young, Kwon Eun Hyung, and Woo Jooin. These four are all so handsome¡­ >_<! Smart¡­ perfect¡­ but not interested in girls¡­ have fan clubs¡­ and so on! Oh, prince Eun Jiho is mine.¡¯ This stupid reaction is all I should do.

    I went over the lines again in my head and looked at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s innocent face. Sometimes, I mean for real, I see her ¡®innocent and na?ve¡¯ face as ¡®innocently despicable.¡¯

    After a moment, I completely set up my mind and said with a smile, ¡°The four bastards.¡±

    As I degraded them as the ¡®four bastards¡¯ at once, I waited for Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s response. She needs an eye-level education. Those four bastards were not suited to have that huge title of being the ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Ban Yeo Ryung laughed and soon replied as expected, ¡°Oh, them! They went to buy cup noodles.¡±

    ¡°What? Why cup noodles in this place?¡±

    ¡°Jooin wants to have a cup noodle in the sea breeze? You know, like having cup noodles while shivering in the middle base camp of Mount Everest.¡±

    I became speechless. Well, it was true that eating cup noodles against the shivering cold tasted the best. Still, how could the other folks not hold him back?

    Anyway, when did they disappear? I then realized something after I saw the small convenience store at the end of the road where they seemed to disappear.

    Wait a minute, am I alone with Ban Yeo Ryun in this place?

    God, damn it. I closed my eyes tightly and counted down the numbers. Five, four, three¡­

    ¡°Hey ladies. What a beauty?¡±

    They showed up. I knew it, I really did.

    I saw them with a hopeless expression.

    He was a tall guy with broad shoulders. His hairstyle was exposing his entire forehead. It seemed the use of wax to slick all the hairs backward worked wonders for him. His attractive forehead and his well-toned nose gave the impression that he¡¯s a decent guy.

    Yes, nobody in this novel, including the extras, was ¡®ordinary looking.¡¯ I sighed and gently pulled Ban Yeo Ryung, who stood next to me absent-mindedly. She did not seem to get that the beauty they catcalled was her ¨C Law of the Web Novel. Article 4, The Female Protagonist Does Not Know She is Pretty.

    I pretended I heard nothing and slowly pulled Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand. My face had an expression of ¡®Your Highness, we¡¯ve seen the sea for over two hours, and we have been absorbed by the soil of Mother Nature, so why don¡¯t we start to go back?¡¯

    In order to be around Ban Yeo Ryung, having an acting ability was a must. I had to act as if I had an urgent call of nature, or pretend that I was a patient looking out of breath. Sometimes I even pretend I am a cool brother who would take care of her from the bad guys. There were thugs continuously hitting on Ban Yeo Ryung, and every time it happened, I kicked them out by showing off these brilliant acting skills.

    I usually prepared these a few seconds before things happened. This time, however, I got aware of the situation too late.

    The thug called us regardless of my bored face.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to have a bit of chat for a while?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie, do you know him?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung whispered to me.

    I closed my eyes tightly and said to myself, ¡®are you kidding me!? This far away near the seashore takes two hours by the express bus from my place!¡¯

    However, if I stay in silence for too long, Ban Yeo Ryung will try to fight with them eventually. I know how dangerous something like that will be.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, just like the other female protagonists in web novels, tends to speak whatever she has in mind and to catch herself in trouble.

    I slowly turned around with my hands up high as a sign of surrender.

    Then I said, ¡°Oh, um¡­¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡±

    ¡°We have other companies.¡±

    I spoke calmly. In front of me stood a big man and a group of other boys with school uniforms on accompanying him who all looked like juveniles looking for nothing but trouble.

    They were six in total. All of them had their hairs dyed in brown or gold, which caught the eyes of others, but to me, they were ridiculous. Compared to the Four Heavenly Kings, they were mediocre. Especially, when thinking of Eun Jiho. He had a surprising silver hair.

    As my reaction was unexpectedly lukewarm, the guy seemed a bit abashed. He, however, had retained his smile and pointed at the person by my side. I could understand the meaning behind his little gesture without turning around. It was where Ban Yeo Ryung stood still.

    He said, ¡°Not you. Whoever comes with us could be changed by who we choose. And we choose that girl over there. Hey, would you like to hang out with us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung, again, had her lips closed. Her long lashes fell to her jet-black eyes and created a deeper definition. There was a thing she was not aware of and that was how gorgeous her face was when she kept her mouth shut like that.

    A moment later, she looked at me and said, ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Her response made the guy¡¯s face redden. Not that he seemed angry. He seemed to have lost his mind with the sweet voice he had never heard ever in his life.

    I held her hands in a hurry. As I tried to turn back, their voice came into my ears again.

    ¡°Hey, stop there.¡±

    Holy Christ. I turned back again with a sullen expression. The convenience store was not that far away from us. The boys¡¯ distance was enough for them to lend us a hand. It would be better to stay here and spend some time in peace. How long would it take for the four boys to buy their cup noodles?

    I thought about it for a moment and then Woo Jooin popped up in my mind. Didn¡¯t he spend at least 10 minutes choosing which cup noodles to grab before?

    What should I do? Should I run away? As I considered the next course of action we would take, the guy with his hair combed backward came toward me. He looked down at me and had a bitter smile.

    ¡°Hey, you. What¡¯s your name? Wait, she said Donnie, what¡¯s your last name?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Answer!¡±

    ¡°Ham¡­ Donnie.¡±

    He then burst out laughing. Oh, I knew what he would say after looking at his face.

    After a moment, he turned around to his friends and laughed.

    ¡°God, she¡¯s Hyang Dani! Hyang Dani! What a match! Haha!¡±

    ¡°Who is Hyang Dani?¡±

    As if there was someone who did not know Chunhyangjeon, the Korean folk tale, a shrill voice came out. Why not, the boy looked far away from reading books. As I looked at him, the guy in the front yelled at the stupid boy.

    ¡°Dude! You didn¡¯t even read it? That¡¯s the most erotic Korean folk tale ever! Pshaw!¡±

    ¡°Gosh, you bastard, that¡¯s the reason why you know the classic?¡±

    Then they all laughed aloud boisterously. I typed a message on my phone hiding under the padded coat. Guys, hurry. Come back ASAP. As I typed the message behind my back, they seemed to grasp what I was doing.

    I looked up again. The guy was looking down at me with a crooked face.

    ¡°Hey, why are you looking so f*ckin relaxed?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re all seven here in total. How many companies do you have there to make you feel this relaxed, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I bit my lips firmly without any response.

    He then giggled again and asked, ¡°Oh, are you all girls? Wish they all look like her. Hey, does that girl have a name made of gold? Why is she being so hard to get?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch that girl!¡±

    I was surprised by my response. As the guy stared at me looking annoyed, then I stepped back.

    The reason why I tried to stop him from stretching out his hands towards Ban Yeo Ryung was that she was a time bomb that could go off anytime. If she gets involved, things will turn unpredictable.

    I told him out of goodwill but he came back to intimidate me.

    His eyes should stay away from Ban Yeo Ryung.

    I looked up at him and asked, ¡°Um¡­ excuse me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    He pointed his gaze down at me once again and snorted. OMG, did he notice? Would he beat me up, grabbing my throat while saying stop killing time? My heart was about to shrink from the thought of it alone.

    I was relaxed because Ban Yeo Ryung, the female protagonist, would never get hurt. There would always be the four guys saving her. As I considered her safety, I had put into consideration that there also existed another plot, however.

    The female protagonist¡¯s best friend.

    The main character was intact, but her best friend, who had no fancy boyfriend, would most likely be terribly beaten up¡­

    After looking at her friend in the hospital bed, the female protagonist would decide to be stronger. So to speak, the injury of the main character¡¯s friend provokes her to develop as a lady of vengeance. This situation could belong in that type of novels.

    Holy mother of pearl, I felt my face turning pale before I even noticed. I looked up the guy¡¯s eyes with frustration. He laughed confidently and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Eun Kyum.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My name is Eun Kyum.¡±

    His name made me burst out of tears.

 Chapter 11

    .

    His name was Eun Kyum for real? Wait, he literally had the name that appeared so commonly in web novels?

    Then I realized he would not remain as an extra. He would take a bigger role sooner or later. Eun Kyum! His name alone proved this hypothesis to be a fact! It seemed he would be the villain. The worst of them all! The final villain ever.

    I looked at him from head to toe. I was shedding tears and biting my lips tightly. They looked so confused as I cried out. I couldn¡¯t blame them. He gave his name after a girl asked it, then she suddenly began crying. I was, however, very serious.

    I, of course, knew this would happen someday. The day when I would drearily walk off the limelight as my body perished by the villain¡¯s blade¡­

    Disregarding Ban Yeo Ryung as she held my hands disconcertedly, I kept crying and asked, ¡°Will I be beaten up to death?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung is pretty, so she would be overlooked. I¡¯d be beaten up to death in front of her for not being obedient, though, right?

    ¡°W¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Then the four guys would come here to save us at the last minute, but I am already lifeless on the ground after you guys knocked me out, right? Will they have their vague smiles while they will look at Yeo Ryung saying, ¡®It¡¯s okay¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re safe,¡¯ and lose their minds?¡±

    ¡°What is she saying?!¡±

    ¡°Dude, is she possessed or what? I¡¯m freaking the fuck out right now.¡±

    Whether they talked in whispers as they gazed at each other or not, I stopped talking and raised my head filled with tears.

    I then gave a wry smile to stop my tears from flowing and continued, ¡°Yeo Ryung¡­ I bet when I die she¡¯ll tell me, ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you¡± while holding my hands tight, right? Would it be okay for me to calm down knowing that?¡±

    ¡°Dude did you¡­ you¡­ said something wrong¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is your name, Eun Kyum, the same as the name of her dead brother?¡±

    I wiped out my tears, ignoring their confused mutterings. Oh, but my life was quite successful if it meant I would get beaten by a guy named Eun Kyum. After all, that was the name often used plenty of times for the main characters.

    As I nodded and wiped my tears off my cheeks, I saw an illusion of an angel flying up from beneath the dark swirling waters.

    The angel who spread out the splendors of the radiant sun and flew over to me had his hands on my head and smiled gently. It seemed as if he was saying to me, ¡®Good job, it was worth the trouble.¡¯

    I grinned. It was at that moment when I raised my head to follow my destiny.

    Someone¡¯s hand was on my head.

    I looked back with surprise and found Kwon Eun Hyung was looking at me with a smile.

    As I glanced back, I found out that the road up towards the convenience store was empty, without anyone around like a barren wasteland. They sent Kwon Eun Hyung, the best fighter among them.

    As I looked back at him, Kwon Eun Hyung was smiling, but his lips were clenched tight. The guys whom Eun Hyung¡¯s locked his gaze upon stared at each other in a dither. They might have thought why Eun Hyung was being so confident when he¡¯s just a lone fighter against their overwhelming number.

    As they were in total confusion, Kwon Eun Hyung turned to Ban Yeo Ryung and asked, ¡°Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Why is she crying?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung blinked her jet-black eyes twice. Then her face stiffened like Kwon Eun Hyung. When her red lips opened, I was surprised.

    ¡°They called Donnie as Hyang Dani.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Then they said they would knock Donnie out as an example for being disobedient.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wait a minute, I thought I said that and not the other way around. I looked at Yeo Ryung with wonder, but the look on her face did not change.

    As I was about to tell Eun Hyung the truth, he opened his mouth after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung then glanced at me. He applied pressure on the hand lying on top of my head. After a few seconds, he took it off.

    As I wondered and looked up at him, he said with a smile, ¡°Hold on.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hold on for a minute. It¡¯s revenge time.¡±

    His voice was so soft and sweet as if he intended to melt his words from within my ears. His smile was also the most generous one I had the great fortune of seeing. Therefore, I thought if he spoke to the girls with that face, no one would be able to resist themselves from falling in love with him.

    Eun Hyung stepped forward with a gentle smile to the man in front. He hastily grabbed his collar and threw a punch at him both at the same time. Bam! Thus, with that sound, the guy collapsed.

    The rest of the six boys looked at each other in panic. They dashed towards Eun Hyung in unison with a concentrated roar.

    ¡°Ahh~!¡±

    ¡°Hee ya~!¡±

    As I looked at them vacantly, Yeo Ryung ran into me immediately. After I saw her nonchalant face, I spoke the words I wasn¡¯t able to say earlier.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Those guys¡­ they didn¡¯t say that. It was me who said about it.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung blinked her eyes once and tilted her head. Then she spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say those words to you using telepathy?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Or else the threat wouldn¡¯t be that specific.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I turned my head to the six boys Eun Hyung was beating up to death.

    Yes, they said a lone man couldn¡¯t win against such a sheer number of enemies, but this was a novel. No wonder Eun Hyung¡¯s amazing roundhouse kicks knocked the guys out in a matter of seconds. It made me feel a little guilty watching the scene.

    As I looked back at the voice calling from far away, there were Eun Jiho, Yoo Chun Young, and Woo Jooin holding their cup noodles carefully and walking towards us.

    Eun Jiho shouted, ¡°Hey! Kwon Eun Hyung! Are you all done!¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung responded with a refreshing grin.

    * * *

    Eun Hyung, who knocked out the seven guys just by believing what Ban Yeo Ryung said, was also scary. However, what was even more frightening was that although the guys he beat up grabbed their wounds and ran away yelling out the clich¨¦d lines of ¡®We¡¯ll be back,¡¯ the Four Heavenly Kings did not give a shit. They merely wanted to eat the cup noodles over here after seeing the fine view.

    I meant, wouldn¡¯t normal people leave right away after hearing ¡®We¡¯ll be back!¡¯ to avoid any additional fights? That was what I thought, but I realized that they were the Four Heavenly Kings. Not to mention, they had the female protagonist alongside them. Applying the same criteria used for ordinary people to them were, therefore, a great discourtesy to ordinary people.

    With that in mind, I received my cup noodles from Yoo Chun Young. We sat down on the newspaper Woo Jooin brought and ate with our chopsticks.

    When I looked at the ocean, the clouds were slowly moving in from the opposite direction in the sky. They did not seem like rain clouds.

    As I stared at the ocean for a while, Yoo Chun Young was looking at me as if he saw my weird face. I could not tell what he was thinking, but he had his eyes on me. He then stretched out his pale fingers towards me. I looked at him with a baffled expression.

    He asked, ¡°You cried?¡±

    His voice came out through his face mask, so it kind of sounded mumbled, but it was not that hard to understand his words. I stared at his blue eyes and responded with a nod.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Anywhere hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He then tapped my head. It was what Ban Yeo Dan oppa did to me often, but I had no idea if he really intended to pat me or to hit me.

    As I glimpsed at him with curiosity all over my face, Yoo Chun Young looked at my side and stretched his hands to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    He pulled the gray scarf layered on top of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s red scarf and questioned, ¡°Why are you wearing two scarves?¡±

    ¡°Oh, d¡­ don¡¯t take it off!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung pulled the gray scarf, looking abashed. She pulled it out off Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hands. I just watched their exchange with much puzzlement. The gray scarf was mine, and I put it around Yeo Ryung¡¯s neck.

    As if Yoo Chun Young also knew that the scarf belonged to me, he opened and closed his empty hands in the air and glimpsed at me.

    He then asked, ¡°Is it taken away? Should I do the same?¡±

    ¡°Hey! No, it isn¡¯t!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung yelled at him and threatened Chun Young as if she was about to kick him in the shin.

    She, however, stopped the gesture thinking how Yoo Chun Young began his modeling career recently. Instead, she looked at me and pouted her lips.

    She said, ¡°No, Donnie put it around me. Right, Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ yeah.¡±

    Her eyes turned a little red with the response. I wondered why. What¡¯s going on? Based on her tone, she might either be shy or delighted. She looked cute while she¡¯s touching my gray scarf repeatedly. However, isn¡¯t that a little dangerous¡­? As I thought it that way, my eyes met Yoo Chun Young¡¯s.

 Chapter 12

    .

    He slightly nodded to me as he distorted his face into a strange expression. When I was about to ask why Eun Jiho sat aside, he asked,

    ¡°Hey, can you eat the cup noodle with your scarf like that?¡±

    He seemed to be asking Ban Yeo Ryung. The gray scarf was covering not only her lips but also her nose, so it looked impossible for her to eat the noodles with it.

    Yoo Chun Young also pulled down his face mask and let it hang onto his chin. He then sat down beside me.

    Ban Yeo Ryung frowned as she replied to Eun Jiho while touching the scarf.

    ¡°I can!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be on the TV show, ¡®How is that Possible?''¡±

    As I looked at her with wonder, Eun Jiho responded at a loss for words. Her reply to eating a cup noodle like that also seemed to be an act of sheer bravado to me.

    She kept touching the scarf and spoke to me with her still reddened eyes.

    ¡°I will never take this off.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°D¡­ Donnie put this around me.¡±

    She then touched the tip of the gray scarf again. She looked so lovely as she flushed, turning her pale face into a pinkish color. However, wasn¡¯t it quite dangerous to blush in this situation?

    I turned my head on another side with that thought in my mind. Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes were directed at my direction. He gently smiled. This situation seemed quite funny to him. As I was gawking at him, Eun Jiho¡¯s low voice resonated all over us.

    ¡°Then, are you two marrying each other or something?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s calm voice was filled with conviction great enough to catch me off guard. ¡®Khoff Khak Khak¡¯. I heard someone coughing strangely nearby, so I looked around wondering who it was. Yoo Chun Young. It¡¯s strange for he rarely went down the wrong pipe.

    As I stretched my hands to tap his back, Eun Jiho¡¯s low voice rang from within my ears once again.

    Then I also began coughing like a mad woman.

    ¡°Then we should change the law. We¡¯ll have to make same-sex marriage legal in Korea for you two.¡±

    ¡°Khoff, Khak! Khak!¡±

    Oh gosh, how crazy was this world that even a sixteen-year-old boy could even change the law!? Although we¡¯re inside a novel, this was still insane!

    As I patted Yoo Chun Young¡¯s back, I coughed harshly. Eventually, I fell on him. This time, it was Chun Young who was taken aback as he looked back at me with a baffled expression. He then began returned the favor by patting my back as well.

    While we were fussing around not even touching a strand of the noodles, Woo Jooin asked in a tone filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Wow! Jiho, you can even change the law?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Of course, it¡¯s a joke.¡±

    Then I stopped coughing and clenched my fist above the ground. As I scowled at Eun Jiho, he looked puzzled.

    I¡­ I thought you could really do that.

    Eun Hyung had a gentle smile looking at us. He then spoke as he swept his red hair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have the noodles before they get too soggy.¡±

    Likewise, the noodles were already too soggy.

    I scowled at Eun Jiho as I gobbled on my noodles. When he frowned his silver brows as if to ask me why I was behaving so, I spat out the words inside me.

    ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t lie like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Eun Jiho stared at me wondering why I was spouting nonsense. He then glanced at Ban Yeo Ryung, who was sitting beside me with a wry grin. He said,

    ¡°I won¡¯t be changing the law but I could accommodate a hotel for the wedding. Okay, I¡¯ll do it all for free.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Dude, shut up. I said no more lies.¡±

    I stopped laughing and flipped off. Wedding ceremony costs tremendously these days. I searched the internet once, and I found out it could cost more than 100 million, so what was he talking about. How could someone provide a hotel for us? How could he?

    As my line of thought started to conquer my mind, Eun Hyung¡¯s calm voice pierced through the air.

    ¡°Well, that might be true.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I looked at him wondering whether he was speaking the truth or not. He then slurped on some noodle soup and nodded. Woo Jooin¡¯s cheerful voice entered the conversation as well.

    ¡°Jiho¡¯s family owns a hotel for real. The five-star hotel, Juno, founded in 1994.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He mumbled with his round eyes opened. Woo Jooin was extremely brilliant, so whatever he said would turn out to be true.

    I slowly turned my head to look at Eun Jiho. Now his expression told me nothing but mockery. I folded my finger and showed him a timid smile. I said,

    ¡°Hey Jiho, let¡¯s be, umm¡­ close¡­ be closer friends when we go to high school.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will sir.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung munched her noodles with an annoyed face. She growled at Eun Jiho and said,

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get it wrong. Donnie isn¡¯t into you, she only thinks about what you have.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Hey, let¡¯s say I¡¯d like to but I could see her bad to the bone. So how can I get it wrong?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! So, don¡¯t be mistaken. Donnie is only into me. No one but me!¡±

    Eun Hyung, who was sitting beside him, asked with a grin.

    ¡°Then, when are you two getting married?¡±

    Instead of a response, I slowly covered my face with my hands and heaved a long sigh.

    Oh, God. Ban Yeo Ryung seems to be consistently mistaking the genre of this novel.

    Next to me, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho¡¯s loud and contentious noises soared high up into the bright sky and the blue ocean.

    * * *

    The trip went well until we had the cup noodles, but things were fizzling out afterward since we didn¡¯t have any plans at all. Something new came into my mind when we were walking along the beach. As I was looking around the sceneries, I looked back and asked,

    ¡°So, what are we going to do after the cup noodles?¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    At last, Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung noticed that we haven¡¯t made up our mind yet as to what we should do after eating the noodles. Well, I also did not think about plans since I was just excited to go on a beach trip. Still¡­ Eun Hyung who was sitting beside me questioned,

    ¡°Yeah, so who wanted all of us to come here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s me.¡±

    Jooin on the opposite side raised his hand with a straight face. All our eyes were now directed at Jooin, so he rolled his golden-brown eyeballs confusingly. After a while, though, then he smiled brightly and shouted,

    ¡°I wanted to eat seafood and green onion pancake!¡±

    The conversation was such a silly one now that I have thought about it. We planned to go on a beach trip. Thus packed our bags right away. We then arrived at the beach and had lunch. Until that moment, we did not think about anything else; therefore, we wandered around with hunger as our absolute companion and went into a local restaurant to have Jooin¡¯s wish: seafood and green onion pancake. We bought about ten pancakes. The owner first visibly annoyed at us since we only ordered cheap items from their menu and had the audacity to take a spot for a long time. However, when we had over ten pancakes, it was then when she started giving out our orders with baffled amazement on her expression.

    It was around 10 pm when we finished our trip. We took the express bus after waiting a few minutes. In a while, drowsiness took over me. I laid my head on Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s shoulder as she laid hers on my head to rest. After the long journey, we finally came back home. Eun Jiho was the last to say goodbye to us since he lived around our neighborhood. Ban Yeo Ryung and I walked along the darkened street to return into our apartment complex.

    When we arrived at the apartment, Yeo Ryung and I were almost dying to get some sleep. It was only a 10-minute walk. But my tiredness made me press the elevator button hardly with my finger while my other hand was massaging my splitting forehead.

    The same apartment and the usual next-door neighbor. Still, it seemed quite unfamiliar to me when Ban Yeo Ryung opened her front door to enter.

    As I was about to bid one last farewell to her, she called out my name.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Can I sleep over at your house tonight?¡±

    It was not a special thing since she slept over at my house quite often. I shrugged my shoulders and asked my parents in the living room.

    ¡°Mom! Can Yeo Ryung sleepover at my house?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The answer was obvious. Yeo Ryung smiled brightly and went into her house to take a quick shower. I watched her jet-black hair fluttering towards her house. Then, I plodded in. I took my shoes off and went into my room. I then flung off my socks. I threw it somewhere at the wardrobe and dived into my bed.

    Errr! As the cozy mattress snugged me around, my body finally had the opportunity to relax which I very much deserved. My eyes were dimmed with fatigue, but I looked up the ceiling and began to think.

    Our winter beach trip was better than expected even though we had no plans. I came to understand why people went crazy about the beaches. Watching the beautiful and extensive horizon at a getaway was truly refreshing; however, the only problem was that I went there with Ban Ryung Ban and the Four Heavenly Kings.

    By the time it was around 2 in the afternoon, people started to crowd our surroundings. What was even worse was that some were asking Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung for their autographs. Their fancy appearances would confuse the crowds as if they were a celebrity or something.

    As the people started to gather, it started to daw to us that there would be no end to this. By the time when we got out of the crowds, we were all exhausted that we could not go anywhere further. That was why we were stuck at the pancake house and had plates of pancakes there instead.

    I would never ever go on a trip with them ever again. However, I thought about this a few days ago¡­

    I thought, ¡®Ok, I¡¯ll never ever be friends with them¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯d never go to the pool with Ban Yeo Ryung.¡¯ I have been having these same thoughts for quite some time already in the past few days.

    No, I¡¯ve been thinking about these things even before that. Oh, way before everything.

 Chapter 13

    .

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    I groaned in defeat as I lay my head on my hands. This was not what I expected! I would not involve myself with Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings. I had been thinking about it for the last 3 years! However, I just went on a senior trip with them! What is going on!?

    As I buried my face into the pillow and moaned for a while, someone knocked on the door twice. Without my response, the door swung opened. It was Ban Yeo Ryung.

    I blinked my eyes in a daze. Ban Yeo Ryung then plodded to my bed and sat next to me.

    She asked, ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°Just lying down and thinking.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about what?¡±

    She asked with her sparkling black eyes on me. One could hardly smile if I confessed that I was thinking about breaking up with these guys for the last 3 years. I gently grinned instead of uttering my voice to form a response.

    Normally, she would have added something more, but Yeo Ryung no longer asked me anything, just to show how exhausted she was. She turned around to switch off the light and lay down beside me. Before long, I could hear her breathing lightly.

    I blinked my eyes silently and stared at the darkness all around. As I looked aside, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face appeared in the dim light filtered through the window.

    Small high nose, slim face, and the doll-like long and rich lashes. Her face was stunning as always. Then a moment later, I softly closed my eyes and slept like the dead.

    * * *

    At the beginning of the semester as a freshman in middle school, I tried my best to escape the clutches of Ban Yeo Ryung.

    The only thing that changed in my real life was Ban Yeo Ryung and Ban Yeo Dan, who lived next door. Therefore, if I could separate myself from them, wouldn¡¯t my life get back on the track?

    To be honest, I was quite captivated by Ban Yeo Dan at first. His bright white skin, purplish-black hair, and his obsidian-like eyes were a national treasure. What made him more attractive was his ascetic but sexy vibe.

    He was only fifteen but that vibe was everywhere even on his fingertips, so it was obvious that he would become mad attractive as he grew up. Every time I saw Ban Yeo Dan, I could hardly handle myself dribbling.

    No matter how stunning he was, Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s interest was, however, only his sister Ban Yeo Ryung. Therefore, it was worthless for me to have a crush on him. Would I be winning his girlfriend position one day? No, never.

    If he ever dated anyone, the poor girl would just leave the position of being his girlfriend in less than a week. It¡¯s all because he does not give a sh** to any girls except Ban Yeo Ryung.

    What I always noticed from Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s eyes was that apathy. He sure was the brother of the female protagonist. I applauded him from within my mind whenever I saw him.

    Anyway, Ban Yeo Ryung or Ban Yeo Dan was not that attractive characters to me. I mean, Ban Yeo Ryung was pretty, smart, and nice. That was hard to deny. But what is so special about that?

    If we kept our friendship, I should pretend to know her; a person whose identity was foreign to me. I didn¡¯t even remember our prior memories together! Why would I act friendly for her sake? It was such a tiresome thing to pull off every day.

    With these thoughts in mind, I tried to ignore Ban Yeo Ryung and made a large circle with my class.

    Well, to take a look at my class 1-4, there was a total of 34 students. 34 was not that big of a number for a class, but ridiculously, these 34 students were divided into a number of small groups. Relationships in the class were generally like that.

    Let¡¯s say, girls would find at least someone to befriend. As the girls extended their circle by following this process, there would be about 10 people in the group eventually.

    Not only girls but also boys. Unlike girls, boys did not get personally close with others. They get along playing soccer or basketball a few times in the yard after class and after a while, they¡¯re already friends.

    However, girls undergo more complicated ways to fit in or become a part of a group. They did not appear to be that divided, but people could tell anyway. To be more precise, I could explain their friendship as ¡®those who get along after school.¡¯

    The group Ban Yeo Ryung and I were in was more tenderhearted and had no interest in dressing up. I would call this group ¡®the moderates¡¯, from now on. Although, it did not mean anything special. There was this group led by an outstanding girl called Baek Yeo Min. This group liked to see magazines together and had a lot of interests in celebrities. I would call this group ¡®the radicals¡¯. Again, there was no special meaning behind it.

    It took me about two months to figure out the power game in our class. No, I would say it took about two months for these two groups to form.

    Now it was May, and the breeze blowing through the window delivered the fragrance pf various floral elements. Sometimes, cherry blossoms would fall on the desk. It was about 2 pm at Korean History class when I was doodling on my textbook.

    Our class had a policy of girls pairing up with girls and boys with boys; therefore, the class was not particularly a class where students of the opposite gender would mingle with one another.

    Jung Yoora, one of the girls in the radicals who sat beside me, was nodding off with her chin sitting on her palm. While looking at her polished nails, I noticed that the history teacher¡¯s attention was on us, so I tapped her shoulder to wake her up.

    Then she looked at me with her drowsy eyes. As I pointed in front of the class with my chin, she nodded and slapped her face a few times. I grinned and looked out the window again.

    I turned my head when someone tapped my arm. It was Yoora. She had a sad expression on her countenance as she tapped the desk with the tip of her pencil. I slowly looked down to see the corner of her book and laughed at what I saw.

    ¡°So sleepy T-T¡±

    I replied the same way besides the words she wrote.

    ¡°Wish our teacher leaves the room so that I can sleep LOL¡±

    ¡°LOL¡±

    We spoke through the paper. Yoo Chun Young, who sat behind me, looked at the two of us who were smiling to each other. He then turned his head back to the window. When his blue eyes were at me, I felt a chill in my chest.

    I stopped smiling and glanced back. I was thinking about what if our laughing noises annoyed him. He, however, had no response. As I took a closer look, there was a white earphone wire poking out of his jacket. Not to mention, instead of the Korean History textbook, he had crossword puzzles from the newspaper in front of him.

    I looked at Yoo Chun Young, who was seriously staring at the puzzle, frowning his blue-black brows with curiosity. A boy who was solving a puzzle at Korean History class with his hands on one ear to hide the earphone. I guess he was not a model student after all.

    As I lost my mind looking at him, we suddenly had eye contact again. I turned my head with surprise. Yoora grinned and tapped the paper with her nails. I giggled at what she wrote down.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young is so¡­ so handsome.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ My heart¡­¡±

    ¡°LOL Thought I¡¯m having a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°LOL Me, too¡±

    When I turned my head back, I saw Yoo Chun Young laying his head on the crossword puzzle deeply asleep.

    During the break, I went to the cafeteria and sat back on my seat but found out Ban Yeo Ryung was not coming back to class. What is going on?

    Then I saw her talking with Yoo Chun Young so friendly while coming back inside. My eyes were wide opened and thought of what this situation meant.

    It was not only me who got surprised. A few of our classmates, especially the girls, had their eyes wide opened at them and began to scowl. Honestly, no one could deny that they were jealous of Ban Yeo Ryung right now.

    Yoo Chun Young spoke with other boys and got along well with them since he kept silent but looked reliable during conversations. However, with girls, I was not sure since I only spoke a few words with him over the last two months. Our conversation often went like this:

    ¡°Did you have the milk?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was later that I realized Yoo Chun Young wanted to add some chocolate powder in the leftover milk, and maybe, he preferred sweets. Wasn¡¯t it so silly for our first conversation? However, I also found out later that it was only me who he asked about the milk.

    A moment after when I saw him drinking chocolate milk with a straw, I wondered why I was the only one he asked.

    However, I would not dare ask about it on his cold face, so the situation just ended like that.

    This happened about a month ago. Today, Yoo Chun Young and Ban Yeo Ryung were walking into the classroom looking so intimate. The attitudes of other girls were quite understandable.

 Chapter 14

    .

    As Ban Yeo Ryung sat down on her seat, Yoo Chun Young placed a paper on her desk. They then began to share a serious conversation while pointing on the paper. The paper in question was gray. That was when I realized it was the ¡®crossword puzzle¡¯ he was answering earlier.

    Ban Yeo Ryung carefully listened to what he had in mind. She then wrote something on the piece of paper with her pencil. This made Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face brighten like the morning sun. He smiled, he surely smiled to Ban Yeo Ryung and stood up from the seat.

    Did he just ask Ban Yeo Ryung about the crossword puzzle?

    I stared at his absurdity. He then eyed me on his way back to his seat. He pulled out his chair, sat right behind me, and laid his face down as if his tiredness had finally overcome him.

    I watched Yoo Chun Young¡¯s every move and noticed in my peripheral vision how Ban Yeo Ryung was looking at me with a bright expression. When she was about to glide beside me, I shook a boy who was sound asleep in another direction. At that time, I did not even know his name.

    I showed a stack of cards in front of his heavy eyes.

    ¡°Hey, do you want to play cops and robbers?¡±

    ¡°What? Sure!¡±

    Showing his interest in card games, the boy scratched his head and straightened up himself. He then yelled at the boys who were playing basketball around the doorway.

    ¡°Dudes! Who wants to play cops and robbers? First come first served.¡±

    As he pulled out his thumb and reached out to the boys, two of them dashed towards us and held their thumbs up as well.

    Yoora and the other kids came through the backdoor and asked us, ¡°Oh, let me join! Me, too!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget me!¡±

    The six of us, three girls and three boys, began to play cops and robbers. Soon as the game went into a heated turn, other kids gathered around us. I glanced at Yoo Chun Young throughout the game, but he remained silent with his face down on the desk.

    A moment after, one of the boys wanted to go to the bathroom and looked for someone else to play on his behalf. Then a boy with a light brown hair jumped out of the crowd and snatched the card. My eyes widened in surprise.

    The substitute was Woo Jooin. As he sat down in front of us with an adorable smile, the girls blushed. I also noticed how the boys also seem to think he was cute.

    Jooin said, ¡°I¡¯m playing for Sung Hwan!¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ eah. Okay.¡±

    His charming smile sent shivers down my body. I thought, he would not be a player with that pure face of his. This game was all about engaging in intense psychological warfare.

    I changed my mind barely 5 minutes after that thought. All of us understood the conundrum we¡¯re facing when a boy shouted out at last.

    ¡°Holy cow, Woo Jooin is incredible! He would never get caught!¡±

    ¡°Dude, I thought this goody-two-shoes ain¡¯t a player. Huh? You good boy.¡±

    One of the boys inside the crowd stretched out his hand and touched Woo Jooin¡¯s hair. He never let go of his bright smile. He then stared at me with his shining golden-brown eyes, which made me drop the cards in my hand.

    A boy who announced he had a joker begged with a crying face, ¡°Guys, please catch the joker. Please? Please?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Okay.¡±

    Jooin replied and drew a card abruptly. This was a surprise to me, and it was the same case for the boy looking at Jooin with a blank face.

    I heard one of the bystanders mumbling, ¡°Gosh, Woo Jooin is really scary.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He said ¡®okay¡¯ and drew a card, a real joker. Does he have some kind of sixth sense or something?¡±

    Regardless of what they said, Woo Jooin kept smiling. Maybe this guy really did have superpower since he¡¯s a friend of the male protagonist. I thought about this while looking at his delighted expression.

    Eventually, as the years had gone by, Eun Jiho unraveled to me all about the secret of Woo Jooin.

    He told me, ¡°Were the cards worn out or cheap?¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, yeah. It sure was worn out.¡±

    ¡°He remembers the card just by the worn out-patterns at the back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    To sum it all up, he was a boy that had a superb memory. Since I was not aware of that when I was playing the cards with him, I just dropped my jaw in awe of him and left my cards to someone else to go to the bathroom.

    When I went inside the bathroom, I saw Baek Yeo Min. Next to her stood someone else. I came to the bathroom alone, but I did not really care.

    As I was about to pass by her, Baek Yeo Min called me with a timid smile.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I looked at her in wonder. She dyed her hair with a dark brown hue and held a grin on her face. She was not as pretty as Ban Yeo Ryung, but she still looked cute and charming.

    To think about it, her name was quite extraordinary. Does it mean that she is the antagonist of this novel? It was not my business though.

    As I gazed at her blankly, Yeo Min said with a smile, ¡°Should we be friends?¡±

    She then held out her hand. Do people normally do this to befriend someone? The way she did it was way too direct.

    I held my thoughts for a moment. After a moment of consideration, I grabbed and shook her hand gently since I could not deny the friendliness in her smile. This was how all things began.

    Baek Yeo Min and I became close friends. It was her friendly and easy-going personality that drawn me into her; however, I was not completely opening myself up to her.

    She thought I thoroughly opened all of myself to her and I could realize it from the way she acted. However, I did not think it was necessary for me to know that she was misunderstanding my position. Things happened a few days later when we were chilling inside my room.

    My parents were both working, so our house was often empty. This was the reason why I could bring my friends as much as I could. Because of this, Ban Yeo Ryung had been my closest friend. She came to my house all the time, entering the passcode on the front door ¡ª It was my mom who told her the numbers.

    The door suddenly opened while I was chilling with Baek Yeo Min. I was acting weird over the few months, so Ban Yeo Ryung would have also recognized that I was not the Ham Donnie she used to know. Maybe she might have noticed that I no longer wanted to be her friend.

    Her face turned pale as she opened the door abruptly. Usually, she could just accept the fact that a friend came over to my house; however, the way things were progressing was not as well as I anticipated.

    In my class, there was a rumor about Baek Yeo Min hating Ban Yeo Ryung among the girls. I did not hear about that yet though. Maybe Baek Yeo Min would have been cautious in front of me since she knew I was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s best friend.

    Ban Yeo Ryung looked at me for a moment and stormed out of the room with a resentful face.

    Slam! As the door closed, Baek Yeo Min, who was staring at where Ban Yeo Ryung was, turned back to look at me.

    She was perching on my bed, and I was at my desk turning my chair. She moved her lips and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung such a bitch?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was lost for words. It was not that I got surprised since I thought this conversation will take place one day.

    As I shrugged my shoulders with a straight face, Baek Yeo Min seemed to understand it as an agreement. She talked faster.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve thought about this ever since the semester started, but don¡¯t you think she¡¯s acting so friendly with the handsome boys? She started talking with Woo Jooin and hitting on Yoo Chun Young and Kwon Eun Hyung on the first day. She did all of that while smiling all the way. I mean, sure, she is very pretty and knows about herself well, but that doesn¡¯t justify her behaving like that only to cute boys. That¡¯s a no-no, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I remained silent as she spoke but, at the same time, I thought Ban Yeo Ryung did not seem to judge and react to others by their appearances.

    It was the boys who were overwhelmed by her beauty. In fact, she hardly approached them. Kwon Eun Hyung was the class president, so she had a lot to share with him as the vice president. As for Woo Jooin and Yoo Chun Young, it was them who first approached her¡­

    In these aspects, Ban Yeo Ryung was just nice to everyone who came up to her. It was accidentally only the handsome guys who came near her until now. As I was thinking that way, Baek Yeo Min furrowed her brows and kept on her words.

    ¡°I mean, she does her best during the class. I understand that she is the top, but why is she showing off so much?¡±

    I rolled my eyeballs again.

    I do not think so. Ban Yeo Ryung was just herself, but it was the teacher who made her speak because no one in the class was responding.

    In fact, I was one of the kids who did not respond.

    Baek Yeo Min looked annoyed as she finished her words. Then she glanced at me and opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Hey, do you want to eat with me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re friends with Yoora, too, so all three of us could have lunch together every day. Ban Ryung Ban already has so many boys or other girls to eat with her.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    She nagged at me with her childlike charms. I fell into a thought looking at her. It was apparent that I anticipated this moment.

 Chapter 15

    .

    To step away from Ban Yeo Ryung and to slowly lead myself to the end of our friendship, and therefore, completely removing everything I share with her to the point where Yeo Ryung and I have nothing else in common: these were the only way for me to live a normal life.

    Honestly, how could I live my life to the fullest while watching the Four Heavenly Kings spreading their undeniable charms everywhere? Do you want to know what Eun Jiho¡¯s laughter is? A smirk. Simply just a smirk. How can I live with that?

    Though this situation was intentional, I felt quite complicated and different from what I had imagined. Ban Yeo Ryung liked me too much.

    I could totally grasp that from her heartbroken face. If I accepted Baek Yeo Min¡¯s deal right now¡­ it would be stomping on Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s heart. Oh, the four guys would, of course, not let the female protagonist¡¯s heart bleed¡­

    I rolled my eyeballs.

    After weighing Baek Yeo Min who sat in front of me and the heartbroken Ban Yeo Ryung, the scale tipped to Baek Yeo Min on a whim. I could not help it since I planned this for two months; however, if I followed Yeo Min, that means I was agreeing with her.

    Was Ban Yeo Ryung really that much of a bitch? I shook my head as I considered her. She was not. I raised my eyes and stared at Baek Yeo Min again. I should reflect on my decision as much as I could.

    When Baek Yeo Min slandered Ban Yeo Ryung, she was completely considering that I was on her side, which also implied that refusing her suggestion would lead to the end of our friendship. Therefore, I should think about this as thoroughly as possible.

    Although Ban Yeo Ryung was not as bitchy as Baek Yeo Min thought, so what? It was none of my business. Still, when I thought of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s sorrowful face¡­ Hmm, I furrowed my brows.

    Baek Yeo Min rushed my response nervously.

    ¡°Hey, are you concerned?¡±

    ¡°God¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She looked at me in surprise. Oh, why am I doing this? When thinking of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s heartbroken black eyes, however, I could hardly accept her suggestion.

    Over the two months of my experience, Ban Yeo Ryung was not the bad bitch she said she was. She was never a vixen that should be stomped on.

    I told Baek Yeo Min, ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung is not as bitchy as you think.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    As soon as I said that, Baek Yeo Min glowered at me huffing and flung out of the room. Looking at her rapid pace made me realize we would never ever talk to each other again.

    I stopped looking at her disappearing figure at the end of the hallway and went straight to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s house. There was no answer on the knock. I see she is pretending like she is not at home. I screamed at her doorbell.

    ¡°Hey, Ban Yeo Ryung! Ban Yeo Ryung!¡±

    Still no answer. As I clenched my fist in the dark silence, a low voice came into my ears behind the door.

    I was astonished by the voice. It was Ban Yeo Dan. His answer was short.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung¡¯s asleep.¡±

    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t! Yeo Dan oppa, I have something to say to her. It¡¯s really important!¡±

    At that word, the door was opened with a snap. I squeezed into the slightly opened door. Yeo Dan oppa was standing in front of me as I stepped into the entrance. He wore a white t-shirt on top and gray training shorts on the bottom. His pale long legs came into my eyes.

    I was lost in admiration of his toned legs and then raised my head at his frigid voice. His eyes were chilly like the Arctic icecaps.

    ¡°Did you make Yeo Ryung cry?¡±

    ¡°¡­ She got me wrong.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t that type of girl.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was me who misled her. My bad.¡±

    As I held up my hands readily admitting it, Ban Yeo Dan did not scowl at me anymore. He then took me to her room.

    He knocked on the door twice and said, ¡°Yeo Ryung, your friend is here.¡±

    No matter how many times I heard it, his gentle voice was still hard to get used to. While I was scratching my arms, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s crying voice came out through the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends anymore!¡±

    Her words made me dumbfounded. Wow, Ban Yeo Ryung. She¡¯s totally pissed off. Even I would feel offended if I come across my best friend being with someone who talks behind my back. Especially, when they looked very close.

    I gathered my senses after feeling lost at her statement when Ban Yeo Dan glanced at me. I knocked on the door and opened my mouth awkwardly.

    ¡°Ban¡­ I mean, hmm¡­ Yeo Ryung. Yeo Ryung, can we talk for a minute?¡±

    I was nearly about to say Ban Yeo Ryung as how I usually call her in my mind. There was no answer from within her room. Then the door suddenly opened. In front of the entryway, there stood a creepy black-haired creature that almost gave me a heart attack. It was not only me who freaked out but also was her brother.

    No wonder we got startled, for she looked like she was one of those possessed characters in horror movies. Even her room was pitch black.

    She then wiped out her cheeks and asked me with her reddened eyes, ¡°What do you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m over with Baek Yeo Min.¡±

    I cut to the chase right away. It seemed as if I was going out with Baek Yeo Min. Maybe it was not only me who felt the absurdity of it all. As I turned my head from the stinging pain on my cheeks, Ban Yeo Dan was there giving me a strange look.

    He would definitely think like this: ¡®Baek Yeo Min, who the hell was that bitch who had the audacity to make my sister cry?¡¯ I continued as soon as possible for him to have no doubt.

    ¡°Baek Yeo Min talked behind your back, so I said we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan was not grasping the situation correctly yet. The word ¡®talk behind,¡¯ however, made him look more threatening.

    Ban Yeo Ryung stood still in front of me wiping out her eyes. Then, she stepped out from her dark room and hugged me tight with her hands around my neck.

    That day, Ban Yeo Ryung wept so sadly. To explain how sad it was, Ban Yeo Dan soothed her saying she would never recover her voice if she cries too much like that. Maybe it would not be a terrible idea to be her friend. I thought while looking at her cooled down face.

    The distance between Ban Yeo Ryung and I for the last two months was miraculously gone. Well, let me say that now I was ready for her love bombs and I am now trying to give her back some affections too.

    A boy who became close with me for the past few months even cringed at us.

    ¡°Are you two going out?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung looked proud of linking arms with me, which made me freak out. The boy then rolled his eyeballs and wrote ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung ? Ham Donnie¡¯ on the board the next day. Our teacher saw this and asked about it, so everyone in the class teased me.

    For about a month, everything seemed okay. Yoo Chun Young still brought logic puzzles, Sudoku or crossword puzzles and asked Ban Yeo Ryung for help. Kwon Eun Hyung changed his seat to the front of the class and had friendly conversations with Ban Yeo Ryung. Yoo Chun Young and Kwon Eun Hyung had known each other since they were young just like Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin; therefore, both of them began to hang around us for quite a while.

    Yoo Chun Young and Kwon Eun Hyung sometimes looked at me in curiosity, but I replied shortly and never really took part in their conversation.

    In the meanwhile, we took our midterm. The top of the whole school was Ban Yeo Ryung and the second was Eun Jiho. He resented this fact and argued with Ban Yeo Ryung again.

    ¡°See? Who said he offered the top place to me in the exam?¡±

    Her response was confident enough. Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin kept speaking with Ban Yeo Ryung. It was about late May when the thing happened.

    As soon as I stepped into the classroom, I heard Baek Yeo Min¡¯s loud voice.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m so sick of Ham Donnie. Since Ban Yeo Ryung has so many guys around her, she¡¯s being such a parasite to her. Oh, that name is so perfect. Looks exactly like Hyang Dan-I.¡±

    Everyone knew who Hyang Dan-I was since we were taught from the textbook that Hyang Dan-I was Chun Hyang¡¯s maid. I stared at Yeo Min with a grim face. She looked abashed for a moment as I came into the class.

    When I took a closer look, there seemed to be two other kids around her talking about me. Fortunately, Jung Yoora was not there. They might have enjoyed backbiting during lunch break, and I became their subject at last. It was certain that they would have been talking spitefully Ban Yeo Ryung as well.

    The thing was that her voice was too loud. Everyone heard her including the boys who were playing by the doorway, as well as the people who had their eyes focused on their textbooks.

    I kept back Ban Yeo Ryung who blew her cork and was about to erupt. Then I gazed at Baek Yeo Min. She also looked back at me and curled up her lips to smile. She then said,

    ¡°Whew~ look who¡¯s here. What do you want, Hyang Dan-I?¡±

 Chapter 16

    .

    ¡°Dude, stop.¡±

    ¡°Are they going to fight?¡±

    As we began our staring contest, the crowd tried to hold us back from wrangling. Regardless of the dissuasive kids, I gave a silent gaze at Baek Yeo Min. I had in mind that whether someone talked behind me or in front of my face, the best way to dignify myself was to work behind the scenes instead of talking down immediately.

    The key to holding the edge over someone in a battle was the public opinion. Therefore, to speak, when a third party said, ¡®What she said to her is so mean¡± then the game was over.

    If I had been a bitch to my classmates then my situation would have been terrible; however, I had been good with most of the kids in the class. Many of them have my back. Soon, there would be a girl or a boy stepping up to fill my shoes saying ¡®Hey, Baek Yeo Min. You better watch your mouth.¡±

    I kept on staring at her in silence. Once I began to react against her she would, again, twist my words around. This would possibly lead to an actual battle.

    Although it was someone else who made a bad start, once the situation ended in a fight, things would look bad to us. We would gain a terrible public image that we did not deserve. I couldn¡¯t afford to let that happen.

    Someone please step up, come on. Those were the thought I had in my mind while staring at Baek Yeo Min. As I was sweating nervously, somebody stepped forward and stood right next to me. As I turned my head aside, I blanched at the maple-spread red hair under the sunlight.

    There was only one I knew who had that hair color. It was Kwon Eun Hyung. He was gazing at Baek Yeo Min with frigid eyes.

    He then said, ¡°Baek Yeo Min. You went too far this time. Apologize to her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even I never saw him looking that stone-hearted until now. As I felt so overwhelmed while glancing at him from the side, Baek Yeo Min remained steadfast further proving how thick her skin was.

    A moment after, she looked even more intolerable when the class started brandishing her with criticisms against her.

    ¡°Yeah, you shouldn¡¯t talk about how a person looks.¡±

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung and Donnie have been friends since they were young, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Baek Yeo Min?¡±

    She then apologized to me with her eyes brimming with tears. No one had a good end by going behind someone¡¯s back. I took a glance at her and then had my eyes on Kwon Eun Hyung.

    Before he turned around to go back to his seat, he gave me a look as if he was asking me what I wanted to do next. That was the first time for me to face his green-gray eyes.

    We never shared a long conversation before although he had the friendliest vibe among the Four Heavenly Kings. Perhaps the reason behind his indifference was he found it awkward to approach me.

    I barely murmured, ¡°T¡­ hanks.¡±

    His eyes were wide open in surprise, but soon, a warm smile emerged from his dim expression. The class soon was then filled with a golden spring light coming from Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s smile; his warm expression was the only solace I could find beneath the rays. As I watched his face, I kind of understood why the kids were so fanatical about the Four Heavenly Kings. He was indeed magnificent.

    Kwon Eun Hyung seemed to dither for a moment but soon reached out his hand and tapped my head. He then had a gentle smile again.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If someone calls you Hyang Dan-I again, let me know.¡±

    With that remark, he then went back to his seat at a steady pace. I stood still staring at the direction he disappeared to and touched my bangs with a blank face. Wow, that was awesome.

    At that day, I had thought how lucky Ban Yeo Ryung was although she was consistently threatened by a terminal disease or a loss of memories.

    * * *

    It was early in the morning when I opened my eyes. The gleam of daybreak spread through the window shedding a pale light on Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face. I slowly raised my hand to touch my forehead while looking at her.

    It had been a while since I last dreamt of the past. The dreams I had were those memories of mine when I just met Ban Yeo Ryung. God, I couldn¡¯t believe 3 years had passed ever since those days happened. I was about to burst out laughing.

    If I did not have Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s back in front of Baek Yeo Min, would I become a nobody to both Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings as I wished? No one knows but it seemed possible.

    Then I flickered my eyes in wonder. What made me wake up so early? I had no idea. Anyway, it was quite earlier than usual when I fell asleep like the dead, and it was deep enough that I no longer wanted to go back to sleep.

    Should I get out of the bed or not? Soon my thought was interrupted by a weak moan from aside. Oh, maybe it was Ban Yeo Ryung who woke me up, a light sleeper in the dawn. A pale voice came out through her lips.

    ¡°Nie¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I turned my body towards her direction and dropped my gaze at her as she lay there, deep in sleep. She then spoke once again. I strained my ears in silence.

    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    Her frowny brows revealed the anguish within her mind. As I watched her for a while, I let my hand unfurl her grimace. She, however, did not stop her murmuring.

    ¡®Girl, you are going to have wrinkles.¡¯ I kept on spreading her brows but paused for a while after hearing her say, ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie, please don¡¯t go¡­¡±

    I stared at her for a while holding my breath. After a few moments, her frown disappeared. Still, her eyes were puckered with distress.

    Her cheeks were twitching. Then, I carefully breathed in as I saw the tears on her lashes.

    I was confused about what I should do. Then I quietly had my hands around hers. Her trembling breath was like a candle in the wind, but it seemed to gradually even out.

    Since I had no idea what I should do next; all I could do at the moment was to grab her hands. That was the last of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s anguish-filled moanings as she remained silent afterward.

    I had her hands in mine for a while and then looked up the ceiling. I could not leave her alone in this bed. My mind had a complicated turn.

    My eyes were back on Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face, who was deeply asleep without uttering nothing more of her frightened woes. Her curved profile line, from her round forehead to the tip of the nose, was gorgeous, to say the least.

    She is that beautiful¡­ I thought.

    Not only just beautiful but also smart enough to never miss the 1st place in school over the last 3 years; in addition, the handsome boys are all in love with her.

    The one and only Ban Yeo Ryung, however, had her own troubles in life. It was through Baek Yeo Min when I first realized all of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s pain.

    If I knew nothing, I thought, if I knew nothing, I would have glanced at Ban Yeo Ryung like many other girls saying, ¡®she is annoying¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯m so jealous of her,¡¯ and just walked away from her life. I could have not been friends with her. I could have let go of her hands.

    Her voice, begging me not to go, was so tender that I grabbed her hands tighter. As I moved my eyes from her to the calendar, the number ¡¯20,¡¯ written on the paper, was clear enough under the pale sunlight.

    February 20th. The border between winter and spring. I felt deeply blue around this time of the year. Not that I was fluttered or nervous of the new semester, but it was because of March 2nd, the day that the world was completely changed for me.

    3 years ago, I was not scared of the world changing. Instead, I hoped the world shifted to the way it originally was so things could become normal again. Ban Yeo Ryung as well. I wished she vanished away from me.

    There was no reason for me to be friends with her. I did not remember anything: what Ham Donnie and Ban Yeo Ryung did at their hangout, what they talked about, what they shared, or what songs and movies she liked¡­

    In fact, there was something else I feared the most. What if I relied on her and become besties with her, only to find out that later, she would disappear again. I was afraid of that; therefore, I never ever wanted to give my heart to her.

    It had been less than a year since I sincerely used the word ¡®friend¡¯ between us. This had an influence on Ban Yeo Ryung; it made her very sensitive about my mood swings. She seemed afraid of the possibilities as to what if I ignore her or try to be away from her one day as I did before.

    I turned around to the wall and closed my eyes tight. My hands were still on hers.

    We are both scared of the same thing, I thought. Both of us were fearful of being left alone in the end. We were just not saying that to each other out loud.

    Anyway, I grasped her hand firmly. Whatever I looked for in the past, it was already too late. It shook my mind.

 Chapter 17

    Article 3. There is One Who Smells Like Cool Water

    Today, which was four days before the high school entrance ceremony, I woke up early in the morning and turned on the computer with my toes. Then I clicked the mouse with a toothbrush inside my mouth.

    During the break, my daily routine always began like this. Once I get up, I turned on the computer with my toes, chill all day long web surfing and laughing at funny photos, and then go to bed when I feel sleepy.

    Right. I become the laziest bum ever during the break. I go outside only when I have an appointment.

    I skimmed the search engine with drowsy eyes. Nothing special today as well. My wandering eyes were then drawn to one of the trending topics. It was the 7th one.

    ¡°What?¡±

    No, no way. I might have seen something wrong. I opened and closed my eyes twice but nothing seemed to change. Oh, come on¡­ I murmured as my face turned pale.

    There are many Yoo Chun Youngs in the world. There might exist people with that name all over the globe. Haha.

    I spoke to myself like that. Still, it did not make me feel comfortable. The clock was pointing 8 in the morning, but it was still dark outside like deep in the night. Similar to the way my mind was right now.

    If there was one thing that extremely developed as I stepped into this world, it was detecting danger with my intuition, which was almost close to having supernatural power.

    Whenever I felt in my bones that danger was approaching, it turned out to be all true. I did not want to confront the fact, so I pulled my head, bit my nails, and, at last, moved the mouse cursor to the ¡®Yoo Chun Young¡¯ in the trending tab and clicked with my shoulders bent down.

    Then a fancy screen popped out on the white background. As I watched it for a while, I groaned shortly.

    ¡°Jesus.¡±

    First, I thought it was a joke. Second, what the hell. Third, I should transfer to another school.

    The very first thing that appeared on the screen was a photo of Yoo Chun Young wearing a tilted black fedora.

    As if he was a British gentleman in the 19th century, he wore a black suit standing with his legs crossed in an L shape while leaning against a beige wall.

    His hand was on a table with a vase on, and a pop-art illustration vividly portraying the colors of pink and sky blue were hung next to it in a golden frame.

    Every element inside the photo was outstandingly unique, but the black fedora and Yoo Chun Young¡¯s pale face were the most harmonizing. His cheeks were red as if he put a blush on around his cheeks, and that seemed to be a perfect match with the flowers in the vase.

    His face was seen every day, but I could not take my eyes off of him. He was a fascinating visual and just look at him is enough to melt anyone¡¯s heart. As I kept my eyes on him, I thought this was only available because I was inside a novel.

    I scrolled down Yoo Chun Young¡¯s career below his name and most of the brands he had worked with were all well-known. He even had photoshoots with famous celebrities. As I carefully browsed the facts concerning his career, I realized how ignorant I was of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s modeling career.

    However, it was out of interest. The more I got to know him, the more unreal he became.

    When digging into the underlying cause, the reason we fought about a month ago would perhaps be dues to this. The unrealness of his world. The gap between the novel and the reality.

    While I gaped at his face on the screen, my phone that was thrown away on the bed started to ring. I was so startled that I dashed into the bed and snatched out my phone right away. The name appeared on the phone screen was, surprisingly, ¡®Yoo Chun Young.¡¯

    I sat down on the bed. My eyes were going back and forth looking at the phone and Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face on the monitor.

    The guy who ranked the 7th on the online trending topics was calling me right now. I found it hard to believe that this was all true. In the meanwhile, the phone was ringing for more than six times.

    I scratched my back and finally answered the phone. Yoo Chun Young was not that type of guy like Woo Jooin who would call for no reason.

    A short breath was upon my ears and soon, his low and unique flat voice continued. He asked me in a hurry soon as I picked up the phone.

    [Hey, are you awake?]

    ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­¡±

    I mumbled. He might be asking if I was awake by his phone call right now, but I got out of bed less than 5 minutes ago, so I thought it was pretty much the same.

    Then, Yoo Chun Young breathed a sigh of relief. What? What¡¯s so wrong with being awake right now? As I knitted my brows, he kept on with his usual calm voice.

    [Can I ask you a favor?]

    ¡°Something hard?¡±

    A moment of silence swept between us. His next voice was even lower than usual.

    [Not sure.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I asked lying down on my bed. My brown hair scattered around my face. Yoo Chun Young said nothing for a while on the phone.

    Was it that serious? I rolled my eyes while lying on the bed. Yoo Chun Young was receiving the warmest reviews from me by being a relatively normal character among the others in the novel.

    If he asked me something, it must have been very important. He still remained silent as I thought it that way. I just broke the ice.

    ¡°Okay, fine. You don¡¯t have to tell me if it¡¯s hard or easy. I¡¯ll just listen, but you should do me a favor later in return.¡±

    [Yeah, let¡¯s do that.]

    ¡°So, what is it?¡±

    [Computer¡­]

    He then murmured. Computer? My expression was then enveloped with a frown with the unexpected word he uttered. Yoo Chun Young continued,

    [Would you stay away from the internet for about 3 hours from now?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    My head was up to look at the monitor while lying on the bed. Inside the screen, there was the handsome Yoo Chun Young with the fedora on, glaring at me with that fierce eyes. They had its usual blue hue, but this time, they were horrifyingly cold.

    Should I say I already turned it on? I had that in mind for a second but refused to do so since his voice was too serious. I responded instead,

    ¡°Okay. Then what should I do, I¡¯m so bored?¡±

    I said with a smirk, but having no internet did not mean I had nothing to do.

    I could go to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s house or watch TV alone in the living room. I was just being a little naughty to tease Yoo Chun Young more.

    However, Yoo Chun Young gave an unexpected answer as if he was waiting for my question.

    [Then I¡¯ll go to your house.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Excuse me? I asked this in my mind. He then scarcely responded to my monologue with a calm voice as if he did not know what his words might mean.

    [I could go hang out with you then. Let me take my clothes on now.]

    ¡°Umm, huh?¡±

    I sprung out of the bed with surprise and sat with my legs crossed. He is coming to my house right now? Just to hang out with me? Would that be a reason for him to come? I guessed he really did not want me to see him on the internet as the 7th-ranker on the trending topics.

    It was then when I tried to explain to him that I was fine, I could watch a rerun of yesterday¡¯s comedy show on the TV instead. As Yoo Chun Young brought up the next words, I could hardly say anything.

    [Should I get you something?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I gathered my thoughts. Although I was not sure about what to say, I heard his family was as wealthy as Eun Jiho¡¯s. I discovered a few days ago that Eun Jiho¡¯s family owned a five-star hotel. Yoo Chun Young, therefore, would be a man of a big caliber as well.

    When I come to think of it, Yoo Chun Young always wore designer brands from head to toe. It was not that he was obsessed about it, but maybe because it was nothing special to wear such things in his family.

    Yes, Yoo Chun Young is rich. I held my mouth wide open and said, ¡°Umm¡­ I¡­ can eat something expensive¡­¡±

    [Which one.]

    My response was barely something one would call a proper reply, but he just cut me off and threw that question. He was indeed the guy who took the role of ¡®¨D ¨D¡¯ in this novel. I could hear him moving busily through the phone and that he was already putting on his shoes.

    I answered with hesitation, ¡°Tiramisu¡­ A whole size.¡±

    Not a slice, a whole size.

    Yoo Chun Young became silent after my request, then he hung up the phone. Without any positive remarks.

    I sat down on the bed vacantly holding the phone. What is going on right now? Did I go too far asking him for a whole sized tiramisu? Should I just ask him for a slice then? I meant, was he really coming to my house or not?

    My mind was thrown into confusion, but I decided to relax. Whether he came or not, I would do what I should do. I scratched my head and got out of the bed. Then I trudged to the computer.

    As I sat down on the chair and scrolled down the screen, I figured out why Yoo Chun Young appeared at the trending topics. A news headline typed in a big font came into my eyes.

    The mysterious trending model Yoo Chun, his real name is Yoo Chun Young¡­ Known as the heir of Balhae Group.

    I read along while resting my chin on my hand. How far would this novel go now?

 Chapter 18

    .

    Yoo Chun Young was handsome, smart, enjoyed tricky puzzles, and athletic. Eun Hyung once told me that he was even good at fighting. Well, he was the friend of the male protagonist, so it could be possible.

    He was, however, the heir of a conglomerate instead of a minor enterpriser; in addition, he¡¯s also a trending model¡­

    A novel was indeed a novel. I laughed loudly while turning my chair around. I had thought about the last 3 years that the one who wrote this novel would be about fifteen and an 8th grader in school.

    I bet that person would be a girl too. Why? In general, a novel with a pretty girl was written by a guy, but when a novel was written with many handsome boys then a woman must have written it.

    What a shrewd reasoning!

    I was satisfied enough to nod and turn off the computer to remove the evidence. Then I stood up to wash my face. Since Yoo Chun Young said he would come to my house, it would not be a flummery.

    I walked across the silent living room to go to the bathroom. Under the orange light, a face with dark eye bags appeared. I could not help but push my face in front of the mirror before washing it up.

    The high-ponytailed girl I saw within the reflection on the mirror was light brown. It was my natural hair color but ever since I came into this world, my hair turned lighter to a dyed brown shade. This world also had an influence on me for sure.

    My skin tone also got brighter than before, which was quite a fortunate thing. Among the Four Heavenly Kings, Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young were almost pale as if they all hailed from a Caucasian descent. Therefore, when standing next to them, I was always concerned about my skin tone. I looked at my face thoroughly with half-closed eyes.

    A normal straight nose with small and long eyes, all my freckles were all gone too. Not to mention, my lips looked just as it is, normal.

    I bit my lips, twisted my nose tip, opened and closed my eyes, and then I left the mirror alone.

    Encountering Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings every day made it difficult for me to figure out whether a person looked pretty or not.

    If someone asked me to compare myself with Ban Yeo Ryung, I would not hesitate to say, ¡®I am a squid, a fresh one.¡¯ When comparing to other ordinary people, however, I did not think that bad of them.

    Hmm. I wiped out my dripping face with a towel and left the bathroom.

    Then I sat down on the couch inside the dim living room and waited for Yoo Chun Young while watching the early sunrise. As I thought about him, I thought of the reason why he asked me not to turn on the computer; it was such a simple reason too.

    If I got to know that he was a famous person appearing at the internet trending topics, I would keep my distance away from him. I could act like that without being aware.

    Although I was inside a novel where all the beauty, wealth, and capabilities were centralized on the five people, I had in mind that this was my reality now. Still, I could not help myself from feeling a sense of huge distance from them. Everyone would feel the same if they heard that the boy who laughed and hanged around with them while tangling each other¡¯s hairs was the heir of a rich family.

    The one who reacted the most sensitively to me expressing my distance was Yoo Chun Young. He usually kept his feelings to himself but became extremely sensitive to me when I distanced myself from him. His sensitivity about my mood swings was equivalent to that of Ban Yeo Ryung.

    This was the reason why I fought with Yoo Chun Young. Ban Yeo Ryung understood that there existed a space between us. She might have known I was once about to abandon her but had a hard time refusing to do so in the end.

    Yoo Chun Young, however, did not accept having a distance between us.

    It was 3 years ago when we first met and at that time, I was na?ve enough to believe that we could become normal friends. He would, therefore, not understand why I was putting a distance with him now.

    While watching the swaying dawn light over the terrace, I had my hands around my legs above the couch. Then my thoughts proceeded to immerse me as I did nothing in my lonesome.

    * * *

    Now I asked myself, do I remember the first time I saw Yoo Chun Young? He was the first man I encountered among the Four Heavenly Kings.

    The dazzling morning sunlight shed his chiseled forehead, and he dropped his gaze at me with his dark blue eyes.

    How shocked I was to confront the blue eyes! While looking at his back as he walked away, I wondered if the blue eyes were my illusion or not. Now that I thought of it, our first encounter was quite impressive.

    Woo Jooin was always smiling, friendly, and sociable; everyone in the class loved him. To be honest, Woo Jooin was the last I befriended with, but we got close surprisingly fast. Two days after we spoke to each other, he started calling me ¡®mom¡¯ already. Then he jumped towards me and threw himself in my arms, which made me hard to deny the nickname he gave me.

    Kwon Eun Hyung always had a generous look and was also the class president, so I had many chances to talk with him ¨C For instance, when Kwon Eun Hyung let me go to the nurse¡¯s office, I had to speak with him first¡­ Later when he stood at my side after that debacle with Baek Yeo Min, I personally had a good feeling about him.

    Before that situation, I kind of avoided him. It was because of him having a fancy appearance such as red hair and green-gray eyes; furthermore, he showed his affection to Ban Yeo Ryung too much. However, there was no reason to elude him at some point. He was just one of my classmates, so should I be so desperate to become awkward with him?

    Besides, as I saw how this novel went on, the Four Heavenly Kings would definitely get closer with Ban Yeo Ryung, and she would never let me go. If that was the case then wouldn¡¯t it be okay to become good friends with her since I would have to see them anyway?

    In other words, as I gave up my will of an ordinary life, having a conversation with Kwon Eun Hyung no longer felt uncomfortable.

    Once on a humid day in June, the month of our field day, Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s seat was right in front of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s and diagonally from mine.

    Kwon Eun Hyung, Ban Yeo Ryung, and I began to talk very much during the break time. That was when I found some of his unforeseen characteristics. It was something like this.

    ¡°I got into trouble yesterday. My mom scolded me for not cleaning up the leftover fruits.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because of the fruit flies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Try to cover the trashcan lid tightly. Bugs breed faster in summer, so throw away the trash immediately and cover the lids tightly.¡±

    I thought with a frowny face. Was he a housewife or what? He was only a fourteen-year-old boy.

    It was later that I realized Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s mother passed away when he was five, so he took care of all the house works by himself. That was why he often talked and behaved like a mother. Especially when he warned Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young about their game addiction, it was obvious.

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s father was a driver at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s house; therefore, they knew everything about each other.

    Kwon Eun Hyung spoke about how sweet and nice Yoo Chun Young was; however, I could hardly get closer with Yoo Chun Young. Forget about getting closer, we never talked to each other as well, now even a word. Maybe his first impression was too strong or maybe it was because of his brusque personality.

    In fact, none of the girls in the class spoke with Yoo Chun Young around that time. He sat at the third row next to the window. Whenever I felt too hot during the class, I would turn around to look at him. Then the cold air around him would seem to blow towards me like an AC.

    He was active in the physical education class and did well on presentations, but for me, he did not feel like a human being. Maybe because of his freezingly pale face or his deep blue eyes?

    It was quite weird when I had come to think of it. However, it was Yoo Chun Young, who approached me first.

 Chapter 19

    .

    One summer day. The weather was so hot I barely wanted to go to the cafeteria. Instead, I asked Ban Yeo Ryung for a pizza burger from there and just stooped over the desk.

    A few kids walking by touched my head if I were sick. As I responded that it was too hot for me to go get lunch, they nagged about the money I was wasting for the mandatory school meals. How long had it been since I fell asleep? As I felt the scorching heat, I went back and forth getting asleep and being awakened for about ten times.

    Only the sound of the clock ticking and the breeze shaking the shades once in a while were flowing around the empty summer classroom. The lights were turned off, but the space around us was filled with bright sunshine through the window.

    My face on the textbook was turned to the window looking at the blue sky. The weather felt unbelievably refreshing. I sat absent-mindedly, staring at the scenery and then closed my eyes with a moan. As I murmured with my agony as to how hot that day was, I felt something cold on my forehead.

    Was it a beverage? I wondered if it was Ban Yeo Ryung; however, when I opened my eyes, I was surprised to find out a white hand on my forehead.

    Men and women have different hands. As I realized it was a guy¡¯s hand, I slowly raised my eyes.

    Then I almost had a heart attack to see Yoo Chun Young dropping a gaze at me in front.

    I mean, why? Why would he just¡­? Things seemed to glow where his eyes reached. Just a moment after he placed his hands on my forehead, he opened his lips and said,

    ¡°No fever yet.¡±

    Of course. That¡¯s because I was not sick, I whispered to myself. The cold fingers slipped from my forehead. My eyes were narrowly opened while looking at him. Since he played the role of ¡®the cool guy¡¯ in this novel, I thought it might have also affected his body temperature.

    His hand left my face; however, there was a faint smell hanging in the air. I opened my eyes in wonder. A cool and refreshing scent. What did they call this fragrance? Then, a familiar phrase crossed my mind.

    Law of the Web Novel Article 5. The Male Protagonist Always Smells Like Cool Water ¨C For example: As he stood alongside me, I smelled a cool and refreshing scent from him. A cool water fragrance¡­ I murmured.

    Just thinking about the phrase even made my face cringe. I muttered, biting the bullet. I mean, come on, the scent coming from him would definitely not be cool water, right? If it really was then the writer of this novel really had a mind of a nine-year-old.

    My face was, however, still cringing, so I gave up going back to sleep and had my head up instead. That was when something startled me.

    Yoo Chun Young, whom I thought went back to his seat, was still sitting in front, gazing blankly at me. His blue eyes looked softer than usual as to confront his face.

    Where was Kwon Eun Hyung? He used to be always with him. As if he read my face, Yoo Chun Young responded immediately by pointing at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s seat with his chin.

    ¡°Went to the cafeteria with Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Too hot.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    How great were his short responses? I had to say, he seemed kinder than I expected?

    I really thought he would only say a word or such to me. I even thought he would just flat-out ignore me. Maybe I was getting too carried away? At least he was the same human being I knew.

    Just because he was one of the male protagonists, I considered he would never talk to me. Now it made me feel ashamed. As I nodded to let him know that I understood, Yoo Chun Young seemed to throw a glance at me but turned his eyes to look at somewhere else again. I rubbed my cheeks out of embarrassment.

    A moment of silence revolved around us. As if to go with the flow of the coldness of our atmosphere, the drowsy afternoon sunlight followed soon and the air blew lighter than usual. I raised my eyes again and pointed my gaze at Yoo Chun Young.

    It had been a while, but he was still sitting in front. With the way he¡¯s behaving at the moment, I doubted he would leave me alone any time now. One of his hands was on the back of the chair and the other was grabbing a white mp3 player. He had white earphones on his ears as always.

    His hair was glowing bluish as the sunlight shed on his jet-black hair. As I scrolled down my eyes under his tangled hair, there existed his proportional forehead, deep eyes, and straight nose. His handsome facial features made me think,

    Strange. Why is he not going back to his seat?

    He then had his eyes on me as if he felt my gaze. My heart sank at his yet horrifyingly blue eyes.

    Why¡­ Why? Should I take my eyes off of you? As I was about to speak like that, he pulled out the earphone from his right ear all of a sudden.

    Then he handed it out to me. I flickered my eyes. He asked,

    ¡°Do you want to listen to it with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In those days, I had no time to decide whether I wanted to hear the music he¡¯s into or not. As if I were possessed, I just reached out my hand to take the earphone and shoved it in my ear. The song that came out was something that I already knew. It was ¡®Faint¡¯ by ¡®Linkin Park.¡¯

    The song was a hardcore rock with an intense guitar sound. How could I imagine him listening to rock with that quiet face every day? As I looked at him in surprise, he might have thought I had a weird look on my face. He shrugged his shoulders and tried to take his earphone back from me. I raised my hand and stopped him to do.

    ¡°W¡­ ait.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I like Linkin Park.¡±

    My response seemed to make him open his eyes widely. Then the next moment, I couldn¡¯t quite understand what it was, but I thought he was smiling at me while folding his cold eyes in the bright summer sunlight.

    It was barely a smile; however, when I placed his usual character into consideration, I realized he was indeed grinning.

    We then discussed Linkin Park and recommended other musicians and songs to each other. Our situation might have looked strange enough for Ban Yeo Ryung and Kwon Eun Hyung as they went back from the cafeteria and saw us together. I could not blame them, most of the kids¡¯ shocked gazes were onto us as well as if they had encountered a lamb and a wolf having a debate.

    When I told Kwon Eun Hyung about how my conversation with Yoo Chun Young started by sharing his earphone with me, Eun Hyung seemed to now have a full understanding of what was happening. He said to me with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Maybe he liked you from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that thunderstruck bunny-face? I¡¯m not kidding.¡±

    He then spat out a burst of small laughter as if my face looked funny. While he touched my bangs, I turned around to see Yoo Chun Young. When our eyes met, he shrugged his shoulders with a tranquil expression. I held my head back.

    If the speed of Ban Yeo Ryung and I getting close was 5, it was almost 1 for me and Yoo Chun Young. We became close slowly and steadily but in the most idealistic way.

    As we got closer on a moderate speed, it happened on one summer day in our freshmen years in middle school. It was after the final term when everyone was enjoying their freedom while watching horror movies through the TV screen in front of the classroom. Yoo Chun Young and I were sitting in the back listening to music.

    At that time, our class had a custom of boys sitting with boys and girls sitting with girls; however, that was not necessarily a steadfast culture in our class. Let¡¯s say, for example, there were Woo Jooin sleeping on a bed of five desks attached to one another while other kids were playing card games on a round table made out of five chairs. In other words, our seating arrangements were totally a mess.

    I remembered that day as a very windy afternoon. It was a day when the wind blew through Woo Jooin¡¯s brown hair and scattered them around his peaceful face sleeping in front of the locker.

    The classroom was quite dark. A few kids were almost screaming coupled with a few laughs while watching the zombie movie flashing in front. Among the chaos permeating all around, Yoo Chun Young and I were chilling together at the back with our desks attached and listening to music.

    Kwon Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung were the class president and the vice president of the class respectively, so they were gone to the teacher¡¯s room to discuss the upcoming summer field trip. I watched the dark dim space and listened to the screams and waves of laughter. Then I stared at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face next to me.

    His blue-black hair was covering his white forehead decently. His lashes were reflecting the blue light. His eyes were icy pure and azure. His profile figure exposed in the pale light was just gorgeous.

    I did not even know that I was looking at him with bewitching eyes. As I realized what I was doing, I slapped my face. The noise might have made Yoo Chun Young turn around to look at me with an awestruck expression. He seemed to be half asleep and half awake earlier.

    He then took away his eyes on me, pulled out a textbook from the desk and placed his face on it to return back to dreamland. His head was facing me. I asked, feeling absurd.

    ¡°Dude, do you know whose textbook this is?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    True. It was difficult to figure out whose seat he was sitting at in this situation. It was as hard as finding out whose desk was included in Woo Jooin¡¯s bed of the attached five desks.

    As if he got annoyed, his eyes that were once opened closed back. Then he mumbled while sleepiness threw him at a drunken spell.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    I dropped my gaze at him and tried to ask if he minded staining other¡¯s textbook with his oily face¡­ However, I gave up my futile actions after gazing at his poreless and flawless skin.

    He was not like me who would become greasy after a good nap. Though he would also be the same, if that textbook belonged to a girl, she would definitely save it as a family heirloom: a book Yoo Chun Young laid his head on! Even I would have done that.

    As I looked at Yoo Chun Young dropping off into deep slumber, I began to feel my own drowsiness visiting my consciousness as well.

    Before dozing off, I snooped inside the desk. The textbook I took out had a name neatly handwritten on top. It belonged to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Oh lord. How lucky I was. I muttered to myself and opened the book right away. After flipping through the pages, I placed my head down onto it.

    As I laid down, we happened to be asleep looking at each other. He was only about 50 cm away from my face. It was then when I had absurd thoughts of searching for any pores on his face.

 Chapter 20

    .

    I heard a voice from a distance. The rumbling noise grew louder and resonated into our classroom at long last. The kids watching the movie slowly turned their heads and saw the back door as if an intruder had come to ransack their peace.

    Among them, there was also Eun Jiho who was looking at the door with an annoyed face. Instead of asking other people, he strode to the back door and opened it immediately.

    A group of girls with their usual high pitched voices were behind the opened door. Their name tags indicated that they were seniors. All the girls were peeping Eun Jiho¡¯s face with their eyes wide opened except for one who was not captivated of him.

    She looked shy dropping her eyes to the floor. Then she stole a glance exactly at us. When her eyes finally reached our direction, it directed onto the man who was sleeping next to my desk. She was gazing at Yoo Chun Young.

    I realized she had something to do with him, and at the same time, I also deduced what that something was. It was obvious to know these facts for anyone who had an eye.

    I turned my head to look at Yoo Chun Young. As we spent quite a time hanging around for a month or two, I discovered that a bomb going off could not even wake him up when he was asleep. He proved this himself by remaining asleep despite the fuss in front of the class.

    I reached out my hands and shook his shoulder, but he was still not awake. Eun Jiho, who was looking at me, had a rare smile on his face. He was now good at laughing at people, but he barely did so until three years ago.

    We seemed to attract the kids¡¯ gaze as if they were a source of his excitement. I strongly shook Yoo Chun Young¡¯s shoulder again. He still had no reaction.

    Dude, dude! Wake up! Should I shake his head to wake him up? Just then, something happened when I was about to reach my hands out to his gorgeous face.

    The girl who soon came into the class held my hand back. I raised my head abruptly. Under the pale light, her cold eyes on me were enough reason to curdle my blood.

    How dare you touch his face. Her eyes revealed that notion. It was no surprise that she was the senior student who came here to confess her affection towards Yoo Chun Young.

    I did not like the way she looked at me, so I diverted my gaze away from her and removed my hand from him. At that moment, Yoo Chun Young awakened eventually.

    He lifted his body from the desk and knitted his brows as if the forceful way in which has awakened from his deep slumber was enough to offend him so. Then he turned his head around, looking at me and the senior. It seemed he already had a solid grasp of the overall situation.

    He stood up in a natural motion and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡±

    As he spoke with a half-awake voice, he then took off his earphone and gave it to me. I grabbed it in confusion, unsure of what was happening at the moment. That was when I started to lift my bewildered eyes onto Yoo Chun Young. As I had my eyes back to the girl, she was keeping a deathly scowl on her face at me.

    He told her to go outside so they could talk but she did not even take a step as she engraved her gaze at me. Yoo Chun Young, who was walking ahead, then stopped along the way out and stared at her in silence.

    What was that? The air flowing between them was breathtaking. Everyone in the class was looking at the two as they sat petrified on their chairs. When about thirty pairs of eyes were observing the situation, she slowly opened her lips.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Without a response, Yoo Chun Young just knitted his brows. The girl breathed in as if she was holding back her guts and spoke again.

    ¡°I want to talk here.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes were, again, lost in confusion. So did all of us, who had our ears opened to hear their conversation.

    I flickered my eyes. Was she serious? This place was not a good spot to share something confidential like a confession or something like that. In this environment, many people were already looking at her.

    Oh, maybe, that¡¯s why she was¡­?

    I quietly moaned from within my head, overstraining myself.

    The girl had her shoulders straight and said, ¡°Chun Young, I like you. Please go out with me.¡±

    A heavy silence went by our shoulders. The girls who were snooping around the backdoor gazed at this sudden development while holding their breath.

    In the middle of the silence, Yoo Chun Young did not say a word as he stood near the backdoor. As if he was stuck inside the dim darkness, he did not budge an inch for a while.

    His lips opened at last and what came out through his lips first was a sigh. Then he replied, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Her face, in front of me, distorted into a surreal expression. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s response was, however, expected. The moment she confessed about her crush on him, his face spoke for himself. He seemed to have no sign of interest with her. With that thought in mind, I saw Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face.

    He looked pale. It was one of his distinct features, but he looked even more exhausted. I could feel what he was feeling right now.

    The girl bit her lips firmly. Then at the next moment, a sharp voice came out of her mouth.

    ¡°Why? Why do you hate me? Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand still like that! Say something. What did I do wrong!? You hate me much you refuse me in front of all these people!¡±

    As if her anger had finally exploded, she was screaming alone in the classroom. I stared at the scene with groundless fears.

    It was like watching a movie. The situation seemed unreal, frightening, and sad all at the same time. Perhaps it was because I was aware that this scene would be repeated multiple times in the future.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mouth opened as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    His face, however, did not look that sorry. He looked calm like usual but his eyes were deepened with darkness. He is exhausted, I murmured.

    Then there was the sound of someone gulping down her tears. I turned my head to the woman standing in front. The faint sunlight reflected her sorrow-filled expression. There she stood crying. Her clear tears were running down her cheeks, all the way to the floor.

    All of us saw vacantly how the girl shivered her shoulders. The whole class witnessed how she wiped out her tears with her clenched fist and stood still while crying for a long while. Even Eun Jiho, who was just observing the situation, seemed a little surprised.

    Then the girl¡¯s friends waiting around the backdoor dashed into the classroom. Don¡¯t cry. Why are you crying about this!? There¡¯s a whole lot of good guys out there! Among the girls, there was also someone glowering at Yoo Chun Young with eyes filled with much hostility.

    A few words went by to calm her down. Then they left Yoo Chun Young and stormed out of the classroom.

    A moment of silence passed. Then the boys surrounded Yoo Chun Young and asked, ¡®Dude, what was that? Is she the one who¡¯s chasing after you?¡¯ Yoo Chun Young fetched a deep sigh without a word and furrowed his eyebrows making him shut his eyes tight.

    At that time, there was only me and Ban Yeo Ryung among the girls in the class who spoke with Chun Young. The girl who sat in front of me whispered with her gaze at us.

    ¡°Wow, I already had in mind, but no one should ever confess their feelings to Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for real. Look at the girl leaving the classroom with tears. How miserable is it to be in front of the class?¡±

    But¡­ I hesitated while biting my lips and then continued,

    ¡°But it was her who said that she would propose in front of us.¡±

    ¡°But she never knew that she would get dumped in front of all the people. Anyway, I feel sorry for her.¡±

    The girls shook their heads after that response. One of the girls then tapped my shoulder archly and said,

    ¡°Try not to fall in love with him, or else you could end up with tears like her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m always doing¨Cbeing aware.¡±

    As I laughed with those words, she patted my head saying how much I was doing a good job and turned her head back again to face the front. Then I touched the earphone Yoo Chun Young had given me.

 Chapter 21

    .

    It felt somehow embarrassing as if the reality I had forgotten appeared and smashed the back of my head.

    I thought about the girl who scowled at me. What a horrifying eye she had on me while I was just by myself listening to music with his earphone.

    Then, at last, I realized Yoo Chun Young¡¯s role in this story. I had forgotten all about it while I was hanging around with him. He was one of the male protagonists in the web novel: handsome, rich, smart, and had a good voice. He would be the main character in the novel eventually. Not a minor role appearing randomly like me. I, however, quietly dropped my eyes.

    When looking at his face, I indeed felt that it was unreal; however, the boy named Yoo Chun Young I encountered every day in a close distance was just a normal human being. I promised every day to keep myself aloof when I was with him, but it did not work the way it did in my head.

    Why would a guy like him approach me? This unanswered question sometimes dominated my head even now.

    Why would he be in such friendly terms with such a run-of-the-mill girl like me? There was no special reason to suddenly become close; however, we became good friends nonetheless.

    Did he also feel comfortable with me? Was he ever relaxed in my company so he would sometimes not utter a single word when I¡¯m with him and still derive pleasure from it?

    My heart seemed to pound a little harder all of a sudden. This phenomenon strengthened when I wanted to hide my feelings by suppressing my feelings. To do this, I turned my head in the opposite direction from where I was initially looking at.

    The noise of a chair scratching on the surface of the concrete floor started to draw near me. At the same time, Yoo Chun Young reached out his arms and took his wallet out of the drawer.

    What? Why was he holding his wallet? As I raised my eyes toward him, our eyes met. He said with his tired blue eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria.¡±

    His suggestion seemed to change its meaning as if we would be dining in a fine cuisine when he spat out the word. I remained in my seat with a puzzled expression for a moment but sprang out of the chair as he turned himself to the door without another word. I then yelled at his back,

    ¡°Dude, my wallet! Hold on!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    After a short hassle, I finally took out my wallet from the bag and caught up with Yoo Chun Young.

    There were not many people inside the cafeteria. While we ignored the attention drawn to Yoo Chun Young, we both bought chocolate milk and came outside with straws in our mouths.

    As we went outside of the air-conditioned classroom, the heat made us sweat. Yoo Chun Young, however, had no interest of going back to our classroom, so we sat down on a bench under the trees at the corner of the schoolyard.

    There were senior boys playing soccer near the track. Tang! The ball flew up to the clear sky after a kick. At the same time, there came a surging wave of roars as they exclaimed after the kick.

    I had my eyes out there watching the scene. Then I looked at Yoo Chun Young sitting next to me. His profile under the shade of the tree came into my eyes: his jet-black hair, his forehead adorned with tiny beads of sweat, his gleaming nose, and his peculiar way of sipping the drop of water at the end of the milk carton he was drinking.

    Although he did not say a word, I could see how exhausted he was. It would be definitely because of what happened earlier. Oh, what should I say to him? I decided to remain silent and had the straw back in my mouth.

    What could I say to him? There was an enormous gap between us that would be left unfilled. If I was chosen as a keeper right now, just sitting quietly beside him seemed to be enough.

    As I had that thought in my mind, I felt like a special person to him. Come on, stop feeling too excited about this. It was then when I shook my head.

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    His silent voice rang above the breeze stirring up the dust in the schoolyard. It was at that moment when I could finally believe that time had really stopped to move for a brief second.

    The dust was sweeping out there and the players were hailing acclamations among one another for a long while; however, I really believed I was frozen in time for a flash.

    In the next moment, reality had finally sunk back to my head and the noises from all around had crawled into my ears again. In the meanwhile, I was staring at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes.

    His eyes were, however, not on me. They were tightly closed. A blue light was at the tip of his long lashes. It was the gloomy light that would make a person indulge in deep thoughts as they set their eyes on museum exhibits.

    His words did not convey any romantic connotations. I could figure that out. He spoke in a frank voice one might use towards their good friends

    As he said the word ¡®like¡¯ in that context, Yoo Chun Young heaved a long sigh for a second. I did not feel good since he really looked exhausted. It was then when I was about to stretch out my hand and rub his back.

    He opened his mouth and I halted the movements I initially thought I would do.

    ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ you seemed to have no interest in me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I like you.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young then kept his silence again. He looked at the schoolyard for a while with his shoulders bent down as if his fatigue had finally consumed him. I stared at him in surprise.

    The way he talked right now was uncommon for the boy I knew.

    I seemed to have no interest in him, he said. It sounded like everyone in the world was diverting their attention at him; however, I grasped what he meant. At least, I eventually did after a long deliberation with myself.

    How could I not understand that, especially when I saw what had happened earlier? Besides, I was one of the people hovering around him despite being aware of the truth behind the man that is Yoo Chun Young, the main character of this novel. He continued his words.

    ¡°You were not relying on me at all¡­ So I feel comfortable with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I looked at him again. His eyes were still not on me.

    As we came back to the classroom, a few kids had their mischievous glances directed towards us but that was it. They seemed to have thought that Yoo Chun Young and I would not be dating at all. Nothing changed between us except for Yoo Chun Young who now had a look of absolute exhaustion written all over his face.

    He, however, looked much more relieved. Yoo Chun Young then fell back to sleep in less than a few minutes after we came back to class. His face was turned to me lying on the desk like before. He had his earphone shoved in one of his ears.

    The other side was, of course, on my ear. What came out of it was, of all songs, Stan by Eminem. The sound of the drizzle overlay paired with the gloomy voice of the female vocal rang in my ears. I fixed my gaze at him then laid my head on the desk, facing him.

    With my eyes closed shut, I recited his words quietly in my mouth. I didn¡¯t rely on him at all. I had no interest in him.

    I was¡­ the only one who did not have any interest in him as a girl.

    As I murmured that, the thought of ¡®Oh, he meant this¡¯ popped inside my head. The aura I saw when I first met these boys seemed to linger around again on his sleeping face.

    Again, it was unbelievable for this boy to exist in this world. His blue-black hair falling onto his forehead and the way his long lashes intertwined among one another spoke in my behalf. I stopped gazing at him and turned towards the opposite side.

    I sighed silently so he wouldn¡¯t hear and buried my face within the confines of my arms.

    It seemed so silly for me to think that I was frozen in time.

    You seemed to have no interest in me.

    That¡¯s why I like you.

    Those words slowly pierced my heart. Instead of yelling out the pain I was feeling, I clenched my fist quietly. I was stupid to think that he was just attracted to my personality making him enjoy my company as his friend. He said that he liked me because I had no interest in him.

    Yeah, sure. All the girls except Yeo Ryung Ban were, to him, something tiresome to deal with¨Cno more, no less. Therefore, he approached me among others, who had no interest in him as a girl.

    I was the only girl among loads of people around him who knew his invisible borderline.

    Then what would happen if I started to have a crush on him? I thought about this with my fist clenched; however, it did not break my heart that much.

    While grabbing my throbbing chest, I mumbled, ¡°Oh, it is a good thing that I do not like him as a guy.¡±

    ¡°I hope¡­ for now and forever¡­¡±

 Chapter 22

    .

    As I narrowed my eyes, I saw the terrace window tinged with a white glow. I stared at the sight vacantly hunching up on the couch. Then I realized it was the slow and steady knock that awakened me from my thoughts.

    No wonder I could not get out of the tangle for a while after arising from my slumber. It seemed like it was impossible to rid myself of the throbbing in my chest. What¡¯s wrong with me? I had my fist on my forehead for a moment and turned my head to the door.

    I was sure it was Yoo Chun Young. In fact, even the knocking sound resembled his character. He should feel thankful enough that I¡¯m not a heavy sleeper like him. If not, what would have happened? I clicked my tongue and rose from the couch to waddle to the entrance.

    Before pushing the door aside, I glanced at my reflection in the mirror on the wall. When I had assured myself that I looked fine, I pushed the door open.

    A boy with a black hat, a black mask printed with an illustration of barred teeth, and an exceptionally pallid neck appeared.

    As I quickly ran through him dressed in thick wine sweater on top of a white dress shirt under a black jacket and a dark navy denim pants, I pretended to blow a whistle. He then hesitated to enter with a frown.

    I shrugged my shoulders and said, ¡°Man, your model aura is no joke.¡±

    My words made him pause as he took off his shoes. His light blue eyes under the black hat seemed to be on a mission to scrutinize my expression to assure himself whether I saw the trending topics on the internet or not.

    However, he might have not seen anything amiss due to my skilled acting ability. He then gave a sigh of relief and took off the rest of his shoe to step inside the dark living room.

    He pulled down the mask to his chin with his pale fingers and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡±

    ¡°I was nodding off in the living room waiting for the tiramisu.¡±

    He raised his eyebrow for a second; he then placed a paper box he was holding onto my table. I took it from his hand before he could do so and checked the contents of his little souvenir. My face then beamed into a thousand rays of sunshine.

    I placed the box on the table immediately and opened my arms widely towards Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Welcome to the royal palace of Joseon dynasty, stranger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    By looking at him wiggling his brows without any response as a sign of his discomfort, I guessed he knew that I was mimicking King Sejong¡¯s lines from Civilization V: Brave New World.

    Yoo Chun Young pointed at the tiramisu with his chin and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that to the tiramisu.¡±

    His words made me turn around to the table. There stood the elegant cake box waiting to receive my warmest greetings. I added all kinds of frivolous motions to show my great enthusiasm toward it.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. My dear tiramisu! I sincerely welcome you to this my peaceful abode!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young seemed to breathe a sigh then turned to the living room wall. His hand was fumbling around the wall. It looked as if he was searching for the light switch.

    I paused my small campaign to welcome the tiramisu. I turned my head towards his direction and headed towards the clueless boy who was still busy looking for the light switch hidden among the shroud of darkness.

    As I strode beside him and pushed the light switch open, the whole living room soon lit up brightly. Yoo Chun Young, at last, took off his black jacket and threw it roughly on the living room couch. While I turned the living room light on, I also switched the lights on the kitchen open to bring the forks and plates.

    Yoo Chun Young did not place his legs on top of the table like Eun Jiho, which made me regard him as someone who possed a more refined and modest attitude. I tried to ask him, who was crumpling his long legs under the couch, if he would like to have a slice of the tiramisu. I, however, refused to do it. Instead, I rummaged the drawer in silence to take out two forks.

    Yoo Chung Young would definitely take a slice. Regardless of his icy, sophisticated, and ascetic appearance, he preferred to listen to hardcore rock music, to eat sweets, and to play video games.

    As I proffered two plates and a fork to him quietly, he grabbed the plate and put it on the living room table. Then he glided down the couch and sat on the floor. I remained silent sitting next to him and opened the box of tiramisu.

    I then gaped at the soft ladyfingers, the white cream, and the cocoa powder on top of this lovely dessert. Wow, it looked so good.

    I fumbled the chocolate topped on the tiramisu with my fork and asked him, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°The place I go often.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Just enjoy.¡±

    After his response, Yoo Chun Young spooned the chocolate I was fumbling with the fork and just shoved it inside my mouth. I stopped questioning him with my usual frown and savored the taste of the chocolate. At that moment, I was unable to explain the euphoria I was feeling as the sweet chocolate melted in my mouth. Then I held the plastic knife inside of the box and sliced the cake into nine pieces.

    I placed a slice on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s plate and another slice on mine. When I closed the box and was about to head to the fridge with it, the door of my parents¡¯ room suddenly opened. It startled me so much that I almost dropped the box of tiramisu onto the floor.

    The one who came out with tottering steps while rubbing their eyes was my dad. My eyes were wide opened since I thought he went to work.

    Yoo Chung Young also seemed alarmed as my dad appeared all of a sudden. He straightened up his posture before sitting casually on the floor. To be more specific, he sat on his knees like a scholar during the Joseon dynasty.

    It seemed that half of my dad¡¯s consciousness was still in dreamland. He rubbed his eyes again and looked at Yoo Chun Young sitting in the living room. Then he had his eyes on me standing in front of the fridge.

    He asked, ¡°Is he Jiho?¡±

    ¡°No, dad! It¡¯s Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Chun Young? Where are my glasses?¡±

    In the meanwhile, I pushed the cake box inside the fridge and picked up his golden framed glasses from the table.

    ¡°Dad, here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now I can see. Oh, yeah, it¡¯s Chun Young. The boy who¡¯s also a model? Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yoo Chun Young nodded his head with a brief answer.

    My dad also looked satisfied with his answer since he remembered who Yoo Chun Young was. He smiled delightedly and turned his eyes on me.

    He asked, ¡°But why is Chun Young inside our house in the morning? Why is it only you and him? Are you guys dating?¡±

    ¡°No. I was just bored, so I had him come to my house with a box of cake.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it so silly to confess that I promised Chun Young I would not turn on the computer for 3 hours?

    As I responded exhibiting a timid smile, Yoo Chun Young stared at me for a while. My dad, after looking at me, soon let out a whoop and clapped his hands.

    He said, ¡°What a girl. How can you dare think about spending your friend¡¯s time and money that way? My daughter, don¡¯t you have any hands, legs, or money?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, dad. I¡¯m running out of money though.¡±

    I tried to subtly ask for some pocket allowance by appealing to the fact that I was running short. As I spoke with a grin, he then cut my words at once.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take good care of your funds, huh? It¡¯s not my fault if you don¡¯t know how to save your allowance.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. It was mom¡¯s birthday earlier this month. That¡¯s why I spent everything I had.¡±

    ¡°None of my business. Hey, Chun Young!¡±

    My dad ignored my remark and stuck out his head to call Yoo Chun Young. I stared at him while pouting my mouth.

    I meant, how could he cut me into pieces in front of my friend? As Yoo Chun Young looked at my dad, he barely hesitated to advise,

    ¡°Chun Young, although she¡¯s my daughter, beware of her. Not only her friend¡¯s money but everything that goes inside her hand would disappear in a matter of seconds. So watch out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    For me, it was such an unfair remark that it boiled my blood; however, Yoo Chun Young made a sincere response by nodding his head instead. My dad seemed to be so satisfied with his answer that he rubbed his chin and went to the bathroom for a shower.

    After I heard the bathroom door closing, I went back to the living room and stared at Yoo Chun Young.

    He was changing the channel with the most comfortable posture like a couch potato as if he never sat on his knees a while ago. When I came down to him, he rolled his eyeballs to take a glance at me and turned out to burst out of laughter. I lifted the tip of my eyebrows and asked, ¡°Dude, why are you laughing? Huh?¡±

    ¡°So funny.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your dad.¡±

    His response made me bury myself next to him. As he turned his eyes aside, I grumbled while pouting my lips.

    I quibbled, ¡°Hey, how could you not say a word! Donnie is so reliable. She boasts strong credibility like a bank. I could confide my whole property to her care! Something like that!¡±

    ¡°How could I believe you?¡±

    Then I stopped myself from talking altogether. No, it was not by my own will¡­ No one could keep on talking after hearing his voice like that. The lit-up living room was still so bright, but I deluded myself as if the entire room was surrounded by darkness.

    I sat still dropping my gaze at the table then turned my eyes to Yoo Chun Young, who sat next to me. He was looking at me with that freezingly light blue eyes. It had been a while since I truly grasped just how cold his eyes were.

 Chapter 23

    .

    I¡­ I was¡­ I was unaware of it until that moment. It was that we had an argument, which turned into a big fight. I totally forgot the fact and was behaving as comfortably as I could with him the way I did before a month ago. People sure felt relaxed in their home. I knew for sure that it was true.

    Yoo Chun Young also sat still and had his eyes on me. The silence between us grew so heavy that it started to feel harder to breathe.

    As I tried to breathe in, the bathroom door opened abruptly and my dad came out to the living room with a towel wrapped on his head. That ended the silence between us. My dad took our situation in stride and muttered,

    ¡°Oh my god, look at the striking sparks between you two. You guys are lying to me about you two not dating, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh, dad, please. Should I feel appreciated or embarrassed? Since I could not decide between the two, I just watched his back as he disappeared through the doorway of his room in silence. Yoo Chun Young also looked puzzled. We sat down without uttering a word and dropped our gazes at the floor awkwardly.

    While I wriggled my toes under the couch, Yoo Chun Young continued to change the channel with a dumbfounded expression. Where he stopped was a rerun of a comedy show I missed yesterday. My favorite skit was on the screen and there burst hysteric laughter from the audience.

    However, none of us felt like laughing. We just sat there in silence and watched the TV until my dad got ready for work and entreated Yoo Chun Young to beware of me on his way out of the front door.

    Our silence remained undisturbed. Only the sound of the clock ticking rang noisily around the room where we were in. I thought of the clock, a gift from Woo Jooin, as it¡¯s sound resonated all around us like the beating of a drum crazily inside my room. Yoo Chun Young was¡­ Actually, I had no idea what was going on inside of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s head.

    Then he held the remote control back and turned off the TV all of a sudden. I stared at him with surprise. His light blue eyes were staring right back at me. He then opened his lips to say, ¡°I¡­ Today, this morning, I was so¡­ no, never mind.¡±

    He discontinued what he tried to articulate what he had in his mind. Instead, he disheveled his hair while wearing a self-deprecating smile. Yoo Chun Young used to bring up his thoughts carefully; therefore, he hardly needed to correct his words.

    As I kept my gaze at him in surprise, he, again, opened his mouth.

    ¡°How could I believe you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your smile belied your words, which made me feel like I am mistaken in thinking that you still treat me as your friend. Maybe you might still be thinking of transfer to another school.¡±

    When his blues eyes moved directly towards my direction, I felt the cold air within those beautiful blue pupils of his. In his eyes, there appeared a shivering and truculent mien like an edge of a blade.

    ¡°Sometimes when I¡¯m with you¡­ I feel silly like what I¡¯m doing here.¡±

    He then spat out his last words and stood up. His pace as he tried to retrace his thoughts was slow beyond all bounds. I felt like I could run after him and grab his arms right away if I put my mind to it. I, however, could not do that.

    What could I say to him as he held himself back like this? I never thought of transferring to a different school? Could I, the one who started the morning with that in mind, do something like that?

    Ha¡­ I could not help myself but simper from bafflement at a loss of words. Yoo Chun Young was indeed outrageously sensitive.

    Therefore, I could not hold his back from disappearing away from me. When the door slammed, it was then when I burst a feigned laugh out loud. I tottered back to the living room. With a smile, I buried my face on my hands and drew a long sigh. As I looked at the table, there were two slices of tiramisu left untasted. It made me smirk again and lie down on the couch.

    Should I believe there was a little hope left since he did not ask me do whatever I wanted? I meant, he didn¡¯t say anything whether I could see the internet now or not? I tilted my head back and stared at the complicated white patterns on the ceiling. I felt like I was about to suffocate. The reason we fought weeks ago could simply be articulated like this.

    Yoo Chun Young considered me as his friend, and I thought of him as a character in a novel and my friend at the same time. That caused the problem.

    A friend might want to spend much time together. Generally, people could barely imagine transferring to a different school and leaving their friends.

    I considered Yoo Chung Young as my friend. If I was asked if it was good to be together, I would not hesitate to say yes; however, that did not help me to suffer from the urge to escape the clutches of this novel.

    As much as I wanted to be next to him, the more I desired to get out of this world, the more I wanted to put a distance between us.

    I often spoke sincerely through the phone with my friend who moved to Gwangju when we were young. She told me there existed, of course, nothing like the Four Heavenly Kings or so. The top of the school was well-known for their hard work on studying and the second best was a bitchy genius. Both of them were neither that handsome nor pretty. No Four Heavenly Kings as well.

    How much did I dream of that normal world? It was no wonder for me to transfer to that school with all my heart. As expected, this school was only a little strange.

    Whenever our phone call was at the end, I repeated these same words in repeat: ¡®I really wanted to move to another school.¡¯ ¡®It would be good to go to your place.¡¯ ¡®Please let me transfer.¡¯ Alas, as it turned out, this conversation turned out to be the root of the problem.

    One day, Yoo Chung Young, who came over to my house, happened to hear our conversation through the phone. His eavesdropping was not intentional since I used to roll on the bed and speak loudly when I enjoyed a phone call.

    Fortunately, Yeo Ryung Ban and Woo Jooin, who were also at my house, did not hear what I said. I, however, had an incredibly hard time after that.

    It was a moment that I would never ever want to go through again. The moment when Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes were burning with the coldest anger, I was about to pass out confronting that scowl.

    That was the level of seriousness it harbored, and it frightened me so. His face, with the look in his eyes, was asking, ¡®Have you ever thought me as a friend?¡¯ It was insanely horrifying.

    It seemed that he did not hear anything else except ¡®I really want to move to another school.¡¯ Therefore, he first interrogated me with a concerned voice. Was there someone who made him feel this much distress? This cautious boy even jumped to conclusions if Baek Yeo Min was bullying me.

    Since I was, however, at a loss of words for a certain moment, he asked me if there were other reasons. How could I tell him that the reason I wanted to leave the school was because of the existences of these guys and Yeo Ban Ryung? I kept my mouth shut

    The next thing I saw was the burning in his eyes as he sensed betrayal in my silence. Even I would feel the same if a close friend of mine, whom I always had good times with, considered all kinds of options to transfer to another school. That would sure cause a problem.

    I tried to confess all these: ¡®The world I am living in made it seem as if I am inside a novel. Have you ever thought of how crazy it makes me when it felt as if I am a chess piece being played around in someone¡¯s hand?¡¯ However, would there be anyone who would understand me if I said so?

    I, therefore, did not say anything at all. His face then turned icy cold as I continued to remain silent. His gaze first seemed like it was burning viciously and then going down to freezing temperatures as if everything inside him had burnt and only the ashes of his affections remained. In the end, his eyes were welled up with tears. He dropped that gaze at me and stomped out of the room at last.

    Sometimes, I felt a sense of incompatibility with myself when I regarded them as my friends and, at the same time, characters inside a novel. I often felt guilty, too.

    However, I relieved myself by saying it would be fine since I would not make it apparent. That belief led me to much complacency.

    As it turned out, what I did was not okay at all. Especially to Yoo Chun Young. I closed my eyes tightly.

    The sharp question he flung at me was still left unanswered, but it was also what I wanted to ask him back.

    ¡®Have you ever thought of me like a true friend?¡±

    I could not ask that question because I thought it was only available when we were not friends anymore. Yoo Chun Young, however, left my house, and I was here, sitting alone inside the stinging darkness. The situation urged me to ask him that burning question.

    ¡®Have you ever thought of me like a true friend? For real?¡¯

    The words he spoke to me when we were laying our heads on the desk looking at each other were still inside my head even after three years, which was such a huge amount of time. It made me hate myself.

    At that time, I tried to think that my heart was just slightly hurt from his words; however, what he said was still inside me, and it made me feel miserable.

    ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ you seemed to have no interest in me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I like you.¡±

    At this very moment, it was me who really wanted to ask a question back at him. No, I wanted to voice it out as loud as possible. ¡®What would happen if I get interested in you?¡¯

 Chapter 24

    .

    Would he ever know how many times I refused to stretch out my hands to him after that day? I clenched my fist.

    That was¡­ weird¡­ a relationship that denied me from getting interested in him. I couldn¡¯t cross the line, and I was only allowed to hover around him. How could I treat this as a problem between friends?

    However, how could I dare to ask all these? It was what he said. I had no right to ask such questions. For me¡­ I was afraid to ruin our relationship and to lose him. I was, to him, just a girl whom he accepted as his friend for being the least bothersome among all of his options.

    It¡¯s okay, I murmured the words inside my mouth. I did not like Yoo Chun Young, so it was fine. From the time, I repeated these words with my fist clenched. Some things were left unchanged.

    Regardless of how long I was rolling around the couch, the way we could recover our relationship was still undefined. I stopped moving on the couch and helped myself up to go lie down on my bed. My phone was still abandoned on the bed since the morning phone call.

    Gosh¡­ I breathed a brief sigh when the message sign on the phone caught my attention. It would not be Yoo Chun Young since he preferred a phone call than a text message.

    As I opened my phone, there were mostly messages I received like ¡®What¡¯s good¡¯ as if most of them were doing nothing but just waiting to start our freshmen year in high school. Only one text had an actual message in it. It said, ¡®Cheer up¡¯ and it was sent by Eun Jiho.

    What the hell? I knitted my brows looking at the screen. I had no idea why Eun Jiho sent this message. Since it was delivered less than 30 minutes ago, about two hours had passed after Yoo Chun Young left my house.

    Gosh, did he already know that we fought? Not even Kwon Eun Hyung but Eun Jiho? Having that in mind, I stared at my phone for a while and got surprised when it suddenly vibrated.

    When I had my eyes back at the phone in the middle of my chaotic mind, there appeared the name ¡®Eun Jiho¡¯ on the screen. I pressed the call button and place the phone on my ear.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Donnie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Since he was calling my name with such a sweet tone, which was gross, I could only guess that his father, other people from his family, or a guest around him.

    Eun Jiho spoke and acted differently based on who he was with. When he was only with us, he laughed playfully and made practical jokes, but when there was someone else, he would use a different voice, tone, and behaviors like those from TV dramas. There was indeed a reason for me to tease him every day by calling him Jekyll and Hyde.

    I, of course, was aware that he had to behave as the heir of a conglomerate; however, it was too cheesy for me to accept his different personas.

    I put my phone down and thought for a second whether to smash this device or not; however, I realized it was only my loss to do so. Therefore, I refused from doing such a destructive action and asked him on the phone,

    ¡°What? Donnie? Donnnniiieee~? Oh god, I was about to cringe to death. Did you eat like ten jars of butter in a row for breakfast today?¡±

    I responded with all my heart, but Eun Jiho laughed as if he heard a funny joke. Should I really hang up on him? As I felt my inner conflicts while listening to his tender voice, the sound of a teacup placed down on a saucer came through the phone. It was then followed with Eun Jiho bidding farewell to a person next to him.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I hope you have a good day.¡±

    The person with him seemed to be his father. While I remained silent while rolling my eyeballs, Eun Jiho changed the way he spoke to his usual apathetic tone to indicate that his father had gone to work. Then he asked,

    ¡°Do you think I like to speak that way? Then should I say, ¡®hey dude¡¯ in front of my dad while I¡¯m calling you?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. I did know that you¡¯re Mr. Jekyll and Hyde but wow! How could your voice change that coquettishly?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, dude, can¡¯t you replace the word to ¡®elegant¡¯ or ¡®smooth¡¯ or something like that? Coquettishly? Jesus man!¡±

    While I was hearing his grumbles without any responses, the message he sent popped back inside my head. I rolled myself on the bed and had my tummy up to the ceiling.

    I asked, ¡°Hey, what was that text you sent me? Cheer up? For what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that one?¡±

    He asked me back; I could feel him shrugging with his indifferent attitude. His response made me open my mouth wide while feeling the ridiculousness of the situation. Oh, I was such a moron to string my nerves.

    ¡°You¡¯re broke right now. That¡¯s what Ban Yeo Ryung told me. She said you¡¯ll get annoyed if we want to hang out with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I grasped my phone firmly in silence. Oh, holy mother of pearl. I burst out a burst of hollow laughter. When he asked me out of confusion what was wrong with me, I just laughed even more while looking up at the ceiling.

    I thought Yoo Chun Young told him that I was planning to transfer to another school. Chun Young was not that type of guy, but I was concerned anyhow.

    I felt guilty all of a sudden, but I suppressed that feeling and rolled myself again to straighten up my body.

    I asked while cuddling the pillow, ¡°Dude, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I heaved a sigh at the pillow. Then I made a long face.

    ¡°I fought again with¡­ Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Again? Didn¡¯t you guys got back together already?¡±

    ¡°Nope, to be honest, you know that something happened after the fight. That¡¯s why I just let myself off the hook. We were doing fine, but again¡­ oh, I just don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    I slammed my head on the pillow while slurring the end of my words. Eun Jiho kept silent as if he had fallen into a thought. I gazed at the phone with a gloomy face.

    In any case, I was not expecting a solution from Eun Jiho. If it was Kwon Eun Hyung, who knew Yoo Chun Young since their childhood, there might have been a different reaction. Eun Jiho got to know Yoo Chun Young since freshman in middle school. The start of our relationship and the two boys¡¯ relationship were likewise.

    Eun Jiho, as expected, remained silent for a while. Then he broke the ice abruptly.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    [My father told me to not intervene in a couple¡¯s fight¡­. But you guys are my friends, so I do like to give some advice. I can¡¯t anyway though. I should at least know why you guys started all this mess in the first place.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was holding the phone still even without blinking my eyes.

    Eun Jiho kept on his words over the phone. I could imagine him having cold black eyes under his long silver lashes and standing in front of a large window filling him with beams of sunlight.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t tell me why and even Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t say a word to me that he fought with you. That Yoo Chun Young would easily lose his temper when I brought up the topic, so it wouldn¡¯t be something small like you stealing his chocolate powder or so, right?¡±

    ¡°Who picks a fight for something like that?¡±

    ¡°Last time, I snatched his chocolate milk, and he was about to take my life away with his eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was at a loss of words, so I had my mouth shut for a moment and then thought about the tiramisu box inside the fridge.

    I said, ¡°Hey, he just came to my house and left a box of cake.¡±

    ¡°Oh, for real? What an ass! He¡¯s treating us differently.¡±

    His voice sounded as if he had just heard something unfair. I was, again, at loss of words and rolled my eyeballs.

    Yoo Chun Young was almost about to whack him out just by taking his chocolate milk, but I received a whole cake from him¡­ This brought a newfound curiosity within me.

    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t you think Yoo Chun Young likes me a lot for real?¡±

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know you have a strange sense of confidence.¡±

    He made an immediate response with an aghast tone. I, however, asked him undauntedly.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m mad serious right now. I mean, as a friend. Don¡¯t you think Yoo Chun Young cares about me so much as a friend?¡±

    As if he realized how serious I was, he remained silent for a while.

    Soon he gave me a response. The voice that delivered his response was so serious, which I never experienced from him before, that I suddenly felt dumbfounded.

    He replied, ¡°Why are you so stupid? If you have eyes, you would definitely see that he cares about you so much. That cold-ass guy becomes that sweet all for you, don¡¯t you get it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it soon will be the first day of high school. You guys should figure it out before then. Peace, man.¡±

    ¡°Wait, hold on!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I raised my upper body and sat cross-legged on my bed. I pouted my lips while holding the phone tight and finally found the perfect composure to speak out what was on my mind.

    Oh, I really did not want to say this. I closed my eyes firmly and opened them again.

    He waited with patience while I decided to make up my mind. Maybe he might have grasped with his smart brain that I was about to say something important.

    I finally opened my lips. ¡°Hey, you know¡­.¡±

    [Yeah.]

    ¡°You know, I¡­ I mean, would you pretend like we¡¯re strangers to each other when we¡¯re in high school?¡±

 Chapter 25

    .

    A moment of silence went by between us. I bit my lips and blinked several times out of anxiety. The silence grew like a needle poking my skin.

    Maybe about a minute passed between us before Eun Jiho finally asked with a surprisingly heavy voice.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My shoulders slouched after hearing his subdued tone. I tried to bring up this conversation a few times in the past but never really did. How would they understand and accept my request? After all, we were best friends in middle school, for me to suddenly request to have us treat each other like nobodies in high school was unheard of.

    However, I was serious. It was not a joke that I no longer wished to be their friend.

    Why didn¡¯t I transfer to another school if I hated the whole situation this much? I could not. It was because I passed the entrance exam of the most prestigious private high school in the neighborhood. Just look at Ban Yeo Ryung, Eun Jiho, and the super genius Woo Jooin; they were all accepted in the school.

    My grades were just around the cutline, so my acceptance was not guaranteed. My dad, however, suggested me to at least give it a try. Therefore, when I got the acceptance letter, our house turned into a fiesta. Asking my parents how I wish to refuse to be in such a school was like putting myself out there to face execution. Going to a different school at that time made no sense in the long run.

    As I did not say a word while holding the phone firmly for a while, Eun Jiho also did not burst into a fit of anger. There was, however, a deep sigh flowing over the phone. He asked me with a calm voice when I blinked my eyes, ¡°You¡¯re seeking for a normal life that much?¡±

    I held my breath.

    A moment later, another sigh came through the phone. He then continued, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? If it¡¯s about the kids who call you Hyang Dan-I, you have Kwon Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young at your back. Besides, you¡¯re not that sensitive about how others think about you. Maybe you hate having to deal with such bothersome environment, but at least you don¡¯t care about how others perceive you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m misunderstanding you either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But you are strangely obsessed with a normal life. I¡¯ve been wondering about it so, okay, let me just ask you now. What makes you so obsessed with it?¡±

    I had my feet down on the bed as I heaved a sigh. Then I tapped the floor with my toes for a moment. There were so many excuses that I could make up in my mind, but nothing seemed to come out of my lips.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t believe for a second that any of them would work on Eun Jiho. There should be something I could say to logically to cheat Eun Jiho¡¯s insightful mind, but I couldn¡¯t think of any such excuses that harbored such a great depth.

    I bit my lips. Should I just tell the truth? ¡®When I am with you guys, it seems like you are all performing a well-manipulated play. Sometimes, I also feel myself being one of the actresses on the stage.¡¯

    I felt like there were invisible strings controling my every move: my lips, body, and even the way I breathe. There were also times that I felt horrified to awaken from my sleep as if the string was constricting my wrist¡­ Even my phases of life seemed to be tied up on that string. Therefore, in this way, I felt like I would live my life in constant fear of my life.

    Gosh, I couldn¡¯t say this. I heaved a deep sigh and made my remark.

    ¡°Eun Jiho.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just for 3 years.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Eun Jiho kept his mouth shut in wonder. I had my eyes down and muttered. 3 years would be enough for this novel to reach it¡¯s end. If nothing special happened during middle school, where I ended up meeting Yeo Ryung Ban and the Four Heavenly Kings and ended up attending the same high school with them, the middle school part would just be the prologue before the actual novel began.

    In my thought, it was apparent that the real story would unfold once we were all in high school. Since no female rivals or other main characters had yet to appear in this novel, I believed things would take a new turn sooner or later.

    We were awaiting our high school entrance ceremony, and it would take 3 years to graduate since then. Web novels mostly reached the end when the main characters graduated high school, so I did not have to care about what would come afterward anymore.

    3 years seemed quite long, but when I put it in retrospect to the entirety of human life, those times were just miniscule in comparisson. It could be relatively short than my what I had initially anticipated. I spat out my words through the phone as if I was making a promise to myself.

    ¡°Just for 3 years¡­ would you all treat me like a nobody?¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Eun Jiho questioned with a freezingly calm voice. As I stopped talking to consider how to explain, he uttered a low sigh.

    What he asked me afterward made me even more dumbfounded. His question was brief.

    ¡°Is this related to why you fought with Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. I kind of reckoned from quite a long ago that you seemed to look at us as people from a completely different world¡­ Do you know that it drives me so crazy every time you¡¯re like that?¡±

    My lips were closed tightly, unable to give any sort of meaningful reply. Eun Jiho¡¯s voice was still quiet and serene like the surface of a lake, but in there, I felt his burning rage deep within.

    A moment after, he spoke with a sigh.

    ¡°Should I ignore you only in school?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Would you?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how your voice sounds right now? If I say no now, you would just pass away.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be that severe though, but probably. I scratched my forehead with my embarrassment.

    As if he felt much relieved after accepting my favor, his voice sounded lighter than before. He continued, ¡°If only in school, I got you. So it¡¯s okay if we could keep in touch through the phone, right? Then do whatever you want, but if you ever ignore my call or text, then see what will happen in school.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got you.¡±

    ¡°Plus, I¡¯m gonna go to your house at any time. These are my options, but Woo Jooin will deny and wail if he can¡¯t hug you in school. Kwon Eun Hyung¡­ let¡¯s say yes for now, but Yoo Chun Young¡­ good luck.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thanks for your kind advice. I¡¯m so thankful right now I think I¡¯m about to cry.¡±

    Eun Jiho giggled as if he felt better after hearing my sulky response at last. Just like other boys my age, his giggle suited him terrifically, which differed from the soft smile he had in front of his father. It was also good to listen to it from time to time. I spent a little time exposing my ears to his laughter. Then I realized how I held the phone still as he hung up while telling me that he would be meeting with Yoo Chun Young on Channel 10. Oh shit. I slowly raised my hands and dug my hair until it turned into a ball of mess.

    As Eun Jiho said, there was nothing strange about Woo Jooin wailing for my request. Eun Hyung would not get angry easily, but he would inquire about the details of my request a gentle smile, which would elevate my fear of him at that moment. Finally, Yoo Chun Young¡­ oh, Chun Young¡­ I would be in for a long ride.

    I had my hands around my hair and got up from the bed to turn on the computer as my anxiety crawled all over my skin. It had been about 3 hours, so I should open the computer and heal myself while enjoying Instiz. As I clicked the mouse and accessed the main page of Naver, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s name disappeared from the trending topics. I skimmed over the ranking topics such as the news about an actress¡¯ marriage and an idol group launching a new album. Then, I had my hands on the keyboard and carefully typed in Yoo Chun Young¡¯s name on the browser.

    What greeted me again was that photo of Yoo Chung Young with the fedora on. I had that picture on my screen and looked at it for a while. Then I muttered,

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Of course, Yoo Chun Young inside the screen did not respond. I was, however, seized with an odd feeling as I rested my chin on my hand and stared at his lips. Something was still not enough. I opened my mouth again and said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    The boy on the screen remained mute as he stared at me without another word.

 Chapter 26

    .

    * * *

    It was the boundary between March 1 and 2 in the year 2010. Only a day was left until the entrance ceremony. Two days had passed, but I still did not share any text messages with Yoo Chun Young. Not even a phone call. March 2. It was the day when the world changed entirely except for me.

    The rain pouring in the morning did not stop in the evening and went on all night. I listened to the sounds of the torrential rain with a pillow in my arms and stared at the dark ceiling. The antique clock on the wall was ticking its second hand.

    It was already close to midnight, but I could not sleep although I went to bed two hours ago. I could barely fall asleep. When it got closer to March 2, I often suffered from insomnia. It was because of the thought that the world could change all of a sudden once again. I tossed and turned to change into different positions; at last, I fell into a light sleep. The sounds of rain outside the window seemed to fade out.

    It was after only a few minutes when I had finally woken up. There was a sound from the living room, so I dimly opened my eyes and looked outside of my room. There I saw the light coming out from the fridge. Maybe it was my dad looking for water half asleep. As my eyes were on him, I was suddenly left in a huge shock.

    I got out of the bed and dashed to the window. I was in such in a hurry that I almost tripped on the floor before coming out of bed. Fortunately, I held the window frame to balance myself, saving me from smashing on the floor headfirst.

    I opened the window wide. The sky above me was ridiculously clear and dark. There weren¡¯t any clouds. It seemed like the sky was mocking me with its bright darkness, pretending like it never rained before.

    I stared blankly at the moon and stretched my hands outside the window. What touched my hand was the texture of the dry concrete walls and the speck of white dust on top. They were not wet at all.

    My eyes were on my hands in silence and then on the wall clock above my bed as I turned my head. The clock had a completely round and normal pink frame. It was not the weird wall clock I got as a present from Woo Jooin.

    As I gazed at it, I gave a hollow smile eventually. It made no sense. How¡­ how could this happen?

    I closed the window and tottered back to my bed. I meant, in fact, I was not even sure how I went back to my bed. My eyes were fixed on the ceiling for a while before I closed my eyes tightly. Still, I did not hear the sound of the rain¡­ I should go back to sleep, I murmured. I should think through this once I had woken up.

    Inside the closet, there hung a school uniform as if it was like 3 years ago. It was the uniform of the high school I would be entering. Instead of the dazzling white jacket and skirt, it changed back to the normal navy blue color. The middle school uniform I wore for the last 3 years overlapped them.

    Jesus, I found myself with a mystic grin out of all the nonsense that¡¯s happening. Then I fell back to dreamland.

    It was a few minutes over 7 in the morning when I opened my eyes. I looked at the wall as soon I awakened and held up my hands with a sigh as the wall clock featured an insanely complicated and sophisticated look.

    I sat down for a while with my face buried in my hands. Then I turned my head and discovered a drench of rain dripping on my window pane.

    The school uniform hanging on the closet looked still flaring; I would not even wear it even if I someone paid me to do so. After I took a careful glance at everything, I heaved a long sigh this time. Then I twisted and lifted the corners of my lips.

    Was everything I saw before a dream? All the things I had in my eyes and everything I had gone through? I dropped my gaze at my hand to check if there were any residues of the concrete wall left but nothing. Although some residues might have left, they would be too faint enough for me to see.

    I sat down on my bed for a while and groped the wall to turn on the switch. Then, I grabbed the phone that I put at my bedside.

    As I was coming back to my bed with my phone in hand, I mistakenly dropped it. Then, I realized my hands were shaking when I tried to hold it back with a frown on my face. Oh my god, I used my other hand to grab my wrist. It, however, did not help to remedy the shiver.

    The sound of raindrops was still ringing in my ears. That soothed me a little. I slowly took a deep breath, picked up the phone, and came back to my bed.

    While perching on my bed, I thoroughly scanned the call list as well as the message inbox. Eun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung, Woo Jooin¡­ I scrolled down the screen with my thumb. Then, I muttered between my teeth, it¡¯s all there. Still, I could not ease my mind.

    I moved to my contacts, trembling my lashes. From there, I could find someone to ascertain myself that I was still existing in this world. It was in my will to actually see someone and listen to one¡¯s voice, which seemed to be the only way to lull me right now.

    My eyes were running through the screen. Yoo Chun Young? No, not yet. Eun Jiho? He would be enjoying a decent breakfast with his family. Ban Yeo Ryung and Woo Jooin would obviously still be in the land of dreams. My eyes then stopped at the name, Kwon Eun Hyung.

    He might be taking a break after serving breakfast to his father. I pressed the call button with all my might.

    The ring tone sounded longer than usual. Then I heard a voice.

    It was a warm, smooth, and faithful voice that would make anyone listening rely on him. The voice brought a sense of relief as I heard it through the phone.

    Eun Hyung asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    He seemed to wonder why I called him early in the morning. Also because he was aware that I was particularly lazy during the vacation.

    His voice was about to take my breath away. As I remained silent for a while, Kwon Eun Hyung asked in confusion.

    ¡°Donnie, is everything okay? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    I bit my lips hard instead of continuing my words. It seemed to get quiet in the background, and soon, I heard him carefully asking, ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I.¡±

    Then I cleared my throat for a second. I was about to shed tears. Not that I was sad. I was because I could not contain the sense of relief rising in me.

    My shoulder flinched with great intensity as I tried to catch my breath. As soon as I cooled down, I carefully tried to remember what I wanted to say. Even then, Eun Hyung was sitting back and listening to me quietly.

    I said, ¡°Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Are you busy right now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    His flat response made me feel even more relieved. I took a deep breath and continued, ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, would you¡­ say anything?¡±

    ¡°Say anything?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want, for real.¡±

    A phone call from seven in the morning and the request I made might sound absurd, but Kwon Eun Hyung held his peace.

    He kept his pace for a while as I heard a rattling noise as if he was doing the dishes. Combined with that sound, I could hear his serene voice through the phone.

    ¡°It was a day that poured this much. I was five, and I remember my dad holding me to show what¡¯s over the window. There were full of gray fogs outside, and a car was standing through them. I didn¡¯t know what it was at that time, but when I have come to think about it, it seemed like a red Porsche. It was a sleek and chic car. The person who sat on the driver¡¯s seat was an elegant woman who radiated the same luxurious vibe as the car. It all suited her well along with her blue-black hair and her beautiful blue eyes.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He then paused. When his calm voice disappeared, only the rattling noise came remained in the phone call. I sat and leaned back on the wall languidly listening to his story. Soon, I opened my eyes wide when he illustrated the woman sitting on the driver¡¯s seat. The blue-black hair and blue eyes were, needless to say, indicating someone familiar to me.

 Chapter 27

    .

    I straightened up myself after sensing the surging tension within me. After an abrupt silence, there followed a sound of water dripping before I heard his voice once again. He continued in his serene tone.

    ¡°I was looking at my mom sitting next to the driver¡¯s seat. Although it was hard to see from the rain and the woman sitting aside blocking my mom¡­ But I could feel that she was smiling. I was young around that time, but I was sure she looked so happy.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My mom and the other lady became closer as they studied in the States together. They both went to schools abroad and got married to raise their own families, but they still met once a week. The lady married a very rich guy, so when I went to her place, I remember their garden and how vast it was or how endless it looked from either side. There I met a boy who had the same age as I. He and his mother looked remarkably alike.¡±

    I slowly realized how my jaw had dropped after hearing what he had said. I was sure who the story was referring to without giving it much thought. Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s voice was still soft, but it was strangely sedated. While I was at a loss of words, he kept on.

    ¡°My parents got married when they were very young. I later got to know that they had me before their wedding. I was already inside my mom¡¯s tummy during their honeymoon.¡±

    He then giggled.

    ¡°When my mom went out for a trip, my dad was preparing for the bar exam while taking care of me and my sister. My sister was only two years old at that time; she was three years younger than me. My dad told me my mom was looking over here, so I should wave my hands to her. I could barely see her, but I did what my dad said anyway. As I waved my hands and watched the red car disappearing through the gray fog, I had some weird thoughts. I imagined scenarios like what if there¡¯s a monster inside the fogs or something like that.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it happened.¡±

    What he dropped with his usual composed voice held my breath. I opened my eyes wide and curled my legs up in anticipation. Then I realized what he was talking about in that tranquil tone. When he was five, it was the year when Eun Hyung¡¯s mother passed away. He was telling me the story of what happened that day.

    Although he was narrating the day of the accident, his voice and tone never changed. Eun Hyung continued his words as if winding up this story as placid as possible was his duty.

    ¡°A dump truck skidded in the rain. Later, when I saw the car, the driver¡¯s seat was in good shape; it didn¡¯t even have any scratches. The passenger seat, where my mom was sitting, was, however, outrageously crashed. Nothing was left from its original shape.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I hate¡­ a rainy day.¡±

    As he finished his words, a heavy silence caved in between us. I remained silent with my legs curled up while listening to the sounds of rattling and people busily moving around through the phone. Then I had my head buried between my knees feeling upset. While I was like that, Eun Hyung asked a question carefully.

    ¡°Why¡­. why do you hate March 2?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I bit my lips as his voice resonated around my ears. Kwon Eun Hyung was also aware that I would turn unusually sensitive around March 2. We were together for over 3 years, so there was no way for him to be unaware of this.

    I just bit my lips for a while and gave a hollow smile. Then I mumbled within my head, ¡®F**k it, whatever.¡¯

    ¡°It is not that I hate March 2.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even when it¡¯s not March 2, I dream about¡­ myself waking up on my bed. It¡¯s a usual morning, but when I looked at my school uniform, I would find that it¡¯s has changed. The wall clock also turned into an ordinary one. My parents and my house are all there except those two things. I eat my breakfast and get out of the house with my bag¡­¡±

    I breathed in with a pause. Still, I could hardly ease myself from trembling. Closing my eyes tight slowly, I spat out my next words with a quivering voice.

    ¡°There is no Yeo Ryung Ban.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Not only her, but I also couldn¡¯t find you guys; only then would I realize that none of you exist in that world.¡±

    I grasped the phone with my hands convulsing the brows.

    ¡°I already went through that once.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hear anything from the other side of the phone. No rattling of cups and dishes, no water sounds. Only a complete silence was occupying between us. March 2. My day was beginning dismally as well. Outside the window, the torrential shower persisted.

    * * *

    A year ago from now was Friday, March 2, 2009. It was also the day when I became a senior in middle school; in other words, the day I attended the opening ceremony.

    That day, I rubbed my drowsy eyes and left the bed. When I found out that it was 9 in the morning, I ran helter-skelter all over the house. Then I later heard from Yeo Ryung Ban that the opening ceremony would be held at 10:30 am, so I rushed out of my house.

    It was already 10 am, but outside, the early morning mist was still covering the concrete pathway and most of the area around the neighborhood were foggy. The skeletons-like thin branches were waving their hands through the fog. There were only Yeo Ryung Ban and I walking along the silent and lonesome street together.

    As it had always been every year in my case during March 2, it was a gloomy morning; however, as I got closer to my school, I noticed that I was feeling better. When I met Yoo Chun Young and Kwon Eun Hyung, those who were attended different classes from us during our 2nd year, I exchanged greeting with a bright smile to them.

    Yeo Ryung Ban also wrinkled her reddened nose and spoke with them about matters like telling them we should all be in the same class in our senior year. We all rushed straight to the hall as a big group.

    The air inside the hall was particularly cold as if the heater was opened for less than a minute. Yeo Ryung Ban and I searched for the room where Class 2-5 was; we found it found within five seconds. It was simply because the class president of Class 2-5 was the fancy silver-haired Eun Jiho. Finding his hair among everyone in the school was a piece of cake.

    Eun Jiho nodded apathetically with a purple scarf on his neck as he saw us, whereas Woo Jooin, who was sitting beside him while completely absorbed in the game he was playing, smiled brightly and glided toward us as usual.

    The first thing he did when he found me was to throw both his arms around my neck. I hugged him tight with a delightful grin and Eun Jiho, who was gazing at us vacantly, opened his mouth.

    We departed earlier so there was still 20 minutes left until the opening ceremony, and there were only a few kids in the hall. That was why Eun Jiho was making a sarcastic remark with his usual blas¨¦ attitude.

    ¡°Hey, Jooin, go easy on her. Ham Donnie¡¯s joints crack so much these days if she moves around.¡±

    Oh God, didn¡¯t his bones cracked, too? I replied frowning my brows.

    ¡°Oh, they could get rigid if I sit too long.¡±

    ¡°Man, I was about to call 911. Are all your bones broken now? Do you think that your body¡¯s just getting clunky? You should better go and have a check-up or something.¡±

    ¡°Hell, no!¡±

    While we were squabbling around, Yoo Chun Young was nodding off with his head on the backrest in front of him behind the dark curtained hall.

    Eun Hyung waved his hand when our eyes met while flipping over the paper in his hand as if he was preparing a speech.

    Since there were not many people yet, he yelled at his seat instead of coming closer to us.

    ¡°Hey! Eun Jiho!¡±

    ¡°What up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease Donnie and memorize your speech!¡±

    Apparently, Eun Jiho also had to give a speech. Instead of appreciating Eun Hyung¡¯s warm advice, Eun Jiho smirked and spoke like a jackass.

    ¡°I already did! You should have done it at home!¡±

    Eun Hyung then quietly flipped off to him in the darkness. His handsome face was filled with a refreshing smile.

    Good, I nodded. Regardless of his generous personality that gave off the tranquility of a deep blue ocean, it would be difficult to take what Eun Jiho said.

    Eun Jiho then caught Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s gesture and dashed toward him to dishevel his hair in a roughhouse manner. Their silly games woke Yoo Chun Young from his deep sleep but continued sleeping once again after saying, ¡°let me sleep,¡± with a threatening voice.

    While Yeo Ryung Ban and I watched Woo Jooin playing a game with a portable device, other kids kept arriving at the hall. We all seemed to know each other¡¯s face since we spent time together for 2 years. I found that all the seats in the hall were packed with other kids. As I turned my head around, I noticed that Kwon Eun Hyung and Eun Jiho were gone.

 Chapter 28

    .

    Yoo Chun Young was sitting down with sagged shoulders as he began to explore his dreamland with his arms folded. As if he looked pathetic or precarious dozing off, a boy who sat next to Chun Young lent his shoulder.

    Yoo Chun Young was, again, living a life deeply asleep leaning against someone¡¯s warm shoulder today. Yeo Ryung Ban and I giggled at him and turned our heads back to look at the stage in front.

    Nothing will change in our senior year in middle school, but since we went to a prestigious school, it was a period for those who aimed at achieving the same elite education in high school to keep doing their hardest at a school with the same caliber of prestige.

    The principal, the chairman of the board, and a government official conducted their speech one after another. When Kwon Eun Hyung and Eun Jiho wrapped up the ceremony with their student speech, Yeo Ryung Ban and I had also abandoned the real world in exchange for the comfort of the land of dreams with our heads close together.

    At last, there were instructions announced to check the class lists attached on the glass doors around the hall. Yeo Ryung Ban and I stood up from our seat half asleep and headed to the entrance.

    It was hard to find my name through the crowds of students near the lists. While I raised my head to scroll down the list of Class 2 and Class 3, a hand came out of the crowds and tapped the top of my head.

    Who was it? I looked around wondering the person who had the gall to place their heavy hand on my head, but I could hardly find them among the crowds. As I rolled my eyes in confusion, the hand popped out again from the crowd and pulled my wrist. It was Jooin.

    He smiled brightly while bending his golden eyes on me. A sour expression enveloped my face as I asked,

    ¡°Umm¡­ are we in the same class?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    I hugged him tightly with glee only for me to realize in shock that he got taller. He seemed to have the same height as me earlier, but after the break, he reached more than 170 cm.

    I, of course, met him often during the break, but I never knew before now that he had grown taller. As I looked up at him in surprise, this time, another hand from another side touched my left shoulder.

    When I turned back, I saw Yeo Ryung Ban and the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings hurdled together. I didn¡¯t waste my time asking Yeo Ryung Ban if we were in the same class¡ªLaw of the Web Novel Article 6. The Protagonists Are Always in the Same Class with Their Besties.

    Instead, I had my eyes on Eun Jiho, who looked delighted. Then I knitted my brows abruptly. After seeing that, he also frowned his brows accordingly and asked, ¡°Dude, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Eun Jiho. You better watch your mouth. There are so many people around here; how could you reveal your evil personality so easily like that?¡±

    I gave grinned after what I had asked. The boy seemed to hast lost his self-control as if the opening ceremony had gotten him all fired-up.

    Eun Jiho clenched his molar and smiled at my kind advice. He then asked me with much clarity on his tone,

    ¡°What-is-wrong-with-your-face?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Eun Jiho, get out of my way. Donnie, I have sad news.¡±

    Yeo Ryung Ban pushed him away to deflect whatever he was trying to say and stepped forward towards my direction. Her face was, however, as serious as that of an actress in a soap opera, so I knew right away that her seriousness was naught but an act. Instead of feeling concerned, I pulled my face to look serious as well following her directive.

    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ ugh, Eun Jiho over here is also in the same class with us this year.¡±

    I stepped closer to her and grabbed her hands. Then I yelled out loud, facing each other with teary eyes.

    ¡°Oh lord, what a tragedy!¡±

    ¡°We are so unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what the hell.¡±

    As Eun Jiho muttered in an annoyed voice, Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young cut in between our tightly held hands. I turned my head to them thoughtlessly as I felt dumbfounded after gazing at their brightly lit faces. Oh, come on, hell no¡­

    The moment I was about to ask what I had in mind, someone near the class lists gave an exclamation of joy.

    ¡°Wow, so dope! The Four Heavenly Kings are all in the same class!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My mouth gaped as I looked at Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young.

    Eun Hyung hesitated to open his lips and closed again after that voice rang. Then he rolled his eyes in confusion and smiled at me when our eye met.

    ¡°It¡­ happened.¡±

    I stood still for a while at a loss of words. Then I recovered my consciousness and looked around. The sun that had risen high over the horizon was shooting rays of bright lights towards the tall windows at the hall. The wooden brown floors were reflecting the dazzling sunlight. The appearances of the five boys and the girl around me were given an exaggerated highlight as if nature itself had panned its natural spotlight towards them.

    I slowly glanced at them: the red-haired Kwon Eun Hyung, the sparkling blue-haired Yoo Chun Young, the golden-brown-haired Woo Jooin, and the platinum blonde-haired Eun Jiho sprinkled an array of light all around us like a fish scale. When I set my eyes aside, there stood a goddess who lost her robe of feathers. I lapsed into silence.

    A moment later, I started clapping my hands. Clap, clap, clap. The noise I made resonated all over the shushed hall futilely. Jooin asked me in wonder.

    ¡°Why are you clapping?¡±

    Maybe the author felt that it was not enough to put the top of the school and the student second best student in the same class. Eventually, the author committed an atrocity of allocating the Four Heavenly Kings in the same class in our senior year. My applause, therefore, was my way of giving my respect to the author.

    I responded inside and gave a dazed smile.

    There was a unique ambiance inside the classroom of the new semester that made our heart flutter: the wooden floor glowing with layers of newly coated wax, the array of cabinets in the back without any nametags on yet, and the empty desks.

    As I sat at the first row near the window and hung my bag next to the desk, I raised my head to look around the classroom. Everyone had an exciting face, and that made me wonder, ¡®Oh, it¡¯s not only me who was at awe with our new classroom.¡¯ My eyes on their faces then moved slowly to the calendar hanging on the wall. The date written on it was March 2, and oddly enough, that date was not painful to me anymore.

    The sky falling out the window was as blue as the water in a still lake. I rested my chin on my hand, pretending to look at the schoolyard and tried to clear my mind. March 2 was now nothing.

    Nothing happened last night. To be more precise, it was exactly 730 nights since the ¡®day the web novel began¡¯ but nothing happened so far.

    There were no signs of the world changing once again and my initial plan to escape the clutches of Yeo Ryung Ban went down the drain a long time ago. I was now having a close relationship with not only Yeo Ryung Ban but also the Four Heavenly Kings.

    What I was concerned about the most 2 years ago already became a reality, but I did not mind. I decided not to give a sh*t.

    I raised my eyes again and looked around the class.

    The young and new homeroom teacher¡¯s voice was resonating slowly around the languid classroom. His voice was not that bad, but for me, who was accustomed to the outstanding voices of the Four Heavenly Kings, it was not so satisfying.

    I stared at Eun Jiho¡¯s back, who was sitting properly and listening attentively to the teacher as usual. I then had eye contact with Woo Jooin, who was sitting at the side row. Woo Jooin chuckled like a dear little devil and later sent me a wink. I wondered whether I should also reply with a wink or not but realized it was similar to me executing my reputation in public. Therefore, I refused to do so and turned my head back.

    Yoo Chun Young was dropping a blank gaze at the schoolyard, but his composure muddled as our eyes met. He smiled as he bent his blue eyes after a long time, which was so breathtaking that I quickly turned my head away from him as I felt my heart pounding. Then I heard a burst of small laughter from the back and found out it was from Kwon Eun Hyung.

    Yeo Ryung Ban gently frowned her gorgeous black brows and whispered at the back with an exaggerated tone. OMG, those louts, how could they laugh and talk when the teacher was speaking. When Yoo Chun Young smirked at her, she smiled as well. Eun Hyung also joined the rowdy squad with a grin on his face. I said to myself,

    ¡®Well, since we¡¯ve been together for a while now, we could just keep ourselves like this. What¡¯s wrong with that though?¡¯

    The peaceful time I had for the last 2 years changed a lot within me. Now, looking at the calendar where I wrote the words ¡®the day the web novel began¡¯ sometimes induced wild and uncontrollable mirth in me. Maybe I was being too sensitive on that day. I got a friend whom I had never seen in my whole life, but aside for that, nothing else seemed to indicate that I was living in a novel.

    Besides, it was easy to get along with Yeo Ryung was Ban as we spent much time together. No wonder we were friends. There had been no issues to bridge the gap of the 13 years. She and I were tied tightly now.

    We had been friends for less than 2 years, but now, there were times I mutter to myself self-mockingly. Maybe I had actually lost my memories. Maybe this was not a novel.

    The thought of this world not being a novel thrilled me beyond all bounds.

    I had a grin on my face while dropping my eyes outside the window.

    They all were not characters inside a novel and so was I. What I did was all from my free will. There was no such thing as an invisible hand that controlled me. This applied to them as well. How they treated me was all from their hearts, not from the arrangement of an absolute being. Nothing was intentional¡­

    All I could say was the afternoon of March 2, 2009, the time I was listening to the kids¡¯ giggles and enjoying the drowsy sunlight through the opened window, was the happiest moment I ever had. It was still valid for now. Even a year had passed since then, but still, nothing had been happier than that moment.

    It, however, took less than 5 hours for the pleasure to slip through my fingers.

 Chapter 29

    .

    * * *

    It was raining cats and dogs outside the window. The hands of the clock moved incessantly as it pointed 7:20 in the morning. I hugged my knees for a while holding my breath. The heavy silence continued through the phone.

    A moment after, Eun Hyung broke the ice. His tone was unusually cautious.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about last March 2, I remember that day¡­ It would be screwier to forget since the six of us all became classmates for the first time. Besides, there was also something else.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    He paused as if he was briefly taking a sip of water.

    Then he continued with a bashful tone.

    ¡°At that day, I was¡­ really happy, so I have certain things in mind. The weather was also amazing.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°We talked about throwing a party somewhere else to celebrate ourselves being in the same class. It was Jiho and Jooin who were especially active when they suggested their plan. However, you wanted to take a nap from pulling an all-nighter and said we were going to see each other anyway, so no need to fuss around, which totally screwed all the plans.¡±

    The weather made me dreadfully down, but once I heard Eun Hyung talking about that day, a feeble laugh burst out of my mouth. His voice always made those who listened to him recall the moments vividly. Their silly faces after my remark that day came across my mind in such with immense clarity that I could not help but laugh.

    I chuckled while heaving my shoulders and slowly pulling my face again. It was because of the thing that happened when I got back home. I might have thrown a party for the faces I would be encountering every day for a year. If I did, I would not have experienced such a thing.

    I clenched my fist and spoke at a slow pace.

    ¡°Yeah, we all agreed to go back home at last.¡±

    Then I heard mirth from the other side of the phone. Eun Hyung continued with his gentle voice.

    ¡°It was not an agreement. You said you wanted to get some sleep, so Yeo Ryung held your hands immediately. She said, we are gonna take a sweet nap together, Donnie will pillow my head with her arms. And you asked with this exhausted face to go ASAP for an arm pillow. We had no choice.¡±

    The memory of the four boys looking absent-mindedly as we left the place made me giggle again. I replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Oh, I did¡­ Sorry. Yeah, we really went back home and fell asleep. As soon as we arrived, we took a long nap in the living room without turning the lights on. You know how our uniform is very uncomfortable, but we didn¡¯t even change? About 3 hours! We slept that much and then I got up¡­¡±

    I stopped right there and moistened my lips with my tongue. Eun Hyung seemed to be waiting for me to continue in silence.

    There was only the sound of breathing between us. Then I closed my eyes and spat out the next words while trembling.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung Ban disappeared.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was already at 5 pm, so I thought she might have slept well yesterday. Since she knew I fall asleep as soon as I lay my head; maybe she woke up earlier and went back home. That was what I thought initially. However, as I stood up and looked around the living room, something seemed strange. I was looking for what it was and then I saw my uniform changed into¡­ a normal navy color. Isn¡¯t that funny? It was the uniform of all things¡­¡±

    I stopped talking and raised my hand to grab the hair that had fallen above my forehead. My lips were twisted into a self-mocking smile. Outside the window, there continued the feeble sounds of the rain. The room was drowned in the heavy silence and darkness filling the space.

    After looking at the sceneries, I closed my eyes again and mumbled to myself. What was I doing? Who would believe such things like the uniform and the world changing when I woke up¡­?

    Who would believe that a person I knew was thoroughly removed from the world? No one. Then why was I calling Eun Hyung and talking about all this nonsense? For what purpose?

    I grabbed my hair as if I wanted to pull my scalp off. So stupid. So absurd. As I mumbled like that, there came out a voice through the phone.

    Eun Hyung said with a flat and gentle voice.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    Yeah, I tried to respond like, but I was suppressing myself from breaking into tears. I made a faint response that sounded like a moan. As he heard it, Eun Hyung, continued after waiting for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ so take your time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Take a break¡­ as long as you want. If you¡¯re having a hard time¡­ You can always start again. Feel free to say what you want. I won¡¯t hang up. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    I released my lips after biting for a few moments. Then I fetched a deep sigh with my eyes closed again. Eun Hyung kept his silence, but I could feel his existence from the sound of his breath.

    His words were so warm and sweet that I could not help but to let go of my suppressed tears; however, I raised my head to look up at the ceiling trying to regain my composure. Then I spoke and attempted to ask in a calm tone.

    ¡°Do you remember that night? I was¡­ in front of Jooin¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do¡­ Your eyes were swollen with tears, and your feet were blistery from the uncomfortable slippers you wore in a rush. You were like that when you collapsed in front of Jooin¡¯s house.¡±

    Listening to his voice, I slowly closed my eyes. That was right. That evening, I was slouching in front of Jooin¡¯s house and he later found me. As he immediately told the others about the situation, Yoo Chun Young, who lived close from Jooin¡¯s house, Eun Hyung, Eun Jiho, and Yeo Ryung jumped out of their houses. Then they came to me and pulled my arm to lift me up from the way I crouched miserably like a homeless person.

    I barely stood up but could not walk due to the pain I felt around my feet. The worst part was that my visions were blurry, so I had no idea who raised me up.

    I articulated the reason why I was huddling in front of Jooin¡¯s house.

    ¡°I was searching for his house, but I couldn¡¯t find where it was¡­ So I was wandering around.¡±

    Eun Hyung replied, ¡°My God. How can you get lost right in front of his house? It wasn¡¯t even your first time¡­ I haven¡¯t seen Chun Young talking like that much for ages. You might have no idea but from my memory, it has been nearly 3 years. That night, Jooin drew a map of the entire neighborhood and handed it to you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lost.¡±

    As soon as he finished what he was saying, I spat out those words. Then I breathed in slowly and closed my eyes again. Remembering that day seemed to make my heart beat faster. I muttered to myself.

    The rain kept on falling and I was talking on the phone with Eun Hyung. Nothing had changed yet.

    The silence did not remain long. Eun Hyung asked back.

    ¡°What happened then?¡±

    I opened my lips, but I couldn¡¯t speak. I budged my lips for a while and barely continued my response with downcasted eyes.

    ¡°¡­ As I woke up and found out that my uniform changed, I checked out my phone. It made me calm down since all the names were still there. Yeo Ryung Ban, Woo Jooin, Kwon Eun Hyung¡­ you guys were all there. So I called Yeo Ryung Ban¡­ but the number didn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wore whatever I could get my hands on, and I dashed out of the house with my slippers on. I knocked on the next door like crazy. What if the place was empty. When I was about to get really concerned, fortunately, someone came out. However, it was a lady I never saw in my life. You know, Yeo Ryung is extremely pretty. That¡¯s because she and her mother look alike. The lady was, however, a stranger. As I snooped around and asked if Yeo Ryung Ban living here, she said her husband¡¯s last name is Ha. Then she closed the door as if she saw a weirdo.¡±

    I stopped at that part and clenched my fist. Eun Hyung did not say a word. He did not question if I was out of my mind. He did nothing. He was just listening to my story.

 Chapter 30

    .

    Should I keep on talking? I asked that to myself; however, I already knew that I had no way of answering that. I just wanted to say what I saw and how I felt. To whoever in this world, I wanted to let my voice out. Therefore, I began talking again.

    ¡°I called all four of you as well¡­ Three of them were not in service. One of you answered though, and as soon as the call pulled through, someone showered abuses at me. That was your number, but the person who picked up the phone seemed to be unknown to both of us. I¡­ I¡­ stood still in the middle of the chaos¡­ Then I remembered how I went to each of your houses before. Eun Jiho¡¯s house is only a 10-minute walk from my house¡­ You know, that luxurious mansion. It was cold since my jacket was unzipped and I was only wearing some random slippers. Still, I didn¡¯t want to go back to my house. All I could think about was to check things out ASAP. Is Eun Jiho¡¯s mansion still existing in this world¡­? I mean, is the world I¡¯m in right now belongs to the same world that existed before I fell asleep?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The area where Eun Jiho¡¯s mansion should be located had a ruined house in its place. He would not live in such a place, so¡­ Next, I took the subway for an hour to go to Chun Young and your place. When I went out of the station, it was already too dark. The house where you guys were supposed to live in¡­ Well, when I got there it was a construction site! You know, like steel scaffolding gathered all around covered with green tents on top and wooden boards scattered everywhere. As I looked at them¡­¡±

    I bit my lips hard. A teardrop slowly rolled down on my cheek. I flapped my wet lashes twice and raised my head at a slow pace.

    The rain was gradually subsiding. As the sun came up, my room got brighter than before.

    Eun Hyung still did not say a word. I heard no more rattling sound as well. There were some random clattering sounds, which seemed to come from the noises of someone typing on a keyboard. It was, however, less heard than before.

    Since I remained silent for a while, Eun Hyung broke the ice.

    ¡°¡­ What about Jooin¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Only Jooin¡¯s house was the same. It was exactly the place where he lived, but I didn¡¯t ring the bell.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I blinked my eyes slowly and clenched my fist again. Then I answered, ¡°What if only the exterior was the same and someone else was living there¡­? If I did ring the bell and a stranger popped out¡­ then there would absolutely be no trace of all you guys remaining in this world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to check it anymore, so I just waited in front of the door. It was so cold outside and I fell asleep. When I woke up again¡­¡±

    Yeah. I heard a faint response through the phone. I closed my eyes firmly. The tears hanging on my chin fell onto my gray t-shirt. I then spoke.

    ¡°Jooin was asking me what I was doing here¡­ and I¡­ I thought I was dreaming again¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eun Jiho scolded me as to why I would need a phone if I was behaving like this. I could have called Jooin, but why I was acting miserably in front of his house¡­? You know, he browbeat me into terminating my phone service because he said it was a waste of money for me.¡±

    Yeah. I heard the same response again. His voice was even lower than before. I tried to move my lips to continue my words, but instead, I closed my eyes tightly to shed the tears filling my eyes.

    As I opened my lips, it seemed like my voice was coming out of my heart. Telling my story was that difficult. My lips were trembling. I continued,

    ¡°How¡­ how could I dial the numbers? None of them existed. They were all out of service, so how could I? Was I stupid? Why would I do something like that in front of his house when I had a phone with me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped¡­ for real.¡±

    Eun Hyung did not say anything.

    * * *

    Kwon Eun Hyung could say anything at all. The creamy curtains were flecked with the shadows of the raindrops. It was still raining outside.

    That was why Kwon Eun Hyung could not escape from the depressed and lethargic mood since early in the morning and why Yoo Chun Young came over his house.

    Both Yoo Chun Young¡¯s room and Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s house were located within the same area, so it took less than 3 minutes to walk from one another.

    Yoo Chun Young, who was fully aware of the incident back then, visited his house to soothe Kwon Eun Hyung on rainy days. They were not doing something special. Just being together inside the same place, that was all.

    Kwon Eun Hyung remained silent while holding his phone for a moment and looked at Yoo Chun Young thoughtlessly.

    Yoo Chun Young was reclining on the computer chair languidly. His hands were laid on the keyboard were still. How long had they been like that? Kwon Eun Hyung thought with his eyes on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hands.

    Other characters inside the monitor were busily moving around except Yoo Chun Young¡¯s character, which was standing still in the middle.

    Since the user did not command anything, his character was breathing in and out alone in the middle of the battlefield. Yoo Chun Young, who was sitting in front, looked exceptionally pale in the monitor light.

    Kwon Eun Hyung made a rough guess after looking at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face. Ever since he spoke through the phone with Ham Donnie, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hands on the keyboard slowed down, although it was not completely on hold. However, the moment Ham Donnie made a decisive remark, his hands refused to move altogether.

    Kwon Eun Hyung glanced at the monitor with his phone still in his ear. Since promptness was Yoo Chun Young¡¯s strength, it was a bit strange that he did not finish a single game yet. It sure was an odd thing to see. While playing the game, Yoo Chun Young had his ears on Kwon Eun Hyung and Ham Donnie¡¯s chat through the phone. His eyes were locked on Eun Hyung.

    He was sitting on the computer chair like a stone and stared at Kwon Eun Hyung with his unique blue eyes as if he was seeing through him. While looking at Yoo Chun Young, Kwon Eun Hyung slowly breathed out. There were signals of disconnection ringing in his ears. Donnie had hung up the phone.

    Kwon Eun Hyung was lost in thought. Ham Donnie brought up the incident that happened a year ago today. Exactly 365 days ago, Ham Donnie had to fight against her own fears in solitude, locking the secret inside her.

    It would have made her feel better to just confide her stories, but now it was apparent why she could not do so.

    How could she? The story might sound preposterous and surreal to anyone listening.

    Not only in the case of other people but Kwon Eun Hyung might also hang up the phone and regarding what he had heard as a lie if the caller was not Donnie. He thought about her on that day.

    Yeah, she was quite weird. Especially the fact that she was sitting in front of Jooin¡¯s house like a hobo instead of giving a call. Her phone hadn¡¯t run out of batteries, so the whole situation seemed odd just by looking at it.

    In those days, he considered that there could be other reasons for her behavior. When everyone gathered inside Jooin¡¯s house, Eun Hyung, however, overlooked Donnie¡¯s behavior by thinking that ¡®things seem fine now.¡¯ She was sitting on a red couch in the living room while holding a steaming cup in both her hands. Eun Hyung watched her smiling out of relief eventually, so he passed the little details that drove her insane. That could have been the problem.

    Since she struck up a surreal story at last with, although she did so with difficulty, Ham Donnie might have expected his reactions to being ¡®Don¡¯t lie¡¯ or ¡®You might have had a very hard time¡¯. She would have wanted to hear his sincere reactions and pick between the two. Ham Donnie, however, did not wait for the response. She just hung up the phone.

    Before, he heard a tearful faint voice that went on and off through the phone. He could then conclude that the reason why she just hung up without listening to his response was that she did not want him to hear her crying.

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s room was drowned beneath a heavy silence. The rain that was tapering off and the sun that rose through the clouds outside the cream curtained window was shooting the faint light of the morning. Kwon Eun Hyung perched on his bed for a moment before heading towards the window.

    As he drew the curtains aside, the sky covered with long gray clouds came into his eyes. The rays of the sun were blazing down on their garden like columns through the gap between the dark gray clouds.

    While Kwon Eun Hyung gazed at the scenery with dim eyes, Chun Young Yoo remained silent. His character inside the monitor was now dead and sprawling out on the ground. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s jet-black hair was dyed blue under the bright sunlight.

    As Kwon Eun Hyung stared at Yoo Chun Young while leaning on the window, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Did you hear everything?¡±

    His voice that broke the silence cooled the air like freezing drops of water.

    Yoo Chun Young diverted his gaze at the floor with downcasted eyes and slowly lifted his head. His black hair gently swayed.

    Chun Young replied, ¡°Because the call was too loud.¡±

    ¡°If you focused on the game, you wouldn¡¯t have heard what we were talking about from the game noise.¡±

    Eun Hyung expressed indirectly how Chun Young could hear everything that went through the phone.

 Chapter 31

    .

    Yoo Chun Young had his eyes lost in thought, but after a while, he heaved a sigh and slowly nodded.

    Kwon Eun Hyung detached his back from the window and walked back to his bed. He then dropped his gaze on the phone perching on the bed.

    The screen remained black still. There weren¡¯t any messages or calls from her yet.

    Kwon Eun Hyung asked abruptly, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I was talking about what Donnie said. It is unbelievable if we would apply our common sense to it. What do you think? Do you think it¡¯s true? I mean, maybe she just dreamt about it, right?¡±

    After his questions, Kwon Eun Young had directed his eye contact to Chun Young. Yoo Chun Young turned off the monitor and swiveled the computer chair to face Kwon Eun Hyung.

    A heavy silence dropped between the two. Soon, Yoo Chun Young broke the ice.

    ¡°There might be something she wasn¡¯t telling us yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What makes you think so?¡±

    ¡°If that happened on March 2, 2009, she shouldn¡¯t be scared about March 2, 2008, but based on what I remember, Ham Donnie had texted me she couldn¡¯t sleep around that time.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she hates back-to-school day or something like that.¡±

    ¡°When I thought about it¡­ her problem is not about her inability to fall asleep, it¡¯s about not wanting to fall asleep.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face seemed serious as he could be when he spoke of that remark. He seemed to admit that what she had confessed earlier were true, but he was not convinced that she¡¯s telling every detail they needed to know.

    Kwon Eun Hyung tried to recall his memories of what Donnie was like around 2008. At that time, she grew her dark brown hair up to her chest, and it looked quite well on her.

    What Yoo Chun Young pointed out was accurate. Right. Ham Donnie seemed to be unusually sensitive around March 2. One time, he saw Donnie stabbing her arm with a mechanical pencil, so she wouldn¡¯t fall asleep. However, that did not mean she studied or did something worthwhile when she was awake.

    At that time, it was hard to understand the cause of her desperation; however, if she was just afraid of falling asleep, then Yoo Chun Young¡¯s assumption made sense.

    She might have definitely gone through something else before, and that would explain her trouble falling asleep. In other words, her insomnia existed way before 2008.

    While Kwon Eun Hyung remained silent while he had his thinking cap on, Yoo Chun Young suddenly opened a folder on his phone and pressed the buttons with his thumb. Kwon Eun Hyung had his eyes back at him and asked in wonder.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes were tracing the phone screen busily. Then he, at last, slammed the folder and raised his eyes to Eun Hyung.

    He asked, ¡°¡­ On March 2, 2009. When Ban Yeo Ryung and Ham Donnie left, what did we do?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about that time¡­¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung retraced his memories at a slow pace. The four boys, who were looking vacantly at the two girls leaving, tried to come up with a plan to celebrate the day in their own way. Going to an Internet Cafe was rejected since they would always come there on a daily basis. They also did the same in going to the movies and the arcade.

    They, eventually, plodded along the street and agreed to hang out in the weekends. Since March 2, 2009, was a Monday, they all thought it was quite a good plan. Kwon Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Hyung then walked back home together. After that, they arrived home and¡­

    ¡°We were texting about our hang out at the weekends.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we did¡­ Ban Yeo Ryung texted back around 4 pm.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s composed response triggered Yoo Chun Young to frown his black eyebrows in silence. While he continued speaking with Yoo Chun Young, Kwon Eun Hyung also seemed to piece the remaining pieces of the puzzle together.

    He thought that on that day, Ban Yeo Ryung returned to her home and only after 2 hours, around 4 pm, did she responded to his text. Then wouldn¡¯t they also ask if Ham Donnie was awake at that time?

    No, from the very beginning¡­ Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s cheek turned a little pale. He dropped a glance at the phone sitting on his hand. The screen was still dark. His face reflected in the darkened monitor to reveal that his eyes were slightly trembling.

    All six of them planned to hang out together to begin with at that time. It was around 2 pm when he texted Ban Yeo Ryung. The texted contained that he would have sent the messages to Donnie as well.

    However, he did not text her. He decided that once she got up she would text her back. With this thought in mind, he sent a message to Ban Yeo Ryung but not to Ham Donnie.

    From 2 pm to 10 pm, when they found Ham Donnie in front of Jooin¡¯s house, Kwon Eun Hyung did not text her for the next eight hours, not even a phone call. As if¡­ as if he had forgotten her existence.

    Then, Yoo Chun Young opened his mouth and addressed what¡¯s inside Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s mind until that time.

    ¡°We were supposed to hang out together, but is it possible to only forget texting her?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It was not only you.¡± Kwon Eun Hyung barely detached his lips and replied but soon remained silent.

    The bright sunlight slowly increased the temperature within the room, but the silence burrowed between them chilled the atmosphere into an endless burst of coldness. As the frostiness permeating upon the air dominated every nook and cranny where they were standing on, they both felt an invisible hand caressing their spines.

    While looking at the dark shadow hanging under the desk, Kwon Eun Hyung recalled his memories of what Ham Donnie went through that day.

    If he remembered correctly, the family living next door changed all of a sudden. All of the phone numbers saved in her phone did not exist or it belonged to a stranger. The areas where their homes stood turned into dust as if their properties never existed. He could barely imagine what would it feel to go through all these in real life.

    Yoo Chun Young and Kwon Eun Hyung, on the other hand, experienced something similar and smaller to what she withstood that day. They totally blacked out of her existence while she was undergoing that situation. They were not even aware of the fact at that time; things just went so seamlessly¡­

    Then Kwon Eun Hyung raised his head when he Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face reflected dazzling white rays making his pale face look like a glass doll.

    Only his lips were red; however, they were surprisingly trembling.

    When their eyes met, Yoo Chun Young spat out his words abruptly.

    ¡°It scares me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was the first time he heard Yoo Chun Young expressing his fear out loud with such seriousness in his face. Kwon Eun Hyung startled was startled when he remembered how Yoo Chun Young did not even flinch an eyelash when they were watching horror movies and the like.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue-black lashes bent downward while it trembled as he murmured with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Rather than the fact that she could vanish away overnight, both of us did not even recognize that fact that she was completely removed from our memory the following day¡­ was even scarier.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If contact numbers were still on her phone, but it belongs to no one, in other words, we could also see the name ¡®Ham Donnie¡¯ on our phones. The problem is what if we couldn¡¯t remember anything about her even after seeing her name? Soon, when we would browse our contacts to make a call and find that her number doesn¡¯t exist, would we simply delete it? Would that mean the last fragment of her existence in this world would vanish as well?¡±

    ¡°Geez.¡±

    A hollowed smile ran across Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s face.

    It was exactly what he said. What if they hadn¡¯t found Ham Donnie in front of Jooin¡¯s house? How long would they cease to remember her?

    The time of her oblivion could have persisted for over 8 hours and would last for a day, a week, or even years.

    They were speechless for a while. The fact that the surreal things could happen beyond their perceptions whirled around their minds and rendered them speechless. Yoo Chun Young remained seated on the computer chair and as his silence continued with his pale face.

    Then Kwon Eun Hyung arose from his seat as he noticed that the rain had stopped.

    He said to Yoo Chun Young who was looking at him in wonder, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet Donnie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As soon as she finished speaking, she just ended the call even though I didn¡¯t even say a word. Maybe she¡¯s crying in her room alone now.¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s words made Yoo Chun Young rise from his seat. Afterward, he wore the jacket he took off last night.

    It was around 11 in the night yesterday when Yoo Chun Young broke into Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s house. The fact that he was staying awake meant he was up all night playing video games. Yoo Chun Young would never be wide awake around this time of the day unless he was up all night playing.

    Both stepped out of the house with their bed hairs. The clock was pointing at 9 in the morning already.

 Chapter 32

    .

    * * *

    How long had I buried my face on the pillow whilst lying down? The phone suddenly vibrated which brought me back up to life.

    Above the clouds, the skies had already turned into a bright cyan color instead of its previous hue which compromises of different shades of gray. As I noticed the name ¡®Eun Hyung¡¯ appearing on my phone screen, I slowly held my breath.

    What would he say to me if I picked up the phone? I carefully thought about what he said after I hung up, but I guessed they would not be true. Had there been any other possibilities of me dreaming the entire thing? If he addressed something like that, there seemed to be nothing I could do but just to respond with a nod. I had to react like that since I didn¡¯t want to go around looking like a weirdo to him.

    Phew, I heaved a sigh and raised my flip phone open. Soon, as I had it on my ear, at the very next moment, I was so surprised to find out that the one who responded was the voice of Yoo Chun Young instead of Kwon Eun Hyung. I almost dropped my phone.

    While I was falling into a panic while sitting on my bed, he spoke nonchalantly as if we had never fought before.

    ¡°We¡¯re outside your house. Come out.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What on earth was he talking about? As I dropped my gaze at the phone doubtfully, he then repeated the unbelievable words he had just said with his unique serene tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re in front of your house, so come out. Eun Hyung¡¯s here, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sunday and your parents are probably home at home right now, so we can¡¯t hang out inside your house. They might feel uncomfortable, so let¡¯s head out somewhere instead.¡±

    I, again, had my eyes dropped on the phone.

    It was indeed such a surprising turn of events when I pick up my phone expecting Eun Hyung¡¯s voice, only to hear Yoo Chun Young, who refused to speak with me for the last three days, instead. Now, he was even asking me to come out since they were outside my house¡­

    My lips were hesitating to pull out some words, but I managed to gain the courage to ask, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±

    A moment of silence floated over the phone. Then he replied with that blunt and soft voice I always heard from him before we fought.

    ¡°Wherever you want to go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anywhere.¡±

    I was almost about to burst my tears on the phone.

    This boy was truly the very icon of unpredictability. Especially, when he talked to me in that touchy warm-hearted tone, I could barely know how I should react to his spontaneous whims. Though he sometimes hurt my feelings in doing so, his chuckle would melt my heart away in an instance.

    I had my lips pressed tightly to block out any sounds coming out and had my other hand pressed on top of my eye sockets. Then I lifted myself from where I was seated and said, ¡°I¡­ did not take a bath yet. My hair is messy, so wait inside my room while I get prepared. It would take at least 20 mins. Let me go open the door right now.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still cold outside. Hold on.¡±

    Then I closed my flip phone with a snap and got up. Outside at the living room, my mom was watching TV at the couch and my dad was scratching his tummy under his sleeveless undershirt while reading a newspaper on the floor.

    The sound from the TV was too loud for my voice to be heard.

    I yelled out at my door, ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    ¡°Chun Young and Eun Hyung are in front of our house right. Can I have them inside from the cold?¡±

    My mom, at last, took her eyes off from the TV show wherein a pretty actress shedding tears were the main focused and looked at me. She nodded and spoke with certainty.

    ¡°Of course! Are Chun Young and Eun Hyung strangers? They are my sons! Let them feel comfortable here.¡±

    Duh¡­ okay. As I nodded back, my dad, who was flipping over the newspaper, raised his eyes through his golden frame glasses.

    He then said, ¡°Hey, just be inside the house instead of chilling out in this cold weather. It would be such a heck to hang outside since the rain just stopped from yesterday¡¯s pour. There would be water everywhere as you guys walk, so just play inside. Why not? You guys usually do that.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t want to disturb you guys, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ve seen Chun Young and Eun Hyung before, and they were like coy and ascetic scholars. To us, it¡¯s you, my King Kong daughter, who¡¯s the most disturbing.¡±

    His words made my mom burst out into laughter as she lied down on the couch. Holy mother of pearl! I stamped my feet repeatedly in anger and thumped toward the front door.

    I looked inside the mirror to check myself and saw how my face looked quite alright except for my puffy eyes. After a moment of contemplation in front of the mirror, I finally pushed the door.

    What first came into my eyes was Yoo Chun Young with his long, black, knee-length coat on as well as Eun Hyung smiling behind him with a gray jacket. As they entered the front door and gave polite nods to my parents, my mom and dad greeted them back with nothing but smiles. While watching that scene, I asked myself if I really did look like King Kong and went inside the bathroom.

    During my facial wash, I could hear my parents consistently talking, which was too loud that it penetrated the sounds of the TV and the splashing sound of water from the faucet. While I rubbed my face with foams, a frown enveloped my face as I heard them converse. Oh, god. Dad, please!

    ¡°Honey, maybe our daughter has turned all her luck in having beauty and brain into having good friends. Do we call that all-in? After all, how could she bring these handsome boys to our house as her friends, right?¡±

    ¡°Come on, Donnie¡¯s okay. She has already made a successful life so far. Hey, Chun Young, last time aunty was watching TV and you appeared at the Entertainment Weekly! Very nice photo shoots!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You were a hundred times gorgeous than my daughter.¡±

    What my dad spat out at the end made me let out a horrible shriek out while brushing my teeth. My voice bumped into the bathroom ceiling and resonated through the living room.

    ¡°Dad!!! Can you just stop!?¡±

    His blas¨¦ voice rang back as if it was none of his business.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my pumpkin? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°Dad!!! Cough, cough!¡±

    The bubbles went down my throat finally making me cough out loud as I screamed my tone of defiance. Yuck, this would later feel so gross.

    While I turned on the faucet to wash my mouth with water, my parents continued dissing me as if I was not a part of their blood lineage.

    Thankfully, Eun Hyung had my back occasionally with a chuckling voice.

    ¡°Donnie¡¯s beautiful. She¡¯s also nice.¡±

    ¡°Jesus, Donnie should get married to this gentleman type of guy.¡±

    As I stopped trying to hear their conversation and started wiping my hair with a towel, I, at last, combed my hair severely with a brush. Then I looked at my face in the mirror to look at the imperfections on it, but after a while, I finally stepped out of the bathroom thinking about whatever and just fu*k it all.

    Why didn¡¯t thse guys texted me or something before arriving in my doorsteps? I would have been fully ready if they did so. Even though we¡¯re just friends, showing myself to them like this was very embarrassing for me as a girl.

    I bounced along the way to the living room and scowled at my dad immediately. My dad looked, however, comfortable eating strawberries while sitting crossed-legged on the floor.

    The two boys who were sitting with their backs against me got surprised as I came into their sight. Maybe because my hair was still wet and my face was horrible from the severe brush combing.

    Again, f*ck it. I swept my hair and said,

    ¡°Oh, dad. Are you really my dad or what? I bet you just pick me up from the streets, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Nothing I said fazed him; he just put a strawberry in his mouth and said,

    ¡°This girl believed until she was seven years old that a crane delivered her to us in a big pouch.¡±

    ¡°Dad!!!¡±

    ¡°Dry your hair instead of just standing there.¡±

    My dad¡¯s unaffected response made me stop scowling and just heaved a deep sigh. Then, I spat abruptly to Eun Hyung, instead of my dad, who still had a refreshing grin on his face.

    ¡°When I¡¯m born again, I want to be Eun Hyung¡¯s daughter. He¡¯s been on my side from the very beginning, but what about you, mom and dad?¡±

    ¡°Was our love not enough?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my god.¡±

    My patience was already reaching its limit! That¡¯s enough! I could hardly say that since the boys were here. All I could do was just stomping my feet. It was then when I realized my face was stinging from someone¡¯s constant gazes.

    As I raised my head, there was Yoo Chun Young looking at me with his bluish eyes. Then he opened his mouth to speak, which coincided with Eun Hyung as he spoke at the same time as he.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The two said the word in perfect harmony and gazed at each other. As Eun Hyung shrugged his shoulders, Yoo Chun Young turned his head to me. He then said with a serious face.

    ¡°If you are born as Eun Hyung¡¯s daughter, that means you can¡¯t live that long. Do you want to die earlier?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I stood there blankly and shook my head at a slow pace. That was right. Thinking carefully of what he had said, there were about 10~20 years left for Eun Hyung marry someone. Since girls would die to marry a man like him, it could only take about 10 years or so. To be born again, I should end my life soon, which indicates that I only have 10 years left to be reborn as her child. Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to do that. Absolutely not.

    Though I knew it was a joke¡­ I can¡¯t stop my mouth from watering.

 Chapter 33

    .

    As if awaiting my response, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s serious gaze was enough to freeze myself and even my parents.

    He looked quite satisfied with my reaction while donning a grin on his face. Then he glanced at Eun Hyung, which startled him before turning his eyes towards me. Eun Hyung looked perplexed for a moment but soon had a warm smile on his face.

    ¡°Yeah, I also thought the same as Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Wow, my daughter is really born lucky of having great friends. Why are you standing like that instead of drying your hairs ASAP?¡±

    What my dad said with a blank expression had me shaking my head at last. I tapped my head with a towel on and turned back.

    Then I murmured in a low voice, ¡°Oh, geez. What a life!¡±

    No matter how much I grumbled, the living room was busy with active conversations.

    Mom and dad looked excited to see Chun Young and Eun Hyung¡¯s faces since they haven¡¯t seen them for a while. Soon as my mom began talking about a new topic, I stopped drying my hair and lifted my head.

    ¡°Oh, Chun Young and Eun Hyung are also going to So Hyun High School with my daughter! Then you guys will have the opening ceremony tomorrow as well, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you guys want to have some barbeque for dinner? I¡¯d like to appreciate you all getting along with my daughter for the last 3 years and wish you guys to continue being good friends with her. So, aunty wants to¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey, you are going too far. These boys should go back home to enjoy dinner with their family and have some spiritual time for tomorrow¡¯s opening ceremony. Don¡¯t try to take their precious time before their opening ceremony¡±

    ¡°Oh my, that makes sense.¡±

    Nice, dad. I heaved a sigh of relief and pointed the hairdryer closer to my still wet hair.

    As I was about to ease my mind, however, Yoo Chun Young responded out of nowhere in a very unexpected moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir. My dad has been tied up today, so it¡¯s okay for me to stay for dinner.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so am I, but wouldn¡¯t this be treated as an excuse to stay then, sir?¡±

    Not only Yoo Chun Young, but Kwon Eun Hyung also agreed to stay for dinner, which made my jaw drop. I mean, why¡­ how could those words come out of Eun Hyung and Chun Young¡¯s lips, who hardly went to other¡¯s house around mealtime for they think it¡¯s common courtesy to do so?

    Despite myself gaping at the unexpected situation, my mom did not mind; instead, she responded mirthfully.

    ¡°Oh, really? Then let¡¯s invite Yeo Ryung, Jiho, and Jooin as well to have a dinner party!¡±

    Mom, how would you afford all this meat? Before I could address that, Eun Hyung interfered our mother-to-daughter talk and reached out to our other friends. As I heard his response, I fell deeper in confusion.

    Let¡¯s say Yoo Chun Young tend to be unpredictable, but what was going wrong with Eun Hyung? Regardless of how I threw myself into confusion, the ¡®admission celebration barbeque party¡¯ would be pushed through at a full speed out of the blue.

    * * *

    ¡°Oh, yeah? Then let¡¯s do that. Okie Dokie.¡±

    My dad was walking back and forth at the living room corner speaking at the person on the other side of the phone.

    A drama that drew a lot of viewers lately played on the TV, but my mom was the only one who was focusing on it. Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung seemed to wonder what was going on through the phone since their gazes were snooping around the living room corner.

    I broke the ice while watching their eyes following my dad¡¯s pace.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s talking with Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    They both did a double-take at me.

    By the time their faces moved to my direction, the woman inside the TV looked dumbfounded after hearing the sad news of the male character who developed cancer. Her startled face and the two boys¡¯ bewildered look were exquisitely alike, and it made me burst out laughing.

    As they stared at me with confused gazes, it was then when I pulled myself together to continue what I was saying.

    ¡°Maybe we will have dinner together with Yeo Ryung¡¯s family. Hold on, then it¡¯s Yeo Dan oppa, Yeo Ryung, you, you, Eun Jiho, Jooin, and I¡­ oh, lord, how many are we?¡±

    I stopped counting with my fingers as I frowned. Eleven people seemed too many. Although the price of the meat would be split into two, would our parents afford such a high price? As I started thinking about it, Eun Hyung seemed to be grasping something after I left the vague statement I has just said.

    For a moment, he rolled his green eyeballs and then asked me,

    ¡°Um¡­ is there any outdoor space around here to grill?¡±

    ¡°What, for eleven people? Yeah, we could barbeque outside at the large bench; we¡¯ve done that before with Yeo Ryung¡¯s family.¡±

    I replied while shrugging my shoulders. Honestly, if I started thinking about it, such an event only happened once; however, the scenery of both family grilling and catering food as soon as taking the seats on the bench looked as if our barbequing history together took place for a long time.

    Eun Hyung nodded, satisfied with my response. He then typed something on the phone. Before I could ask who¡¯s the person he¡¯s calling on the phone, the answer came right through his lips.

    ¡°Yeah, Jiho.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh! I was almost there, but that son of a b*tch! What the heck did he do? The time is too short to cool down! That ULT! Dang!!!¡±

    Before I could ask why on earth he called him, a voice filled with anger rang through the phone.

    Eun Jiho was going ape¡­ I said that to myself as I stared at the phone in Eun Hyung¡¯s hand.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s voice was loud enough to surprise not only Chun Young, who was sitting next to Eun Hyung, but also my mom, who was lying on the couch drawn into the TV. My dad even glanced at this side while talking on the phone, so that was how noisy Eun Jiho was.

    A moment after, my mom smirked and said carefully, ¡°Um¡­ I guess you guys have another friend named Jiho, Eun Hyung.¡±

    Eun Jiho had been so polite to adults that my mom had thought of him as a model student. For instance, my mom regarded him as someone who would never use any abusive words.

    No, mom. That Jiho was the same Eun Jiho you had known so far. I wanted to tell her the truth at that moment but had to stop since Eun Jiho would refuse to see me for about 5 years if I did so.

    Eun Hyung, on the other hand, tried to say something on the phone but responded while giving an awkward grin at my mom.

    ¡°Yes, yeah¡­ it¡¯s a different friend.¡±

    ¡°It sure is. Phew, aunty was so surprised if he would be the same Eun Jiho.¡±

    My mom heaved a long sigh of relief and turned her head back to the TV. Eun Hyung and I also breathed out briefly and giggled at each other. Then he got up from the seat and almost whispered on the phone while walking across the living room.

    Chun Young, who was looking at his back, nodded as our eyes met. Even I felt that Eun Jiho was now dangerous enough to continue the call around my parents. They needed a different place to speak with him through the phone.

    In the meantime, Eun Hyung and Jiho¡¯s conversation kept on quietly and, at the same time, pushfully.

    ¡°Yeah, chill. What. What is it?¡±

    ¡± I was about to get a pentakill! That ass!!!¡±

    While his insane voice turned into a horrible shriek, I took my ears off of their conversation and shrugged my shoulders with an apathetic expression. Then I tapped Chun Young¡¯s shoulder while he was paying attention to Eun Jiho¡¯s abusive remarks.

    When his head turned to my side, his blue-black hair gently scattered through the air. I lowered my voice and whispered to him.

    ¡°See, that¡¯s how games affect people. You should also stop playing too much.¡±

    Chun Young turned his head back without any words and pressed his eyes firmly as if he had finally felt the fatigue he was trying to conceal. The dark eye bags on his face caught my eyes. I knitted my brows.

    Oh, for God¡¯s sake. I asked, ¡°Hey, did you pull an all-nighter yesterday playing games?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Geez, come on. Dude! You should not do that!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, look at her taking care of her man. Why don¡¯t you do that to your father?¡±

    Aargh! I lifted my head with surprise and quickly crawled back sitting on the floor as I found my dad¡¯s face within 50 centimeters away from my face. After seeing his face, I jolted my head back away from him making the back of my head bash into the couch. As I crouched my head while groaning in pain, someone beside me rubbed the injured area.

    Ugh, ouch. I had my face enveloped in a frown filled with utter pain and raised my head. There, I saw my dad ignoring his daughter¡¯s pain and gently sitting on the couch. My rage grew thereafter.

    I yelled, ¡°Dad! Oh, come on. Why are you saying that!?¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, I¡¯m sorry, is freedom of speech gone in this house now?¡±

    ¡°Her man? Honey, did you just say her man?¡±

    Whether or not my eyes were filled with tears in pain, my mom looked excited after asking her question as if her interest were onto something else. She even spoke while slapping. Her attention on the TV seemed to have disappeared, ignoring the female character who was wailing as she carried her terminally ill lover in her arms.

    I stopped pouting my lips and had my eyes on Yoo Chun Young, who was staring at the back of my head with an anxious look.

    Just when I was about to warn them not to get the wrong idea, my dad spoke on my behalf.

    ¡°Oh, I saw them having eye contact. You should¡¯ve seen the flames in their eyes.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, oh lord, oh geez! How adorable!¡±

    ¡°Dad!!!¡±

 Chapter 34

    .

    To stop my mom from going too far, I had to scream from the top of my lungs. However, as soon as I was at a loss of words, I held my breath. My mom and dad, who were sitting together on the couch, had their eyes on me inwardly expecting something. My mom even had a rose shade blush on her face.

    Oh god, my eyes sneaked away from them but met Yoo Chun Young¡¯s gaze instead. As if he was trying to grimace, he looked at me with an unreadable odd face. While I also glanced at him, something reddish came in between us. It was Eun Hyung who came back to his seat at last after finishing his call with the enraged Eun Jiho.

    His appearance took the tension out of our system. When he saw us looking at each other speechlessly, he asked with a dithered voice.

    ¡°Um¡­ were you guys having a serious talk?¡±

    He might have also felt the strange atmosphere around us. I sat still without any response before slowly shaking my head. Mom and dad looked very disappointed somehow and kept their eyes back to the TV.

    In the TV, the two lovers were holding their hands together, sitting on a long bench inside a narrow church where lights were coming through the stained glass.

    Their eyes were both sparkling with tears as they started whispering with each other.

    ¡°From now on, let¡¯s make our own memories. We will do everything that others would do alone for the rest of their lives. Let¡¯s do everything together, you and I.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯re right. We could do anything in two months¡­¡±

    The guy then burst out crying as his head fell on the woman¡¯s shoulder. The girl scowled at the innocent wall paintings within the church while her eyes drowned in tears. Her lips were tightly sealed, preventing herself from crying out of sorrow.

    A character with a limited time remaining in this world was a frequently-used trope in TV dramas, so my dad looked less enthusiastic about the story. My mom, however, glared at the scene with reddened eyes as if she did not remember getting heated up on our conversation.

    I fell into thought while looking at the screen.

    It was because, although this sounded ridiculous, the guy who was shedding tears at the end as he was having a hard time putting his words together seemed to share the same tragic fate with me. Although his pain would not be too comparable with mine.

    I gazed at them while sitting on the floor leaning at the couch. The time allowed for him to share with his lover was only two months. The guy and the girl, therefore, promised each other to make good memories as much as they could for the next two months¡­

    In high school, there would be much time to make precious memories. As a matter of fact, so many things had happened for the last 3 years. Would it be the right decision to refuse to build good memories with them in fear of the unpredictably changing situation?

    I bit my lips hard and gradually loosened them. Then I shook my head at a slow pace.

    No, that guy and I were totally different. The guy, at least, knew how much time was left for him; however, I did not share the same sentiment. With that in mind, we were not the same.

    Still, I could not help myself from laying my eyes on the man sobbing dreadfully. It suddenly made me so depressed that I hung my body down slackly and heaved a deep sigh.

    Eun Hyung, again, held his phone, focusing on the call with Jooin.

    ¡°Oh, I was fussing around with Jiho in the game. Yeah, I¡¯d love to go. Yay!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you were fussing around with him?¡±

    ¡°He would never know it was me, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A moment later, Eun Hyung nodded and hung up the phone. He looked back and forth at Chun Young and me while we were both donning a blank expression. He then began to giggle in spite of himself. His laughter resonated all over the surroundings making us both burst into a laugh, shrugging off our shoulders.

    Since we were in front of our parents, we could not laugh out loud. Instead, Chun Young and Eun Hyung clenched their fists and held their laughter, whereas, I was tapping the couch while giggling out loud. As my mom and dad directed their crazy-woman-detector glance upon me, only then did I slowly get up from the floor.

    Since a while ago, there seemed to be a knocking sound from the door, though the noise coming from the TV drowned it too much, making it almost impossible to hear it from the living room. However, now I was convinced that there truly was someone knocking on the door.

    I tottered to the front door and opened it. The person on the other side waiting with an expressionless face was none other than Yeo Dan oppa.

    He wore a dark brown duffle coat with a heavy backpack on his back. His hair was still jet-black, which was as dark and deep as a riverbed. He then said to me with a blank stare.

    ¡°My parents said to wait here once I returned home. We¡¯re going out for dinner, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Come in, oppa.¡±

    My parents and the two boys in the living room turned their heads to his appearance. They looked quite surprised to see him following behind me. Then the guys soon shared their greetings with a bewildered face.

    ¡°Oh, hi.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s school was not close to our neighborhood, so we did not see each other often. However, until last year, he was going to the same school as us. With that in mind, the boys had the chance to see his face; moreover, Yeo Dan oppa was taking the senior throne since there weren¡¯t any Four Heavenly Kings in our upper grade. He was surely a memorable guy.

    Yeo Dan oppa abruptly nodded and glanced over the living room. He then sat down on the floor beside the table.

    There, he said to me, ¡°Yeo Ryung went to the bathhouse. She¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Oppa, give your bag to me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    They looked astonished as he handed his bag to me without remorse. I couldn¡¯t blame them for reacting that was for Yeo Dan oppa and I never talked to each other before at school. The reason was clear.

    As they said, different personalities make for better friendships; Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friends were outgoing and had sharp eyes. It was them who gave him a bit of serious advice saying,

    ¡°Dude, except for your sister, do not talk to other girls at school to prevent making any innocent victims.¡±

    Their advice seemed to have confused Yeo Dan oppa, who was completely unaware of his fame at school, but he pretty much followed it anyway. That was why we just passed by, nodding at each other when we saw each other in the corridors.

    The way we were acting around each other, however, was quite intimate similar to people who knew for years. Of course, although we have pretended to be nobodies at school, we had been neighbors for 17 years.

    I put his bag inside my room, but the two boys¡¯ gaze was still at me. To explain our candid attitude, I should go over Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friends first, which takes quite some time; besides, it was weird to clarify that in front of the person directly involved.

    As I shrugged my shoulders, the doubt in their eyes grew bigger. It made me a little embarrassed while I sat down in the living room. Thankfully, Yeo Dan oppa broke the ice.

    ¡°Strange?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Anything strange?¡±

    Eun Hyung closed his lips and looked at Yeo Dan oppa and me one after another. Maybe he was concerned about if he had to right to pry.

    I was just surprised that Yeo Dan oppa brought up something not related to his sister.

    As I stared at Yeo Dan oppa astoundingly, he then had his eyes on me and opened his mouth, which knocked my socks off. He said with a calm voice.

    ¡°Oh, I have coffee milk inside my bag. It was given at school, but I don¡¯t like it so I was about to throw it out, but then I remembered how much you liked it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oppa. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I have three.¡±

    The last words made me confused for a moment, but soon I nodded to say that I understood what he meant. It indicated that he had the coffee milk for each person, so I could take it out for everyone to enjoy. That was truly something Yeo Dan oppa would do.

    When I turned my head back to Eun Hyung and Chun Young, their incredulous faces came into my sight. It also made me wonder why, but I quickly realized what they were thinking. Their quizzical expressions revealed how they¡¯re wondering as to how Yeo Dan oppa knew the things I like.

 Chapter 35

    .

    I gave a shrug and replied, ¡°We¡¯re neighbors since we¡¯re born. Wouldn¡¯t be weird if we don¡¯t treat each other like best buds?¡±

    ¡°In school¡­?¡±

    ¡°The senior girls.¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s face showed that he immediately caught the meaning of my brief answer. Yeo Dan oppa, however, had a wry face as if he felt uncomfortable after not understanding the meaning behind my words. There was no way for him to comprehend it anyway since he was completely unaware just how attractive he is.

    I shrugged again and went to the front door after hearing the doorbell rang.

    There I saw Eun Jiho coming into my house with a decent attitude. What surprised me more than the fact that the guy who was going berserk earlier had now turned into a decent man with a quiet attitude was what he was holding in his hands.

    As soon as saw it, I turned my head back and yelled, ¡°Mom! We don¡¯t need to buy meat anymore!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why, why?¡±

    Her bewildered voice rang back from the living room. I looked at smug-looking Eun Jiho and yelled out again.

    ¡°Eun Jiho brought a Korean beef gift set!¡±

    * * *

    The splendor of the setting sun surrounded the short cut green grass. The glowing sunset tinged the white concrete road across the grass was with flashing yellow and red shades sparsely. The last departing rays of the sunset flashed directly through our sparkling eyes. As I shaded my eyes from the sun while looking up at the crimson sky, I heard someone calling me from behind.

    I turned my head back and saw Woo Jooin waving at me as soon as he awakened from the large bench covered with perilla leaves and onions.

    My glance also caught my dad and Yeo Ryung¡¯s father clinking their shot glasses together. The boozes overflowing their shots indicated that both were getting a little drunk.

    This place was just a 5 min walk from our apartment complex, so maybe they had no concerns about driving back. I understood the situation at hand and had Woo Jooin, who was flittering towards me, all in my arms.

    He hugged me tight and stepped back to look up at the sky while I was watching it turn dark. The way he stood on his tiptoes made me view him as an innocent kid who was wondering if there would be something else beyond the sky. Watching him like that made me instinctively wear a gentle grin on my face. Then I turned around again.

    Eun Jiho was there leaning on a tree near the bench. His silver hair reflected the hues of nature for it turned blueish under the blue sky and reddish under the red sky.

    Right now, he was sweeping his flaming orange hair back. In front of him stood Yoo Chung Young who was folding his arms as well as Eun Hyung and Yeo Dan oppa.

    As I wondered and looked what Yeo Ryung was doing, I found out that she was already cleaning up the bench. Ban Yeo Ryung truly was a good girl. While those thoughts flooded my mind making me nod with confidence, Jooin who was in front of me looked back at me. His light brown hair turned golden-brown against the sunset.

    He was smiling at me. Without thinking why I just followed his lead since Woo Jooin always smiled when our eyes met.

    Then a peaceful silence hung between us. When I was about to look up at the sunset, Woo Jooin uttered in a trice.

    ¡°3 years had already passed, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I looked aside to see him and felt astonished after looking at his golden eyes.

    Strangely, the moment Woo Jooin said the words ¡®3 years,¡¯ I thought he was referring to how the world changed 3 years ago. Although he was apparently referring to the middle school opening ceremony.

    I stood still for a while and responded with a clumsy smile.

    ¡°Yeah, already 3 years.¡±

    ¡°It says that it takes 6 seconds to make a first impression.¡±

    As soon as I responded, Woo Jooin began talking about a different topic. I was aware of his style of talking, which was an old habit, so I just shrugged and tried to focus on what he said.

    His words, at first, sounded as if he hadn¡¯t properly organized his thoughts before speaking for it sounded so random and senseless, but in the end, all of them connected to a conclusion.

    This conversation style was, therefore, only available to people who were smart enough to comprehend Woo Jooin¡¯s thoughts.

    His voice flew through my ears like a whisper through the sunset.

    ¡°When I first saw Chun Young, he seemed to be suppressing something inside him. For Eun Hyung, he looked like someoned who knew what he was doing. As for Jiho, we¡¯ve known each other since we were young.¡±

    What he said at the end made me laugh. He then burst out some naughty-sounding laughter as well. His following words, however, removed the smile off my face.

    ¡°Mommy, you were like a person who suddenly fell from the sky.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You had the look of someone who fell from out of the skies, and you looked so confused as to why and how you fell.¡±

    I could not move a bit for quite a while, then barely had my eyeballs on his. Eun Jiho¡¯s voice from far apart was fading away from me. Jooin¡¯s eyes shed with the evening sun were like freshly melted gold.

    He would have felt odd about my rigid face but Jooin never showed any signs of that; however, he smiled while bending his eyes.

    Then he continued, ¡°You know, like an attractive first impression. Yeo Ryung, Jiho, Chun Young, and Eun Hyung are surely outstanding in that aspect but not as much as you, mommy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A person who suddenly fell from the sky, isn¡¯t it interesting? You have no idea how much I wanted to talk to you for the whole semester.¡±

    He then laughed gently, shrugging his shoulders but I didn¡¯t. I knew that he had always been a knowledgeable person but now he was like in another level. He was more than just someone who had insight, but it seemed as if he was reaching beyond what was humanly possible.

    While I kept my rigid face and stood still, Woo Jooin carefully raised his fingers and tapped the back of my hand. He then wrapped his hand around mine slowly. Unlike the usual glomp he did to me, it was a very contained gesture.

    He uttered, ¡°It¡¯s great that we became friends like this, but¡­ can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°3 years have passed, but why¡­ are you still having that look?¡±

    I was at a loss of word.

    He then lifted his gloomy eyes that were dropped under his light brown brows and stared at me.

    He asked, ¡°Why, do you still¡­ have that face as if we¡¯re going to become apart and would never see each other again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there something¡­ something I do not know?¡±

    As soon as he tossed that question, I started feeling immense dizziness. As I escaped his eyes, I suddenly felt that I would blackout.

    From a distance, Eun Jiho¡¯s silver hair remained sparkling under the setting sun and Yeo Ryung had stopped cleaning things out and was almost jumping out of her skin when my dad offered her a drink. Eun Hyung was¡­ what would he look like if he heard what Jooin told me?

    I had my hand around my forehead and soon straightened up my body. Woo Jooin¡¯s golden eyes were still directed at me unflappably. I slowly broke the ice by locking my gaze on his eyes.

    ¡°Jooin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I, um¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    I closed my eyes slowly and turned my head to the people around us.

    My dad and Yeo Ryung¡¯s father were bursting with laughter on the bench. It made me want to close my eyes again. Then I uttered,

    ¡°Because of something¡­ and it was something that you¡¯ve already mentioned. It¡¯s because of that reason why I¡¯m still having that strange look on my face.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If I suggest acting like strangers in high school, what would you do¡­?¡±

    I murmured to myself, the guy in the drama we saw on the TV earlier were different from me.

    He knew what would happen to his life after two months, albeit he would die, but I have no idea when I would return to my original world. The guy would do everything to make good memories with his lover in the remainder of his life, but not me. I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t since I didn¡¯t know how much time I had left

    Having that in mind, on the other hand, I just kept smiling as I continued doubting myself. Chun Young told me why he liked me. so did Jooin.

    Despite what they said, I was still having doubts that the only reason why they were attracted to me was that I was playing the role of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s bestie. It was inevitable for me to think like that. There were 3 years left for this novel to reach its foregone conclusion.

 Chapter 36

    .

    Jooin remained silent. I placed my hand back to my forehead and mumbled,

    ¡°Sorry for what I¡¯ve just said¡­ it was really bullshit.¡±

    We had been friends for 3 years now and here I am asking him to treat each other as strangers in high school. Under what circumstances should I push myself through to persuade him?

    How could I better articulate that it was not because I hated them? Instead, they had been so precious to me that it was the only way for me to sustain myself.

    No one, nobody¡­ could ever understand me. Unless they could understand the surreal things that I had gone through.

    While Woo Jooin dropped his gaze at me as his eyes lost its light, I buried my face on my hands.

    He would never understand although I said he was a precious friend to me and, at the same time, I wanted to be away from him for a while. The words I said instead made me reclusive.

    I closed my eyes tightly. It was at that moment, when Woo Jooin, unbelievably, responded with a clear voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If mommy says so, I¡¯m in.¡±

    What? My eyes were wide-opened as I stared at him.

    He then hesitated for a second but soon wrapped his arms around my neck.

    Though he was normally taller than me, Jooin, throwing both arms around my neck, was loading his heavyweight on my waist. His hug, however, felt like he was my elder brother.

    He again looked hesitant but quickly walked past me by leaving a few notes. The words he left sent me in a daze for a moment.

    ¡°That day, I called you for six hours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I stood there blankly, sweeping my frizzy hair with both my hands and looked at the traces of his steps.

    The park was now drowning in the dark as the sun completely descended down the mountains. The tree leaves rustled through the breeze, and my dad looked up at the sky, rubbing the back of his neck as if it was stiff. Darkened clouds were hovering beneath the purplish sky.

    I turned myself back and stared at the group of people where Ban Yeo Ryung just joined. Eun Jiho then found me and waved his hands for me to come over. It startled me.

    I was hesitant as I stood still on the spot for quite a while but then I decided to take a step toward them diffidently.

    As soon as I approached them, Eun Jiho said with a triumphant look.

    ¡°Dude, how would you evaluate this highness who brought this Grade 1 A++ Korean beef in a flash?¡±

    Oh, he brought it. Now that I had come to think about it, Eun Hyung had a long phone call with Jiho. I guess he told Jiho to bring the food.

    The proudly laughing Eun Jiho looked hilarious to me, so I responded, ¡°Games do ruin people.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come one!¡±

    Jiho raised his hand and smashed my head with a frown. What the¡­ I glared at him fiercely then turned my head to Jooin.

    He was laughing at Eun Jiho, but his smile soon faded as our eyes met. I stopped staring at him as I moved my head back to its original position and gazed in front of me. It did not take long for me to grasp what Jooin¡¯s words meant.

    What he said about ¡®that day¡¯ was the day they found me in front of his house. It was the very day the world flipped over the second time in my whole life.

    How? From the moment I woke up at home to when I finally slouched in front of Jooin¡¯s house, nobody texted me for the entirety of the 6 hours I was running about. Not even a single phone call. Jooin, however, told me that he called me continuously.

    Since their numbers did not exist or belonged to someone else, my number would have also been the same to Jooin, not in service. Above all, the fact that I received no calls from anyone was proof of this.

    The other four guys did not seem to be aware of my disappearance at all; however, it was only Woo Jooin who called me. He rang the bell even though the number did not exist. He did so over and over.

    Maybe it was because his memory was beyond that of a normal human being; he might have perceived something strange and kept on calling me.

    I shoved my hands into my pocket. Then I shook my head and diverted my gaze on Yeo Ryung, Eun Hyung, and Yoo Chun Young. I slowly detached my lips.

    ¡°Hey, do you remember what happened a year ago?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As if he did not read the heaviness of the mood, Eun Jiho asked me back with his bright expression. However, when he saw my face looking like a wet weekend, he just shut his mouth. The seriousness of it all also smeared onto his eyes.

    Ban Yeo Ryung questioned from aside, ¡°Donnie, why? Why¡­ about a year ago?¡±

    Her voice was unusually serious as well. I took a deep breath again and pulled out the subject.

    * * *

    When the sun finally went down, the weather became chillier. The cold air swept over the ash green grass in the dark.

    My parents and Yeo Ryung¡¯s father kept passing the shots back and forth, but after a while, they almost laid down on the bench as if they were all passed out. Next to them sat Yeo Dan oppa, politely sipping the drink my mom was pouring to his shot glass.

    Oh, mom, please. He was still underage. I covered my face in embarrassment and slowly lifted my eyes to look at those who were standing next to me.

    2 hours had passed since I told them what¡¯s going on with my life, but they all still looked quiet and still. It made sense anyway.

    Only the dark and heavy silence surrounded us for minutes. Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung, who heard this story for the first time looked so pale; however, You Chun Young looked surprisingly unfazed, so was Woo Jooin. Their attitudes seemed to indicate that the story was familiar to them.

    Eun Hyung would not have been surprised, too, since he heard the same story from me in the morning. As if he felt a bit awkward for a moment, he looked around others¡¯ faces and shrugged with a grin when our eyes met. I had no choice but to follow his smile as well.

    Geez¡­ I thought. I should have just kept those words to myself. However, telling my qualms to them proved to be inevitable in order for me to open-up my situation before asking them to act like strangers in high school.

    However, as I confessed what I went through, I realized that it was indeed a story that would appear in the TV show, ¡®How is that Possible.¡¯ A lame fiction that held no concrete evidence to back it up. My eyes dropped with that in my mind. When I felt that the breeze touching my skin was colder than before, I opened my phone.

    The time on the screen was 9:07 pm. It¡¯s already late in the evening. I raised my head and said, ¡°Um¡­ the¡­.¡±

    My words began meaninglessly but everyone¡¯s eyes were all on me out of the blue. Under the orange streetlights, their outline seemed piercing and frightening that all I could do was to look at them with a smile.

    I then handed out my phone in front of them and said, ¡°It¡¯s already over 9 in the evening, and as you could see, my parents don¡¯t look too well right now. Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother would come over when she gets off her work, but it would be around 10. So why don¡¯t we start wrapping up now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Still, there are still about 2 hours left until the last train.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young responded and looked at Eun Hyung who stood next to him. I was quite baffled at his remark as I looked up at them. Not even me, but also Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho seemed shaken up.

    Our reactions seemed uncontrollable since Yoo Chun Young wanted to indicate that he would stay here until the metro closes.

    Eun Hyung¡¯s response to Yoo Chun Young was also confusing. With his usual tender smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a little cold here outside, and it wouldn¡¯t be comfortable to talk in such cold weather, so why don¡¯t we go inside somewhere warm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My stare locked on Eun Jiho¡¯s face as I got even more confused than ever. What were they talking about? He also shrugged his shoulders in wonder.

    However, since it was Eun Jiho who liked to hang outside, he soon shoved his hands inside his pocket and said with a bright grin.

    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°Hey, tomorrow is our opening ceremony. We¡¯ll be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°No, I stayed up all night yesterday and now I feel more alive. This is who I am. Hey, Yoo Chun Young, how about you?¡±

    With his cheerful response, I, at last, figured out who was with Yoo Chun Young when he pulled an all-nighter. Oh, it sounded a bit awkward, but anyway, the person whom he spent the entirety of the night together while playing an online game was none other than Eun Jiho.

 Chapter 37

    .

    Yoo Chun Young replied abruptly, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Dope~¡±

    Eun Jiho had his hand in the air. Yoo Chun Young followed suit and raised his arms up as well, yet his nonchalant face was still intact. Their high fives banged in the air.

    Woo Jooin kept smiling at the sight of both of them as if he¡¯s feeling excited. He then looked at me and said, ¡°Mommy, me, too. I¡¯m also fine.¡±

    He looked fine 24/7, 365 days a year; however, he was also not the type of guy who would ask for the impossible. In that case, he would not act like a spoiled child who did not want to go home. However, why did everybody want to stay up late today? When I was about to ask that with a perplexed feeling, a silvery voice resounded beside me.

    I turned my head to the sound.

    ¡°Hey, Yoo Chun Young. Are you really okay?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung had her body bent to look up at Yoo Chun Young. Chun Young hid his eyes and stepped back as if he was on pins and needles, which indicated that he was already aware of how serious his eye bags were.

    Ban Yeo Ryung soon straightened herself up and perked her lips in doubt. She then turned back and said to me, ¡°Donnie, Yoo Chun Young is a little weird. Let¡¯s send him home.¡±

    She paused and swung her hands in the air with a firmly determined look on her face.

    She said, ¡°Hey, never mind. You should all just get back home, spare pricks of my love! Donnie and I will have a good time.¡±

    ¡°Jesus, she¡¯s really going to send out wedding invitations.¡±

    ¡°Well, we need to share a deep conversation with each other, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Why only you? We want to do that, too.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho soon began quarreling. Watching them arguing again made me think about what would be the subject matter of the deeper conversation she had wanted to have with me. Then I stiffened at a slower pace.

    What they wanted to talk about was obvious. How I felt about the world-changing and what I wanted to do from here on out. These would be the topic of our talk for sure.

    Once I started to feel baffled while looking at her, someone beside me touched my shoulders. It was such a feather-light and soft touch. I turned my head and, as I expected, I saw Eun Hyung with his usual gentle smile.

    He grinned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s tell them we¡¯ll be at home first. They would be here until midnight when Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother arrives or maybe they would head straight to a pub or so. We¡¯ll be staying with you until 11 pm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is not the first time we stayed at your house. We won¡¯t mess up, promise.¡±

    Eun Hyung waved his pinky in front of me as he finished his words.

    I mean, who still makes pinky promises these days? Before I could ask him, someone else had his pinky around Eun Hyung¡¯s in a blink of an eye.

    Soon, as I raised my head, Woo Jooin was shaking his pinky finger with Eun Hyung in front of me.

    He said, ¡°Me, too. I promise I would behave!¡±

    ¡°Hey, just get back home. What¡¯s wrong with you guys? You¡¯ll be bushed tomorrow.¡±

    Woo Jooin nor Eun Hyung did not say that response. It was Yoo Chun Young who said so. I lifted my head to look at him. He dropped his blue eyes on me and said serenely.

    ¡°If we¡¯re all together, it might not change.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I could not grasp his notion at first since I was blanked out for too long, but then I realized that my jaw had already dropped. Oh, that¡¯s right.

    There was a reason why Eun Hyung came to our house with Yoo Chun Young earlier in the morning. It was an intention great enough for Eun Hyung, who aimed to be as independent as possible and would have himself bent out of shape just to help other, to attempt doing something unusual such as having dinner together with us. There was a reason why he wanted to stay at my house until the metro service ended despite knowing he would be busted for tomorrow¡¯s opening ceremony.

    The reasons for all these were now very clear.

    As I remained silent for quite a while, Yoo Chun Young expressed his thoughts candidly.

    ¡°If we¡¯re all together, we would not disappear, so¡­ let¡¯s just stay together for today. It¡¯s not just a regular day; it¡¯s March 2.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s do it, okay?¡±

    Woo Jooin replied while waving my hands. I looked at Yoo Chun Young without another word as I locked my eyes on Woo Jooin who was smiling beside me. While looking at his warmhearted face, I could feel my heart filling.

    I could not help myself from bursting into tears. Eun Jiho, who was arguing with Ban Yeo Ryung in front of me, got so shaken up that he yelled out my name.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie! Dude, what¡¯s wrong with her?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s moved.¡±

    After a brief answer, Yoo Chun Young rubbed my eyes with his thumb, which made me laugh. He was the only guy who could make that response with his own lips but, at the same time, remain to have a nonchalant expression.

    Soon, we slowly headed to our house, leaving our parents, Yeo Ryung¡¯s father, and Yeo Dan oppa in the park.

    The white path between the short cut grass was now shining with an orange hue under the streetlights. We walked along the way altogether.

    The Park was relatively scary at night, especially when walking along the dark road between the streetlights. The trees shaken by the evening breeze looked like shadows of a growling monster from a distance. The invisibly dark concrete ground seemed to be infested by bugs, which made me fear to step forward.

    However, at this very random moment of all five of us walking towards our apartment, I never felt afraid of anything.

    Maybe because of the bright and refreshing voice of Ban Yeo Ryung, who was walking next to me, or Eun Jiho, who consistently grumbled in front of me. It could have been because of Yoo Chun Young who replied to Eun Jiho in a criticizing tone or perhaps it was Eun Hyung, who was humoring them with a gentle smile. Woo Jooin, who freaked us out after screaming, ¡°A snake!¡± while walking along beside me could be the reason too. I, in all seriousness, never felt afraid for a second.

    I did not have the slightest thought about the fact that this world could change anytime. The ground I was standing with my foot on felt solid enough for the first time. On the second day of March, I would always suffer from the anxiety of having myself absorbed into the bottom of a swamp. However, for now, that feeling was no more.

    As we stepped inside the building, the orange light on the ceiling lit up and brightened the hallway. We were dashing to the elevator like that, and on the 1st floor, a lady walked towards us with a trash bag of food waste on her hand.

    She looked interested to see a group of six teenagers waiting for the elevator late at night. It was surely Ban Yeo Ryung, the politest among us, who said hi to her first.

    ¡°Hi!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ oh! Yeah, hi. What are you guys doing this late?¡±

    ¡°Oh, our parents are having a talk around here. They told us to go inside because it¡¯s too cold outside to watch TV or so, haha.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung wrinkled her red nose with her hands inside the coat pocket. The lady nodded with an expression indicating he had understood her explanation as if Yeo Ryung looked very cold to her.

    Then she stepped back to her house and said, ¡°Oh, YHT will start soon! Have fun, guys!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung replied loudly seeing her back disappearing through the dark hallway. If someone heard us talking, they would have thought we would be watching TV in her house. With that in mind, I stared at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s beautiful profile under the orange light and got surprised as she turned back.

    At the same time, there was a ringing sound above my head.

    Woo Jooin said, ¡°The elevator is here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid if the lift would overload because of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s weight.¡±

    Eun Jiho joked around with a straight face which resulted in Ban Yeo Ryung kicking him. He then jumped around the elevator grabbing his shin, which made Yoo Chun Young warn him to stop doing inside the elevator.

    The door soon closed and the elevator began to ascend. 1, 2, 3¡­. While looking at the slowly increasing numbers, a question came to my mind. I asked while looking back.

    ¡°Hey, what was the YHT she was talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that one. It¡¯s an abbreviation for ¡°Your Happy Time.¡± It¡¯s a TV series a lot of people are watching lately. The story is lame, but the casting is amazing, so¡­ Yeah.¡±

    The response came from Eun Jiho, who looked fine even though he was in pain earlier. Then it was Ban Yeo Ryung who continued the explanation while frowning in wonder at Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t the story about the latest version of Romeo and Juliet? A rich heiress and the rival company¡¯s heir falls in love¡­ then they went insane to keep their love.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Ban Yeo Ryung. Look at her summing up the lovers¡¯ tearful appeal as going insane. What an overflowing sensibility!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my. Haha¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s remark made Eun Hyung laugh in a low voice. I glanced at Woo Jooin, who didn¡¯t seem to care about their conversation while tracing the moth flying around the mirror with his eyes.

 Chapter 38

    .

    I looked at Woo Jooin and then laughed with Eun Hyung. Ban Yeo Ryung truly had no sensibility. Yoo Chun Young, however, laid his eyes at Ban Yeo Ryung and asked with a low voice.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the son later become terminally ill?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah, what happened on yesterday¡¯s episode was that the guy was given months to live or so. The girl was like crazily sobbing.¡±

    ¡°Then they pray at the church and promise to make many memories for the next two months.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. That is why ¡®Happy Time¡± is part of the title.¡±

    Listening to Eun Jiho¡¯s response to Chun Young, I realized the episode I watched earlier was a rerun. Yeah, that made sense. There would not be any new episodes on air at that time.

    Then I became curious.

    I asked, ¡°Hey, but why is the title ¡®Your Happy Time¡¯ instead of ¡®Our Happy Time?¡¯ If the two people are building up memories together, then the letter ¡®y¡¯ should be removed, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What I said brought a sudden silence to the elevator that was once filled with different voices. They all became as quiet as death, so I was completely shaken up for a moment. What the heck? Why were they so serious?

    Soon Eun Jiho broke the ice. He murmured in wonder while looking up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Oh, it really is. Why is it not ¡®our¡¯ but ¡®your?¡¯ What the heck, does that mean only your happiness matters?¡±

    Eun Hyung, who stood next to me and in front of the elevator button, looked back and replied.

    ¡°Maybe there would be a twist at the end? You know, TV dramas these days. For example, the girl actually doesn¡¯t love that guy but approached on purpose to steal the classified documents from the rival company before the man dies. If so, it would be a happy time for the guy but not for the girl since the girl doesn¡¯t love that guy.¡±

    ¡°Wow, if that is the reason why then it sure is¡­¡±

    Yeo Ryung mumbled in surprise from aside. So did I. How could he come to that conclusion in a blink of an eye? Though I already knew, Eun Hyung was truly an intelligent man as well. Woo Jooin and Yoo Chun Young remained silent for long; they seemed to be thinking something else.

    Was there anything the title embodied? While I tried to put my brain to work, the elevator arrived on the 13th floor.

    We then got off and dashed to the front door. As I put in the passcode, the door opened with the access sound. I turned the doorknob and let everyone inside.

    It was completely dark inside. I searched the switch on the wall and opened the living room lights. At last, we perched on the couch with a sigh.

    The first one to sit on the couch at the most comfortable posture was Eun Jiho; Eun Hyung scolded him to take his coat off first before going ahead. Yoo Chun Young took off his jet-black coat and asked me where he could hang it. Ban Yeo Ryung just went inside my room and had her coat on the wall hook as usual. Yoo Chun Young soon followed her.

    We sat in the living room at last. As if it was his house, Eun Jiho was almost lying on the couch while holding the remote control. He then pressed the buttons and soon, the TV flashed open with an empowered sound.

    What I saw at first was the guy wailing in the morning and the girl riding a bike together with him. In reality, the surrounding was still cold and the weather was hardly getting warmer even though it was already spring season; however, inside the TV, the trees were putting forth their young green leaves and butterflies were flying around the couple.

    That is too surreal. As soon as I knitted my brows, Eun Jiho commented,

    ¡°Hey, that butterflies are CG.¡±

    ¡°Bwahaha!¡±

    I let my laughter slip out. Was it necessary to add butterflies with CG? Even though the background seemed quite surreal the guy driving the bike and the girl having her arms around his waist from behind while burying her face on his back looked quite romantic.

    Although he said the story was lame, Eun Jiho was focusing at the screen as if he had been watching it from the beginning. Ban Yeo Ryung was doing the same, which made me look around the others. Since they were all into the drama, there was no need to change the channel. I sat back comfortably and watched the screen relaxingly.

    Just as they said, the drama seemingly did not have anything special except for the outstanding visuals of the main actor and actress. Their acting skills also helped us stay focused.

    As they drove the bike and arrived on a hill, both had delightful smiles on their face while looking at the beautiful scenery before them.

    ¡°Is that scenery also CG?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Where in Korea does that beautiful place exist?¡±

    When the drama ends, I bet the term ¡®YHT filming location¡¯ would be all over internet search engines I said to myself apathetically. As I looked back to the screen, the scene changed.

    On the hill where the couple was standing, there was a huge tree that looked at least 500 years old and had the thickness of 4 grown men having their arms around for it to fit in. The bike they rode were leaning against it.

    The guy was looking under the hill smiling, but the girl stood behind the tree, hiding from the guy.

    She looked up at the blue sky; slowly, her eyes reddened before she finally shed a drop of tear. Then she crouched on the spot and began to sob.

    That was the end of the episode followed by the original soundtrack. It was as mellow and sorrowful as the story. We had continued to listen but then, Eun Jiho changed the channel with a nonchalant face. What was next on the screen was a recently launched TV show.

    Eun Jiho lifted his body from the couch and swung the remote control around.

    ¡°Anyone wants to see something else?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡±

    As Yoo Chun Young and Yeo Ryung replied in order, Eun Jiho said, ¡®ok, then¡¯ and threw the remote control at the corner of the couch. He then laid down comfortably. While watching the situation, we could hear Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice from behind. I turned my head to face him. He spat out his words in a calm tone.

    ¡°I kind of get why it was titled ¡®Your Happy Time.¡¯ I mean, the drama that we just saw¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    It was Yeo Ryung who exhibited her interest first. Yoo Chun Young dropped his light blue eyes on the floor before directing it onto me.

    He continued, ¡°In that drama, if the guy makes good memories for the two months before he dies¡­ he would be happy. At least, he would feel happy until the moment he dies, but what about the girl who¡¯s left after his death?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Then at the very next moment, we were drowned in a bizarrely breathtaking silence. Yoo Chun Young, however, did not care about the ambiance and kept speaking while dropping his gaze to the floor.

    ¡°For the guy, those memories will remain as happy as ever even after his death, but for the girl, who is left alone when he¡¯s gone¡­ The happy moments would turn into sad memories that would make her feel his absence. Such memories are delightful but dreadful at the same time.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡°A happy time for the guy, but for the girl, it¡¯s a happy but heartbreaking and painful time to even think about after his death.¡±

    My mouth slowly dropped at a slow pace. Yoo Chun Young, who finished his words and kept his eyes on the floor, soon made another remark.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand that guy.¡±

    He then swept his blue-black hair with an exhausted motion. His beautiful eyebrows showed when his white hand passed by but was hidden once again behind his hair.

    He blinked twice, indicating the tiredness he¡¯s feeling, and continued speaking.

    ¡°That guy would also know how much the girl will be knocking sideways after he left her alone. He would know how much she¡¯ll miss him and the numerous nights she¡¯d stay up at night crying her eyes out¡­ He would definitely know.¡±

    There was a wave of dim anger in his voice. I sat down blankly, listening to what he was saying.

    ¡°If I were him¡­ I would never appear in front of the girl by the time they notified me of my imminent death. Though I¡¯d miss her, I would bear with it by myself, so she could forget me as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯d start thinking that the girl I love would cry out of pain every day as she felt my absence¡­ that will be horrendous. Instead of reducing to tears because of me, it would be better to just forget me and stand by herself as soon as possible.¡±

    When his words ended, the silence returned and crawled around the living room. Yoo Chun Young seemed to be saying those words to himself rather than to tell us about his thoughts; however, I could hardly escape from Yoo Chun Young¡¯s words.

 Chapter 39

    .

    Yoo Chun Young was then gazing at the TV with serene eyes. I stared at him for a while until when someone tapped my arm and had my head turned to the side.

    It was Eun Jiho who had a perplexed look on me. When our eyes met, he frowned his brows and pouted his lips. He seemed to be hesitant about something. Then he asked in a whispering tone.

    ¡°Is that what you also meant?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your absence would make us¡­ erase you out of our head sooner¡­ was that what you meant?¡±

    At last, I understood what he was talking about. Eun Jiho was asking me the reason why I wanted them to act like strangers in high school was for them to clear me out as soon as possible. He might have been thinking I would rather choose to live in solitude than to hurt their feelings in a worse way.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s jet-black eyes were never so serious as now. It looked as though he was exasperated or driven to despair.

    As I was thrown out of my stride and tried to tell him it was not, Jooin¡¯s voice flew toward me from behind. We were then all drawn to him turning our heads back.

    His golden-brown eyes were exactly on me. He then said with a grin on his face.

    ¡°The girl from that drama¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what about her?¡±

    ¡°She looks like you, mommy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Who could describe the silence that approached the living room at that moment? It was not the same as what Yoo Chun Young led after his words. The sudden loss of words that Jooin brought was somewhat ridiculous and outrageous.

    That was because the actress in that TV drama was Song Hye-Kyo, who once ranked the 5th place of the most beautiful woman in the world.

    As I had a blank stare at Woo Jooin and turned my head back, the three boys looked puzzled and became even more speechless.

    The first to break the ice was Eun Jiho. He stretched out his hand and poked my head, which was right in front of him. He then said to my furrowed face.

    ¡°Dude, do you really think you look something in common with Song Hye-Kyo? Hand on your heart, and tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°W¡­hat? What do you want me to say?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Donnie¡¯s cute.¡±

    Just as in the morning, Eun Hyung, who sat next to me, had my back. I was deeply appreciated to Eun Hyung that I tried to express my gratitude but had my head back and looked at Woo Jooin. I was not sure whether he was complimenting me or humiliating me.

    As soon as Jooin noticed my attention, he rolled his eyeballs and smiled awkwardly at Eun Jiho. He then said,

    ¡°I mean¡­ not that I¡¯m trying to mention mommy and Song Hye-Kyo look alike.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was indeed not, right? You almost got me, bro.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung snarled in a lower tone and smashed Eun Jiho¡¯s foot with her hand. That¡¯s my girl. As I ignored Eun Jiho screaming out of pain and looked back at Jooin, he continued.

    ¡°What I want to say is that¡­ the role inside the drama. That character reminds me of mommy.¡±

    ¡°The girl who dates the guy terminally ill?¡±

    Eun Hyung asked from behind in wonder. I was also pondering over the character as well.

    As Woo Jooin¡¯s words usually have been, I could not clearly grasp what he meant right away. As I knitted my brows being slow on the uptake, it was Eun Hyung, who surprisingly delivered the message that Jooin tried to attempt.

    He said, ¡°Jooin, I get what you¡¯re talking about. Why the girl and Donnie are alike.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°The day when Donnie said she disappeared from this world¡­ is there anyone among us who realized that she was gone?¡±

    When Eun Hyung looked around and said that, all I could do was to have my mouth shut. It was a sudden change of subject as well as a shift of the ambiance. The living room was soon filling with chill air.

    The story that I brought out to everyone but nobody talked about was mentioned by Eun Hyung for the first time. I thought while having my gaze at him.

    At that day, obviously, no one reacted as if they were aware of my disappearance. It was today that I got to know Jooin was calling me for 6 hours that day but he did not show any signs of the fact at that time.

    Soon, Jooin spoke in a heavy voice from the back.

    ¡°I, on that day, was looking at my phone in my bed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung lifted his greenly dark eyes and had them on my back. Jooin¡¯s low voice was slowly continued.

    ¡°Ham Donnie¡¯s name and number were on the receiver section, but the moment when I typed in my message, I forgot what I was trying to do. It fell weird since it never happened to me in my whole life. Then I saw the number and thought who the person was. That doesn¡¯t make sense, isn¡¯t it Jiho?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not such a person who forgets things¡­ I¡¯m truly aware of that.¡±

    Eun Jiho responded with a straight face and remained silent again. Since he almost grew up together with Jooin, he would know a lot about Jooin having exceptional memories.

    Woo Jooin kept on his words right away.

    ¡°I called that number immediately but it appeared to be a non-existing number. Totally not in service.¡±

    His words brought a solemn look on everyone¡¯s faces. So did I, who was looking at Woo Jooin. What he said sent shivers down my spine. I rubbed my arms feeling creeped out.

    Their numbers appeared out of service to me when I was lost in this world. So was mine. This was never known until now.

    Woo Jooin continued, ¡°It could happen once for me to forget about something and just move on¡­ but I couldn¡¯t resist the strange feeling, which I never had in my life. So I browsed my inbox and call lists but no records of Ham Donnie was left. That day, I was holding my phone all day. I called her every once in a while and maybe after about 6 hours? I thought my phone could go wrong. So I did try to borrow someone else¡¯s phone, but no one had theirs except me. And therefore, I went to a phone booth that was a 2-minute walk from my house. I pressed the keypad firmly to make a call but had quite a hard time from the stiff buttons. Her number was still suspended, so I had to give up and went back home.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And then in front of my house, I found out someone crouching on the stairways. Ever since I saw that, things all came back in my head. Do you even understand how I felt at that moment?¡±

    I blankly stared at Jooin. He had an odd grin out of fear or despondency.

    As I looked behind, Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung¡¯s shocked face came into my sight. Even I could not help myself being struck dumb. Woo Jooin shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Yeah, as you all know, what I did next was calling everyone into my place. Would I make all the fuss calling you guys about Donnie just sitting in front of my house? But nobody seemed to remember. Maybe, myself as well, if I weren¡¯t sending the text to Donnie¡­ I would have been the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As Eun Hyung said, when Donnie was gone, no one was aware of it. What I grasped was that there was an unknown number in my contact.¡±

    When I looked behind, Eun Hyung came into my eyes with an outstandingly pale cheek under the yellow living room light.

    He was staring at Jooin, then the floor, and finally me. His lips were then opened.

    ¡°The guy at the drama¡­ he¡¯s done when he¡¯s gone. If we¡¯re allowed to cross the river of oblivion after death, the guy would erase all the memories of the girl. But not her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now I get it. The reason why Jooin said that girl and you look alike.¡±

    My eyes were wide opened. His smile revealed mixed feelings inside him.

    ¡°The girl remembers everything about the guy and the time they spent, which leads her to a tormenting pain¡­ That would be relevant to Donnie. We can¡¯t remember anything, but you are not. Our existence and the times we had are still inside you regardlessly¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Would the times we had turn into a painful memory one day? Would that day ever come?¡±

    Just like the girl, would there be a day when you are left alone and cry out of sorrow?

 Chapter 40

    .

    As soon as Eun Hyung finished his remark, there was once again a pause in the living room.

    Inside the TV, a male singer was showing off his acrobatic moves and the audiences were bursting out laughing, but nothing could fade away the total silence prevailing the space.

    I, then, stopped myself enduring the stillness and lifted my body unsteadily. My head felt dizzy.

    I tottered to the dark kitchen and took out a glass from the rack above the sink. My head was heavy as if it was submerging into the deep sea. A glass of cold water still could not ease my dizziness.

    As I leaned myself on the sink and had the cold cup on my forehead, someone approached behind. Yoo Chun Young was there standing inside the dark.

    I looked him up narrowing my eyes and slowly showed a grin moving my lips poutingly. He then dropped a gaze at me in wonder.

    Then I took the cup off my forehead and poured out the cold water into the sink. My heads were turned toward him. He was still there, so I asked,

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It was an immediate response after my question of ¡®why.¡¯

    What? My eyes were upon his face blinking with curiosity.

    Was there anything that he had to apologize to me? With that serious look? I could not remember such a thing. As I just stood there silently blinking my eyes, he frowned his brows at a slow pace. Then he continued his words.

    ¡°The reason why you were obsessed about transferring to another school¡­ now I get it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry that I was so offensive.¡±

    He then avoided my eyes as if he felt a bit shy. For a moment, his light blue eyes were scowling at the fridge next to me.

    I could not help myself bursting out slight laughter afterward. The serious side of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s sometimes made me laugh and sometimes made me cry. Above all, that was the most aspect that I liked him. I groped around the dark and finally grabbed his hands.

    As if that knocked his socks off, Chun Young raised his head and had his eyes on me again. I said with a smile.

    ¡°Dude, no need to apologize. I would have done that too if my friend tried to transfer to another school. It would have definitely made me mad as well.¡±

    ¡°I had no idea at that time.¡±

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t tell you why.¡±

    As I spat out my words, I felt a bit embarrassed that I had my other hand scratching the forehead. Then I looked him up again and said hesitantly.

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ could not say that, because¡­ no one would ever believe that. Even I would have not.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Jooin would remember that day. He truly has exceptional memories. If I were him, I would¡¯ve deleted any unknown numbers on my phone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°He should better go to NASA and work on building new spaceships. Have no idea why he¡¯s still chilling around here.¡±

    I spoke with my hand still grabbing Chun Young¡¯s hand and snooped around the living room.

    Woo Jooin was not reachable hidden behind the wall and the only ones that came into my sight were Eun Jiho, who was completely laying on the couch, and Eun Hyung, who sat next to him.

    Then I slowly took my hand off from Chun Young¡¯s hand and tried to go back to the living room clearing my throat. At that moment, he called me from behind. I looked back following his voice.

    ¡°Did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He then hesitated for a while. I stood still looking at him in wonder. If Yoo Chun Young was being that hesitant, I could not even guess what words he would bring out. And the next moment, I struck dumb of what he said.

    He continued, ¡°If you want¡­ you could transfer to a different school. I would just let you go.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Or, if you want me to act like a stranger in high school¡­ I would do whatever you want. Never would be offensive no more, so do what you feel. Do what you want.¡±

    He then shoved his hands in his pocket and stood still hiding in the shades where the living room light did not reach. I could not find what to respond, so I just took a gaze at him for a while.

    It was still before myself bringing out the request to him of acting like strangers in high school; however, it was Yoo Chung Young, who surprisingly suggested that ahead of me.

    As I remained silent for quite a while, Yoo Chun Young questioned as if he was a bit concerned.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The anxiety was still on his face. I could tell from his look how difficult it would have been for him to make that big decision.

    And, at the same time, his cool handsome guy image as a character inside the novel left inside my head became more apparent. He previously made his remark of the guy in the drama like this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand that guy.¡±

    ¡°If I were him¡­ I would never appear in front of the girl ever since I was notified of my limited life. Though I miss her to death, I would bear myself, so that she could forget me as soon as possible.¡±

    He was that type of guy. Although he and I were just friends, and he just wanted to get along with me in the same high school¡­ He was considerate of the pain I would confront after his absence. And therefore, he was talking about himself to bear the odd suggestion I was trying to make.

    My blank eyes were on his blue eyes. As if he felt a little embarrassed, his eyes moved aside, to the ceiling, to the floor, and then back at me. When our eyes met, I gave a bright smile.

    I reached out my hands to him. As if I was asking him for a handshake.

    ¡°Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    He seemed to stop dead in his tracks when I called him only with his first name. I kept my smile having my gaze upon his face.

    ¡°Um¡­ we¡­ in high school¡­ let¡¯s have fun. Make many good memories just like we did in middle school. Let¡¯s just be good friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I could hardly let them out of my life. The only person who was fully aware of what I was doing right now was myself.

    I have in mind that I would get hurt and so would them; however, his consideration and warm heart would never be forgotten¡­ so I could absolutely not let go of him. The tip of my hands that were pretending to be unappalled was slightly trembling. My heart was throbbing at a slow pace.

    He stood speechlessly for a while and then stretched out his hand to grab mine. I stared at his white hand shining through the dim living room light and fluttered at his pianist-like long and delicate fingers.

    He gently grabbed and released my hand as if he was fearing even at the smallest damage he could make on it. Then he gave a response.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The smile that followed on his face was marvelous enough to blow my mind far away to the galaxy. As if my feet were tied up, I stood still and had my gaze upon him.

    It was then when he had a strange look on me that I finally gathered my senses back and released his hands. I then ran to the living room.

    I stopped in front of Eun Jiho, who was burying himself in the couch until that moment, and Woo Jooin, who was sitting right below him. I tried to get my breath back and said with a gasp.

    ¡°Phew¡­ um¡­ Jiho, Jooin.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Eun Jiho replied putting on a sour face in surprise. I took a grin and reached out my hand to him. He then had a face of wonder but gave a high five without actually grasping what was going on.

    Then I made my remark with a smile.

    ¡°Dude, let¡¯s have fun in high school as well.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, nothing special.¡±

    Then he laughed with a brighter look on his face. He, at last, noticed what I meant.

    I stared at him wiping out the sweat hanging on my chin. Also did a high five with Woo Jooin, who was waiting for my hand to bump his.

    Clap! Our palms made a cheerful sound as they slapped together.

    And the next day, I woke up and clearly verified with my own eyes that the loud uniform and the vintage wall clock was still there in this world. Then I went to the school and heard the news that was a bolt from the blue. It was that Ban Yeo Ryung and I were in different classes for the first time.

 Chapter 41

    .

    Article 4. Maybe You Have a Gender Recognition Disorder?

    In front of the auditorium, I stood still looking at the attached class lists and with a devastated look on my face as I found out how Yeo Ryung and I were in different classes. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s name was listed right under Class 1 followed by the Four Heavenly Kings. My name was, however, listed all the way at the end of Class 8.

    All I could say was this was such a shattering experience to me. Since I was the only female friend of Ban Yeo Ryung! Commonsensically, Ban Yeo Ryung and I could not attend different classes.

    The author¡­ Was the author of this god damn novel setting a different girl for Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s bestie position in high school? Was I now depreciated? How¡­ how could this happen?

    While I remained rooted to the spot for a few moments, Ban Yeo Ryung stood beside me as her shoulders shook with tearful eyes. She could have given up if I had no reactions to her for minutes, but she kept on performing her cry to show her absolute melancholy.

    That drew everyone¡¯s attention to us.

    I, at first, thought it was simply because our behaviors stood forth, but as their conversation crept slowly towards my ears, I realized that our tragic performance was not the only reason for their mutterings.

    ¡°Is she Ban Yeo Ryung from Ji Jon Middle School? The top student in our grade?¡±

    ¡°She got a perfect score on our entrance exam. You know, how notorious So Hyun High School¡¯s entrance exam is because of how difficult it is, but she aced it.¡±

    ¡°She also entered middle school with full marks. Wow, look at her. She¡¯s so pretty.¡±

    Their discussions made me upset. Only when I said did Yeo Ryung stopped shaking my shoulders. Oh, I felt dizzy. Maybe it was because of Yeo Ryung¡¯s continuous shaking or because of the considerable noise around us.

    As I frowned while grabbing my head amidst the chaos, I found some fancy-looking human shadows behind Ban Yeo Ryung walking toward us. At the same time, they happened to split the crowds as if they were Moses crossing the Red Sea. Regardless of the unexpected runway created especially for them, the Four Heavenly Kings seemed unbothered of their surroundings but came toward us while chitchatting.

    Oh, hold on. I slowly raised my hands and closed my ears. Soon, a wave of screams and cries burst out from all sides.

    ¡°OMG! The Four Heavenly Kings!¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear Jiho! You¡¯re so handsome!¡±

    ¡°So glad to get accepted to this school, boo hoo¡­¡±

    The boys neither paid heed to the eyes of envy and jealousy nor the cries of adoration directed at them but walked toward us. It turned my face bluish while their sudden appearance drowned me in thoughts.

    I guess people would still call them the Four Heavenly Kings even in high school. Oh geez, that goddamn name, Four Heavenly Kings¡­

    I decided to forget the little hope I had of relieving my body and soul; I also trashed the desire of ever having a normal life. It truly is true when they said life would get easier when one gave up.

    Meanwhile, Eun Jiho, who strode toward us with his usual unhesitant and confident attitude, looked at us surprisingly. As I gazed at his face through the pouring sunlight, I could grasp the outline of his face amidst the breaking chaos permeating the surroundings.

    Eun Jiho then placed his hand on Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s shoulder and stared at me with a mockingly sad gaze. It was his unique expression he only showed whenever he¡¯s in a crowd which looked graceful and also sorrowful at the appropriate level for the other party to sympathize with him.

    As it annoyed to the point where it made me frown harder, he spoke in a warm and soft tone out of the blue.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, though we¡¯re in different classes, we could always hang out, so don¡¯t be so sad. If you¡¯re too upset, it would break my heart.¡±

    If Eun Hyung spoke to me like that, I would shed tears immediately and dash into him; however, those words from Eun Jiho¡¯s mouth held nothing, and he only spoke that speech of his in order to spite me. His uncharacteristically polite attitude convinced me that I was surely right.

    I huffed at him with an evil eye and spat out, ¡°Dude, sod off. I¡¯m good without you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, for real?¡±

    ¡°Hell, yeah.¡±

    I responded shortly to his face which apparently reverted to his usual sneer. He said nothing, but he looked rather excited. Then Eun Hyung hit Eun Jiho¡¯s tummy with his elbow as if to warn him of his sheer delight.

    Eun Hyung looked hesitant but soon tapped my head with a warm smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll hang out in your class sometimes.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. My class is too far from yours, so not today.¡±

    See? Nice words for nice words. Old masters were never wrong. If he spoke fondly and sincerely like Eun Hyung, I would be more than happy to respond as sweet as possible.

    As I felt a bit shy and responded to Eun Hyung in a faint voice, Eun Jiho frowned behind Eun Hyung. This jerk¡­

    I looked back at Jiho. Eun Hyung then said, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up after school.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, okay. Text me after class.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Eun Hyung patted my head before he left the auditorium. This time, Yoo Chun Young and Woo Jooin were the ones who had their gazes at me.

    As if the conversation we shared yesterday embarrassed him, Yoo Chun Young shrugged his shoulders and moved his lips to whisper ¡®cheer up¡¯ when our eyes met. I nodded back.

    Woo Jooin, the last and the most exceptional one, bent his monolid eyes giving me a bright smile as he threw his body into my arms.

    Hundreds of gasps and grunts burst out from everywhere. Oh, this dramatic reaction. I murmured and released Woo Jooin out of my arms. He had a sad face while dropping his golden eyes on me.

    He said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If you cry, I¡¯ll cry too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡±

    ¡°Come on, stop crying. It makes me cry, too.¡±

    ¡®I-am-not-crying.¡¯ It was too exhausting to repeat the same response, so I said that to myself instead.

    Woo Jooin had his hands on my shoulder during the whole conversation, which seemed like a big golden retriever having its two paws on me.

    If I should categorize Woo Jooin, he belonged to dogs. However, there were moments when he took off his doggy side to reveal his human character, which was, for example, yesterday evening. That was his side I feared the most.

    As Eun Jiho dragged Woo Jooin out of my sight, there stood Ban Yeo Ryung with sorrowful eyes, but she soon left the space as well pulled as Eun Jiho pulled her away.

    Oh, bye. I bid farewell while waving my hands to them. Then I stared at the sunlight shedding through the glass doors inside the auditorium. The sky beyond was so sheer and blue that made me think of the author dropping her gaze at me from above. She would definitely be in a state of bliss after screwing me over like this. Perhaps that¡¯s why the sky looked so bright.

    I murmured while looking up at the sky, ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m getting punished.¡±

    It was indeed a punishment for saying my desired to cut my beloved ones off my life in a flash by requesting to act like strangers in our new school.

    The thought somehow eased my mind while having my hands shoved into the pocket and striding alone to Class 1-8 gallantly.

    Through the opened classroom door, I could see kids already scattered around doing their things: enjoying chats while sitting in a group as if they went to the same middle school together. Some were gazing around on the seat alone looking shy. I even saw some sitting by the window, staring outside nonchalantly.

    Among them, a kid who sat by the window had his back at me, which made his face invisible from my side.

    The only thing visible was his yellow hair almost blonde similar to that of Caucasian people. Looking at his sitting posture, he did not seem to be a bully or anything like that. Above all, his skin tone under the bright sunlight was transparently fair, so maybe he hailed from a foreign land.

    He wore a uniform for men; however, his hair was quite long for a boy. The slightly dark brown trousers looked great on his slim legs.

    When I had my vacant stare at him for a while, someone passed me by so close that it nearly knocked me down like a feather. Only then did I realized that I was blocking the doorway.

    The girl who almost bumped into my back as she passed me by also had an impressive appearance. All her facial features seemed as if like an artistic engraving and her outstandingly black hair was covering her temples.

    Her pupils were pitch black with no speck of light gleaming from within, but as I inspected her, they seemed to have some hints of blue. Her skin as pure as a newly washed sheet.

    What caught my eyes were not only her looks but also her vibe.

    She had this aura of a holy crane paddling alone idly at a place from a distant lonesome island far from life. In other words, she looked like a person living out of touch with the world.

    She lifted her eyes at me, which appeared gorgeous as her long black lashes created shade on her pale cheeks.

    She then moved her lips mumbling, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    She nodded at my response and dropped her gaze to my name tag before she quickly walked away to her seat in the back.

    Behind her, another boy was following her track. Except for his height which was about 10cm taller than her, he looked like a photocopied version of her.

 Chapter 42

    .

    Were they twins? Since their genders were different, they must be fraternal twins, but both of them looked so identical and that truly piqued my interest.

    It seemed that I was not the only one drawn to their appearance and vibe. Most of my classmates were also directing their gazes at their countenances. Regardless of our curiosity, the twins remained sitting on the back nonchalantly, pouting their lips as if talking to each other; however, I could barely hear their conversation since they were too far apart.

    While I had my blank gaze at them for a moment, someone knocked on the front desk which made me glance back to the source of the said knock. In front, there stood our teacher.

    He had a grizzled hair, impressively angled jawline, and gold frame glasses on his eyes. His wrinkled face assumed a look of anger. Soon, he stopped knocking on the desk and looked around us. He then spoke with a voice filled with vigor.

    ¡°Hey! What age do you think we are living in now for you to sit separately with different genders? Boys with girls! Girls with boys! Sit together like that, now!¡±

    His words roared in the classroom, leading the groups of boys and girls to mingle with each other. As I saw them getting up and changing seats, I glanced over the seat next to me.

    The seat beside the blond boy was unoccupied. I took a sweeping look around and realized that there were no vacant seats left, which brought my butt to perch on the tip of the chair.

    It made the teacher yell out to me, ¡°You! Why are you acting so shy? Don¡¯t sit up straight!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay!¡±

    His raving prompted me to fix my sitting posture. As if the boy, at last, acknowledged my existence after hearing my response, he took his hand off of his chin, and he slowly turned his head to look at me.

    His skin was transparently pale, and his light blonde hair gently scattered around his white forehead. His eyes that were on me were, surprisingly, blue.

    His artisan-crafted, straight, sharp nose, those cherry lips of his¡ªplease understand the clich¨¦ description¡ªthe clavicle revealed through his loose collar, and his deer-like, sleek neck above looked smooth and seamless.

    She then perked her red lips upward to show a gleaming smiled at me. I previously explained her wearing a schoolboy uniform, but the reason why I came up with the term ¡®she¡¯ instead of ¡®he¡¯ was simply because of this.

    She stretched out her white hand to me. Just at a glance, it was surely a soft and delicate hand that looked similar in size and shape to mine. She pouted her lips and spoke to me.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Yi Ruda. You can call me Ruda or Ru as what they have called me before. Call me whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hi. I¡¯m Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie? Your first name is Donnie, and your last name, Ham?¡±

    Her voice sounded genderless and purely ringing. She pronounced my name fluently in English with a straight face which made me smile to her awkwardly.

    My forced smile would have looked pathetic, but she responded with a rather embarrassingly bright grin and shook my hand around in the air. Her extremely vibrant energy resembled that of the typical American attitude.

    Regarding Yi Ruda¡¯s blonde hair, blue eyes, pale skin tone along with her attractive voice, she had the qualification to be called a born-to-be-a-star. In fact, a few kids in the classroom were stealing glances at us.

    I had hoped she would look outside the window now, but she was being quite talkative while asking me questions.

    ¡°Oh, I recently moved to Korea from the States. Don¡¯t I have a weird pronunciation? My mom has taught me, but I¡¯m still so nervous anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ve lived your whole life in America until now?¡±

    ¡°No! We moved to the States when I was six, but I could hardly remember anything about it since I was too young.¡±

    She then shrugged while sticking out her tongue, which was truly cute. I, again, gazed at her for a while and discovered she had no Adam¡¯s apple.

    She had her blue eyes wide opened and asked in wonder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I mean. Your skin is so white. Makes me jealous.¡±

    ¡°Is it a compliment?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Her pronunciation was amazing. As I paused from our conversation and glanced back, the twins still remained seated with a sour expression. Then the girl looked shaken up as our eyes met, which made me turn my head back away from her. What I confronted next was, again, Yi Ruda¡¯s overwhelmingly stunning face.

    In front of the classroom, our teacher kept on knocking the front desk roaring out something, but it barely came into my ears. I was merely feeling hopeless and had my hands around my forehead.

    ¡°Geez¡­¡±

    I thought there would be a reason why the author left me in my lonesome away into a different class.

    Yes, I could not break out of my original role as the female protagonist¡¯s bestie position since I was born to be the neighbor living next door to Ban Yeo Ryung. Since I became a high school student, the author, however, freed myself from this restraints so easily. Yeah, now I get it.

    Soon I began to laugh hollowly.

    Yi Ruda. A beautiful blue-eyed blonde fresh from the States. Slim neck, arms, and legs like a girl. Looked quite tall at first glance but no Adam¡¯s apple whatsoever. I stopped thinking as I felt spaced out and closed my eyes tightly with a moan.

    The author was completely out of their mind. Ever since this person drew the Four Heavenly Kings, the imaginary creatures, into the real world, this novel turned into a fantasy book.

    However, now, there¡¯s even a female crossdresser breaking into the story? Was Ban Yeo Ryung not enough for the leading role? Besides, they¡¯re positioning me also as an entourage for the female crossdresser?

    I clenched my fist with anger as I looked up at the blue sky. Then I swore to myself scowling at the sun with a fire in my eyes that I would never ever allow this story to progress according to the author¡¯s will.

    Still, there were 3 years left to graduate high school, and a year left until the class change. As I had these thoughts in mind, I felt desperate enough to smash my head on the desk to attain the sweet release of death once and for all.

    While I was down in the dumps, laying my head on the desk, someone shook my back.

    I muttered, ¡°Oh, Ruda. Hold on, I¡¯m having a stomachache.¡±

    ¡°How dare you refuse to even lift your head while your teacher is writing his name on the board?¡±

    The wild voice ringing around my ears bounced my upper body off the desk.

    When I had my eyes wide opened to look up at the roaring voice, a gray-haired demonic-looking man came into my sight under the white classroom ceiling. I dropped my gaze and made a long face.

    ¡°Oh, sir. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡±

    From my experience, apologizing was better than coming up with a lame excuse.

    As I nodded crazily, the teacher looked quite satisfied as he tapped my head like what Eun Hyung did to me in the morning. The only difference was that Eun Hyung tapped my hand with his hand while the teacher did so with the roll book.

    He then soon spoke with a generous smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re the temporary class president.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, Ham Donnie. I know where all your old schools are. You are from Ji Jon Middle School, right, Ham Donnie?¡±

    The same look of shock remained painted on my face as I nodded. It was due to the fact that I could not return the time that had already occurred.

    As soon as the word ¡®Ji Jon Middle School¡¯ popped out of the teacher¡¯s mouth, my classmates began to buzz around one another, looking at each other. The word ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ rang around the classroom occasionally and that led me to assume what they were gossiping about.

    The teacher took the roll book back and tapped his shoulders. Then he glanced over the seat beside me.

    ¡°Oh, are you Yi Ruda who hailed from America?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I told you to sit with a boy, not the same gender.¡±

    As he spoke doubtfully, pulling up his gold frame glasses, Yi Ruda responded immediately with a cheerful voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m a boy!¡±

    ¡°Geez, your appearance confused me a bit, but now, I could tell you¡¯re a boy based on your vibe. I like you; why don¡¯t you be the vice president of this class then?¡±

    ¡°My honor, sir!¡±

    I stared at the teacher as he headed back to the front desk with a satisfied look on his face. Then I turned my head back to see Yi Ruda.

    I was the temporary class president and Yi Ruda was the vice president? The unexpected situation happened out of the blue as if the author was trying to make a fool of us. Regardless of me yowling inside my head, Yi Ruda had a bright grin on her pretty face and reached out her lovely hand to me.

    She then pouted her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Korean schools, so please help me out, class president! Let¡¯s make it happen.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ yeah.¡±

    I had no idea why, but she shook my hand continuously and kept her bright grin at me. Her smiling face sent my head throbbing again.

    At this very moment, I was desperately missing Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings, whom I had once admitted on record to be those people who had been a huge pain in my ass.

 Chapter 43

    .

    * * *

    It seemed to be true that a wealthy foundation sponsored our school. All the walls were super clean, and the desks shone flawlessly as if we were all using newly renovated facilities.

    The lockers at the back of the classroom were all new and so were the cleaning supplies at the corner. The windows were wide enough to let the sunlight fully penetrate through and fill up the room with its brightness. Over the windows, one could indulge in the magnificence of the view of the city as well as the blue sky that seemed unreachable.

    Everything surrounding the freshmen, those who all passed the 24th So Hyun High School entrance exam, seemed to be congratulating them; however, those in Class 1-1 did not look bright enough.

    They did not have the luxury of evaluating if their surroundings were meticulous or not, but were just gazing forward with nervous eyes.

    Usually, on this day, kids share conversations like asking their names and their former schools, but the whole class remained rooted in a ghastly silence. Even the kids seem to perceive that this ambiance was somewhat abnormal.

    Wouldn¡¯t they want to start off the first day of high school in a vibrant atmosphere as well? However, they could not possibly do that.

    Their stiff and vacant eyes fixed only on the blackboard were, rarely and carefully, rolling toward the middle of the classroom. The kids fully knew of the reputations of those who were sitting in the middle of the class with a variety of hair colors.

    The Four Heavenly Kings of Ji Jon Middle School! The girl who had her face buried to the desk with a saddened look boasted her long black shiny hair, which indicated that she was Ban Yeo Ryung, the flower blooming them all.

    A few boys who saw her face at the auditorium thought to themselves¡ª¡±Why is she like that? Wish to see her face for long.¡± They, however, soon took their gazes off of her and turned their heads back to the front after noticing the fierce eyes of the four boys sitting behind her.

    The silver-haired boy sitting right behind Ban Yeo Ryung had a face that seemed as if it came from out of this world. The kids soon realized what a self-halo effect was after staring at the silver-haired boy for a while.

    Some of them saw celebrities in concerts or came across them on the streets, but they did a double-take when Eun Jiho came into their sights. Especially, his long wavy silver lashes on his black shiny eyes that were overwhelmingly attractive.

    Kids looked furtively at Eun Jiho but turned their eyes quickly to somewhere else when Eun Jiho he averted his gaze at them. It was because once they had eye contact with Eun Jiho, their heart would jump out of their skins.

    Holy hell were they wrong though for diverting their gaze to others around him was even more dangerous for their hearts.

    The boy sitting next to Eun Jiho had light brown curly hair, which turned into a transparently golden shade under the sunlight. The face under that hair was flawless and small regarding his overall proportion.

    A few kids were wondering why Woo Jooin had a face like a wet weekend. It was him who leaped for joy with a broad smile on his face in the morning; however, out of nowhere, his expression reflected his broken heart when he saw the classroom list in the hall.

    They soon thought of the girl who went to the same Ji Jon Middle School but was not in the same class with the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Ham Donnie. She might not have been as impressive as Ban Yeo Ryung, but she drew attention anyway since she¡¯s a graduate of Ji Jon Middle School. Woo Jooin looked down in the mouth for not being the same class with Ham Donnie.

    Right behind Woo Jooin, there sat the blue-haired Adonis, Yoo Chun Young, who appeared frequently on TV and magazines these days. He also had the blues present in his cold countenance that might freeze the fingers of those who dared to lay their hands on him.

    Yoo Chun Young received comments about his icy cold appearance, but it was even more frightening when he actually showed them his grim expression. The kids then turned their heads to look at the final boy sitting next to Yoo Chun Young, which made them ease a bit. The Four Heavenly Kings emitted a frosty and depressing aura around them except for one, Kwon Eun Hyung, who was the only generous looking boy among them.

    An attractive wine shade sat on his hair and soft green lights sparkled in his eyes. He lowered his gaze softly and bent his eyes like a crescent moon which made a favorable impression to others. His arced lips also played the role of him standing well with others.

    A girl who was lost in admiration after seeing his gorgeous look reddened when Eun Hyung erupted into laughter out of the blue. He already had a smile on his face that made people feel delightful, but once he laughed, bending his eyes into a crescentic shape, the effect was like dropping a bombshell.

    The girl grabbed her crazily throbbing heart then stared at the girl who sat in front with her head buried to the desk. No, the girl was actually scowling at her.

    Pieces of information regarding the Four Heavenly Kings in Ji Jon Middle School was not foreign to her, but her school was quite far away from their middle school.

    Since they lived far apart from her, she refused to get interested in them regardless of their handsome appearances. The pictures of the Four Heavenly Kings were always around her, but she never even had her eyes on them.

    She saw Yoo Chun Young¡¯s picture once in a TV show, but since his look was too unreal she was all like, ¡®Gosh, too much Photoshop!¡¯ and changed the channel with a snort. Now that she encountered his face, she accepted the fact that Chun Young in reality far exceeded what his images bore.

    The girl could not stop herself from falling into the Four Heavenly Kings, which led her to be jealous of Ban Yeo Ryung who was a close friend to them since middle school. Not to mention, that Ban Yeo Ryung was sticking her dazzling face on the desk and had no intentions of lifting it up.

    The girl said to herself, ¡°Come on, show me that precious face.¡±

    ¡®How stunning are you for those Four Heavenly Kings to be deadly serious about you?¡¯

    As if Ban Yeo Ryung read her mind, she raised her head from the desk at that very moment. That made the girl cease her suspicions about the sleeping beauty eventually.

    Along with Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s motions, her jet-black hair waved and sparkled under the sunlight. The light then shed on her curved white forehead, her perfectly shaped nose, her charming red lips, and her deer-like sleek and smooth neck.

    Her face remained hidden behind her jet black hair, partially covering her eyes and cheeks, but just the silhouette of her face was enough to reveal Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s beauty, which brought the girl down in the dumps.

    ¡®What¡­ what the¡­¡¯ It took a while for the girl to mutter. ¡®What¡­ what is all that!?¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung then blinked twice as if feeling her drowsiness taking over her. She lifted her pale hand to sweep her hair behind her ears, which even showed the beauty of her blue veins. Every aspect of Ban Yeo Ryung proved that it was surely possible to seduce someone with just a fingertip. Her charms bewitched even those who shared the same gender as her, and, of course, her beauty captivated the boys even so. They looked as if Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s magnificence had possessed them.

    Yeo Ryung then placed her hand down, exposing the entirety of face at long last.

    Her sparkling eyes, sugar-coated skin, plumped cherry lips, crescent-shaped brows, and peach blossom-like face looked as if she was a Renaissance painting. Even her reddened cheeks after laying her face on her desk looked terrifically lovely.

    Ban Yeo Ryung rubbed her eyes with her sleeves¡ªwhich looked extremely cute¡ªblinked her wet eyes twice¡ªwhich was insanely beautiful¡ªand turned back to say something at Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin. Those who heard her purely refreshing voice that resembled a gently ringing glass bell seemed to have exploded into a million pieces.

    Her small shoulders covered with her black hair, pale wrists revealed through the thick jacket sleeves, and the long lean legs stretched out of her skirt was a sight to marvel.

    In the end, all the kids in the class surrendered to the fact that the only girl who could stand confidently next to the Four Heavenly Kings was the phenomenal Ban Yeo Ryung.

 Chapter 44

    .

    * * *

    Ban Yeo Ryung was feeling under the weather.

    It was inevitable since she and Donnie went to the same school for 9 years, and this dynamic of their relationship was now entering a decade; however, it was the first time they had to attend classes in separate sections.

    Although she was not a Christian devotee, Ban Yeo Ryung always prayed passionately for Ham Donnie to be in the same class as hers once again the night before the class placement. The following day, she would always find her prayers answered; thus, she felt grateful to notice that she was God¡¯s beloved.

    However, the problem happened because she forgot her annual prayer yesterday. Ban Yeo Ryung could not concentrate on her entreaty after hearing Donnie¡¯s big reveal about the secret she had kept for all these years. Today, she¡¯s facing the price she had to pay, eventually.

    Gosh! Ban Yeo Ryung laid her head on the desk again and stomped her feet. How could their classes be all the way from Class 1-1 to Class 1-8!?

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Ham Donnie were always classmates until now and their classroom was generally about nine meters by 7.5 meters. When they were in the same class, there was only a diagonal distance between them accordingly. Using Pythagorean Theorem, the diagonal distance of the classroom was about 11.7153745¡­

    She squared and counted two numbers simultaneously to arrive at the answer she was looking for, which was a huge quantity of numbers; however, she cried her eyes out instead of feeling proud of herself for being a human calculator. No way, how could this happen!?

    When assuming all the classrooms were located horizontally along the hallway, the distance between Class 1-1 to Class 1-8 would be 72 meters by nine by eight. However, wasn¡¯t 72 meters a bit too far? How could it be 72 meters when they were supposed to be only 11 meters away?

    Aww boo-hoo, Ban Yeo Ryung truly wanted to cry out loud. Dividing 72 meters by 11 would arrive at an answer of no less than 6.55¡­ She and Donnie were 6.55 times apart in school, how could this have happened!

    If others knew the intricate calculations forming from within Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s head, they would seriously consider asking if she had lost her mind. Some might even advise her to stop all these human-calculator shenanigans. Unfortunately, none among the students in the classroom could read minds. The Four Heavenly Kings, who sat right behind her, just thought things would be okay in time while looking at her back lying prone on the desk.

    Separating classes with Ham Donnie not only shook Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s constitution, but it also affected another person. It was Woo Jooin, who sat behind her diagonally, turning the pages of the just-received literature textbook of his with tear-filled eyes.

    Perhaps his frustration was lesser compared to hers since he wasn¡¯t weeping on his desk. Eun Jiho thought this while staring at Woo Jooin¡¯s side view. Woo Jooin, however, pulled faces out of the blue as if he was down in the dumps. When he leaked a faint wet voice out of his lips, Eun Jiho was finally at a loss of words.

    Like a heartbroken woman, Woo Jooin started reciting a folk song of the Goryeo dynasty with a pathetic and a shivering voice.

    ¡°On the flo¡¯r of novemb¡¯r¡­ Oh¡­ ¡¯tis depress¡¯d to forswear down with a summ¡¯r clothing. I liveth in thy mem¡¯ry, dearest¡­ Dong dong bridge¡­ sob, sob.¡±

    Soon as he finished his oration, Woo Jooin buried his face in the textbook and shrugged his shoulders like Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Seeing this made Eun Jiho dumbfounded since he studied classical poetries before and grasped all the lyrics.

    The lines Woo Jooin recited was the November part of the Goryeo folk song, which one could interpret as:

    On the floor of November

    Oh, lying down with a thin summer clothing

    Makes me sob

    I live apart from my dearest love

    In short, this part of the folk song meant singing about the sad feeling of living apart from one¡¯s beloved. How could Jooin remember those certain lines word for word and recite along? Startled for a moment, Eun Jiho soon became dumbstruck.

    They were just placed in different classes, but others had already treated this situation as if Donnie had gone to study abroad. It was Eun Jiho¡¯s first time to realize that the Dong Dong bridge verse could be this mournful.

    When looking back and forth between Woo Jooin and Ban Yeo Ryung, who both had their shoulders trembling uncontrollably, Eun Jiho felt the graveness of their state, which made his eyes wander around and heard Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s laughter from behind. He then turned back to throw a quizzical glance at the origin of the noise.

    Yoo Chun Young, who was sitting beside Kwon Eun Hyung, also looked uncomfortable while his mind was muddled with nothing but concern for Ham Donnie, who was all alone in a different class. Eun Hyung, however, kept a smiling face, which aroused Eun Jiho¡¯s curiosity.

    Wasn¡¯t Kwon Eun Hyung second to none when it comes to cherishing Ham Donnie? As a matter of fact, he was the only one Donnie did not call in full name among the Four Heavenly Kings¡ªshe did not seem to consider Woo Jooin as a human being.

    As if Kwon Eun Hyung immediately noticed Eun Jiho¡¯s glance, he kept his laughter to himself and had eyed Jiho. Still, his sneer never left his eyes.

    Kwon Eun Hyung soon shrugged and said, ¡°I mean, see the A/C there.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    His words made Eun Jiho raise his head to look up at the white A/C on the ceiling. It was just the same machine they had in middle school. Eun Jiho tilted his head in wonder and looked back at Kwon Eun Hyung. Eun Hyung, however, paused before speaking and eyed Yoo Chung Young, who was sitting next.

    What¡¯s wrong with the A/C and how was Yoo Chun Young connected to it? A moment after he continued wondering, Eun Jiho noticed a hint of the answer he sought from Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes.

    Pfft! As he burst out a giggle, Yoo Chun Young lifted his eyes at Jiho. The frown on his face seemed to press hard upon the reason why Jiho was laughing or perhaps, he, too, was also wondering what¡¯s going on.

    Eun Jiho scratched the back of his head for a second before opening his mouth. Would it be fine to say this since Ham Donnie was not around? As he eyed Kwon Eun Hyung with intent, Eun Hyung nodded with a smile on his face. By that sign, Eun Jiho moved his lips and delivered his words unto Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Dude, do you remember last summer? When the final exam was over and we only had a few days till summer break. That¡¯s the time when kids in our class were all about to die from the heatwave.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young remained silent but responded with a nod, followed by another frown. He might have remembered what sort of weird thing happened during that summer. Eun Jiho tittered inside.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the kids kind of acting weird around that time? They just came to you for no reason saying stuff like, ¡®Oh, it¡¯s too hot, Chun Young!¡¯ Then they tried to put their arms around you. They even sat next to you and hugged you. It was such a fuss. Didn¡¯t you think they acted kind of strange?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, again, knitted his brows.

    His appearance perfectly matched his personality. Though they said that physical intimacy was inevitable for human beings, he truly put his nose out of joint when someone dared to touch him. He would not get bent out of shape, but he did not have a soft spot for it either.

    Besides, when it comes to humid summertime afternoons, even a person who enjoyed physical intimacy would refuse people who were hanging around and trying to cuddle. Around that season, kids would visit their classrooms often, especially Chun Young¡¯s personal space.

    When people cling themselves to another¡¯s body, their temperature would increase of course; why would they invade his space and imply sensual intent on his proximity?

    Eun Jiho collapsed into giggles as if he read Chun Young¡¯s mind from his annoyed face. He then continued his words.

    ¡°Dude, do you remember how Ham Donnie was always sleeping in class around that time? Ban Yeo Ryung and Woo Jooin begged her to wake up, but she would just lay down asleep like a corpse with earphones on.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±

    ¡°And one day¡­ Ah, I remembered you doing this often¡­ Ham Donnie would only wear one side of the earphone since it irritated her ear when she would lie down on her ear, so she usually left the other side flop on the desk. Then you would sit beside her sometimes and plug the unused side on your ear to listen to the music she¡¯s playing. Then you would also fall asleep and wake up again before leaving.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young just nodded at him without uttering another word. He did not seem to recognize that dozens of other girls around them tried to sleep the same way Donnie did, wishing they could share the other side of the earphone with Yoo Chun Young too.

    When Eun Jiho was about to speak, Eun Hyung burst out into laughter from across them. He might have recalled what happened that day.

    It was Eun Hyung who took the next turn to continue. He stared at Yoo Chung Young and spoke gently, bending his misty eyes.

    ¡°That day happened when you were sleeping beside Donnie again, but as you know, she rarely wakes up once she¡¯s inside her dreamland. Maybe it was about half an hour after you laid beside her did this thing transpired. Donnie slowly opened her eyes all of a sudden and began to rub her arms as if she felt cold. We were behind you guys at that time and saw the other kids, who were watching a movie, turning their eyes to Donnie in surprise since she rarely got up from sleep.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Donnie looked around with a frown, and her eyes looked half-closed¡­ just like Mashimaro. Well, looking at her surroundings with her half-opened eyes made her think she¡¯s probably not awake yet. We also had our eyes on her in wonder. Then she dropped her gaze at you sleeping next to her. Around this time I remembered her having a wry look on her face. Do you know what she said next?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young opened his eyes wide but soon shook his head. Eun Jiho paused after seeing his reply and instead of feeding his curiosity, he broke into laughter. He then kept on his words while his shoulders shivered.

    ¡°As soon as she saw you, there was this scowl on her face¡­ ¡®Geez, no wonder it was so cold.¡¯ Then she went back to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 45

    .

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, to be honest, you look freaking cold. Ham Donnie became such a straight shooter when she was half-awake and then she just went back to sleep like nothing happened, which made all of us crack up. After that, the kids began to say you¡¯re a human A/C.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face at that moment was devoid of any facial expressions. His eyes were wide opened as if they knocked him down with a feather. Eun Jiho continued speaking with a smirk. It was still a funny situation to remember when everyone was springing at Yoo Chun Young to escape the heat.

    As if he also thought the same, Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s smile never ceased too. Then the two boys exchanged glances and burst out a peal of loud laughter again.

    That summer, Yoo Chun Young had to spend an arduous time suffering from how the boys would stretch out their hands around him so they could escape the scorching heat.

    It was quite a mystery how the kids turned out to be that audacious when they usually found it difficult to get along with Yoo Chun Young. Now he understood that it was never a wonderful feeling.

    Yoo Chun Young, however, heaved a deep sigh instead of going off the deep end. This aroused the two laughing men¡¯s¡¯ curiosity.

    Soon Kwon Eun Hyung flung the question on everyone¡¯s mind, ¡°What¡¯s that sigh all about? That ain¡¯t something you¡¯d usually do.¡±

    ¡°That makes me even more concerned.¡±

    ¡°Who? Ham Donnie?¡±

    Eun Jiho, who sat beside him, asked with a guess, but Yoo Chun Young just heaved a long sigh. He then switched his hands to rest his chin on his other palm as he heaved another deep sigh. As he dropped his gaze onto the floor, a faint voice escaped his mouth.

    ¡°Would Ham Donnie be okay alone?¡±

    ¡°Why not? She seems to be silly sometimes, but doesn¡¯t she get along with people pretty well? Maybe at lunchtime, we would definitely see her hanging around with other friends.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Yoo Chun Young. No worries. We should be more concerned about these two folks.¡±

    Eun Jiho then turned his head to point at the two people he was referring to: Woo Jooin, who sat beside him reciting an old poem, and Ban Yeo Ryung, who laid her head on the desk, stamping her feet again.

    Then he continued, ¡°These weirdos, I swear. I¡¯m wondering if they could even have lunch at the cafeteria later.¡±

    ¡°If they refuse, we should carry them on our backs. No problem!¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung replied with a puzzled smile. There was something odd in what Eun Jiho said once he started looking at these two, so Yoo Chun Young drew another sigh.

    In the meantime, unlike Yoo Chun Young¡¯s concerns, there was something opposite going on in Class 1-8.

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯m Ham Donnie from J¡­ Ji¡­ Ji Jon Middle School. Nice to meet you all.¡±

    What the hell¡­!

    As soon as I introduced myself in front of the class, I buried my face into my hands. It was because of the things I imagined when I was a freshman in middle school; those were the times when I was unaware of what would happen in my future and the scenes I had imagined back then came across my mind¡­

    ¡°Which middle school are you from?¡±

    ¡°Ji.. Ji Jon Middle School.¡±

    ¡°Bahahaha! J¡­ Ji¡­ Ji Jon!! She says Ji Jon Middle School haha!¡¯

    I never thought this imagination of mine would come true. As I plopped down onto my seat, I heaved a long sigh, waiting for other kids to react.

    Everyone knew how it went. There would soon be a burst of laughter or eyes of sympathies circulating around me¡­ However, I opened my eyes like a twinkle. Strangely, the expected reaction did not happen but a moment of silence kept on instead.

    When I looked around the classroom, everyone seemed to have a dumbstruck face similar to mine. This part was the same as what I imagined so far; however, what came out from their mouths was beyond my expectations, and that made me cough. Hack!

    ¡°Ji Jon Middle School? Where Hanul Group and Balhae Group¡¯s heirs went? You went to that school¡­?¡±

    ¡°What about the Four Heavenly Kings from there? Holy cow, unbelievable she went to the same school as them¡­¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous.¡±

    I coughed until Yi Ruda, the female cross-dresser beside me, who seemed to be a tolerable person for most of the situations, became thunderstruck. As I barely relieved myself, I had my hands on the desk, remaining silent for a while.

    I thought, ¡®Oh yes. This world is still where I belong¡­¡¯

    Then it would be okay. I mean, was it? While I groaned for a second, a glance darted towards me from the back.

    When I turned around, I saw the two impressively calm-looking twins watching me with concern.

    They seemed to be the only people among the classroom who realized the ridiculousness of my middle school¡¯s name. At least a few normal people existed here. I shed invisible tears toward them and diverted my gaze back to the front.

    All right, not that bad. As soon as I had that thought in mind, Yi Ruda who was next to my seat suddenly stood up. I felt a sense of futility then.

    Oh, yes. I forgot about her. The female crossdresser, Yi Ruda. She was another female protagonist in this web novel who replaced Ban Yeo Ryung in her absence right now.

    She looked around with a full smile on her beautiful face. Then she spoke beamingly.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Yi Ruda! I¡¯m from America so I¡¯m still not familiar with Korea. Hope you guys can help me out. Nice to meet you all!¡±

    Her voice was so loud that her words echoed around the whole classroom for a while, deafening my ears.

    I sat vacantly and stared at her. Yi Ruda then dropped onto her chair and winked her blue eyes at me. Some kids burst into cheers saying something like ¡®very cute¡¯ or ¡®handsome¡¯ at her. These roars made me frown my face again.

    The word ¡®handsome¡¯ was usually for guys; although, Yi Ruda was about 172cm tall, how could they just accept that she¡¯s a guy?

    Thus, when I responded with a frown instead of a smile to her wink, I could see the wonder in her eyes. She asked me with a concerned expression.

    ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong, Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    I could not come up with any excuses, so I replied nonchalantly instead. As if she read something unnatural from my response, she kept her stare at me for a while.

    When I realized that she would never stop gazing at me, an impressive voice flew over from behind. I turned my head to that sound immediately.

    The girl from the twins was standing up at a slow pace. Her jet-black eyes, with a hint of blue under her blue-black lashes, glanced over the classroom before it fell onto me. It took my breath away for a second.

    Soon, she stared at the teacher with an unruffled expression. Then she slowly opened her un-tinted lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kim Hye Hill from Suk Bong Middle School. Next to me is Kim Hye Woo, my twin brother born 3 minutes earlier than me. Nice to meet you.¡±

    I thought she would then get back to her seat immediately, but she hesitantly showed a grin instead. It was not a bright smile but still attractive nonetheless. As she sat down, the boy next to her left stood up.

    He truly looked the same as Kim Hye Hill except for his height. His slim, lean, and tall body surely looked well-proportioned enough for him to consider a career in modeling.

    He also had that calm face look on his face as he looked upon us.

    He then shrugged hand said, ¡°Kim Hye Hill already introduced me so¡­ again, I¡¯m Kim Hye Woo from Suk Bong Middle School. Nice to meet you all.¡±

    Before getting back to his seat, he bent his blue-black eyes and gave us a grin. It seemed that the twins had characteristically attractive faces. Not that he looked as beautiful as a girl, but it was Kim Hye Hill who was close to a beautiful young girl with a boyish face.

    Then a boy who sat all the way in front of the row beside mine stood up from his seat.

    What first came across my mind was that he looked like Yoo Chun Young. Though he was not as handsome as Chun Young. Still, his overall features and sharp eyes were decent enough for them to look familiar. His brown hair was neatly styled in a way for him to indicate that he¡¯s a high school student.

    He stood still with a quiet face but soon opened his mouth to introduce himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Shin Suh Hyun from Suk Bong Middle School. Nice to meet you.¡±

    As I heard his name, I knitted my brows without intention. Shin Suh Hyun? It sounded familiar.

 Chapter 46

    .

    Suh Hyun had narrow shoulders but was very light on his feet. His fit and lean body looked marvelous. The way he sat on his chair was particularly straight like that of the Joseon scholars.

    While I had him locked in my eyes, some kids next to me talked in whispers.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who ranked first place in last year¡¯s youth international archery competition?¡±

    ¡°The school might accept him as a student-athlete. Don¡¯t we have an archery team too?¡±

    ¡°Wow, I think I saw him on TV just a few days ago.¡±

    Oh, yeah. I scratched the back of my head after what I had heard. What they said all agreed with what I knew about Shin Suh Hyun. It was from the TV that I saw and knew him when they began calling him as the rising star of archery. I heard that his good looks also contributed to his popularity, and I knew for sure that the praises he received for his attractiveness were something he deserved now that I could see him up close.

    Did the Four Heavenly Kings of Suk Bong Middle School also attend our school like the ones from my school? I suddenly frowned at the thought that came to my mind, but I shook my head. Oh, please. I meant, let¡¯s get real here.

    Finally, when the introduction was all over, our teacher told us to share conversations freely. He then gestured Yi Ruda and me to go outside of the room by moving his chin towards the direction of the door.

    Why? I stared at him in confusion. Yi Ruda got up from his seat and tapped me a few times.

    She then said with a big smile, ¡°He asked us to follow him. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, Donnie!¡±

    From the way she dramatically pulled my arm, I imagined Ban Yeo Ryung in her stead for a moment.

    Yi Ruda was surely the same as Ban Yeo Ryung who always looked so bright with an unhesitant habit of pulling my arms.

    Oh gosh. Why were all the female protagonists in this novel had the same personality? Was it the author¡¯s style? As I walked along the classroom arm in arm with Yi Ruda, I suddenly noticed that many eyes were on us.

    I looked around and saw not only the apathetic twins but also Shin Suh Hyun, who seemed to have no interest in the world, gazing at us with excitement. No, to be more precise, they were showing their interest in the remarkably bright Yi Ruda, who was almost dragging me out of the classroom. What was even more ridiculous was, however, the way our female classmates gaze at us. I saw their eyes filled more with admiration than jealousy¡­ This threw me into confusion.

    Did these girls really think Yi Ruda was a boy? For real? Were the kids in this world all have gender recognition disorder? She just looked exactly a girl, but how could they all misunderstand that? Look, she had no Adam¡¯s apple and what a pretty little face she had!

    While I went into a frenzy myself, she kept on chattering with me. There was not an inch of darkness on her sun-shed profile face.

    I muttered, ¡°Yeah, you are the light of this world. You are the best.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As she turned to look at me, I shook my head with surprise.

    ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡±

    Oh? With that short response, Yi Ruda pulled the front door of our classroom confidently and dragged me out to the hallway. She then carefully shut the door and dragged me all the way out again.

    Whether we are following him or not, our teacher moved his steps toward the teacher¡¯s office without looking back. Oh, I looked at him and lifted my eyes.

    As if we were not the only temporary class presidents the faculty had called in, there were a couple of other students walking down the hall from their classrooms. Among them, I saw two people walking from the end of the hall.

    The jet-black hair waving along a girl¡¯s waist was a bit disheveled than usual, but it was too easy to recognize who she was.

    Wasn¡¯t it obvious to know who owned the purplish hair glowing under the sunlight through the huge glass windows in the hallway?

    Ban Yeo Ryung rubbed around her reddened eyes, saying something to Eun Hyung who was beside her, but her face seemed to burst into tears at any moment.

    Eun Hyung, who responded to her, had a puzzled expression. His remarkably red hair stood out among the other students.

    I had a thought while Yi Ruda dragged my arms. Oh, as it always had been, Eun Hyung was the class president and Ban Yeo Ryung was the vice president this time too.

    Ban Yeo Ryung lifted her head out of the blue as if she sensed me from afar. Then, exactly, from the far end of the hall, she threw her gaze at me like an arrow.

    This surprised so much that I sneaked behind Yi Ruda, who was dragging my arms along the hallway. She also wondered what was happening as she turned around at me. Then Ruda asked me in a cheerful voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Donnie?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ othing.¡±

    I felt glad that she did not mind. If she had looked in front of her instead of looking back at me, Yi Ruda would have freaked out to see Ban Yeo Ryung walking toward this way with a monstrous face.

    Since all the windows in the hallway were closed, the hall was devoid of any breeze; however, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hair was fluttering like crazy. I peeped out my head behind Yi Ruda thinking Eun Hyung might stop Ban Yeo Ryung, but he didn¡¯t.

    He had that generous smile as usual but he was ambling along with Ban Yeo Ryung rather than blocking her way.

    The teacher¡¯s office was in the middle of the hallway which was exactly between Class 1-4 and 1-5; however, the distance between us was not even 5 meters apart.

    As if my arms were her toy, Yi Ruda was grabbing them firmly with hers and later locked our arms together while laughing. At last, Ban Yeo Ryung had an encounter with us at a very close distance.

    When the teacher pushed the door, we were all stepping into the office like a duck talking to water. Inside, instead of seeing the usual faculty office set-up, what we saw were many wide desks surrounded by cubicles to divide each of the individual working spaces. On top of the desks, there were a computer monitor, a keyboard, a cup of coffee, and textbooks all scattered around.

    Our teacher went deep inside the room and called us in front of his seat.

    ¡°Hey, our temporary class leaders! Come over here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    When Yi Ruda answered in a bright voice, four to five teachers around us all turned their heads to look at us. I nodded at them, feeling a bit embarrassed and tried to follow behind Yi Ruda, who still had my arms on hers. Then I felt the hair behind my back rising.

    In a light-filled space within the office in front of a bookshelf near the door, there stood Ban Yeo Ryung and Kwon Eun Hyung between a few kids. Ban Yeo Ryung was looking directly at us with eyes filled with fire.

    I was dumbfounded. Oh god, what¡¯s wrong with her? Maybe Eun Hyung would know, so I turned back to see him standing next to Ban Yeo Ryung. When our eyes met, he shrugged his shoulders with a grin.

    The smile was, however, not that usual fresh grin he had. In other words, he made a sour smile which only appeared when he¡¯s feeling down.

    Then Ban Yeo Ryung moved her lips to say something, which I barely understood. O-ah? Did she say O-ah? As I frowned my face from not grasping what she was saying, the teacher called us.

    Ban Yeo Ryung made a sad face. I whispered to her by moving my lips saying, ¡®See you later¡¯ and headed to our teacher¡¯s desk.

    His desk was the farthest from the faculty entrance. He sat down on a comfortable-looking computer chair and pointed with his chin for us to sit on the chairs in front. There was, however, only one chair.

    Come on, who would sit then? I was about to turn back to see Yi Ruda out of confusion. She then smiled like a naughty kid, pressing my shoulder to sit. As I sat down on the chair in the confusion of the moment, the teacher nodded, throwing out a smile at Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Wow, what a man!¡±

    ¡°Haha, thank you, sir!¡±

    ¡°Not only when you introduced yourself, but today as well; I like your energy! Men should be energetic!¡±

    ¡°Energetic is my middle name!¡±

    Holy cow, you are not even a guy. With that thought in mind, I sneaked a glance over the window. Outside the large office window, I saw an empty schoolyard. Maybe this was the case because today was the first day of class. I locked my glance over the window and gave a hollow smile at their conversation.

    I kind of get it. The hot-blooded teach and the bubbly female crossdresser. Maybe this was the set-up they¡¯re trying to build in the story. What a lame author!

    While I had those thoughts in my mind, our teacher, who just finished talking, pulled out a load of documents from the shelf and handed them out to me.

 Chapter 47

    .

    I looked at the teacher in wonder.

    He then said, ¡°Oh, take these and hand them out to your classmates. One is a milk meal application, and the other is a class address book. In the address book, tell them to fill in their parents¡¯ contacts and especially their occupations as specific as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then why did he ask me to sit down? When I looked up to see him with bewildered eyes, he then pulled out another paper and placed it on the desk.

    What was it? As I lowered my head to have a good look at the paper, a light-yellow hair fell onto my shoulder.

    I slowly turned back to glance who it was. There I saw Yi Ruda¡¯s unbelievably pretty face right beside me. She bent her waist with her head right beside my left shoulder to view the paper properly.

    The golden peach buzz on her face was shining under the sunlight. Her soft honey-like hair color and her smooth white forehead came into my eyes. I gazed at her gorgeous appearance for a while but turned my head nonchalantly thereafter. If she was a boy, I would have freaked out, but fortunately, she was a girl.

    Regardless of our postures, the teacher just pointed the empty paper and continued his words.

    ¡°So, the next is about our classroom seating arrangement. What do you guys think? Should we rearrange the whole seats or just remain as it is right now for a month?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I could barely respond. It would be better to ask the kids what their opinions were. Before I was about to reply, I glimpsed at Yi Ruda.

    Coincidentally, her head was also facing me.

    I got surprised to see her face that close. The distance between us was less than 10 cm.

    At that very moment, a high-pitched scream broke the silence from the corner of the office.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    I was so startled that I almost fell from the chair. My hips were about to slip from the seat which made me reeled from it, but a slim hand came out from the side and propped me up. The fingers were obviously slender but quite strong enough.

    Holy Christ! I shouted out to myself and lifted my head. Yi Ruda¡¯s shiny, blue eyes dropped on me with concern.

    She moved her lips to ask, ¡°Are you okay, Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Umm, yeah.¡±

    I responded shortly and turned my head to look at the origin of the scream.

    Everyone in the office was looking at the same direction, so it was easy to find out who made that noise. When I identified the ¡®who,¡¯ I could not help my mouth from being wide-opened.

    All the people had their eyes on Ban Yeo Ryung, who was fiercely scowling at me. I thought Eun Hyung would look puzzled to be in an awkward situation; however, I was completely wrong. He also gazed at my direction with a serious look on his face.

    I raised my fingers involuntarily and pointed at my face.

    Me? What did I do? Eun Hyung, however, shook his head and said with a smile to the teacher sitting right in front of him.

    ¡°Sir, I think Yeo Ryung has a splinter on her foot.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really¡­?¡±

    The teacher also sounded unclear of Eun Hyung¡¯s remark as he was probably thinking that a scream of that magnitude would not burst out from a tiny splinter. I also thought the same way.

    I mean, why did she yell out like that? My eyes grew bleary looking at her, then Ruda called me.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What do you think about the seating arrangement?¡±

    Her sunny voice reverted my head back to her. She had an innocent look upon me as if she did not understand what all the fuss was about.

    My eyes were on her for a moment. Then I shrugged as I said to the teacher.

    ¡°Sir, what if we ask the kids about how they wanted to deal with the rearrangements first? If more than a half agrees about something, we could then decide by lots?¡±

    ¡°Oh, then go to the classroom and see what they prefer. Then hand out the address book and the milk meal application as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ruda replied, stretching out her hands to gather the scattered papers on the desk.

    Then she said to me, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok.¡±

    Soon as I responded, I stood up from my seat. As I walked toward the door, I felt something stinging on my side. I turned around to see what it was and found Ban Yeo Ryung still scowling at me. Her face told me that the reason why she made that noise earlier was definitely not because of the splinter.

    I glimpsed around and realized that no one was looking at this side. Then I pulled out my phone from the pocket to leave a message: text me if you have something to say.

    Ban Yeo Ryung puffed out her cheeks looking displeased. She then turned back.

    Eun Hyung, who sat next to her, was staring not at me, but at Yi Ruda, who was walking like a feather in front of me. Her bright golden hair was hiding a few crevices of her eyes.

    Wow, the female crossdresser was surely amazing. How could she draw Eun Hyung¡¯s attraction at once? I followed Yi Ruda with that thought, but she turned back to look at me, stopping herself to open the door.

    I stood still as she did and it surprised me when I looked at her eyes. Where Yi Ruda was standing was a spot where the gleaming light shone directly, and from that space, her lustrous eyes did not look blue.

    At a glance, it was an obvious blue color, but as the lights shed on her pupils, they were beaming like emerald-colored gems. They looked so wonderful that all I could do was just to exclaim.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Yi Ruda looked confused for a second then slowly swept her face with her hand. It was a gesture to check if something was on her face, so I just shook my head. Then at some point, she might have realized it was because of her eyes. Soon something strange happened.

    Why was she having that bitter smile? I was at a loss of words at this sudden development.

    There would not be such situations for someone in real life to have that bitter smile. If one was feeling sad, a person could reduce to tears, but who would have such a bitter expression?

    A face like that belonged to a character inside a TV drama as one character would attempt to address their painful past.

    I suddenly felt the anxiety emerging inside me. When I glanced back, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung were still staring at us.

    Yi Ruda began speaking at last. Her eyes were trembling pathetically.

    ¡°My eyes¡­ they look so monstrous.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I looked up blankly at Yi Ruda¡¯s bittersweet smile. The way her eyes trembled indicated that she was not joking.

    As I realized that she was not playing me around, the next I wanted to do was to applaud her performance. It was surely admirable.

    Come on¡­ How could she say such a word like ¡®they look monstrous¡¯ to herself with no hesitance?

    Well, characters having complexes about their appearance or capability had been an attractive subject, especially in fantasy novels. For instance, something like the following:

    There was this male protagonist who was mighty enough to kill all 10,000 attackers in his lonesome. When he stepped forward to the pale-looking female protagonist with blood all over him, a bitter smile runs on his face.

    He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t come close to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing good would ever happen to you if you approach a monster like me.¡±

    Another example would be something like this: A world where the people were regarding black hair to be the instrument of the devil, a black-haired guy then said to a girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see my jet-black hair? I¡­ I¡¯m a devil! I¡¯m a monster! A monster who will ruin you!¡±

    What¡¯s important here was how these characters all should have a bitter smile on their face after yelling. I had all these stories in mind when looking at Yi Ruda¡¯s bitter smile.

    The blonde hair, blue eyes, and fair-white skin were all bright enough for me to believe that the darkened expression of hers didn¡¯t belong to her.

    She dropped her blue eyes at me as if waiting for my response.

    Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung also stared at us, looking as focused as ever, which might have shown that our conversation also reached their ears. I then fell into a difficult situation.

 Chapter 48

    .

    I was sure that this author would definitely put my character¡¯s role as Yi Ruda¡¯s underling; this was something I inferred based on her behavior thus far. At last, the moment had come. The moment where I could earn her trust and form a steadfast relationship with Yi Ruda.

    How could I figure that out? It was due to the pieces of evidence I had gathered.

    As I mentioned earlier from my examples, a situation would arise wherein a male protagonist would yell to the female protagonist the ¡®I¡¯m a monster!¡¯ line. When this happened, how would the female protagonist react? Wasn¡¯t it simple?

    Tears filled her eyes from the deep sympathy she would evoke. Contrary to what the man had said, she would move toward the guy with courage one step at a time. His eyes would then tremble accordingly.

    Then the girl would finally stop at a few inches away from the guy wherein she would say to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a monster.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for someone as beautiful as you to become a monster.¡±

    The guy would then break into tears, reminiscing the past. The girl would quietly hug his back as the scene reached its end.

    Sigh. I looked up to see Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes. To apply the entirety of my explanation to my current situation, it would be something like this.

    Yi Ruda would say, ¡°Don¡¯t you see my blue eyes? I¡­ I¡¯m a devil! I¡¯m a monster! A monster who will ruin you!¡±

    Based on how plots like these would typically go, the reaction I should take is simple. If I tell her that she¡¯s not a monster and shed some tears for her, I could remain as Yi Ruda¡¯s bestie for life. Then I would get along with her, going to nightclubs, bars, and meeting gangsters¡­ regardless of my status as a student.

    Ha! I sneered at the author. Yi Ruda seemed to be a little surprised as I burst out laughing out of the silence. Her blue eyeballs rolled showing her confusion.

    I said to myself, ¡®Sorry, Yi Ruda. I don¡¯t wish to offend your overly joyful brain, but I just want to know how this novel would unfold its story. Please forgive me.¡¯

    A moment later, I showed Yi Ruda a bright smile. She looked as if I had knocked her down with a feather. I spat out the word abruptly.

    ¡°Yeah, maybe a bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m a Korean, you do look a little bit like a monster, but not extremely monstrous. Just a regular monster.¡±

    She stared at me with a dumbstruck expression. I apologized to her in my head. I am not a stupidly racist person, so no offense. Her blue eyes were beautiful. If I minded her eyes, why would I be friends with Yoo Chun Young or Woo Jooin?

    However, I could not blurt out those confessions so nonchalantly. I felt apologetic for her, but I need to distance myself from her. When her bitter face came into my eyes, I must have applied salt on her wounds directly and deeply.

    Her stiff face made me think, ¡®Yes! Hurray! I did it!¡¯

    As I went completely insane within my head, light laughter burst out from behind.

    That clear and ringing voice was rare, so when I turned my head back, there stood Ban Yeo Ryung smiling with her hand covering her mouth. Her eyes were narrowly bent like a half-moon as she looked at Yi Ruda.

    Yi Ruda, however, did not even realize she had been the subject of her sneers. Was it too shocking? I slowly took her arm and shook it. She then had her eyes on me.

    I shrugged with a nonchalant smile.

    I said, ¡°Ruda, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As soon as I opened the office door, I stretched my hands toward her as I hesitantly grabbed her arms. If Yi Ruda pulled her arms away from me, my plan would be 100% successful.

    While I got out of the teacher¡¯s office, I scowled at how we¡¯re still walking arm-in-arm with each other.

    Come on, wasn¡¯t she annoyed of the girl who called her a monster suddenly holding her arm and acting friendly all of a sudden? Wasn¡¯t she pissed off? Didn¡¯t she want to ruin everything? Now refuse me! Come on!

    I almost cast a spell to myself like that as I walked out of the office ever so slowly. However, even when I shut the door, nothing happened.

    I dropped my blank gaze at my arm and lifted my head to look at Yi Ruda¡¯s face. She, however, looked quite strange.

    Her cheeks, which were transparently pale until a while ago, had blushed out of the blue?

    My blank stare at her made me think, ¡®Is she having a cold? Maybe.¡±

    However, I recognized that detaching my logic from reality would not help at all, so I released her arm from mine. Then I strode along the hallway, leaving her standing still.

    As I crossed the hallway, I considered, ¡®Okay, maybe she turned red out of anger. Come on, she wouldn¡¯t say something lame like ¡°You¡¯re the one and only girl to say like that!¡± or something like that, right? No way.¡¯

    It was at that very moment when I heard a scarily bright voice soaring over to me.

    ¡°Don¡­ Donnie¡­!¡±

    I turned my head. The way she initially called me had no intention at all; however, her voice now was slightly trembling. Her blushed cheeks were even burning harder like the morning sun.

    I gazed at her vacantly. She then opened her mouth.

    ¡°Um¡­ let¡¯s go¡­ go together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I hold¡­ your¡­ h¡­ hand?¡±

    I froze like a snowman for a second then quickly continued my pace. Yi Ruda strode toward me with her long legs and caught me soon.

    Without knowing that Ban Yeo Ryung was looking at us from behind, I just continued moving, almost running, to escape from Yi Ruda¡¯s hand.

    I never felt that walking down the sunny hallway could make me so afraid.

    * * *

    Every teacher had a different style in tackling classroom management, so although Class 1-8 announced the temporary class presidents like a flash, Class 1-1 approached this by electing students. As soon as Ban Yeo Ryung and Kwon Eun Hyung got the call from their teacher and left the classroom, the overall atmosphere had finally calmed down a notch. This, however, did not remove everyone¡¯s eyes on the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Eun Jiho wanted to complain about it. He wanted to do something about their stares or else he would die from discomfort. How long would it take for them to get used to it?

    Woo Jooin was still playing portable video games, while Eun Jiho had a dull face with his chin resting on his hand and staring at the blackboard that had ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ ¡®Kwon Eun Hyung,¡¯ and the votes they earned. Suddenly, the classroom door swung opened. Eun Jiho¡¯s face then brightened a little.

    He was about to say to Ban Yeo Ryung and Kwon Eun Hyung, ¡®You guys made it quick. What does the teacher say?¡¯ or something like that.

    However, he could not say a word when Ban Yeo Ryung, who paced quickly toward him with a demoness-like face, came into his eyes. An aura of pitch blackness was rising behind her jet-black hair.

    Usually, Kwon Eun Hyung would have calmed her down before she reached that level. Eun Jiho wondered what the situation was all about as he looked behind Ban Yeo Ryung, but Kwon Eun Hyung also had a face like a wet weekend. His gentle eyes had become that of a bloodthirsty hound. It made Eun Jiho draw in his breath involuntarily.

    Someone else would be significantly better than Kwon Eun Hyung when it comes to getting mad. It was even 100 times more frightening than when Yoo Chun Young was mad. There was a reason why Kwon Eun Hyung was the greatest fighter of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Eun Jiho recalled what he heard from Yoo Chun Young before.

    A few months after Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s mother passed away when he was six, something happened in his kindergarten class. Kwon Eun Hyung and a boy had a fistfight until they shed a few drops of blood.

    The fight began because a girl had a crush on Kwon Eun Hyung. The boy who confessed his love to the girl received an answer that stated, ¡®I like Eun Hyung.¡¯ As soon as the kid heard that response, he approached to Kwon Eun Hyung right away, throwing punches at him without notice.

    Generally, it is said that the one who threw the first punch would win the fight; however, Kwon Eun Hyung showed a stunning move which was not something a child would typically do, overturning the situation that led to him beating the boy to a pulp.

    It was not that brutal though. Eun Hyung just returned the same amount of punches the boy gave him.

    Consequently, when the two boys were drawn to the principal¡¯s office, their mouths were both swollen. There were even some bruises all over their faces.

 Chapter 49

    .

    What the kindergarten kids said were all different. They were all disconcerted that no one truly recognized the situation correctly. The principal decided to call their parents first.

    The parents of the boy who hit Kwon Eun Hyung appeared at the school within 30 mins with their car. As soon as they saw Eun Hyung, they threw abusive words at him.

    ¡°Oh my god, how can you dare beat my son like this?! Who the hell are you? Why are your parents not arrived yet? What kind of parent would teach their child to beat children like that?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Sang Hyun¡¯s parents, please calm down. They are not here yet, and Eun Hyung also got beaten too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we will wait, but when are they coming? We should leave soon.¡±

    The gentleman with a suit responded then stretched out his wristwatch in front of the principal. Just one glance was enough for one to realize how pricey his watch was.

    The principal turned pale and dropped his gaze Eun Hyung.

    He then asked, ¡°Um¡­ is your father working right now?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Whether it¡¯s his father or mother, tell one of them to be here.¡±

    ¡°I mean, his mother is¡­¡±

    The principal was hesitant to say that Eun Hyung¡¯s mother had passed away just a few months ago. As if the other boy¡¯s mother realized the principal¡¯s stuttered nuance, she yelled immediately with a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°There was a reason why he acted like that! Hey, you, where¡¯s your mom? Where is she!?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t do what? He¡¯s from a family who raised a boy like him! Hey, shouldn¡¯t you apologize immediately? If you¡¯re so ignorant, then you should stay calm! Who the hell are you to beat my boy like that! You little¡­!¡±

    Her stinging voice poured out to Eun Hyung, who turned pale. The principal looked at him pathetically and tried to contain the lady¡¯s anger, but she continued roaring like an animal.

    When they heard the absence of Eun Hyung¡¯s mother and his father who was a driver, there were no qualms on their words and attitudes. They began to spit out insults to the little Eun Hyung. At that moment, the door slowly swung open.

    The boy¡¯s parents turned their heads to the door with nasty a look. They thought there would soon appear a driver with shabby clothes. The one who came into their sight was, however, was wearing an unexpected outfit.

    In front of the door, there stood a pale-faced lady with impressively frosty blue eyes. From her eagle-like sharp eyes and straight-edged nose, they could surely grasp the history of her beauty. The guy behind who looked younger had a warmhearted face, but his tallness and his gait were elegant enough to overwhelm others.

    What both of them wore was from another level of luxury. The principal and the boy¡¯s parents looked at the people who had just arrived, which made them soon recognize the situation.

    The newly appeared lady and the man looked familiar. They all saw them on TV a few times. The successor of the Balhae Group, weren¡¯t they that famous couple?

    Their fame was more than that of any celebrities. The boy¡¯s parents, however, could not imagine how Kwon Eun Hyung, the son of a driver, was related to that power couple.

    Before they were about to open their mouth, the heiress of the Balhae Group cut into the talk.

    ¡°He is like my son. His parents are very close friends of mine, but they could not make it today, so please share what you have to say to me.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Did he do something wrong, principal?¡±

    The warmhearted man asked the head of the school with his hand gently touching Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s hair.

    At that moment, what Kwon Eun Hyung felt was not a relief; instead, he felt sorry for them. He knew how busy the successors of a conglomerate were, but he came to this place with his wife regardless of their tight schedule.

    As the Balhae Group couple appeared, the situation was easily and thoroughly settled; however, the incident left an unforgettable lesson in Eun Hyung¡¯s heart.

    ¡®Fight your own battles.¡¯ In other words, before talks of them needing to call their parents would arise to fix his problem, he should handle the situation clearly and thoroughly on his own first to avoid further troubles.

    After that, Kwon Eun Hyung developed his strength to stick to his promise. Eun Jiho, who once got into a scuffle with him because of his fancy hair color, was well-aware of Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s unexpected aspects.

    Kwon Eun Hyung did not pack the situation up by just striking the bullies. He stepped closer to the fallen men and spoke to them in a friendly voice with a smile on his face. This was, to Eun Jiho, still unforgettable.

    At first, he spat out nonsense.

    ¡°In Jeollanam-do, many cuss words use body parts. Did you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung giggled, shoving his hands into his pocket. Then, as he dropped his gaze, his face suddenly turned icy-cold, which was enough to cause goosebumps for those present. That grin of his was still on his lips, but his eyes were so bleak that they thought something would happen for sure. He soon talked with a smile.

    ¡°Have you heard of playing ping pong with your eyeballs?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What about jumping ropes with your intestines?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dare you to try seeking revenge, and I¡¯ll show you if those are possible.¡±

    The bullies who picked a fight just 5 mins ago all became tongue-tied and were just looking up at Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s smiling face.

    Although it was the same abusive word, depending on who it was said would make it sound ridiculous or incredible frightening; Eun Hyung belonged to the latter.

    What the words meant were too exaggerated that it might sound absurd when others heard it, but Eun Jiho could barely laugh while looking at Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s bleakley smiling eyes. He looked as if he was about to put that into action immediately.

    Kwon Eun Hyung turned around to pull Eun Jiho¡¯s shoulder with a bright face.

    He spoke with a refreshing tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why are you like that?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh, what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    After that incident, Eun Jiho also engraved a new creed in his heart. Never wake a sleeping tiger, or else you¡¯ll get fu*ked up.

    Eun Jiho, who was recalling those memories, was intensely anxious. He looked at Kwon Eun Hyung who slowly came to his seat, right behind Eun Jiho¡¯s, and sat down.

    His thirst of blood filled inside his eyes. It was surely revealing that someone rubbed his fur the wrong way. No, it was even more. Someone would have not only woken up the sleeping tiger but also stepped on his spine to do a tap dance.

    He had never seen that savage look on Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s face until now. They wanted to ask what was going on, but the thirst of blood flowing over his eyes made everyone shut their mouths in silence.

    Fortunately, Yoo Chun Young, who was Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s childhood friend, broke the ice.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Eun Jiho did a double-take by asking the same question. The response, however, came out from the seat in front of them.

    As they turned their heads to the front, Ban Yeo Ryung, who sat right in front of them, began to spread her murderous aura. That energy was so brutal that the girl sitting beside her shrunk her shoulders, trembling with fear.

    Ban Yeo Ryung spat out, ¡°Dude, a boy was walking arm-to-arm with a girl he never saw before. He even locked his fingers together and later had his chin on her shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah, what about it?¡±

    ¡°What would you think if you saw something like that?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung threw that question and lifted her black eyes to scowl at Eun Jiho.

    He tried to brainstorm an answer but soon turned pale to realize that only one person existed in this world for Ban Yeo Ryung to react like that. No, come on. Today was the first day of class, but nah¡­

    Eun Jiho looked back and found out he was not the only one who grasped that. Woo Jooin, who looked pure and delighted until a few seconds ago, had a blank face like a plaster cast. The character inside his portable game player was knocked down, but that would not be the reason behind his scornful look.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s frosty eyes became more rigid, but the most decisive was Eun Hyung¡¯s face. His lips were drawing an arc, a crooked one, but his eyes had no signs of generosity at all. He soon smiled and respond to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s into her?¡±

    ¡°You felt the same too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I saw.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s remark was like dropping a bombshell to Eun Jiho. They were then certain that Kwon Eun Hyung saw the situation in person. Ban Yeo Ryung soon growled a threatening sound. What she spat out next almost made Eun Jiho cough out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Are you shooting a drama? However, when he was looking at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face, he saw the seriousness in her eyes.

 Chapter 50

    .

    Eun Jiho looked at Woo Jooin, then to Yoo Chun Young. When he looked back at Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s smiling face, he realized that Eun Hyung had no idea how to stop her as well.

    ¡®Oh, lord. We just got into this school.¡¯ Eun Jiho raised his head to see the wall clock and knew that only 3 hours had passed since the entrance ceremony. Only 3 hours passed, but a huge event had already sparked an ember among their hearts.

    ¡®Would this school be okay?¡¯ Eun Jiho thought quietly.

    If Ham Donnie could read his mind, she would definitely shed tears and hug him, but unfortunately, she was not here.

    In the meantime, Ham Donnie was thinking while looking at Yi Ruda, who held each other¡¯s hands with a shy face, ¡®What the hell is wrong with her?¡¯

    Article 5. The Female Crossdresser Seduces Both Guys, Girls, and Everyone

    For some reason, there flew a disquieting air inside the classroom.

    I moved myself a little. Yi Ruda, who sat beside me, was moving her head along my every move. Her eyes were still on the back of my head.

    Hmm, I heaved a sigh to myself and moved my body to the side again. Yi Ruda¡¯s stare followed again faithfully.

    Come on, stop! As soon as I turned my head back, I found a huge number of eyes looking at me from all around.

    Everyone in our classroom was excited to watch what Yi Ruda and I were doing. That is, everyone knew the strange chemistry going on between Yi Ruda and I. I meant, they¡¯re excitedly watching Yi Ruda¡¯s having a crush on me. Holy mother-of-pearl! I grabbed my desk tight.

    A few kids stared at us with blushed faces. It was clear what they were thinking about.

    ¡®Ruda seems to have a crush on her!¡¯

    No! I yelled to myself as I held my desk tight. Their gazes on me would never stop if I wouldn¡¯t do something about her. With that thought in my mind, I looked at my side again.

    Her curly hair covering her forehead, her pretty lips glowing with no products on, and her small and round nose tip. Looking at her facial features this close was so overwhelming that I almost exclaimed.

    I began to compare Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda within my mind unconsciously.

    Who was more beautiful? In fact, Yi Ruda¡¯s appearance was outstanding enough to be in line with Ban Yeo Ryung since most of the girls would look like a squid compared to Yeo Ryung; besides, Ruda did not look like a boy at all.

    Instead, I might look more masculine than her. As I agreed to myself, I gave out a hollow smile.

    What a world! Stop discriminating the female protagonists. If one were about to cross-dress a female, at least make her look more masculine than me! Wouldn¡¯t that make more sense?

    I had no more energy to know anything at this point. I murmured to myself to just let it go to set myself free. It was my bad to expect common sense in this world. Hadn¡¯t I already recognized that by looking at Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings for the last 3 years of my like in close proximity?

    While I continuously strengthened the flames of my anger, Yi Ruda never let her gorgeous blue eyes off me. Then when we made eye contact, she would give out a bright smile which made the boys around her blush somehow.

    Oh, Jesus Christ. Yi Ruda would obviously be a boy to them, but why were they blushing after seeing the smile of someone on the same gender as theirs?

    Since she kept her gaze at me, being speechless did not feel right too. I hated to become close with Yi Ruda, who would indeed have a reason to cross-dress like a boy; however, as long as we share only daily conversations together, it would not be a problem. I eased my mind and slowly detached my lips.

    My crisis management skill was truly splendid. I developed it after my long-time experience of planning things inside my head to get away from Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings. Though I hadn¡¯t verified the effectivity of this skill yet, I could still indulge in self-flattery.

    I already finished simulating the conversation with Yi Ruda. The talk I predicted was like this.

    Ham Donnie (The female protagonist¡¯s run-of-the-mill friend, a piece of dust) would say, ¡°Ruda, have you ever heard of the Four Heavenly Kings of Ji Jon Middle School?¡±

    Yi Ruda would then reply, ¡°Oh, the Four Heavenly Kings? Not in my life. What is that?¡±

    Ham Donnie would explain, ¡°So, they are the super sick four handsome boys.¡±

    Yi Ruda would then respond, ¡°Oh, yeah? Wonder who they are.¡±

    Of course, Yi Ruda had no interest in boys at all from what I had seen so far; however, since she was born as a female protagonist of a web novel, could she even refuse the Four Heavenly Kings?

    No way. She would definitely feel a magnetic attraction to them as if it was her destiny or something like that. So to say, if I threw a teaser at her, she would indeed get interested in them.

    When she asked me about the Four Heavenly Kings, I would do my best to respond. When the love then buds among them, I could finally live a normal happy life wherein no one would care about me anymore!

    Great. I didn¡¯t get how this was possible, but since I became different classes with the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung, my vision of a normal school life might come true this time!

    My eyes were burning like fire. I opened my lips looking at Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Ruda.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Her blue eyes even shed lusters. I said to myself, ¡®Cool, she seems cooperative! This would work!¡¯

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Four Heavenly Kings of Ji Jon Middle School?¡±

    I waited for her answer. One second, two seconds, three seconds. As the silence continued, Yi Ruda¡¯s face cooled down with a lack of enthusiasm.

    What was this reaction¡­? Her face looked even harsher. She then suddenly had that face right beside me as she asked a question. The voice seemed quite threatening at some point.

    ¡°Are you going to talk about other guys in front of me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What was this unpredictable reaction? Were all kids from America all like her?

    As I stared at her as she held the backrest of my chair, I was at a loss for words; she sighed shortly then spoke while shaking her head.

    ¡°If you want to talk about other guys in front of me, what do you want me to say? It feels unpleasant, but other than that, I would like to hear your story.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She already dropped a bombshell that made me rooted to the spot once again. My head felt like it was banging. Still being dumbstruck, I looked up to gaze at her and as I lost my train of thought.

    What the hell was she talking about? Did she really forget about her gender identity by falling deeply into her cross-dressing habit?

    As I remained silent for quite a while, Yi Ruda had her elbow on her desk to rest her chin. Then she gazed at me with a smile.

    While looking at her blue-colored eyes, I stumbled upon the fact that at least one out of a hundred people could believe that she was actually a ¡®he.¡¯

    I finally gave up my plan of ¡®Turning Yi Ruda¡¯s attention to the Four Heavenly Kings and I¡¯m out.¡¯

    Come on, what was actually going on right now? I grabbed my head. Why was she only interested in me? Was spending the entire 3 years attached to Ban Yeo Ryung not enough? Was my life also designated to be at the mercy of this female cross-dresser, Yi Ruda?

    Inside my head, master Ham Donnie, who read web novels for over two decades, was coming up to the stage with a suit on. The flashy spotlight followed her way along the dark stage.

    The chubby guy standing aside pointed and said to Ham Donnie, the master within her head.

    ¡°Wow~! I¡¯ve heard about you reading only web novels for over two decades. How was that possible?¡±

    Ham Donnie within her head touched her tie and responded with her nose high in the air.

    ¡°Well, web novels are, I¡¯d say, too attractive to refuse, so I never found it difficult at all to read about it for the last 20 years!¡±

    At that moment, one of the audience threw a question at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re only 17 years old. How come you¡¯ve read novels for over 20 years, which is longer than your actual age?¡±

 Chapter 51

    .

    Ham Donnie answered with a calm voice, ¡°I read it in my past life.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Very impressive. What do you find so attractive about web novels?¡±

    The chubby guy asked, handing out the microphone. Ham Donnie pulled her tie up and responded. Her voice was still full of confidence.

    ¡°First, I can find the charm from many gorgeous guys appearing in the novel. I¡¯d say it¡¯s the definition of women¡¯s delusion?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah? But aren¡¯t most of the handsome guys snobbish?¡±

    ¡°No way! Just by going up on the wall and falling down to a handsome guy or cussing them without a reason and slapping their face could turn these guys into a captive of love! They are very easygoing people unlike their looks.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Amazing. Just by doing those things can captivate them. It makes me wonder about the female protagonists in the web novel. Ma¡¯am, what type of female protagonists are there? Please, enlighten us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my pleasure. I already prepared some information beforehand.¡±

    The master of web novel, Ham Donnie, then lifted something one by one on the dark stage.

    On a meter square panel, there was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s pretty, I mean, not just pretty, but the face engraved in it was breathtaking.

    Ham Donnie then said decidedly, ¡°Look. A typical female protagonist inside a web novel that features the Four Heavenly Kings.¡±

    ¡°Wow, she is remarkably beautiful.¡±

    ¡°So, to speak about this girl¡­¡±

    Ham Donnie flipped over the panel. Behind it was wherewith Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s personal details were.

    In it, the information said that she never lost the 1st place in school. She also didn¡¯t think she was pretty. Not to mention, also had a handsome, loyal brother. It seemed as if there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do except using machines.

    The chubby host who was looking at it emitted a whoop.

    He then asked Ham Donnie, ¡°Are these all true? If they are, why are they wasting these capabilities on their romance? They should conquer the world instead.¡±

    ¡°I agree, so this is what the female protagonist in a web novel usually is. Other types also exist though. That is the female cross-dresser.¡±

    ¡°A female cross-dresser?¡±

    ¡°Please take a look.¡±

    The web novel master, Ham Donnie, who was walking inside this dream-like realm, held up another panel.

    What¡¯s on it this time was the glittering image of Yi Ruda¡¯s blonde hair, playful blue eyes, and red lips. She had her unique bright smile as usual. On her shiny forehead, the words ¡®I¡¯m so cheerful¡¯ seemed to have been written.

    The male host who was looking at Yi Ruda¡¯s bright smile then yelled out.

    ¡°Wow, how gorgeous she is! Her hair is almost as short as a boy though.¡±

    ¡°The reason for that short hair is because she is a female cross-dresser.¡±

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t see anything but a girl wearing a boy¡¯s uniform though?!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s the typical look of female cross-dressers. Oh, don¡¯t worry about people knowing the truth behind her boyish facade. Everyone turns blind whenever she wears a wig and a boy¡¯s uniform. That would be enough for them to see her as a boy.¡±

    It was surely a response that a veteran who read only web novels for over 20 years would make.

    The male host also seemed to be admiring Ham Donnie as he stared at her with respect.

    Ham Donnie dropped the panels and shrugged, feeling proud of herself. Then she opened her mouth while looking at the audience.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. This time, let¡¯s learn about a web novel with a female cross-dresser as the leading role. As always, we will categorize the characters first. There are two types of female cross-dressers.¡±

    Ham Donnie then lifted two fingers with keen eyes.

    ¡°First, the always-energetic type. A bright baby smile, a beaming face, and sparkling eyes are how authors usually illustrate this type. In this case, the person is extremely sociable.¡±

    Donnie gazed at the audience for a moment and folded one of her fingers.

    She then said, ¡°Second, by having such a painful and dark past, I do declare the always-cold-hearted type. Sharp eyes, twisted bloody lips ready to make poignant remarks, and stony expressions; these are how authors of these sorts of characters would often portray these people. In this case, the character in question is a born-to-be fighter. Let this type grab a pipe as a weapon. It is no problem for this person to fight with his lonesome against a hundred troops. Now, hold on here!¡±

    The imaginary Ham Donnie in the dream-like world raised her hands to draw the audience¡¯s attention. The crowd then looked at her in wonder.

    Donnie rubbed her raised palms together to indicate her nervousness, then she finally continued her words after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°My body, my physical form who was out there, is in danger of getting close with this female cross-dresser character. From my line of expertise, there will be many troubles that would arise when one gets closer with a female cross-dresser character. Three years ago, my persona in the physical world went through the same thing! The physical me has been together with the previously mentioned female protagonist, who never lost the 1st place in school and one who doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s beautiful, over the last 3 years!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my god!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The physical me went through that fearful experience for three years. The very fact that the Four Heavenly Kings and the female protagonist were breathing has taken away my existence, so the physical me almost has little presence in this world! I¡¯m just like a talking ant, but if I get closer with the female cross-dresser, the trace of my last presence would vanish away! A human turned into air, how tragic it is!¡±

    The desperate cries stirred the audience up, and they all expressed their sympathy. They were also feeling the sorrow of Ham Donnie¡¯s pitiable condition. Master Donnie soon tapped the board to draw their attention. Then she questioned them with a serious face.

    ¡°Your honor¡­ I mean, dear audience. Please think about it. Leaving the physical Ham Donnie within the circle of these surreal characters as it is and allowing her presence disappear¡­ Is this only my problem? Isn¡¯t this the tragedy that we have let our brains to believe by accepting the surreal set-up of the Four Heavenly Kings with no hesitation?¡±

    ¡°True! True!¡±

    Then the light illuminated above the darkened seats.

    This then revealed that the audience members sitting there was none other than two thousand more Ham Donnies!

    Soon the Ham Donnies began to create resolutions that will break through the crisis of losing the final ounce of the existence.

    Audience #67 Ham Donnie yelled out, ¡°But isn¡¯t the female cross-dresser not a big deal compared to the Four Heavenly Kings? We have to deal with four of those boys but the cross-dresser is only one girl. I don¡¯t think being friends with her is a big deal.¡±

    Audience #85 Ham Donnie agreed as she expressed her own two-cents.

    ¡°Correct. And you said there are two types of a female cross-dresser. Isn¡¯t Yi Ruda the always-energetic type instead of the dark-past type? Then there wouldn¡¯t be such a reason for her to cross-dress. I guess, getting close with Yi Ruda won¡¯t cause you in trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°No! Never let the guard down!¡±

    Audience #321 from far away yelled with vigor. The numberless Ham Donnies sitting in the audience turned their heads to look at her. #321 Ham Donnie soon presented her opinion.

    ¡°Look at Yi Ruda so far. She has never lost that smile on her face. Except for when she asked, ¡®My eyes¡­ do they look so monstrous?¡¯ with a bitter face; she always had a smile!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    #321 Ham Donnie heaved a long sigh. Then she looked around with a troubled expression saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you still get it, obtuse creatures?¡± She then continued her words, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?! It takes a lot of work to always have a smile on your face! Besides, the bitter grin she had before was not something you see every day. The characters who lost their facial expression because of their dark painful past are better. At least we can grasp what they are thinking. Not for Yi Ruda though! Don¡¯t you get it?!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°A person who always smiles no matter what happens has a hundred times more troubling past than a cold-hearted person! You¡¯ve read so many web novels, but how come none of you gets this?¡±

    #321 Ham Donnie¡¯s heroic remark made the whole space fall into a whirlpool of uncontrollable silence.

    Soon, all the Ham Donnies lowered their heads with a grievous look on their faces as they shook their heads. Then they spoke to the master Ham Donnie on the stage in unison.

    ¡°The enemy is legendary. We have no way to get through this.¡±

    ¡°W¡­ hat?¡±

    ¡°Tell this to our physical me. Please be well and safe.¡±

    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be happening!¡±

    Regardless of her desperate struggles, all the lights went out. Master Ham Donnie who was alone within the darkness of her surroundings soon descended from the stage, slouching her shoulders.

    And that was the end of the conference inside my head.

 Chapter 52

    .

    I bit my lip.

    During the 5 minute-conference held inside my brain, I came into a conclusion that Yi Ruda could also be the female protagonist since she had a big wound in her heart from a dark past.

    Alright, let the Four Heavenly Kings heal all your pain and scars¡­ As I decided I will no longer think about her, something vibrated inside my pocket.

    I put my hands inside my pocket to pull out the device. Soon as I opened my flip phone, my mouth opened wide. What¡¯s going on?

    There were many messages my inbox from the following contacts: 7 from Eun Jiho, 4 from Yoo Chun Young, 6 from Eun Hyung, 5 from Woo Jooin, and 12 from¡­ Ban Yeo Ryung. Geez, didn¡¯t she think it was a waste of money to send all these messages in a day? I dropped my blank gaze to the screen then got even more dumbfounded when I saw that what Ban Yeo Ryung sent were all MMS.

    I pressed each button firmly to go in the inbox. The first message that came into my sight was from Eun Jiho.

    Sent by: Eun Jiho

    Dude, what did u do

    Sent by: Eun Jiho

    Ban Yeo Ryung went nuts

    Sent by: Eun Jiho

    She¡¯s really insane

    Sent by: Eun Jiho

    Went bananas

    These 4 messages from Eun Jiho would be enough to grasp the general gist of what he was trying to send, so I would not copy and paste the rest of what he sent, too lazy for that. To me, the way Eun Jiho was only sticking to 5 syllable-messages similar to those from traditional poems felt more absurd than the actual content of the text.

    The next that came into my eyes were from Yoo Chun Young.

    Sent by: Yoo Chun Young

    Hey

    Sent by: Yoo Chun Young

    If he forced u to hold his hands

    Sent by: Yoo Chun Young

    You can report it as sexual harassment

    Sent by: Yoo Chun Young

    Not that I¡¯m telling you to do that but

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What the hell is he talking about? His messages made me feel so conflicted that I repeatedly read his texts, dwelling on thinking as to who forced me to hold their hands against my will. I then shook my head in defeat and looked at the next message. It was from Woo Jooin.

    Sent by: Son

    Mama

    Sent by: Son

    I don¡¯t need a new dad

    Sent by: Son

    Or else I¡¯ll kill him

    Sent by: Son

    ????????????No??

    ¡°Are you going to kill me or the new dad!?¡± Anyway, something must have happened in Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s class. My face stiffened as I looked at the phone. What was more important was the fact that I was probably related to this issue.

    So far, what I knes was that Ban Yeo Ryung went insane, holding hands could be sexual harassment, and what¡¯s next? If he had a new dad, he would kill him? I tried my best to solve the puzzle, but the way these guys were talking was not straightforward enough for me to form a logical conclusion as to what was actually going on. Come on, what happened?

    It was after reading Eun Hyung¡¯s text did I finally grasped the whole story. Unlike other kids, his messages were grammatically perfect with the correct usage of punctuation marks. By reading his texts, I felt as if Eun Hyung¡¯s voice was whispering in my ears.

    I went over what he sent, pressing the buttons hard.

    Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    The boy who looked like a foreigner was holding hands with you in the hallway.

    Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    We have never seen him before. Aren¡¯t you the same?

    Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    If a stranger approached you as close as he did, don¡¯t try to reason and let him back off.

    Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    People from abroad may be quite open about these things, but it¡¯s okay for you to feel uncomfortable.

    Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    If you feel sorry to say this so let me know. I can be there for you.

    Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Yeo Ryung is pissed off. You should come to chill her out.

    While looking at the message, I blinked my eyes twice. Then I smiled poutingly.

    Eun Hyung never forgot to put punctuation marks when sending texts. As he ended every sentence with a period, I could seriously put the seriousness he had given these texts into consideration. If it was difficult for me to refuse the boy, Eun Hyung would speak on my behalf. What he said was truly not a joke.

    I giggled for a moment then pressed the button. The next message was, at last, from Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    wth is he holdinghandstightly rubbingtouching asifurhandswerehis¡­

    While scrolling down her texts, I felt my fingertips getting cold. I was trembling with a pale face. Then I lifted my eyes to look at the seat beside me.

    Yi Ruda still had that vivacious face while speaking with the boys and girls around her. All of them were blushing as they spoke with her. How could she attract people regardless of their genders? She was, indeed, a female cross-dresser! As my gaze turned into a sign of my awe towards her, she raised her head as if she felt the way I stared at her.

    It looked as though the way I was checking my phone the whole time without uttering a word discontented her. She pouted before asking me with a grin.

    ¡°What makes you so busy that you¡¯d leave your partner¡¯s brain go numb?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­¡±

    I was going over the messages about how people were thinking of dissing and killing her. I swallowed the response while showing her a smile.

    She was like a newly surfaced nuclear bomb in my life until now, but looking at Yi Ruda¡¯s innocently smiling face made me feel sorry for her.

    Ban Yeo Ryung would definitely slaughter her¡­ I dropped my gaze at the phone deviously.

    As one might have noticed from all her 12 MMS texts, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s messages were extremely long. At the 11th text, there was something about her narrating how she would kill or get rid of Yi Ruda, eventually.

    I mean, why was Ban Yeo Ryung getting so offended of Yi Ruda whom she would have seen only once? All that Yi Ruda did was holding my hand¡­ My brows frowned as I continued thinking about it. Yes, all that Yi Ruda did in front of Ban Yeo Ryung was to hold my hand.

    It was clear that not only Ban Yeo Ryung but the Four Heavenly Kings were also showing a much unneeded odd enthusiasm against Yi Ruda.

    They would not react that strangely based only on the fact that Yi Ruda held my hand; these reactions could be something intentional, which I assumed that the author might be playing tricks on us!

    Then, there¡¯s no need for me to come forward to connect Yi Ruda and the Four Heavenly Kings. They would soon form a connection one way or another. I became ooh-and-ahhed. Wow, the female protagonist was somewhat different as always.

    When I turned aside to look at Yi Ruda, she was talking about something with a blushing girl sitting behind her. She glanced at me during her conversation, which seemed like she wanted to speak with me as soon as possible. When our eyes met, her cheeks blushed with delight.

    Her sugar-coated shiny white face and blue eyes were as lovely as those of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s; however, I avoided her gaze slowly and carefully. I¡­ I should look for someone else. A new friend.

    As I turned my head, I saw Shin Suh Hyun, who was sitting a meter apart from my row, bending his head towards me to take something out of his bag. He raised his head after taking out a book with a black-cover. However, as soon as our eyes met, his expression turned to that of a shocked one.

    His decent but cold-hearted look made me remember Yoo Chun Young the first time I laid my eyes on him, which aroused concerns out of the blue. If I tried to say something to him, wouldn¡¯t he act like Yoo Chun Young, who treated others like strangers just turning pages?

    Shin Shu Hyun¡¯s reaction was, however, something I did not expect. He looked a little abashed when our eyes met but soon bent his eyes gently and displayed a faint smile.

    It was a smile that tried to soothe others, which eased my mind. He then placed the book on his desk and asked me a question.

    ¡°Is it your first time being a class president?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I looked so nervous, right?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re doing well enough.¡±

    He seemed hesitant for a second but soon gave out a bright smile as if he reminisced something exciting. Then he continued his words with his eyes on me.

    ¡°I wish you would keep on staying as class president.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°One of my friends was the class president for 9 years until now, but he is too energetic that it¡¯s a pain in the ass to be in a class where he would take that position. In middle school, we were in the same class for 3 years. Geez, that was crazy.¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun then shook his head with his eyes closed. From his deeply exhausted face, I realized that he was not joking. He took his eyes off me to glance behind.

    The twins were still talking to each other; however, when they saw me while facing Shin Suh Hyun, their eyes looked quite surprised.

    Shin Suh Hyun seemed to check where I was staring at. When he found out it was the twins, he nodded at them. Surprisingly, he then gestured the twins to come over.

 Chapter 53

    .

    The seats behind Shin Suh Hyun happened to be empty as if the owners went to speak with their middle school friends. The twins looked at each other without uttering a word and shrugged. They then stood up to come closer to us.

    Until Kim Hye Hill sat right behind Shin Suh Hyun, I just stared at her as she waved her black hair vacantly. She then moved her pale lips to ask me something.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re from Ji Jon Middle School?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah.¡±

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s something like the Four Heavenly Kings. Do you know anything about them?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill then began to laugh, frowning her black narrow brows perhaps to emphasize the ridiculousness of her question. Rather than the actual Four Heavenly Kings themselves, she seemed to look down on people who would speak of such a name seriously.

    I tried responding, but I decided to glance merely at Kim Hye Woo, who was sitting beside Kim Hye Hill. When he had eye contact with me, he shrugged his shoulder while grinning.

    He said, ¡°I mean, our school also had something like that, so we¡¯re wondering who they are.¡±

    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s something like that in Suk Bong Middle School too?¡±

    My jaw dropped. Two different groups of Four Heavenly Kings existing under the same sky; did that sound logical? It was Shin Suh Hyun who answered.

    He creased his dark brown brows, followed by him scratching his forehead with his forefinger.

    ¡°Um¡­ they aren¡¯t that big and fancy like those from Ji Jon Middle School.¡±

    ¡°Shin Suh Hyun is one of the Four Heavenly Kings. That surely makes sense, isn¡¯t it, bro?¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun then paused and scowled at Kim Hye Woo, who responded by sitting like a boss.

    It was Kim Hye Hill¡¯s nonchalant words that soon broke the standoff between the two. She dropped her blue-black lashes and spoke with a calm voice.

    ¡°So are you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Oppa, you¡¯re also the Four Heavenly Kings. Why are you acting innocent?¡±

    ¡°Hey, not me! Shin Suh Hyun, Yoon Jung In, and¡­ who was that in Class 7? Anyway, it¡¯s one of those two.¡±

    ¡°No way! It was Shin Suh Hyun, Yoon Jung In, oppa, and me? Idiot!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You and I are twins, so maybe that¡¯s why they¡¯ve included me. How am I supposed to deal with it?¡±

    The twins began to growl at each other. It surprised me how different they were in comparison to the friendly atmosphere they had when they were talking at the back.

    Shin Suh Hyun giggled, shrugging his shoulders. He seemed familiar with the way the twins quarreled. I also began to laugh.

    While we were laughing together, someone who got closer behind Shin Suh Hyun suddenly hugged his shoulders. I looked at him in surprise but Shin Suh Hyun refused the hands around him abruptly without turning back to see who the person was. The boy then pretended to be a crying pup.

    ¡°Oh, Shin Suh Hyun! Do you know how long it has been a while since we graduated? You heartless bastard!¡±

    ¡°Shut up. If you run for class president again, I¡¯ll shoot the hell out of you.¡±

    ¡°What? With the arrow?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun answered brusquely and turned his body to sit up straight. He then turned the pages of the black-covered book placed on his desk. As I glanced over the cover, I found out that the author of the book was familiar.

    I shouted, ¡°Oh, is that Keigo Higashino book?¡±

    The cold air around Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s shoulders seemed as if it had eased off. He soon turned his head to see me.

    Then he asked, ¡°You like him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You, too?¡±

    ¡°I love mystery books.¡±

    So this was who Shin Suh Hyun, the winner of the International Youth Archery Competition was. It was at that moment I knew I would be closer with that boy.

    As I chuckled like a kid, the boy who hugged Shin Suh Hyun from the back stretched out his hand to flip over the cover. He then minced no words.

    ¡°Dude, the culprit is the art connoisseur.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His words were strong enough to draw the attention of not only Shin Suh Hyun and I but also the twins, who stopped their quarrel to look at this side. The had a smile on his face despite the fact that his brows were perking up from his eyes.

    His appearance was overall well-defined: wide and shiny forehead, straight and sharp nose, big and deep eyes. There were black letters twinkling softly embroidered on his chest.

    ¡®Yoon Jung In.¡¯ He was the one Kim Hye Hill mentioned as one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Suk Bong Middle School.

    He looked gorgeous enough for others to call him a member of their school¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings. Based on what Shin Suh Hyun said before, he was definitely the one he regarded as their class president for nine years, but he was too energetic for him to bear being in the same class together.

    Shin Suh Hyun then picked up his book and smashed Yoon Jung In¡¯s back. Kim Hye Woo and Kim Hye Hill didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to stop him; instead, they applauded him to support his actions.

    Yoon Jung In backed off from the attack and shouted out his words.

    ¡°Holy shoot! Dude, is that book more important than your friend?¡±

    ¡°What a way to greet a friend you haven¡¯t seen in a while! How can you have the nerve to come here just to spoil me, huh? I¡¯m really touched to have a good friend like you.¡±

    ¡°I mean, they will reveal that the art connoisseur was the culprit later and kill himself by accident after falling off a cliff later in the story, anyway! He would be dead, so I¡¯m just giving you a heads up so your heart won¡¯t die with him¡­ Ouch! Why are you hitting me again?¡±

    ¡°You. Are. So. Kind. That. I. Don¡¯t. Know. What. To. Do. With. You!¡±

    What a way to spoil the entire book. While my mouth was wide-opened with awe, Shin Suh Hyun paused in between every word to smash Yoon Jung In¡¯s back. He managed to turn the black-covered mystery book into a great weapon.

    Kim Hye Hill, who was looking at the situation, then shook her head with tired eyes and said to me with a blank stare.

    ¡°I knew they went to the same elementary school but didn¡¯t know they were that close. Besides, I never thought Shin Suh Hyun had that side.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys from the same middle school?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill rolled her blue-black eyeballs after hearing my question. However, Kim Hye Woo was the one who answered. He said with his eyes on me.

    ¡°Well, all 4 of us were in the same class during our senior year, but Kim Hye Hill and I also belonged to a different class, so we took separate classes there. As you know, Shin Suh Hyun was a member of the archery team. As soon as he arrived, he would disappear and return when the classes were over, so he could take his bag. That¡¯s why the first time we actually got a bit closer with was not that long ago. Maybe it was only after the final did we finally get to talk with him about once or twice?¡±

    ¡°Only twice? Wow, that¡¯s really not that much.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so this would be our third time talking to him.¡±

    While looking at Kim Hye Hill was raising some of her hands to count, I thought of the Four Heavenly Kings in my school. They were my biggest headache since all those fancy guys were always hanging out in one group.

    I spoke out of the blue, ¡°The Four Heavenly Kings from my school hang out together all the time. They always move around as a group.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Geez, it would definitely draw so much attention if the cool kids would walk together all the time like that. How could they bear that?¡±

    ¡°You know, when people form a close circle together, they tend to not care much about others.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill, who responded to her brother like, then leaned herself to me a little more.

    She asked, ¡°How about you? Are you close to them? Do you guys talk often?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um¡­¡±

    I mumbled for a moment, thinking of what happened during the last few days before the high school opening ceremony.

    But¡­ but¡­ I dropped my gaze at my phone that had all their texts piling up my inbox. I rubbed my cheeks, feeling bashful and dropping my hands slowly. Then I said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re close.¡±

    ¡°A lot?¡±

    ¡°A lot. Um, we went to senior trips together and so on.¡±

    As I finished speaking, I directed my gaze towards Kim Hye Hill to see her response. Her face didn¡¯t contain any signs of suspicion or jealousy on me. She just stretched her hand towards me and patted the back of my hand.

    My face must have been exhibiting an expression filled with wonder. She then responded to my confused gaze.

    ¡°I bet those few years with them were quite difficult for you, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°Cheer up.¡±

    I did not hate how she kindly patted my arm with an expressionless face. Her blank eyes and her serene but friendly voice were all so attractive.

 Chapter 54

    .

    I turned back to look at Yi Ruda since she popped up in my mind; fortunately, she was having some conversation with other guys in the class. I watched her bursting bubbly laughter with them but dropped my head as soon as my phone rang in my pocket. The caller was, needless to say, Ban Yeo Ryung.

    After a moment of hesitation, I opened my flip phone. The Kim twins were watching me with excited faces. The distance between us was close enough for them to hear my phone call.

    Why is she calling me? As soon as I took the call, Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice roared out of the phone.

    ¡°Donnie! Who¡¯s that yellow-haired boy?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why are you not texting me back!? Donnie, listen. If he asks you out, deny it! Because, um¡­ it¡¯s because¡­ there¡¯s a logical reason. I mean, I saw that¡­¡±

    A whipping noise then suddenly came through the call. It seemed like someone snatched her phone. The one who continued speaking to me on the phone with a blas¨¦ tone was Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Dude, Ban Yeo Ryung can¡¯t speak the human language properly right now. You heard her stammering, right? What did you do? I wanna see his face too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Before I could process what they were saying, the voice over the phone changed again. This time, it was Woo Jooin. He yelled, cutting the words I wished to say.

    ¡°Mom! I really don¡¯t need a dad. You don¡¯t have to consider having a new dad for the sake of our family¡¯s stability!¡±

    ¡°Um, uh¡­ okay.¡±

    What came through the phone lastly was Eun Hyung¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    His voice was gentle as usual which eased my mind soon like a flash.

    As I firmly grabbed the phone with a soft grin, the voice that came out from him sounded more like a sword from hell that pierced into my soul. I could feel him smiling as I heard him speak with a gentle tone.

    ¡°See you after school.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, of course.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡±

    ¡°O¡­ kay.¡±

    As I answered with a trembling voice, he whispered ¡®good,¡¯ which was too frightening for me to consider as a compliment. The one he wanted to see after school would probably be Yi Ruda and not me, right? I had nothing to worry about, right? Why was I being so nervous?

    I stood still speechless, holding my phone for a while then raised my head when the call disconnected with a beep.

    The first thing that came into my sight was Kim Hye Hill and Kim Hye Woo, who looked both pale-faced as if they had encountered a ghost.

    Kim Hye Hill soon shook her head like a person who just got awaken from an endless nightmare. Then she said to me in surprise.

    ¡°Um¡­ so they are the Four Heavenly Kings, right? You guys are close, like¡­ a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s kind of scary.¡±

    Instead of responding, I just let a grin. At that moment, I wanted to retract my previous words as to how close the Four Heavenly Kings and I were.

    * * *

    The girls in the classroom glimpsed at Yi Ruda with a blush. Shin Suh Hyun was having his nose in the black-covered book even though he just received a spoiler earlier.

    The way he rested his chin on his hand looked truly discontented, making me realize that he really didn¡¯t want to continue reading through the book anymore. Maybe it was the only book he brought; however, compared to Eun Jiho or Woo Jooin, who might be absorbed in their phones or game consoles right now, I felt proud of Shin Suh Hyun.

    After looking at Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s brownish hair under the sunlight, I turned my head back to look at the twins who were still chit-chatting about something. Everything crawled into my sight as I slowly moved my head around, but the voice I heard behind me soon brought shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Everyone sit down. We¡¯re going to end the class.¡±

    Before we all knew it, our teacher came into the classroom, standing right behind us with an aloof expression. Those who stood around while talking to others went back to their seats like they were running away from hellfire. Yi Ruda and I also quickened our pace to return to our chairs.

    As I returned to my seat, I had my ears open for what the teacher might say, but I had my eyes rooted on the phone hidden behind the bag on my desk.

    When I opened my phone, I saw five new messages in my inbox. Two was from my mom while the other three were from Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings. I began to check each of them.

    Sent by: Mom?

    You just became a high school freshman, so we should have something for dinner

    Sent by: Mom?

    How about a full-course dinner in a Chinese restaurant? Be home by 6 pm

    Whoa, a full-course dinner. I gaped at the pleasure that will soon come around dinner time. Then I pressed the button to check the next text messages. When my eyes were about to browse the new messages, there began a fuss in front of the classroom.

    I took my eyes off the phone and lifted my head in surprise. Then my jaw dropped as soon as the folks in the hallway came into my sight through the opened window.

    As if shooting a school uniform editorial, the people before us all looked mad attractive with lightly padded coats or jackets on top of their uniforms. Yes, it was the Four Heavenly Kings.

    The one who snooped around this side with her rosy cheeks was none other than Ban Yeo Ryung.

    As the group of drop-dead gorgeous people appeared in our classroom, my classmates started running out to the hallway after class stopped their pace. It would be better to describe it as a bunch of people being possessed by a nine-tailed fox, making them stand still with awe. The boys were at a loss of words as they stared at Ban Yeo Ryung while the girls were holding each other¡¯s hand, whispering among one another.

    ¡°Are they the Four Heavenly Kings from Ji Jon Middle School¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is that silver-haired guy Eun Jiho?¡±

    Every time I went through this, it felt like I¡¯m about to vomit my blood.

    However, the so-called Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung did not mind all the attention directed towards them as always. Only Yoo Chun Young, who hated having other people¡¯s eyes on him, pulled up a mask over his nose.

    They even did not care about what others called them. In fact, if they knew the context behind this story, they would have died due to stress before they could play their roles as the main characters of the story.

    It is only me who cared about all these and, that was what stressed me out the most. With that thought in mind, I looked at them while avoiding the teacher¡¯s eyes, but when Ban Yeo Ryung and I made eye contact, she began to relay a message to me by moving her mouth.

    ¡°Next to you.¡±

    Next to me? I looked beside me. There sat Yi Ruda with an innocent-looking face that perfectly matched her character as an attractive female cross-dresser, unaware of what will happen soon.

    Yes, Yi Ruda was beside me. The female protagonist 1 pointed at the female protagonist 2. What¡¯s next?

    I asked silently at her by moving my mouth, ¡°What?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung replied shortly, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He¡¯s¡­ dead¡­? I nodded a bit later after seeing her response. Shouldn¡¯t somebody stop her? I did not want to see that awe-aspiring Ban Yeo Ryung be in jail for committing murder.

    When reading web novels, male protagonists would steal cars and drive them with no IDs, but why wasn¡¯t anyone arresting? Would Ban Yeo Ryung escape possible prison-time because of this unspoken rule?

    I looked at Yi Ruda¡¯s bright face again and said to myself, ¡®How can the author squeeze two female protagonists into this little world? I have no idea what¡¯s happening in this school anymore¡­ Really have no idea.¡¯

    The clock was ticking to the tragic end. Kids were crowding around both doors of our classroom, watching the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung. The teacher also looked dumbfounded as he did not know how to deal with this outrageous situation.

    He seemed to be wondering why all these people were streaming in. He then finally spoke after a long pause.

    ¡°Then, see you all tomorrow.¡±

    As a response, all the kids said, ¡®Thank you!¡¯ and packed their bags to stand up. As they moved out of the classroom, the ground seemed to shake like hundreds of elephants passing by. At the same time, I could see the fire bursting from within Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s.

 Chapter 55

    .

    The Kim twins walked passed me by as closely as they could and whispered, ¡®See you tomorrow.¡¯ When they exchanged nods with Shin Suh Hyun, who sat across, Yi Ruda then stood up from her seat at last. However, from the look on her face, she had no intentions of leaving the classroom; instead, she strode to the window with an anxious expression and stood right in front of it.

    Why was she standing so close to that window facing the schoolyard? Hold on, did she realized that Ban Yeo Ryung was threatening her life? I began to feel afraid of these people. Was the author also setting this female cross-dresser to possess clairvoyance?

    I hesitated for a second but walked closer behind her. No matter what she was thinking, I should, at least, bid farewell since we¡¯re assigned to sit beside each other. It was at that moment when I stepped closer to her with that thought in my mind did it happen.

    As I turned my head to look at where her eyes were on, there I found three limousines blocking the entrance of our school.

    What were all those limos¡­? I came up with the memory of Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin riding a limo on their way to school, but they were no longer doing that anymore.

    Then for whom were the limos for¡­? As soon as I had that question in my head, the car door suddenly opened. At the same time, a group of men wearing black suits and sunglasses came out of the car. My face stiffened, looking at the overall situation. What the hell was going on?

    While I was dropping my gaze at them, leaning myself on the windowsill, somebody beside me placed his shoes on top of it.

    When I turned my head to see who it was, the first thing that came into my sight was the sun-shed leather of a black shoe.

    What the¡­? While I was about to think like that, I saw Yi Ruda¡¯s body falling out of the window.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A moment after, I found Yi Ruda¡¯s shiny blonde hair running across the schoolyard. It was not only me who blankly stared at her getting far away from my sight. A few kids inside the class also watched Yi Ruda putting her feet on the windowsill and leaping over to the schoolyard.

    They soon uttered their exclamations with a blushing face.

    ¡°Wow! That was incredible!¡±

    ¡°He jumped from the 2nd floor; gosh, that was lit!¡±

    I watched them talk with excitement then shook my head.

    Okay, there might be a chance in life that a group of men in black driving limos could chase a person. To escape them, she could jump off from the 2nd floor, of course.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Come on, no matter how positively I tried to think about it¡­ why were these high school kids just shouting how cool she was and had no other reactions as to how dangerous his actions were? She jumped off from the 2nd floor to escape for crying out loud!

    Besides, the black limos were blocking the school entrance and the men in black were streaming out to find her. Why though? Why was no one interested in that dangerous and surreal situation? Seriously, why!?

    After standing motionless for a moment, I heaved a long sigh and muttered out the words.

    ¡°I really hate this¡­¡±

    This damn school.

    As I got out of the classroom, Ban Yeo Ryung, who was scowling with a demonic expression, strode toward me.

    She then asked, ¡°Where is that yellow-haired boy?¡±

    Yi Ruda? Your enemy?

    ¡°She jumped off the window.¡±

    The response I made was enough for them to misunderstand; however, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings showed no signs of change in their faces. My answer was short as I felt tired but since no one responded, that reaction also weighed on my mind.

    I asked, ¡°Um, don¡¯t you want to ask if the person is okay?¡±

    ¡°What? Who would get hurt by jumping off from the 2nd floor?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked me back in surprise. Beside her, Woo Jooin was looking at Kwon Eun Hyung with curious eyes.

    He then asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also jump off from the 2nd floor sometimes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ when I don¡¯t want to fight, but someone¡¯s guarding the back door of our classroom. It¡¯s not what I want to do, you know?¡±

    Eun Hyung replied to Jooin shyly. His ears flushed as red as his hair. Oh, yeah¡­ maybe I was the strange one who would break, at least, an arm or a leg after jumping off from the 2nd floor. It was Eun Jiho who flung a question to me this time.

    ¡°Dude, what did he do to you in the teacher¡¯s office that makes everyone react so weird? Especially, Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    He then tapped Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s head, which made her pissed off immediately, demanding him to get his fingers off of her.

    While looking at the two quarrelling again, I swept my tangled hair back and strode along the hallway. As I kept on walking down, Ban Yeo Ryung soon followed me with the sound of his rushing footsteps.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to catch up to me as she pulled my arms. Then there was another one who came closer to us. It was Woo Jooin.

    He bent his big brown eyes with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°Mama, why are you going ahead?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, you guys are terrible.¡±

    When I answered a bit hysterically, Woo Jooin¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. It looked as though he barely found knew anything as to why I became upset from our previous conversation.

    A part of my heart grew heavier. Never mind. As I moved my steps while shaking my head, this time, something started weighing on top of my head. I frowned my brows and raised my head to see who it was. Eun Jiho was there stretching his arm on me. He then dropped his gaze and asked.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You guys were¡­ just asking about who that person is; I mean, Yi Ruda¡­ only asking about¡­ geez.¡±

    ¡°What? Dude, that¡¯s because¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho tried to respond, but I turned off his water.

    ¡°Never mind. What else I can do, but just to understand you guys?¡±

    Anyway, I could accept their interest in Yi Ruda without a blink or qualm. When regarding their excessive enthusiasm for Yi Ruda as a flow of destiny inside this novel; it was nothing difficult to understand. What could they do if the author set the plot like this?

    However, there were moments sometimes that I felt afraid. Due to how this story develops, I fear what would happen if the day would come when I left to go far away from them. I fear if the flow of destiny inside this novel would take them to a glorious or a tragic place unreachable to me.

    Every moment I felt the development of this story going beyond my power, it filled me with dread, making me unavailable to even move my fingertips. When it happens, such thoughts occupy my mind as if it were a natural step.

    Oh, come on. Just let it go. When I swept my hair a few times with that thought, it seemed that Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho were staring at me with a look on their face to indicate their confusion on the absurdity of this situation.

    I stretched my hand out to grab Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s arm. Soon she grabbed my hands back shaking them with a bright smile.

    The Four Heavenly Kings tried to rearrange their hair like a fish out of water but bent their steps, following our backs.

    It was two in the afternoon. The sunlight was too strong for us to walk across the schoolyard with my eyes opened; however, I found the black limos still blocking the entrance of our school. It looked as though they did not catch Yi Ruda yet. As I glanced at the car, I wondered why Yi Ruda went to a Korean high school, pretending to be a female cross-dresser.

    Was it because a conglomerate president ordered, ¡®I will inherit our company to you, so before you succeed the business, get dressed like a boy to find a good and suitable Korean bridegroom in school¡¯? Or would it be something like she had come to take an act of bloody revenge for her twin brother who died as an innocent victim? Maybe she had to take over a huge gang business, and until then, it was inevitable for her to hide her identity against the threat of assassination.

    Oh, what a smart brain I had! I opened my mouth wide in admiration. I could ignore none of these possibilities. As I stared at the limo for quite a while, Ban Yeo Ryung shook my arm.

    Her sudden motion made me turn back to look at her in surprise.

    She then said, ¡°Oh, there was something I forgot to tell you, so, you know, the reason why you shouldn¡¯t go out with that blonde boy¡­¡±

 Chapter 56

    .

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°His¡­ his hair is blond! You know, I once read from a book that having blond hair is genetically more recessive compared to other color variants, so blond people should marry another blond person for their children to inherit their blondness. What I¡¯m trying to say is that it¡¯s impossible for Yi Ruda to have been naturally born with both blonde hair and blue eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung clenched her fist tightly. She then continued her words with an expression filled with resolve.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a mixed-race Korean person to have both blond hair and blue eyes. With that in mind, I am fairly certain that Yi Ruda would have needed to apply hair-dye and worn contact lenses! Gosh, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for a student to do such things? What a punk!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    As Ban Yeo Ryung made an impassioned speech, she might have felt the strangeness of how I stared at her. I looked at her shining, purplish hair under the sunlight as I shook my head. When I turned back, I saw the Four Heavenly Kings looking at the limos from the distance with a calm attitude as if our conversation did not faze them.

    I looked at the colors of their hair which were blue-black, red, golden-brown, and several other various colors; however, by far, Eun Jiho¡¯s silver hair was the best among the rest as I saw the sunlight beamed through him, sprinkling us with its fine lights.

    Looking at his shiny platinum blonde hair made me feel perturbed. As I kept a frown on my face, Eun Jiho asked abruptly.

    ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, nothing¡­¡±

    I guess Ban Yeo Ryung had just unraveled the secrets behind his heredity¡­ I had those words in mind, but I decided to keep my words to myself instead. Also, according to what Yeo Ryung said earlier, it was also impossible for Yoo Chun Young to be a mixed-race Korean since he has blue eyes; however, I did not say that out loud too.

    All right, I had decided. I would just leave this matter behind, refusing to do anything to alter it whatsoever. They were not doing anything wrong, after all; however, just because they were the main characters of a web novel, it didn¡¯t mean they should suspect their pedigrees.

    Eun Jiho still asked me with a wry face.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re making me uncomfortable. Come on, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    As I kept stuttering while turning my head away from them, I saw Ban Yeo Ryung pulling my pinky finger towards her bosom out of the blue and linked mine with hers like a chain. She then shook it crazily. What the¡­? When I looked at her with a surprised expression, she yelled out as if on cue.

    ¡°So¡­! Never date that punk! Understood?!¡±

    ¡°Um, okay. I got it. Geez, Ban Yeo Ryung. You¡¯re worrying about nothing.¡±

    I then giggled after staring at Ban Yeo Ryung, who was looking at me nervously.

    Oh, there really was something this girl didn¡¯t know. I would never date Yi Ruda unless my sexual orientation and gender identity changed. I thought to myself and raised my hand to pat Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s shiny, silky hair.

    Then I said, ¡°No worries, seriously. I will never go out with Yi Ruda no matter what.¡±

    ¡°For real? What if he keeps on begging you to go out?¡±

    ¡°That will never happen unless the heavens fall.¡±

    ¡°Yay!!!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung then jumped for joy and wrapped her arms around my neck. Soon, as I released my hand away from her after our momentary hug, I turned around; I saw Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung there with troubled expressions. When I raised one of my brows in wonder, Eun Hyung spoke hesitantly.

    The murderous spirit within him seemed to have eased. Instead, his usual gentle voice rang through my ears.

    He said, ¡°Um, about what you said¡­¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t want to go out with other men in general and not just him¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come on, that makes no sense.¡±

    I felt so ludicrous that I chuckled at what he said. Eun Hyung seemed to have calmed down compared to his earlier temperament as he nodded. He then lifted his hand to pat my head. Behind Eun Hyung, I found a group of boys beside the school entrance, burying their heads on the ground as punishment.

    Those who stood in front of them were, however, not our teachers; besides, classes had been over for quite some time now.

    Those who stood in front of them were two boys wearing fixed uniforms. Are they the seniors?

    As I stared at them while frowning, I noticed Yoo Chun Young shaking his head and pulling me over to his direction. He then said in a low voice.

    ¡°Nothing good to look at.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Bullies in our school.¡±

    We did not have any of them in our middle school. As I kept looking at that side in wonder, Yoo Chun Young tried to stop the way I peered at the ¡°bullies¡± by pulling my arms and turning my head so I only had him in my eyes.

    Even at a glance, they looked like aggressive junkies with sour attitudes. I felt that once our eyes met, they would challenge us to a fight.

    There was nothing strange with the way Yoo Chun Young turned my attention away from them. However, Kwon Eun Hyung and Eun Jiho, on the other hand, were looking at them while clicking their tongues with fearless faces.

    Eun Jiho said, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not how they should put their heads down on the ground. Look at them bending their knees, no way!¡±

    ¡°Eve you know what that is? Who would ever do that to you?¡±

    ¡°My dad. He says that a man should know how to do military stretches, so if I do something wrong, he would make me do what they¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Wow, he is really a one of a kind father.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he is. We had those training when I was ten. Oh, come on! They¡¯re totally screwing it up. Would that even make them sweat?¡±

    Eun Jiho looked like he was a senior soldier as I saw him clicking his tongue and glaring at them. That made me giggle, which made me want to turn my head back to look at them again, but there, I found a familiar face among the bullies.

    No, that¡¯s impossible. I denied whatever I was thinking outright.

    The beach guy, Eun Kyum, whom we met from a place far away from here, which took about an hour by subway and another hour by bus to get there, was standing near the school entrance too. How could that guy, who left the scene after receiving Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s fancy flying kick, be there?

    I pulled Yoo Chun Young¡¯s arm with a pale face. He asked me abruptly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Um, I just want to leave.¡±

    I added no other response but strode along the schoolyard instead. Fortunately, the seniors and the group of about ten students who were being punished did not stop us from our way out of the school. They just stared at us, but they said no words to us.

    Article 6. I Have a Secreted Past¡­ It¡¯s Okay, Every Female Protagonist Has One

    The new face of Yi Ruda defined the opening of my glorious high school life. Ever since she jumped off from the 2nd floor, I thought it would conclude all the oddities I had to experience in my first day.

    However, maybe I was wrong. I looked before me with a dazed smile.

    This Chinese restaurant I was staring at was near Seoul Station, where many foreigners visited, and it was the busiest business around. As if they wanted to create a Chinatown-looking vibe, they hung many red lampshades on the storefront. That was why the street was bright with red lights around 10 pm.

    Among the crowd passing by the busy steps, Ban Yeo Ryung, Yi Ruda, and I stood blankly as we stared at each other.

    Explain the reason why the three of us were standing in front of the huge Chinese restaurant near Seoul Station would take some time. I lifted my eyes to look back and forth between Yi Ruda and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s blank faces then turned my head to the front.

    The huge restaurant had all their bright lights from open, starting from the 1st floor up to the 4th, which made my eyes sore. The three men standing on the stone entry steps of the building were my dad, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad, and a blonde foreigner whom I had met only today.

    Wasn¡¯t it obvious who that man was? He was Yi Ruda¡¯s father, Ian.

    People were rushing there around, but they would seldom stop to glimpse at the three men. Maybe the scenery was quite weird to them as well.

    My dad, who looked just like an ordinary Korean father; Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad, who had a 17-year-old daughter but was a tall, lean, and fit man with a generous look; and the blonde gentleman, who boasted a handsome appearance, proving that the gene he passed on to his daughter was not a lie. It was actually surprising to see these three men smoking in front of a fancy Chinese restaurant and just standing along idly.

 Chapter 57

    .

    When my dad moved his lips, the gray smoke from his cigarette puffed from within his mouth and scattered around the night sky. He then turned his head to speak with Yi Ruda¡¯s father, which made the gentleman laugh after making a short response in very fluent Korean. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s father joined their laughter as well.

    They looked very close even though it was obvious that our parents had just met this gentleman now. What a talent, I thought.

    My dad and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s father shared that skill after sharing a lifetime together as friends. This talent of theirs gave them the ability to befriend a stranger almost as if they had known them for a decade after speaking with them for only within 5 minutes. Some might ask how something like that could be possible. That was because of the difference in their personality.

    My dad usually talked with a typical Jeollanam-do attitude, abrupt and outspoken, but at the same time, he had an amazing humor that delighted people. However, my dad¡¯s vigor could overwhelm those who had weak energy.

    Thus, what offsets my dad¡¯s flaw was the generous attitude of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s father. He listened to others and spoke softly with a warm voice, which made others feel much more comfortable.

    In this aspect, when both of them cooperated with each other as a duo wherein my dad would voice what¡¯s in his mind while Yeo Ryung¡¯s father would have his ears open, the game was done. This time, they did the same thing with Yi Ruda¡¯s father, which made the three of them seemed as if they were best friends after talking within 5 minutes.

    My expression turned sour after seeing the three men laughing broadly within the crowd.

    I stared at them with a tragic-looking face. How did all these happen? Right, it was my mom who planned for a family dinner in a Chinese restaurant to celebrate the night. That was how all these began.

    * * *

    Our family and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s family went out for dinner together often, so I had expected this to happen. Ban Yeo Ryung also showed me her phone that had a text which instructed her to come home before 6 pm to dine in a Chinese restaurant. This was how good neighbors worked. I shrugged and said, ¡®cool.¡¯

    Next, we headed to Ban Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s school. Since he was now a high school sophomore, instead of having an entrance ceremony, he had classes until 6 pm instead.

    Ban Yeo Ryung thought it was quite uncomfortable to see two girls waiting in front of a boys¡¯ high school. She thought it would be too pompous for two girls to stand in front of a male-only school; however, when we arrived at his school, her concerns turned out to be groundless.

    Once we got there, we could see the shades of a group of girls sitting in front of the school entrance around the sign with the words ¡®300 meters to the school,¡¯. As we got closer, we realized how extraordinary the energy of those girls was.

    As if someone had gathered all the high school and middle school girls around the neighborhood, all the girls wore different school uniforms and were shouting with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa! Congrats for being a sophomore! I baked a cake for you!¡±

    ¡°Oppa! There are now only 2 years left until you become officially an adult! Only a few days left for us to get married!¡±

    ¡°Oppa! Yeo Dan oppa!!!!!!!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face revealed a sign of confusion as she realized that the girls were here because of her brother. Then she looked at me and asked, ¡°Um, is my brother¡­ a playboy?¡±

    Just by the way the girls were calling Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s name, she concluded that all of them were her brother¡¯s girlfriends. Her brain, which worked fast during exams but slowed down when these things happen, was surely impressive. I applauded inside my heart but soon shook my head.

    ¡°Come on, you know that Yeo Dan oppa is single.¡±

    ¡®For about 18 years,¡¯ I added a silent reply. It was true. Surprisingly, Ban Yeo Dan never dated a girl even though he¡¯s obviously an extremely attractive man.

    Ban Yeo Ryung tilted her head to each side in wonder then asked, ¡°Then, why are they like¡­ that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because Yeo Dan oppa is hot. They are not dating him yet, but they want to, so that¡¯s why.¡±

    Then, I came up with a very realistic hypothesis.

    If I were not Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s neighbor but an ordinary girl who went to a school near him, wouldn¡¯t I be there with those other girls? I rolled my eyeballs and thought of how possible it was.

    To be honest, Ban Yeo Dan was the type of guy who was gorgeous enough for one to do a 5-hour wait in front of boys¡¯ high school just to see a glimpse of him.

    While I was thinking of those certain possibilities, the surrounding yelling suddenly got louder. That was probably the cue that he had finally arrived.

    Generally, in a web novel, a conversation like this would often occur: ¡®Oh, you like Ban Yeo Dan? I like XXX next to him though.¡¯ What I was trying to say was that the guys around the male protagonist were also popular among the girls; however, that did not seem to exist in this novel.

    As soon as Ban Yeo Dan came out of the school with his friends, all the surrounding girls were crying out only Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s name.

    He, however, had his hand shoved inside his pocket while his other hand was holding his phone. From his attitude, I could tell that things like this were something common to him based on his indifference to it. The ones who reacted to this situation instead were his friends.

    Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s friends tapped his shoulder or stomach to persuade Mr. Nonchalant to react at least a little. They all looked handsome and friendly with their bright hair colors. They were talking to him to say a unified point.

    ¡°Dude, come on! They¡¯ve been here for hours just to see you. Why don¡¯t you at least say hi?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Christ. He¡¯s reading his sister¡¯s text a hundred times now. Are you going to marry your sister or something?¡±

    It was then did Ban Yeo Dan opened his lips. He raised his jet-black eyes that resembled Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s and looked around us. He then opened his red lips and spat out the words.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s friends did not seem to grasp what was going on. They looked at each other and asked Ban Yeo Dan while frowning their brows.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°Here? Here, who?¡±

    ¡°My sister.¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan then closed his flip phone and shoved it inside his pocket. He raised his head immediately to look directly at our direction

    Girls were creating layers of human walls in front of us, so we could hardly see what was happening. However, based on how he found his sister without even physically seeing her, it made me think that he has some sort of ¡®little sister radar¡¯ or something like that.

    While I blinked my eyes in surprise, Ban Yeo Dan strode toward us, stepping with his long legs. The girls stepped back and split aside like how Moses divided the Red Sea. At the same time, there appeared an open pathway between the brother and the sister.

    Ban Yeo Dan walked toward us, striding along the red brick road.

    The timid smile on his lips was definitely a sign of joy to see his sister, Ban Yeo Ryung. Seeing this made me frown. 17 years had passed; how come he still couldn¡¯t get enough of his sister? The brothers of the female protagonists in web novels were totally out of touch with reality, I thought.

    Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s friends turned blank and froze as they saw Ban Yeo Ryung. Her beauty might have shocked them.

    However, it did not last long. They soon came toward us with a cheerful face. As they started to speak to us, what they said struck me dumb.

    ¡°Wow, I thought Ban Yeo Dan was wearing a wig. They really look the same.¡±

    ¡°She sure is pretty. Hey, but guys come on, we¡¯ve been seeing Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s face for the last 4 years, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It was not enough to knock us down!¡±

    ¡°I was about to surrender though¡­¡±

    While they came to us while chitchatting, Ban Yeo Dan spoke with Ban Yeo Ryung but soon bent his body to look at her forehead. When his white fingertip tucked Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s black hair behind her ear and disappeared suddenly, the spectators burst into cheers.

    I just stared at the brother and the sister¡¯s motions with a stiff face. Honestly, even I was so envious of her at this moment. Although I knew that she was always at risk of having an incurable disease and amnesia in return for having a hot brother and being around all the hottest men in the area.

    While watching them, I was surprised by the way Ban Yeo Dan oppa suddenly glared.

    He looked at me with a blank face then suddenly pulled his bag from behind him and swung it to place in on his chest and searched for something within. It was not long before he handed me something. I took it at the moment¡¯s confusion.

    It turned out to be the same coffee milk he gave me before. When I looked at him, I heard him reply with a soft smile.

    ¡°I got it today as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Yeo Dan oppa.¡±

    I answered and tore the mouth of the coffee milk. Then the guys behind Yeo Dan oppa looked around us and stared at him.

    They questioned, ¡°Huh? Dude, is this why you took all the coffee milk before?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not saying she¡¯s also your sister, are you? Man, then you don¡¯t really have any girl to pin yourself with and marry.¡±

    As they pulled Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s shoulder with these remarks, he just slightly frowned with little response. Then he opened his mouth to give, of course, a simple and vague answer.

 Chapter 58

    .

    ¡°My sister from my neighborhood.¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa!¡±

    ¡°Dude, then it¡¯s not illegal for you to marry her, right?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan finally showed a massive frown on his face and took their hands off of his shoulders. Regardless of his reactions, the guys continued their laughter brightly as they stretched out their hands towards me.

    I grabbed their hands in surprise as each of them frantically offered me a handshake. They all said with a smiling face.

    ¡°Hey, I thought Ban Yeo Dan was blocking all the girls coming after him except for her sister! So you are his neighborhood sister, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of our Yeo Dan! Now I can die with no regrets¡­¡±

    He then pretended to wipe away the invisible tears on his eyes theatrically. The rest of the friends supported this gesture of his and started to show a pained expression on their faces.

    Soon they all shouted in unison with hoarse voices.

    ¡°Mama! Please don¡¯t go yet!¡±

    ¡°My wish for life was for Yeo Dan to have a pretty wife¡­ cough¡­ I was urging myself to live on up until now so I could see my wish granted with my own eyes. Now, my time has come.¡±

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    ¡°My dear son¡­¡±

    As I had a war on myself in my head, I looked at them while it looked as if they were shooting a movie in front of the hundred girls around.

    Opposites attract. I thought that since Yeo Dan oppa was too cold-hearted, maybe the people surrounding him might have turned nuts.

    When I turned my head to look at my left side, I saw Yeo Dan oppa staring at them with eyes filled with annoyance as he quietly placed his bag on his back once again. He pulled Yeo Ryung¡¯s wrist abruptly and turned around to be on his merry way.

    Before he left, he looked at me before he spoke.

    ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    I, who was standing blankly, started following him with a dumbstruck expression. Before I stepped forward, I turned my head back to look at Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s friends. They were surprisingly waving their hands at me with bright faces.

    I gave them a confused smile as I turned my back on them to be on my way. Their voices were too loud that I could hear their conversation loud and clear.

    ¡°Yeo Dan! Mama¡­ mama believes you! I hope you¡¯re happy!¡±

    ¡°Bro! Be happy together from here on!¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan oppa moved his steps at a fast pace, but he still managed to spit a word at them as he heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡°Jerks¡­¡±

    He then raised his fingertips so he could brush it on the tip of his nose to show his annoyance. All I could do was just to stare at him with a smile. Ban Yeo Dan said those words out of spite, but honestly, I did not feel any hostility in his voice. Hehe.

    When we got out of the elevator and stepped on the hallway of our apartment floor, we shared a few words with each other to tell ourselves that we would see each other later. Then I went inside my house and changed into a more casual outfit.

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother was running late from work, so my mom decided to go with her. This was why my dad was about to drive the car at the moment.

    It was dark outside when we all descended to the underground parking lot to ride our car. My dad and Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad were sitting in front of the car while Yeo Dan oppa, Yeo Ryung, and I were sitting orderly in the backseat.

    The car was not big enough for three people to sit in a row. Especially since it was uncomfortable for a guy to squeeze in, but we couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Seoul Station was not that far from our house. Therefore, Yeo Ryung¡¯s family and my family went to the Chinese restaurant near the Station with ease.

    * * *

    We sat on the 2nd floor of the restaurant. From where we were sitting, we could enjoy the sight of the buses running along Seoul Station, the bright streets, and the famous shopping outlets as they all lit up at night.

    The darkness of the night now turned the sky into a canvas blackened with ink, and the street lamps were standing tall underneath the sky, spreading out their yellow light below. Through the window, a cold breeze blew into where we sat.

    As I sniffled my nose for I was feeling chilly while looking over the window, Yeo Dan oppa asked me if I wanted to change seats with him. I said it was okay and sat straight, waiting for them to serve our meal.

    Soon the waiters served the food to our table. We enjoyed the full course meals including yangjangpi, yoosanseul, and tangsuyuk.

    Although Ban Yeo Ryung had a beautiful figure, it did not mean that she ate only a small portion per meal¨Cthe Law of the Web Novel Article 7 stated that The Female Protagonist Eats Like a Horse. Then the Male Protagonist Enjoys Watching Her Eating But Grumbles ¡®Stop Eating, You Pig¡¯ When Their Eyes Meet¨CYeo Dan oppa also eats a lot just like Ban Yeo Ryung.

    After finishing our meals, we were now waiting for our dessert, Sujeonggwa, to arrive. It was then when I suddenly felt the call of nature.

    I really did not want to go to the bathroom in this complicated and huge 4-story Chinese restaurant building. My mind was regretting as to why I did not respond to the call of nature beforehand. What was I supposed to do though? I was already out of my house. When I stood from where I sat and told them I would go to the bathroom, my dad said I should go on.

    As I opened the sliding door to wear my sneakers, I saw that my shoelaces were untied. There wasn¡¯t any place to sit, so I tied my shoes while standing, which made me almost fall headfirst. Then, someone held my waist strongly out of the blue before I tumbled down.

    When I looked at the slim arms wrapped around my waist, I thought the one supporting me was a woman; however, these arms possessed the power women like me lack. As I raised my head with that thought in mind, a blonde hair shining a gold hue beneath the orange lampshade came into my sight.

    I gazed at her vacantly for a second then opened my mouth slowly.

    Yi Ruda was wearing a white shirt with a neat gray sweater on top. What she was wearing under was a nicely washed out skinny jean. That outfit and her appearance looked as if she popped out from an editorial in a foreign magazine. The people glancing at us from a while ago found nothing strange about it.

    Soon as I gathered my senses, I started blinking. Yi Ruda was dropping her gaze at me. The blush on her cheeks seemed to have shown her glee after seeing me.

    What the¡­ what are the odds of both of us meeting each other in this place when there were thousands of Chinese restaurants in Seoul? As soon as I thought of this, a foreign gentleman who was wearing a decent gray suit stepped forward from behind.

    His straight nose, deep blue eyes, delicately well-defined features, and the sharp bladelike ambiance around him made him look as if he was a godfather of a mafia. At least in my eyes.

    His eyes got wide-opened when he found us. He strode to our direction and asked Ruda.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I could understand that level of English. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ It was such a textbook style everyday expression; however, when it came out from a handsome foreigner¡¯s mouth, it sounded like he was speaking an elegant and posh language.

    Ruda stared at me blankly for a moment then turned back to look at the person who seemed to be his father. She then asked back in a serious face.

    ¡°Dad, why are you speaking in English?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The man then responded in fluent Korean which truly surprised me.

    Yi Ruda then turned back to see me with a bright smile on her face. She introduced her father without hesitation which I never asked for.

    ¡°Donnie, this is my father, Ian Reed. People usually call him Ian. Dad, this is my friend I met today in school.¡±

    The foreigner¡¯s blue eyes slowly moved to see me. I looked at Yi Ruda¡¯s father, Ian, absent-mindedly but soon lowered my head hastily.

    When I was about to say, ¡®Nice to meet you, my name is Ham Donnie,¡¯ and bow politely, the sliding door soon opened. My waist was bent, but I still managed to turn my head to look at that side.

    Who stood in front of the door was my dad with a cigarette in his fingers and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad.

    My dad looked as if he got a conclusion in his head as soon as he saw me. The next thing he did was to go toward Yi Ruda¡¯s father, Ian, who was standing blankly and stretching out his hand confidently for a handshake.

    My dad said, ¡°You know, my daughter still needs to grow up. What did that little monkey do wrong? I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of her.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Donnie! What are you doing? You should bend your waist more politely!¡±

    Ian grabbed my dad¡¯s hand for a handshake instinctively but still looked confused about the overall situation. I realized then the misunderstanding on his part and shouted to my dad.

    ¡°No, dad! I did nothing wrong!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you break the dishes or something like that?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Or spilled water to that gentleman¡¯s suit?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 59

    .

    As the noise grew louder, Ban Yeo Ryung and Ban Yeo Dan, who was sitting within the room, also opened the sliding door and peeked outside.

    When Ban Yeo Ryung saw Yi Ruda¡¯s golden hair, she let out a scream.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you guys know each other?¡±

    My dad pulled out his neck to ask abruptly; however, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s thoughts captivated her sanity so much that she hardly heard what my dad said.

    She murmured to herself while staring at Yi Ruda with a half fearful, half angry pale face.

    ¡°¡­ Who flirted to Donnie t¡­ today¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, her voice resonated around the back-to-silence space so loudly that not only my dad and Ian but also Ban Yeo Dan could hear her monologue.

    Soon they all stared at me with their eyes pleading for an explanation. As I got their attention suddenly, I felt my back moistening from my sweat.

    What do you want me to do? While I had that thought in my mind, my dad laughed broadly out of the blue then grabbed Ian¡¯s hand with a strong handshake. He then said in a roar.

    ¡°Oh, then you¡¯re my future son-in-law¡¯s father! Come, join us for a drink.¡±

    My dad opened the sliding door without hesitation and let Yi Ruda, who was dazed by the sudden hospitality, enter our family room. Yi Ruda then stood awkwardly between Ban Yeo Ryung and Ban Yeo Dan while blinking her blue eyes.

    While these were all happening, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and politely asked Yi Ruda¡¯s father, Ian.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you smoke?¡±

    Mr. Ian, who was blinking his blue eyes like Yi Ruda, soon replied.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Great. Please have one.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad soon pulled out a cigarette from his pack which was surprisingly the last one he had left inside. He then crumpled the empty pack with a lighthearted gesture and threw it inside a trash can.

    Just then, my dad tapped Mr. Ian¡¯s shoulder and whispered.

    ¡°Wow, you got the VIP treatment.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°You know, the last cigarette left inside the pack? In Korea, we call it a ¡®doddae.¡¯ What was it in English?¡±

    ¡°Mast.¡±

    It was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad who replied in fluent English. ¡°Right,¡± my dad mumbled and looked back at Mr. Ian. He then said with a smile.

    ¡°In Korea, we say, ¡®one does not even offer doddae to their fathers.¡¯ He gave the thing that he wouldn¡¯t even offer to his father though, so isn¡¯t he treating you like a VIP?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Surprisingly, Mr. Ian seemed to understand all the Korean words my dad spoke in a heavy dialect. As proof, he looked at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad with thankful eyes.

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad waved his hands as if to say it was not a big deal.

    Then he said, ¡°Donnie is my daughter, too. You are her father-in-law, so I should at least offer a doddae, of course.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    The three men had cigarettes in their mouths and went down the stairs with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. It would be difficult for them to go down the narrow stairs together. I stared at them with that thought in my mind. As they finally disappeared from my sight, I turned my head back.

    In the meantime, there were Ban Yeo Dan, Ban Yeo Ryung, and Yi Ruda who were sitting beside me. Ban Yeo Dan soon took out his vibrating phone from his pocket. He then had a puzzled look on his face as he stared at us.

    He said, ¡°Mom is out of work now. Her car is right in front of this shop, so she asks us to come downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have to participate in the mandatory self-study program after school tomorrow, right? You shouldn¡¯t feel tired, so you should go to bed earlier tonight.¡±

    Yeo Ryung spoke to him in surprise. Gosh, a mandatory self-study program after school? Thinking about it made me frown. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s school was a prestigious boys¡¯ high school, renowned in the neighborhood, where the after-school self-study program was mandatory for sophomores and seniors.

    When Yeo Ryung looked up at him with a concerned expression on her face, he giggled and patted her head. He then had his eyes on me and frowned as if it annoyed him to encounter something beyond his capabilities.

    ¡°Mom is asking if you and Donnie are going with me or if both of you were coming together with our dads later¡­¡±

    He mumbled the end of his words as soon as he saw Yi Ruda. I fetched a quiet sigh after grasping what he was trying to say.

    If Yeo Ryung and I were here, what we would encounter later would be drunk men¡¯s conversations, so normally, we would just follow Yeo Dan oppa.

    However, we had Yi Ruda here with us. If we leave her alone in this big restaurant, what would she feel?

    After deliberating what to do, I spoke at last.

    ¡°Um, I¡­ will go later. Oppa and Yeo Ryung should leave now. I¡¯ll go when my dad returns¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    It was Yeo Ryung who screamed out loud. Her sudden shriek was so loud that it almost made me hiccup. Yi Ruda also trembled after hearing her. Her blue eyes opened widely, looking at Yeo Ryung.

    Yeo Ryung continued her words staring at my eyes.

    ¡°H¡­ how can I leave you two here?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, the flirt¡­¡±

    Only then did Yeo Dan oppa realize Yeo Ryung¡¯s troubling remarks. However, I still thought Yeo Dan oppa was too caring of her sister that he wouldn¡¯t leave her in an awkward position with an unfamiliar boy inside a restaurant at night.

    If Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda were together in the same spot, nothing dangerous would happen. I stared at Yeo Dan oppa with desperate eyes full of hope. He, however, fell short of my expectations surprisingly.

    Yeo Dan oppa was hesitant for a while but tapped Yeo Ryung¡¯s shoulder as if he had decided. He then said with a low voice that sounded like a request.

    ¡°Then see you later at home.¡±

    ¡°Okay, oppa!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Donnie. See you later.¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan then came closer to me, who was standing absent-mindedly and tapped my head a few times. He went down the hallway, put his shoes on, and shoved his hands into his pocket. Then he turned back to glance at us and nodded his head before descending through the stairs.

    I watched his back disappearing from my sight in vain. Then, when I turned my head to look at my side, Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda were standing there, ready to fight.

    Ban Yeo Ryung was staring at Ruda with her pitch-dark and fiery eyes, whereas Yi Ruda was exhibiting a fuming glared directed on Yeo Ryung. They were both ready to attack each other.

    I quickly snatched their arms and said to them, ¡°Should we ask o¡­ our fathers when they are leaving?¡±

    That was how this situation occurred. I looked up to see the red stone steps with dim eyes.

    My dad, Yeo Ryung¡¯s dad, and Mr. Ian stood side by side in front of the restaurant, chain-smoking for already half an hour. They were having great chemistry; as I looked around with that thought in mind, there I saw Ban Yeo Ryung emitting a huge hostility toward Yi Ruda. She had my hand in hers as if she would let no one take it away from her.

    Come on, I mean, why? When I was about to ask Ban Yeo Ryung, Yi Ruda, who was next to me, lurched herself out of the blue. What was she doing? As I stretched out my hand to hold her shoulder in wonder, Ruda smiled.

    ¡°Oh, Donnie, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing after school?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s roar resounded through the streets.

    Gosh, Ban Yeo Ryung! As I put my index finger on my lips in fright, her thoughts then seemed to run off on their own. Since the KTX train passed the area, many busy crowds who were walking by threw their glances at us. There were many foreigners among them.

    The reason they were looking at us was, of course, not because of the noise we made. In fact, Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda were those who drew attention just by existing.

    Anyway, what should I do? If I left them like this, they would truly have a big fight. I, at last, took a step forward after deciding. Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda were looking at me in wonder at the same time.

 Chapter 60

    .

    I pointed at my dad and said, ¡°Let me ask when he will leave, so stay right here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yi Ruda replied with a joyful grin when Ban Yeo Ryung was about to say something. It made Yeo Ryung lose her temper again that she scowled at Yi Ruda fiercely; however, Ruda played it cool against her angry glance. Oh, lord. I looked back and forth between them then walked along the stone steps to approach my dad.

    My dad looked truly happy. His face looked red under the Chinese lampshades hanging on the storefront. Surprisingly, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s father was also in such a good mood and so was Yi Ruda¡¯s father, Ian Reed, who was between the two men.

    Holy Christ, it sure looked like they had found a kindred spirit among them. Mmm, as I disallowed myself from sighing, my dad saw me and spoke cheerfully.

    ¡°Oh, Donnie! Get back home first. We will have our second round here.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    While I asked back, feeling dumbfounded, something popped up in my head. Oh, I knew this would happen somehow. They looked like they were going for another round though.

    But¡­ still¡­ I looked at Ian Reed and asked, ¡°What about Ruda?¡±

    ¡°I can help myself.¡±

    A calm voice cut in from my side. Yi Ruda already came closer to us with Ban Yeo Ryung, who was staring at me silently from two steps behind.

    Um, by herself? Was she sure? I heard it hadn¡¯t been a long time since her arrival in Seoul. As I looked at Ian and Ruda with that in mind, the astute gentleman nodded nonchalantly. Yi Ruda then turned to look at me with a bright grin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You guys are also taking the subway, right?¡±

    I just nodded with my eyes wide opened as a response to Ruda. Next to me was Ban Yeo Ryung, who looked as if she almost adhered herself to my side.

    * * *

    Ban Yeo Ryung, Yi Ruda, and I were now commuting together. Until this morning, I never expected that the three of us would walk together side by side like this. If the author¡¯s intention was to have the female crossdresser connect with other people, then I guess this development was going a bit too rushed. How could this all happen in a day?

    Only the shallow end of the moon was visible through the blurry fine dust clouds. The night sky above Seoul was twinkling with many red lights, and I felt dizzy looking at the 4-story buildings that were emitting those glares all over. The big outdoor signs on the buildings flashed the words ¡¯24h Massage Parlor,¡¯ or ¡®Cam Chat¡¯ in their storefronts. It was a typical feature of the streets in front of a station where many tourists could see.

    Seoul Station was a little farther from where we were, so we walked for a while after crossing the crosswalk. There continued a long tree-lined street where one could find many unpopular gopchang restaurants. The street was so dark that one could hardly see the face of a person passing right by.

    I thought it would be very awkward for the three of us to walk together alongside; however, it was not that as uncomfortable as I expected. We said nothing to each other at all, but people were still looking at us in wonder. Ban Yeo Ryung gave a curious glance at Yi Ruda, while I moved my steps casually. We were just walking as silently as that in the darkened street.

    At some point, I felt that there should be some talk anyway, so it was me who broke the ice at last.

    ¡°Are you sure you can go by yourself?¡±

    Yi Ruda looked at me after hearing my words. I saw her pupils shining blue under the dim lights. The glow in her eyes reminded me of Yoo Chun Young. I wonder who this girl would go out with? Maybe Yoo Chun Young?

    Yi Ruda smiled while she gave me a long stare.

    She then replied, ¡°Of course. Thanks for asking.¡±

    What a classic talk. I just asked her what I should be asking, but her appreciation for what I have done made me shy and embarrassed, so I closed my eyes in silence.

    Maybe I was acting too mean to her. To be completely unaware of Ruda, I tried to avoid talking to her in class, but she always treated me with a bright smile on her face.

    It would be unwise to evade her just because she was a female crossdresser. As I considered that, a sharp voice flew over from my side.

    ¡°You, you! Stop flirting with Donnie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How long would Ban Yeo Ryung act like this towards her? Yi Ruda, who was walking in front of me, looked at Ban Yeo Ryung with a smile this time. Her beautiful grin was as sweet as honey.

    With that smile on her face, Ruda replied, ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    Her sweet grin then suddenly turned into a malicious sneer. How could she switch her face like that? Ban Yeo Ryung went blank. The only people I knew in my life who could change their faces like that were only Ban Yeo Ryung or Eun Jiho.

    Was that change of facial expression a specialty for the protagonists in web novels? When I had that thought in mind, Yi Ruda, who turned back to grin at Ban Yeo Ryung, became hard-faced.

    The sudden change in her facial expression looked as if he was taking off a mask. Her eyes were bearing enmity out of the blue. Um, what was happening¡­? Her face was spine-chillingly frightening. A face like that hardly belonged to a high school student. Because of that, I was sweating in my neck despite the cold winter night.

    Her sudden change made me clench my fists, but it was then when I noticed that Yi Ruda¡¯s stare was not directed at me nor Ban Yeo Ryung.

    The crowd in the streets ebbed outstandingly. Where Yi Ruda threw her gaze at was somewhere far behind us.

    Who was behind us right now¡­? As soon as I had that question in my head, Yi Ruda asked with that malicious smile.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    I swallowed hard and looked back. I saw no one there. Was Yi Ruda lying after all?

    Only the lights from the street smeared through the trees and lightened up the sidewalks. There was nothing else we could see. Something happened then when I tried to look in front again with that thought in mind.

    Clack, clack. I heard someone thumping toward us. At the same time, a man¡¯s big silhouette appeared under the light. Surprisingly, he was wearing black suits.

    The men in black with the limos in school came across my mind. Then, was he¡­?

    Yi Ruda scowled at him and asked with a snarl, ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    She then stretched out her hands to let Ban Yeo Ryung and I step behind her.

    Ban Yeo Ryung slightly stumbled but backed off quietly and stood behind Yi Ruda. She then had her eyes on the man in black with a surprised look on her face.

    She whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Wow, there existed a situation that made Ban Yeo Ryung wonder! Who would have thought? I replied in confusion about whether I should feel happy or sad about it.

    ¡°I have no idea either.¡±

    I was not sure what was happening even though my brain was working as hard as it could.

    As I saw earlier today, the men in black, who were riding the black limos, were obviously chasing Yi Ruda. Perhaps, what I had thought earlier was spot on. She probably was the successor of a mafia gang or something.

    Of course, I could assume something more general and common, such as Ruda being chased as a delinquent borrower; however, the way she and Ian Reed dressed was so decent that it did not seem like a loan shark was running after them. Besides, Yi Ruda came to Korea recently, so she wouldn¡¯t have time to take out a loan.

    While I was busy speculating on the possibilities of how Yi Ruda became a fugitive, she continued on facing the man in black for quite a while.

    A wind blew from somewhere and swept through them.

    The night sky of Seoul was still reddened with the dim lights, and the shades of the street-trees were swaying with the wind. The poker-faced man in black stood there, staring at Yi Ruda for a time.

    Yi Ruda questioned again, ¡°I asked, who sent you?¡±

    The way she spat out the words sounded like a staccato. It looked as though she was stressing out her annoyance rather than projecting her anger through her words. I could hardly imagine the innocent-looking girl I knew in school is the same girl like the one I was looking at right now.

    As Ban Yeo Ryung held my hand tightly with a nervous look on her face, Yi Ruda suddenly turned back to see us. She looked as if we were in a state of emergency.

    ¡°Run¡­ oh, shit!¡±

    Her face suddenly darkened as she dropped the word ¡®run¡¯. Then she jumped to my side like a ninja in an invisibly fast speed. At the same time, I saw her feet flying high into the air.

    With a loud bang on my ears, she struck a guy with a flying kick to his chest. There was another man in black standing right behind me and Yeo Ryung. Finally, I felt the fear in me seeping through my spine.

 Chapter 61

    .

    What on earth is happening? Was she really a special agent or something? What surprised me more was the way Yi Ruda moved.

    Another guy with a black suit was getting closer behind us, and on the opposite side, one man in black was confronting Yi Ruda.

    As soon as Yi Ruda¡¯s feet stepped on the ground after giving them a flying kick, she jumped into the man again to strike his side. Then she tried to hold him in her arms but gently flipped him over!

    It was so amazing to see how she refused to yield at all in this fight even though her body was so slender, but now, she was completely overwhelming the men who were after her.

    When Yi Ruda turned back to dust off her hands, it was then did Yeo Ryung and I gathered our senses. So did the man in black standing behind us.

    As Yi Ruda strode toward him with fiery eyes, he stepped backward and quickly touched his ear. It was then when I saw the earpiece in his ear. He then yelled with a stumbling voice.

    ¡°Damn, I got fired up since he was the boss¡¯ son, but what kind of creature is he¡­? All down, we need backup!¡±

    Yi Ruda stopped her steps as she heard the words ¡®back up¡¯. Her back was shining bright under the streetlamp.

    She did not approach the man anymore but murmured, ¡®shit,¡¯ in a low voice instead. Then she turned back and held each of our hands, yelling out, ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°W¡­ hat?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    As Ban Yeo Ryung questioned in wonder, she took her hands off from Ruda¡¯s grasp then began to run at the speed of light¨Caccording to the Law of the Web Novel Article 8, There is Nothing a Protagonist Inside the Web Novel Can¡¯t Do. They Would Have a Minimum Grade of A in Physical Education¨Cas soon as she sped up, she ran ahead of Yi Ruda who had my wrist in her hand.

    I knew Ban Yeo Ryung was such a good runner! She should be in the Olympics with that flash-like speed.

    Yi Ruda mumbled to Ban Yeo Ryung, ¡°Are you a regular person?¡±

    ¡°How do you define ¡®normal¡¯?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked back, but she ran consistently with an unbeatable pace. The surrounding scenery moved far from my ears with a shifting noise; however, I could hardly keep up with both of their speed.

    Well, I was not a bad runner though. If there were 18 girls in my class, I ranked about 5th in running, which was way above the average. Despite all that, running after them made me so breathless that my heart was about to pop out.

    These two¡­ were crazy. They excelled in running at an unbelievable rate! Not even a track and field athlete could run as fast as they could!

    As if they felt something abnormal in my breathing, Yi Ruda and Ban Yeo Ryung glanced with a concerned look on their faces. Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes on me suddenly exhibited a serious glare. She then stretched out her arms towards my body out of the blue. OMG! As she did so, I saw my vision lifting up as if I were levitating.

    I shrieked, ¡°Ahh!! What the¡­!¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s face was filled with wonder as well, but she lifted me in her arms nonetheless and ran at full speed.

    I, at last, realized that she was running faster compared to her speed earlier. However, Yi Ruda, who had me in her arms, still ran as fast as lightning that her legs seemed invisible.

    Everything around me was like a moving blur. Only when we began to pass through the dark sidewalks did things around me slowly brightened into something more comprehensible. Suddenly, a light came through as if a curtain had been unfolded

    Honk! The bus passed us by with the sound of a horn. Yi Ruda suddenly stopped as she almost bumped into other people who were standing close to each other.

    As for Ban Yeo Ryung, when I turned my head to look for her, she was looking behind us, unbothered at the length in which she ran through with maximum speed.

    How could she not be breathless when she ran at the same speed as Yi Ruda did? Did she also have a secret about her heredity she was not telling me about or something? As soon as I had that thought in my mind, I saw Ban Yeo Ryung inhaled deeply for a second before speaking to Yi Ruda.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see them anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Yi Ruda replied, bending her body with a deep exhale. Her breath reached my forehead, tickling my hair. She then put me down at last.

    As I felt my feet touching the ground, I finally realized how Yi Ruda just accomplished a spectacular chase straight out of an action flick with me in her arms.

    She never lowered her speed in the entirety of the chase while I was in her arms. Instead, she even sped up at some point. It was unbelievable, considering how my current weight was¡­ On second thought, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about things like that.

    There were crowds of people standing in front of the crosswalk. Some wore suits, some had backpacks; others had nice hairstyles and had dull faces reflected in the passing lights of a car¡¯s headlights. Looking at them made me feel a sense of reality.

    Yes, so this place was apparently Seoul station in Korea. We had a chase with the men in black who appeared from nowhere. At some point, I started feeling like I jumped off from reality and was transported into a Hollywood movie.

    Well, at least I was inside a web novel, I murmured. When I opened my palm, I saw it drenched in the late winter season. I turned to look at Yi Ruda, thinking of how she carried me back to safety on her own hands.

    Yi Ruda¡¯s blonde hair was attached to her marble-like white forehead which was drizzling in sweat. Her neck was also wet from the chase.

    She wiped the sweat on her chin roughly with the back of her hand. Then she looked at me and Ban Yeo Ryung with her striking blue eyes.

    The traffic light changed at that moment. Once we crossed the crosswalk, we saw the entrance to Seoul station. We would then descend through the stairs, entered with our metro cards, and took the subway to each of our directions, we bid farewell to Yi Ruda.

    Yi Ruda was the first to take a step forward to the crosswalk. Ban Yeo Ryung also moved a step, biting her lips tightly. I, who looked at them back and forth, shoved my hands into my pocket and followed them in a hurry.

    It was bright everywhere, as we went within the station. Under the exposed ceiling, a puff of steam was coming out from a toast shop.

    |Since she did not have a metro card yet, Yi Ruda bought a single-journey card then came back to us. She remained silent for a while.

    The one who broke the ice was Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Who were those people?¡±

    She knitted her pretty black brows a little, looking cautious to ask.

    Her question was quite surprising to me. Usually, Ban Yeo Ryung was outgoing like other female protagonists but was considerate enough after going through many troubles compared to how one would otherwise view her. Therefore, she was rarely inquisitive about others. Especially, when it comes to a boy.

    Well, but I could understand Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s concern. I also had the same qualms as her.

    Yi Ruda, who was dropping her gaze at the floor, seemed as if she was having a hard time to answer her question, but she finally raised her eyes and detached her lip.

    ¡°They are chasing me.¡±

    ¡°I can see that.¡±

    Well, shucks, I did not think of that; I said to myself. As I mentioned before, Ban Yeo Ryung was smart enough to grasp things quickly except for things related to romance.

    Anyway, I knew what Yi Ruda meant. She was trying to say, ¡®they are chasing me, so they won¡¯t follow you guys once we diverged paths,¡¯ so in other words, she¡¯s reassuring us that we would be safe.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, however, frowned her brows again, thinking that Ruda¡¯s response was not enough for her. Yi Ruda swept her hair hesitantly and looked at me. It was then when she tried to explain what was going on.

    ¡°So, my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    I cut his words adamantly on purpose. At the same time, Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s black eyes moved towards my direction. I inhaled shortly out of anxiety and said to Yi Ruda with a timid smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain. Ban Yeo Ryung, let¡¯s go.¡±

    I then stretched out my hand to Ban Yeo Ryung. She held my hand but her face seemed to show a sign of bitterness. Ban Yeo Ryung lowered her head to me and spoke in a whisper.

    ¡°But Donnie, although he¡¯s good at fighting, if this situation continues¡­¡±

    She did not finish her words but stared at me with her big black eyes. Yeo Ryung was revealing to me that she wanted to help Yi Ruda even for a little bit if we knew her situation.

 Chapter 62

    .

    Ban Yeo Ryung lived up to her reputation as the female protagonist. She was a person who did not ignore others who needed help. That was what I truly liked about her, but this was a different thing. I shook my head and looked at Yi Ruda again.

    I said, ¡°Even if we heard your reasons, we won¡¯t be able to help you out, and we don¡¯t have anything to do with it as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Yi Ruda, who gave that short response, exhibited a strange look on her face under the bright headlight. It looked as though she had hundreds of personas she kept within her head, but she couldn¡¯t pull out the appropriate one for this moment. Her face would reveal the reason why everything would make her look so awkward right away.

    While I looked at Yi Ruda, who was having an unfamiliar expression that was neither cheerful nor horrifying, I slowly detached my lip.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to listen. If we do, it will just make us concerned and feel awkward. You would feel the same too since you¡¯re the one who would have to explain your side of the story.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yi Ruda, who had her eyes on me, showed a cold-hearted expression to me for the first time. I heard Ban Yeo Ryung calling me from the side with a nervous voice; however, I tried to ignore her call.

    Ban Yeo Ryung already knew that the way I spoke right now was way off from how I would usually speak to other people. I was neither the kind of person who would attack other¡¯s logic with a sharp tone nor did I have the ability or the guts to make others feel upset.

    However, I tried to turn back adamantly. Without even saying, ¡®see you tomorrow¡¯, I continued my words.

    ¡°Be safe.¡±

    It was an addition to our farewell thinking of the possibility of Yi Ruda getting attacked again by the men in black. She made no response.

    Yi Ruda took a different direction to her way compared to both Yeo Ryung and I. While we walked toward the subway, Ban Yeo Ryung had a confused look on her for the whole time.

    She then asked, ¡°Donnie, why were you acting like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t look like a bad person. He even tried to protect us, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Ruda was the one those men in black were chasing, to begin with. Not us.¡±

    I said with a sharp tone to articulate the uncomfortable feelings I had in mind. Ban Yeo Ryung, however, still looked unsatisfied with my response. Not that she did not understand my behavior, but she felt strange about how I was acting since my behavior earlier differed from how I would usually handle things.

    Like Ban Yeo Ryung, when I saw people who needed help, even if I was not actively engaged in their situation for me to resolve their problems, I would at least try as much as I could to support them. I heaved a long sigh while touching my fingertips.

    The subway arrived. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hair waved through the wind. She then spoke with a hesitant tone.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you¡­ the way you talked.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The door opened. I walked in with no words. There weren¡¯t many people inside and there were numerous empty seats.

    Until we sat alongside each other, nothing went between Ban Yeo Ryung and I. I just stared at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s beautiful profile while her red lips closed tightly. Her black hair was scattered around her red coat. Soon, the silence weighing on our shoulders felt painful.

    We rarely minded the silence hanging around us. Though there was a gap between our memories, the relationship we had for the last 3 years was firm and deep. We did not need an ongoing conversation to feel comfortable in the company of one another. Ban Yeo Ryung and I could happily hang out, remaining silent with a cup of coffee for hours. The silence between us right now was, however, a painful one.

    It might be because the stillness we were sharing was similar to the days we had before when I showed Ban Yeo Ryung a completely different side of me from the girl she once knew in order to escape her clutches.

    Ban Yeo Ryung was still so sensitive about the changes in my mood. Normally, she would try to say something but right now she said nothing at all.

    * * *

    My mind was still uncomfortable at home. I buried my head into the pillow to get some sleep, but every time I close my eyes, I would see Yi Ruda¡¯s troubled face.

    ¡°Even if we heard your reasons, we won¡¯t be able to help you out, and we don¡¯t have anything to do with it as well. Then there¡¯s no need for us to listen. If we do, it will just make us concerned and feel awkward. You would feel the same too since you¡¯re the one who would have to explain your side of the story.¡±

    The face she had when I drew a clear line between us looked bitter or was she expressing how offended she was with her expressions?

    No one in this world could live without getting hurt. I went through many times feeling hurt and I would have offended many despite myself.

    However, it was my first time to state clearly how much I wanted to stay out of someone¡¯s way on purpose.

    It was respectful that Yi Ruda was being so cheerful even though those men in black were chasing her. I would never think that that kind of situation could stand as a reason to exclude someone firmly.

    But¡­ I murmured clenching my fist.

    ¡°But¡­ I can no longer behave as planned in the scenario.¡±

    The world inside a web novel where Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings were the protagonists¡­ My struggle to escape them over the last 3 years had been for nothing.

    They were already inside my heart before I knew of it. In fact, they became everything to me in this world. I couldn¡¯t imagine a life without them and just thinking of a world where they wouldn¡¯t exist left a painful pang in my chest.

    If this was a play that would someday end, and everything would soon disappear, having these people as the main character was enough. I did not want to welcome other people in this narrow stage with us.

    Of course, for the writer, this stage would not be small at all. There was no limit in a fictional world.

    Depending on the writer¡¯s preference, hundreds and thousands of characters might appear. It was my mind that was small and narrow.

    While staring at the ceiling with my arms while cuddling the pillow for quite some time, things got rather complicated rather than having them organized well in my head. The thoughts I had in the past and in the present entangled at a slow pace.

    Wasn¡¯t it a little weird? When I was a freshman in middle school, the time I fell into this world, I could have made any excuses to transfer to another school in my neighborhood. I could easily tell my parents that I was getting bullied or something like that.

    Although Ban Yeo Ryung, who was in the same school and class as me, would have said it was not true, what could she do if I told her that people were bullying me undetected? However, that did not happen.

    I was too young at that time. I was too young that I never deeply contemplated what it meant to become close friends with the characters inside the novel.

    I once had a will to set a distance from them; however, as I got closer to them, that would slowly fade out. It was all because they were so cool.

    The closer we became, the more I found it unbelievable for such gorgeous people to exist in the real world. Moreover, it was inconceivable to think they would hold my hand and spend some time with me if they were to exist in the real world.

    I was too young; therefore, I was too foolish to understand. The kindness they offered to me was planned in order to appease the plot of the novel which was something I never put into consideration before.

    I heaved a sigh while hugging my pillow. My breath scattered away through the chill air of the night.

    The stage I had in my head was small and narrow. When there came a day where all these people would force me out of their space as if they broke out of the spell, it should not surprise me. Therefore, I was only preparing myself for it.

    However, it was tough for me to endure having my three friends turn into a group of four and then five, but now, Yi Ruda was trying to intervene that balance. I was sure it would be too intolerable for me.

    Suddenly, I felt so constrained that I stretched out my hand to pick up the phone on the side table. When I opened my phone, I saw that I had received two messages. One was from Yeo Dan oppa.

    Sent by: Handsomest Yeo Dan oppa

    ¡°Back home safe¡±

    He rarely used emojis or punctuation marks in his texts, so I was not sure whether he was asking me, or if he was talking about himself.

    I was deeply in thought, frowning my brows and concluded that he would never report his safety to me whatsoever. Having that in mind, I replied to him.

    To: Handsomest Yeo Dan oppa

    ¡°Of course ? Goodnight, oppa¡±

    When I glimpsed at the clock after sending the message, it was already past midnight. God damn, I feel like I¡¯m having insomnia. I pressed my crease firmly and checked the following text. It was from Yeo Ryung.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    ¡°Why did you talk like that?¡±

 Chapter 63

    .

    Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to have been confused with my recent behavior since she was appropriately spacing the words in her text. She might be feeling a distance from me. Ban Yeo Ryung was anxious about even the minor change in my mood.

    This brilliant girl still remembered the change I made when we were freshmen in middle school. She was afraid if I was trying to get away from her like that again.

    As I read her text out loud, a weak thought came across my head out of the blue.

    I closed my flip phone and placed it on my chest as if holding it for prayer. A few moments had passed since I lied like that on my bed.

    I wanted to say, ¡®promise me,¡¯ to Ban Yeo Ryung and the four boys. ¡®Would you promise me you will never turn back and leave me?¡¯ It was what I wanted to ask them. Ever since I realized everything was a novel, I had these concerns that hardly diminished from my head.

    Would they leave me once the novel was over? If they had broken the spell, would they leave my side after a few blinks? These concerns would never leave my head.

    That was because they seemed like they were people from a completely different world, and I always had a hard time seeing the possibility of being friends with them.

    I grabbed my phone tightly then threw it somewhere at the bedside. Then I laid myself on the bed, pulling up the blanket nervously over my face. Still, I could not sleep.

    Although I was suffering from unbearable anxiety, I could not send such a text to them. That was because my inferiority complex provoked this matter of insecurity within me.

    I should just go to sleep. I shut my eyes tight out of melancholy. It was a day where I enjoyed eating delicious food and got to meet Yeo Dan oppa as well; however, it was still a gloomy day.

    I had a dream about Yi Ruda. She boasted about her angel-like blonde hair, deep blue eyes, and her slender body like in our real life.

    What she was wearing was a white toga from the Roman Empire, so she looked genderless.

    Surrounded by pitch darkness, she was walking straight along a bright path that looked like a line, which was the only path existing for her. I sat down from a distance, staring at her moves and fell into thought.

    Was there really a fate given to a person? Was it so firmly fixed and well-organized in a well-written novel that nothing could change it?

    Then what were we struggling to change? If our efforts would all be in vain, would it be a blessing or a curse?

    I thought that things would be graspable, but no matter how hard I tried, that thing would never belong to me¡­ The one that came across my mind at the end was Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face.

    That summer, the image of Yoo Chun Young and I sitting alongside under the tree and staring at the schoolyard overlapped the scene wherein Yi Ruda was walking along the path.

    Oh, dreams were such strange things. In real life, I tried so hard to forget about it, and I was not even smart enough to remember all the details of that scenery; however, the image I recalled from my dream was more specific than reality.

    I saw Yoo Chun Young¡¯s exhausted face that day. His lip was moving at the same speed, bringing out the same words as he did that day.

    ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ you seemed to have no interest in me.¡±

    He then remained silent for a moment. At that time, I was just staring at him and was not aware of what he was saying. Not only now but also during that time, he truly had something that would draw people¡¯s eyes to him.

    I felt the clear line from his forehead around my finger; I turned my head to see what it was and found Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hand right next to mine.

    A short distance from the length of my knuckle. If I stretch out my finger further, it would really reach his finger.

    Right next to my pinky, there was Yoo Chun Young¡¯s. His finger was long and pale.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I like you.¡±

    The sweet words falling out from his lip was the same as before; however, it made me feel sad as always.

    Our relationship had already ended before it even started. The only path that would come across the complete darkness¡­ I was sure that our relationship would never change.

    I brought back the words I mumbled almost like a cry.

    ¡°It is a good thing that I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    I hope for now and forever¡­

    The last words I spoke sunk into tears. Yoo Chun Young who was inside my dream looked like a stuffed statue, frozen still so I could memorize the most beautiful moment in my life. I was just gazing at the side of his innocent and bright face in silence. Then everything around us became distorted and what appeared back was the scenery of Yi Ruda walking through her path.

    It was apparently a tragedy that nothing would change regardless of my efforts. At least, for those who could not have the privileges I got such as the extras inside the novel, their lives were indeed a tragedy.

    Article 7. How Come The Fortune-Teller Here is So Brilliant? Are You a Seer?

    One of the common subject matters that appear in web novels or TV dramas was the occult.

    From a long time ago, we had heard about this from the stories of dream interpretations. For instance, a dream of a pig meant money would come, a dream of a dragon showed a stroke of luck in buying a lottery or something like that.

    We often heard about people having prophetic dreams. The mysteries of dreams were a usual topic among us during our school years.

    Not only dreams but also fortune-telling frequently appeared in TV dramas and novels. You know, those fortune-tellers or shamans who foresee people¡¯s futures with their special skills.

    Strangely, none had spoken about the accuracy of the tarot cards and none had heard that what the fortune-tellers had said was completely correct. In novels, however, a fortune-teller¡¯s words were like a revelation of God.

    If one were inside a novel and a psychic said, ¡®Your boyfriend will not live long! Go find another man!¡¯ with glaring eyes, one should definitely look for another guy.

    Of course, although I said these things, there was no way for one to find out if they were living inside a novel.

    The reason why I was wasting this page, babbling on the occult was to explain this tremendous anxiety I had in mind. I apologize for the long intro.

    Okay, so what happened for the last few days? Let¡¯s talk about that from here on.

    After encountering Yi Ruda in the Chinese restaurant, a few days passed and then, it wasWednesday, March 12th. Of course, there were March 8th, 9th and so on, but allow me to explain why I had pointed out March 12th specifically.

    The first reason I had was that March 12th was the historical day of when I had taken my first mock exam in high school; second, it was the first time Ban Yeo Ryung had received a love confession as a high school student.

    Oh, stop thinking that the guy was in such a hurry for confessing his love nine days after the entrance ceremony. I didn¡¯t think he was in a hurry at all. That was because, in middle school, Ban Yeo Ryung had received a love confession from a boy on her first day of school as a freshman.

    At that time, I was standing next to her with a stupid look on my face because I could not grasp the situation properly. While looking at the scene, I seemed to be thinking, ¡®Oh lord, the world is going insane. I should escape from this world ASAP.¡¯

    If that attempt was successful, I would not be here; unfortunately, I was still with Ban Yeo Ryung in this school. I¡¯m just saying.

    Back to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s story, she dealt with the confession on March 12th frigidly. As she had already refused hundreds of love confessions before; Ban Yeo Ryung said to the boy with a nonchalant face.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    That happening occurred in the empty classroom of Class 1-1, where all the students left after the mock exam. Near the backdoor, there were the five of us, attached to the wall so we could eavesdrop on their conversation better.

 Chapter 64

    .

    It was six in the evening when the kids finished pre-grading their test results, so the sky was beaming the rays of the setting sun. Above the reddened classroom floor, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s shadow was stretching out.

    Eun Jiho peeped inside the classroom then asked me with his eyes on me.

    ¡°Dude, how long did it take for Ban Yeo Ryung to consider?¡±

    As I was also looking in the classroom, I responded without giving him an eye.

    ¡°Not even a minute.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they say birds of a feather flock together.¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s reply made me frown and lift my head to see him. He turned his head back to look at the classroom, so all I could see was his shiny silver hair.

    I mean, why did he say birds of a feather flock together? It seems like¡­ As soon as I questioned his words in mind, Eun Hyung asked from behind.

    ¡°Eun Jiho, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s question turned Eun Jiho¡¯s head back to look at Eun Hyung this time. Eun Jiho¡¯s face revealed that he lost his interest in the conversation inside the classroom ever since Ban Yeo Ryung refused the love confession in a blink of an eye.

    Eun Hyung, who had eye contact with Eun Jiho, frowned his brows, and a sign of annoyance was surprisingly painted on his face.

    It made me wonder. Eun Hyung always managed things gently and did not waste his emotions unnecessarily; therefore, he rarely got angry. I seldom saw this angered expression on him before.

    A moment after, Eun Hyung eased the corner of his lip and spoke with a soft voice.

    ¡°I mean, you said that birds of a feather flock together just now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    At that moment, I intervened into their conversation. As Eun Hyung glanced at me during his words, he seemed to request a clarification.

    I said, ¡°Hey, I received no love confessions in middle school. Ban Yeo Ryung and I are different.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There should be some confessions for me to ponder on before you could lump me in the same category as Ban Yeo Ryung. Nothing happened, right? You¡¯re getting others wrong as if someone asked me to go out with them or something.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    Eun Jiho made a weird sound, knitting his silver brows.

    What¡¯s wrong with him? I turned my head but soon had eye contact with Eun Hyung. He then shrugged his shoulders, giving out a giggle. It looked as though it surprised him to know that I got a love confession without being aware of it.

    The conversation inside the classroom was still going on monotonously. To be honest, the guy¡¯s voice seemed to be in a hurry whereas Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice was vigorless. It would be disrespectful to the guy, but Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s tone was like, ¡®I got it so scram,¡¯ or something like that.

    I also understood how Ban Yeo Ryung was feeling right now. In order to confess to her, they called her to come out of the classroom for over a hundred times so far. She once received a confession from a popular senior in school, so some kids took a dim view of her. The many quarrels and hassles that happened to her might have started because of those things.

    As I paused while listening to their conversation, I looked back at Eun Jiho since I thought he would say something like, ¡®Oh, I was just confused.¡¯ He was, however, looking upset, frowning his smooth forehead.

    What the¡­? As I was about to think like that, Eun Jiho opened his mouth.

    ¡°Dude, you received a confession.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What was he talking about? I remember nothing of that kind As these thoughts confused my mind, Eun Jiho turned his head from me suddenly. His attitude was like, ¡®I have nothing to say to you no more.¡¯

    I turned my head again to the other side, and this time, I met Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes.

    He gently threw up his blue eyes then shrugged his shoulders as a gesture of saying ¡®what would I know.¡¯ Through the window over his shoulder, I saw Woo Jooin looking around Ban Yeo Ryung.

    He suddenly turned out to scream, ¡°No, he did the thing!¡±

    As soon as Woo Jooin yelled out those words, Eun Jiho, who was leaning on the back door, ran into the classroom with a twitch.

    Inside the dusk deepened classroom, there was Eun Jiho, who was already holding the guy¡¯s wrist, and Ban Yeo Ryung, who was leaning on the desk in surprise.

    It was not her first time to get hugged by a guy lost in her beauty in the middle of a love confession. The reason we gathered around the backdoor was because of this.

    She took a few stumbling steps back before looking at me. Her face seemed so shocked that I thought she would soon burst out tears; however, I was wrong.

    Yeo Ryung shoved her hand roughly into her disheveled hair, swept it back, and fetched a low sigh. It looked as though this entire debacle exhausted her greatly.

    Then she turned her head back to look at the guy.

    She said, ¡°I wish I never see you anymore, sunbae.¡±

    Since she called him sunbae, we found out that the guy was actually an upperclassman. His plastic name tag on his chest was shining under the sunset; the green color on it meant he was a sophomore.

    Eun Jiho had grabbed the wrist of the sunbae, who looked like a punk with an open shirt. He then stared at Ban Yeo Ryung for a while, fuming out of anger.

    He screamed, ¡°Hey, you bitch! Do you think you¡¯re that pretty? You¡¯re just one girl around me. What¡¯s with your fu*king attitude, bitch!?¡±

    If a word had a shape, his biting remarks would look like pieces of glass. His words were pouring straightly onto Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s trembling shoulders like broken glass pieces.

    I pulled Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s head to me involuntarily. She was a little taller than me, so I almost laid her head on my shoulder.

    She was not crying but heaved a sigh since this conversation was already starting to feed her up. The next thing she did was raising her hand to cover my ears. It seemed that she did not want me to hear those dirty words.

    While her hand was covering my ears, all the noise scattered away in a low and muffled sound. Then I saw Eun Jiho holding up the guy¡¯s collar with a ferocious face. He was not seizing him by the collar, but the guy soon turned deadly pale with fear. Even I would become so frightened if Eun Jiho did that to me.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s platinum blond hair was red under the sunset, which looked like he was Satan who crawled straight from hell. Though I was only looking at his back, I could tell Eun Jiho¡¯s face from here. When he whispered something to the guy¡¯s ear, his pale face even turned whiter with shock.

    Finally, when Kwon Eun Hyung said something to the guy while pulling his shoulders, the sophomore quivered like a patient who was about to stretcher off.

    He hunched his shoulder for a while but pulled out his neck again to shout out his anger. His voice was so loud that it went into my covered ears clearly.

    ¡°You fu*king newbies threatening an upper grade with a group! Do you think us sophomores will stand by this? Fu*king bastards! Attacking in a group instead of facing us one-on-one¡­!¡±

    He, however, could not continue his words any longer. That was because Yoo Chun Young, who was leaning against the desk near the guy, kicked a chair towards him.

    The chair fell exactly in front of the guy with a loud thud.

    Kicking the chair was not something too frightening or special, but the horrifying noise was resonating around the classroom for quite a while which surprised me as well.

    Ban Yeo Ryung breathed quietly while leaning on my shoulder, but her hands became a little loose. Because of that, I could clearly hear what Yoo Chun Young said.

    He spoke with a ghastly face I never saw before¡­ no, a face I saw about one time in my life.

    ¡°If you want a one-on-one, I¡¯ll give you a one-on-one.¡±

    ¡°W¡­ what?¡±

    The guy stuttered his and soon reddened as he realized how he stammered.

    Yoo Chun Young stood in front of him, having his foot on the fallen chair. He then spoke while slightly tilting his head.

    ¡°You look fu*king easy that I¡¯d beat you up in a one-on-one easily. What makes you think we¡¯re here in a group because of you? What a stupid confidence you have.¡±

    Whoa, it had been a long time since I saw Yoo Chun Young looking like the ¡®¨D ¨D¡¯ character in a web novel.

 Chapter 65

    .

    Eun Jiho laughed quietly next to Yoo Chun Young.

    He said, ¡°Wow, Yoo Chun Young surely talks well once he speaks long enough.¡±

    Eun Jiho didn¡¯t really felt great at the moment, but he clapped his hands with a smile nonetheless. He must have been doing do to provoke the sophomore.

    The guy turned red, stamping his feet in anger. He then shook off Eun Hyung¡¯s hand from his shoulder and walked out of the classroom.

    We even heard the noise he made as he stomped off the room into the hallway from the classroom. The thud kept on for a moment, but after a few seconds, there came total silence. The hallway became so quiet that I could even believe that a ghost was walking about.

    The sun was now hanging on the edge of the mountain. It was not long after spring did the sun sank fast.

    Ban Yeo Ryung slowly detached her hands from my ears. As I looked at her soft and delicate hands, Woo Jooin¡¯s voice resonated around us.

    His voice still sounded like it came from a boy; however, his cheerful and bright tone sounded so down at the moment.

    He murmured, ¡°Class 2-4 Hwang Siwoo.¡±

    All of us turned our heads to see him as he muttered out a name. Woo Jooin¡¯s golden eyes were now staring at the schoolyard over the window.

    Hwang Siwoo was probably walking across the schoolyard to get back home. Woo Jooin¡¯s eyes moved as he chased the guy¡¯s back with his eyes, then he moved his lips to utter a few words.

    ¡°He¡¯s the leader of the sophomore delinquents around here. I also heard about him from others, but I never knew that I would see his face this fast.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call him the captain?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, that word sounds too noble for a man like him.¡±

    Woo Jooin replied to Eun Jiho with a smile as if what he said embarrassed him. The way he talked still sounded like a murmur which did not belong to the usual Woo Jooin; besides, his golden eyes were revealing a somewhat violent temper.

    I also did not want to let the person who spoke to Ban Yeo Ryung like that to go back home intact. At least a kick on his shin would calm me down. I, who grew up without knowing violence, even felt this bad, then how awful would Ban Yeo Ryung be feeling right now?

    Surprisingly, she raised her head and gave me a bright smile. She then looked at the Four Heavenly Kings who stood blankly far behind.

    ¡°Dudes, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re supposed to hang out today.¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho replied with a puzzled face. Woo Jooin tilted his head in wonder but soon grabbed his bag with a smile and came up to her side. He then patted Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s head thereafter.

    She said with a smile, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Woo Jooin responded shortly with a bitter expression but as our eyes met, he showed me a bright grin which was somewhat similar to that of Ban Yeo Ryung.

    The three boys wore their bags on their shoulders and plodded behind us. While we all walked across the schoolyard, I continued to stare at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s smile. As if nothing had happened, the way she smiled brightly made me remember something.

    A female protagonist inside a novel was loved for a reason.

    When Ban Yeo Ryung suddenly turned back to look at us on her way out of the school and yelled at the top of her voice, ¡®Sorry y¡¯all! And thanks!¡¯ I confirmed that my thought was right. Ban Yeo Ryung was surely the loveliest girl I knew.

    Yoo Chun Young giggled quietly and Eun Jiho loosened the frown on his forehead at last. Eun Hyung smiled gently, tapping her head as if things were all okay now. All of us wandered off in peace.

    If I thought about it again, it was not really an unlucky day. Instead, it turned into a heartwarming day after a while.

    On March 12th, on that day, if I did not stop by the psychic reading accidentally, things would not have turned out like what happened today. Thus, I¡¯d like to recount what happened on that fateful date.

    * * *

    Let me omit the part wherein high school students hung out since there was nothing special to talk about what we did despite the usual Four Heavenly Kings stuff. Oh, a few kids in the class sometimes said, ¡®I can¡¯t think of Yoo Chun Young singing a song,¡¯ so let me just address that part.

    Yoo Chun Young was, surprisingly, a good ballad singer. He sang all kinds of ballads including Fly to the Sky¡¯s ¡®Sea of Love¡¯ and Tei¡¯s ¡®Poisonous Tongue¡¯ so well. His songs were delightful to the ears since he had a deep, resonant voice when he sang.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I yelled out to cheer him on and made enough reactions when he sang; however, he did not care nor enjoyed how others reacted to his songs. When others sang, he would only gulp down a glass of water with a lukewarm expression. In fact, he rarely sang unless we asked him.

    Eun Hyung usually sang ballads which went in line with his appearance and style, but sometimes he would rap together with Ban Yeo Ryung. They would often sing some songs wherein a guy would rap while a girl sung in between the rap verses as a featured singer.

    Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin enjoyed singing all kinds of songs regardless of the genres. Let¡¯s just say these guys just reserved all the songs they seemed to know. One time, these two sang Nemesis¡¯ ¡®Cotton Candy,¡¯ a cute little song, together which made me and Ban Yeo Ryung laugh until our souls escaped through our agape mouths on the couch.

    They sang anything, but among them, the best was Dynamic Duo and Epik High¡¯s rap songs, especially Epik High¡¯s ¡®Back to the Future¡¯ which was a song they really excelled at singing. K. Will¡¯s song also matched well with their voice.

    That is enough info dumps about these boys for now and let¡¯s move on to what I really want to talk about. That day, we had dinner; afterward, we decided that we wanted to go to a karaoke, and then we headed straight to the arcade. As we trudged out of the town in exhausting steps, I saw a flashing sign above a dark alley. It was a shoddy store sign that had the words ¡®Tarot/Fortune-telling¡¯ written with a black marker on a cheap-looking signboard.

    Ban Yeo Ryung looked at me with twinkling eyes.

    ¡°Honey, should we ask the fortune teller about the future of our lovelife¡±

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    We did not even drink though. When I asked that, Eun Jiho burst out in laughter from behind. Maybe my words were that funny. Eun Hyung also laughed in a low voice and spoke gently that he would not mind going there if we wanted.

    There was nothing else left for us to do, so we plodded to the psychic¡¯s stall, which was actually a tent.

    If I could turn back time, so I could speak to my former self, I would tell him one thoughtful advice. Never go into that place.

    I mean, usually, when people go for a tarot reading, didn¡¯t the reader check each card and tell the patron what they mean? For instance, ¡®This card is your spirit, and this card is your future¡¯ something like that; however, that¡¯s not what happened to us.

    As soon as the psychic, who had purple eyeshadow all over her black eyeliner and dressed up like a witch, flipped all my cards, she yelled at me with glaring eyes.

    ¡°You! You¡¯ll soon have a car accident!¡±

    I thought that this woman was definitely possessed while she was reading my card. Besides, I was asking her to read my love fortune after paying 3,000 won.

    Holy sh*t, why was she mentioning a car accident while reading my love fortune?

    As I had that thought in mind, Eun Hyung suddenly said, ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s get up.¡±

    ¡°Huh, what?¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    As he said to the lady shortly, he pulled my wrist and left the tent flatly. Ban Yeo Ryung and the other boys also trotted off the place and followed behind.

    Eun Hyung did not say a word until he took me to the subway to get back home.

    It was 11 at night and within the train was bright like midday as always. Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung, who lived close to me, took the same subway. Eun Jiho¡¯s hair was shining with a pure gleam under the yellow light.

    Brown brick walls quickly passed over the dark window. As the train ran over the ground, a pitch-dark sight came into my eyes. Many cars were running over the bridge with headlights on, which looked like a march of the stars.

    I stared at the scenery then I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°You looked rather upset.¡±

    My words made Eun Jiho, who was looking over the window, turned his head to look at me. He looked quite exhausted with dark circles sitting under his eyes.

 Chapter 66

    .

    Ban Yeo Ryung was asleep as she was leaning on my shoulder. She was gently breathing in and out. Eun Jiho glanced at her for a second then carefully opened his lip to whisper.

    ¡°You know about it too. Eun Hyung said he told you about it recently.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°About his mother. She had a car accident.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I replied with a sigh while frowning. That was right; I totally forgot about that story.

    Eun Jiho, who seemed to have read my expression, soon shrugged his shoulders and leaned on the back of the subway seat.

    He said to me, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t be so serious. Nothing¡¯s gonna happen.¡±

    ¡°But what was so ridiculous was that I was checking out my love fortune.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because your love fortune sucks, so maybe she tried to make up something else?¡±

    Eun Jiho replied with a giggle. I did not hesitate to smash his shoulder. Then I sat straight so Yeo Ryung could lean on me more comfortably.

    But something came across my mind¨Cstated in the Law of the Web Novel Article 9, The Psychic¡¯s Words or the Female Protagonist¡¯s Bad Dream Always Comes True¨CI was completely overlooking that law. It was when I went into the psychic¡¯s place and absurdly heard her prediction did I finally recalled that fact.

    Holy Christ. My face turned pale with fear in a flash. Eun Jiho, who was chilling in his seat, became surprised when he saw me.

    ¡°Dude, what¡¯s wrong with your face? I said, don¡¯t be serious about¡­ dude! Hey!¡±

    That day, I was shaking like a jelly in fear of getting a car accident until I bid farewell to Yeo Ryung and came into my house.

    I dreamt about a truck falling from the sky and dashing to me through the ceiling. It would sound like a joke, but I was truly suffering from fear.

    It was really, seriously frightening.

    * * *

    The next day, I was on my way to school with hollow eyes from having a nightmare. Not only Ban Yeo Ryung and my schoolmate but Eun Jiho, whom I met on my way to school, was also talking about something, which turned into a dizzying noise on my head. Since they were both sitting beside me, they drew all the attention to our direction; therefore, I had to go to school with everybody¡¯s eyes on me.

    When I parted with Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho at the middle entrance, I grabbed my head with a murmur.

    Oh, so fu*king tired. If it weren¡¯t for that truck dream, I could have slept tight.

    To be honest, I wanted to stay home inside the bed with my comforter all over my body instead of having the fear of a truck dashing toward me from the street. However, if my parents asked why was I not going to school, I could not reply that a psychic said that I would be having a car accident soon!

    My mom would find it ridiculous as to why I would believe such ridiculous words, and my dad would get annoyed when he heard me spouting such bullshit in his ears. What else could I do? I should just go to school no matter what.

    While I staggered up the stairs, I heard someone calling me from behind. That voice echoed loudly around the cave-like empty stairs¡­ When I turned around to see who it was, there I saw Kim Hye Hill and Kim Hye Woo, the Kim twins.

    As if Kim Hye Woo was not completely awake, Kim Hye Hill struck her elbow onto his stomach while holding his arms. I thought Kim Hye Woo would immediately emit a groan, but he just frowned his brows while giving a familiar look to his sister¡¯s sudden action. He then opened his eyes and waved his hand to me.

    ¡°Hello¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good. Didn¡¯t you sleep well last night?¡±

    Kim Hye Woo asked, massaging his shoulder. I was a little surprised when he asked that since I knew him so far as someone who was not so delicate enough to check on other¡¯s conditions.

    Kim Hye Hill knitted her brows as she saw me.

    She said, ¡°Hmm, if my brother says that, then it¡¯s not really good. What did you do yesterday? It¡¯s not like we had any assignments.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I had a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°Nightmare.¡±

    I saw Kim Hye Hill nodding at my response as if she understood. Then I looked at Kim Hye Woo unconsciously. He also looked tired just like me.

    As I stared at him for a moment, Kim Hye Woo seemed to notice my gaze. He answered my burning curiosity before I could even outright inquire about it.

    ¡°Oh, I played games yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Never sleeps on time.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill looked at her brother pathetically. As if he was used to that stare, Kim Hye Woo shrugged nonchalantly then moved his chin to gesture that we should all go upstairs.

    During our way up the stairs, the Kim twins had their habitual quarrel, which at first glance would make one thought that it could be a good reason for both of them to fight.

    Today¡¯s topic that started their quarrel was ¡®the harmful effects of games on young people.¡¯ Well, many guys around me are addicted to games. While I was awakening to the fullness of my consciousness, I just listened to their conversation without uttering a word.

    ¡°Oppa, next time, I¡¯ll really tell dad you¡¯re pulling an all-nighter to play games.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m in high school! I can play games whenever I want to.¡±

    ¡°Then you should start studying as a high school student too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, for God¡¯s sake. Are you my mom?¡±

    ¡°I never saw you studying!¡±

    I knew a little about the Kim twins since I heard about them from Yoon Jung In, who was equally as clueless as I.

    According to Yoon Jung In, Kill Hye Hill worked diligently whereas Kim Hye Woo was famous for sleeping all day; however, they were both ranking high in exam scores, so Kim Hye Hill¡¯s frustrations with her brother were something understandable.

    She bounced along the hallway and went inside the classroom abruptly. It was exciting to see them fighting in the morning, so I just shook my head with a laugh and followed them to the class.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I arrived at school earlier today. We met Eun Jiho, who was practicing his father¡¯s strict discipline of the right habits of living on our way to school. Therefore, we might have arrived at one of our earliest times. As proof, only a few kids were inside the class.

    A misty air of silence filled the classroom as if the fog came through the opened window. I slowly looked around the space but stopped my eyes after noticing the shiny blonde hair in my peripheral vision. Yi Ruda always came to school early. Sometimes I saw men in black on the way to school, so the reason she always came to school early would be probably related to those guys.

    I moved my steps carefully, so I would not make any noise. As I tried to pull out my chair quietly, something thudded from behind, which made me collapse on my seat.

    When I looked behind with my eyes wide opened, Kim Hye Woo waved his hand, placing his bag on the desk as if to tell that the bag slipped from his hand, so there was nothing for me to worry about.

    was something extraterrestrial.

    My heart sank and my mouth opened blankly. Yi Ruda then slowly lifted her body from the desk.

    She shoved her hand into the tangled mess that was her blond hair and swept it back a few times. It looked as though it was more of a motion to get her away from her drowsiness rather than an action she did to fix her hair. She was just sweeping her hair back, but it looked very elegant when Yi Ruda did it. While I stared at her gorgeous profile through the soft sunlight, I soon realized how awkward our relationship had become at the moment.

    Ever since we met at the Chinese restaurant a week ago, Yi Ruda and I did not talk to each other again. After that day, I could not greet her properly anymore. I was not audacious enough to act friendly to her.

    Yi Ruda also removed her usual bright attitude when she was coming closer to me. Instead, she looked at me with the same confusion she had that day.

    She never spoke a word to me ever since that fateful day. It seemed that she even tried to avoid sitting beside me.

 Chapter 67

    .

    While looking at her awakening, I clenched my fist from being a little nervous. She could have moved to another seat as soon as she woke up; however, she didn¡¯t do so and continued staring at me.

    It was the first time since that day when she first looked at me squarely in the eyes. As if the Kim twins also read the serious chemistry between us, they started snooping what was happening on this side of the classroom from a distance.

    Yi Ruda, who was rolling her eyes as a sign of anxiety, swept her blonde hair back again. Then she said to me with her eyes on me.

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still time left until the morning assembly, so can we move into somewhere quiet?¡±

    Yi Ruda then stood from her seat and dropped her gaze at me for a while. Her hand stretched to me, and it seemed like she would grab my wrist to drag me out if I allowed her to do it.

    What was going on with this situation? As I looked up at her blankly from her unexpected reaction, I heard Kim Hye Woo¡¯s apathetic voice from behind.

    ¡°Wow, he is about to confess his love.¡±

    His words were so ridiculous that I breathed in deeply. Come on, we are both girls. Why would we confess our love to each other? However, as I looked around while gathering my senses, I noticed how Yi Ruda, who was standing in front of me while wearing a boy¡¯s uniform on, had a great silhouette. If I cast away my prejudice of her being a female crossdresser, I¡¯d find Kim Hye Woo¡¯s misunderstanding as something reasonable.

    Still, it made no sense! Even we were both members of the opposite sex, for her to confess her love to me now was too much!

    While I saw Kim Hye Woo in a state of confusion as I started losing my nerves, Yi Ruda snatched my wrist without another word. I then stood from my seat in an unguarded moment. My ankle was caught in the chair, but instead of me falling on the ground, it was the chair who did so instead. I left the classroom while uttering some indistinguishable noises and walked across the quiet hallway with Yi Ruda.

    It was already time for school, so I saw many students around us. Nevertheless, Yi Ruda went up the stairs with big strides while she was grabbing my wrist.

    The freshmen classes were on the 2nd floor, and on the 3rd floor, there was the school library and the computer room. These two facilities normally opened at noon, so there was no one on the floor. Besides, they turned the lights off, so the stairway to the 5th floor was quite dark.

    Yi Ruda released my hand at last as she turned at the corner of the stairway.

    I reeled from losing my balance, which made Yi Ruda hold my arms again.

    She then asked me in a whisper, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Her blue eyes glowed within the dark. It looked quite sinister if I do say so myself, which made me give a nod in silence. She then slowly let my arm go with a bow.

    Yi Ruda and I got to confront each other for the first time after a week.

    I scratched the back of my head, feeling puzzled. When she first dragged me out forcibly, I was quite frightened of her, but as I got to see her on the stairs, I realized that Yi Ruda was not that scary after all.

    At least the synopsis written at the back of this book didn¡¯t have any advertisement with words like these, ¡®A mysterious homicide in school¡­ The Four Heavenly Kings and their flower girl together unraveled what happened in that fateful day to catch the murderer!¡¯ I would not die here. I put down my hand and raised my head.

    However, when I saw Yi Ruda¡¯s face in the pitch darkness of our surroundings, which looked like a distorted expressionless doll face, I thought it would not be strange for her to kill me here. Her mouth was still frigid and hardened.

    She then asked, ¡°Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ eah?¡±

    I replied while taking a step back in fear of her. Yi Ruda, who was staring at me, still kept a straight face. Then she asked me back.

    ¡°Why are you not asking me about that day?¡±

    ¡°That day? When the men in suits chased after us outside of the restaurant?¡±

    I responded immediately, but she said nothing with a frown on her face. Perhaps it was because I answered back with a question instead.

    However, why was she asking me about that right now? I questioned myself. If she felt bad about my attitude that day, she could have complained about it right after. Yi Ruda¡¯s behavior right now was the same as her usual self. Besides, this was not a question that needed her careful consideration either.

    Hmm, what should I answer back? It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to involve myself with her, right? As I had those words in mind, I then knitted my brows. Yi Ruda threw a question back at me.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯m doing okay, or at least have some interest in me?¡±

    It was her who looked more dazed and confused, which even made me puzzled. I rolled my eyeballs, confronting her.

    So she called me out here at this time of the day because it made her upset when I saw how disinterested I was with her shenanigans? That was seriously the secret behind her seriousness?

    However, there was still something doubtful about Yi Ruda¡¯s face. It looked as though something was cluttering her mind with bizarre things. Rather than being heartbroken, she looked like a math genius who was disconcerted by praying without her beads.

    It was then when I continued those thoughts in mind.

    ¡°You¡­ are different.¡±

    As if what I said had lost her in realization, Yi Ruda, who was having a fierce gaze at me, said that surprisingly.

    Different? In what sense? Yi Ruda then continued her words.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t inquisitive to satisfy your silly curiosity. You don¡¯t ask if I¡¯m okay to show off your sympathy. That¡¯s you¡­¡±

    What? What are all these about silly curiosities? Why was she suddenly talking about sympathy? The words that came out of Yi Ruda¡¯s mouth made my eyes wide opened.

    Was that how she felt about those who were interested in her? For real? How could her mind be so twisted with that beautiful and sweet grin on her face?

    As I stared at her flaming blue eyes seriously gazing at me, it seemed that she was telling me exactly what she had in mind. OMG, I whispered to myself.

    I mean, there could have been some people who would show genuine concern for her¡­ however, wasn¡¯t she being too edgy about it? Maybe this could be the agony of Yi Ruda that only female protagonist had¡­

    This would have provoked the core of Yi Ruda¡¯s twisted charm, but hold on, something else came across my mind.

    In Yi Ruda¡¯s perspective, there were two types of people: those who wanted to satisfy their curiosity and those who liked to show off their sympathy.

    Then, where did I belong? I said to Ruda that I had no interest in her life, and even though I said so, there was really nothing I could do to resolve her situation. When I refused to listen to her sob story, I really did not do anything about it to appease her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Oh, hold on. It was then when I stepped back in a pale face.

    Yi Ruda asked those words as she stepped closer to me intimidatingly. Her long shadow hung over me. I could do nothing but to drop my jaw out of confusion.

    It was me who wanted to ask her back, what did he want me to do? As I had that thought in mind, she stretched out her hands and grabbed mine out of the blue.

    Now I almost gave up on understanding this situation and looked up at Yi Ruda who was standing still. She then dropped her words to me from above.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie, please be my friend. You are the only one I truly want to be friends with.¡±

    Haha, I laughed to myself and then murmured to myself, ¡®I screwed up!¡¯

    While she was talking, Yi Ruda¡¯s face got so close to mine that I could almost feel her breathing. She had the delicate face of a pretty boy with long blonde lashes; however, as I knew that she was a girl, my heart never fluttered.

    I murmured to myself, ¡®No, this is not it. I don¡¯t want to go to nightclubs with you, hang out in bars, ride a motorcycle with my arms around you, and get chased by men in black. I¡­ I just want to¡­¡¯

    For some reason, the things I did after my thorough calculation turned out to bring out opposite outcomes. Was this also my fu*king fate or part of the plot of this novel?

    Oh, whatever! Yi Ruda, who was grabbing my hands tightly in a close distance, began to make me feel strange.

    My lips trembled as I tried to take my hands off hers, but Yi Ruda clutched my hands even tighter when I tried to fight her off. While I was getting more dumbfounded, I heard a phone ringing suddenly.

 Chapter 68

    .

    Yi Ruda grabbed my arms once again, making me take a step back out of surprise. I was almost about to cry.

    I said, ¡°Yi¡­ Yi Ruda. The reason I behaved like that was¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yi Ruda nodded with a serious expression.

    Okay, I should tell her the truth. The reason I acted mean was that I did not want to be friends with her at all. Come on, Ham Donnie, I should tell her all about it! It was when I took a deep breath and tried to speak out the truth to her did it happened. A pure melody came out of my pocket.

    The title of the song was ¡®Forest,¡¯ which was a very refreshing piano arietta; however, it sounded too bleak and loud when heard in the empty narrow staircase

    What the¡­ this would draw all the people here. As soon as I had that thought in mind, I heard someone coming up from downstairs. With a click sound of turning the switch on, bright lights poured down from above us.

    My eyes were wide open while looking at the shadow coming up the stairs.

    A silver hair finally came into my sight. Needless to say, it was, Eun Jiho.

    He had a strange face while he was looking at me and Yi Ruda. Then I realized that Yi Ruda was still grabbing my hands. I mean, it would be better to describe it as Yi Ruda holding my hands unilaterally.

    As I tried to make an excuse out of bewilderment, Eun Jiho strode toward us.

    He then snatched my arms from Yi Ruda¡¯s hands. I raised my head to look at Eun Jiho¡¯s face in surprise since his action was unexpectedly virile.

    Was he mad? However, his face looked as nonchalant as usual. He then said to me while scratching his silver hair.

    ¡°Dude, what are you doing here? I thought you two were ghosts or something.¡±

    ¡°H¡­ ow did you come here?¡±

    I asked back in wonder, looking at his usual apathetic face. He then rolled his eyeballs and responded with a shrug.

    ¡°Just wondered if you were available, so I went to your classroom, but you weren¡¯t there when I came So I called you and heard your phone ringing near the stairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I grasped the overall situation. My class, 1-8, stood closer to this stairway, so if Eun Jiho was snooping around my classroom, he would have definitely heard my ringtone.

    As I nodded, Eun Jiho pulled up the corner of his lip to give out a slanted grin at Yi Ruda. It surprised me to see that sneer, which he rarely showed to others that I teased him as Mr. Jekyll and Hyde.

    Eun Jiho then flung a question to Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s American style of talking to people or whatnot, but at least I know they won¡¯t grab a girl¡¯s hand by force if she says no.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Yi Ruda asked back with a frown as if he was deeply disturbed. Eun Jiho scoffed out loud with his usual sneer this time and responded.

    ¡°If you like her, just give up. That would make your life much easier.¡±

    ¡°W¡­ hat? What are you talking about!¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s face flushed red with a scream. Well, even I would get embarrassed if a handsome guy whom I rarely saw in my lifetime suddenly asked me if I had a crush on a girl.

    As I stared at Yi Ruda, Eun Jiho replied in a calm attitude from my side. What he said made me almost burst out laughing.

    He said in a very serene voice, ¡°Ham Donnie wouldn¡¯t even cast her gaze at boys who don¡¯t have black hair.¡±

    ¡°W¡­ hat?¡±

    ¡°Oh, and she also doesn¡¯t have any feelings toward guys without black or brown pupils. There are other options too, but since your hair color and eye color are already out of her usual taste, it would be better for you to give up now.¡±

    Eun Jiho paused and giggled with a sneer on his face. He then tilted his head and continued his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a bit of advice as her long-time friend, politely.¡±

    He then whispered, ¡®Isn¡¯t it?¡¯ to me. It looked as though he was asking me about his politeness, which made me just pout my lips at a loss of words.

    Well, why would I care about boys¡¯ hair colors or eye colors? I would, instead, feel sorry for them if I did that.

    However, it was true that I was not feeling the Four Heavenly Kings as a member of the opposite sex even if they were all rather attractive men. That was because they were Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s guys. In this regard, what Eun Jiho said had hit the mark one way or the other. Still, I never knew that a character inside a novel would see through me.

    Which made me curious. Whenever I added things like ¡®Law of the Web Novel, Article X¡¯ every instance I had a thought in my head, was Eun Jiho also thinking about the same thing and adding ¡®Law of Ham Donnie, Article X¡¯ or something like that every time I did something? Oh, no.

    While Yi Ruda and I remained silent in surprise, Eun Jiho pulled my arm to make me stand in front of him. Then he pushed my back to rush me with a careless attitude.

    ¡°Dude, hurry. The bell¡¯s about to ring.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will! Don¡¯t rush me.¡±

    I almost rolled down the stairs since Eun Jiho was pestering me. While walking down the staircase, I glanced back, but I did not saw Yi Ruda there anymore. It seemed that what Eun Jiho said had awfully affected her. She could probably be thinking of things like, ¡®Am I too boyish?¡¯ or something like that.

    As I kept glancing back, Eun Jiho threw a question at me in annoyance.

    ¡°Dude, why do you care so much about him if you¡¯ll reject him, anyway? Just go downstairs, ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, how come you¡¯re so confident about who I¡¯ll be going out with?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? You wouldn¡¯t even give a guy a chance if he doesn¡¯t have black hair and eyes.¡±

    Eun Jiho then pointed with his chin as a gesture to keep walking downstairs. There was nothing wrong with what he said, so I just descended the stairway with a grumble. As if Yi Ruda was standing still until now, I heard no signs of life from upstairs.

    As Eun Jiho said that there were no empty seats left inside a classroom before the morning assembly. He pushed me through the front door and roughly waved his hand to bid farewell. However, he suddenly stopped walking to his classroom and turned back to call me. I looked back as a response.

    ¡°Are you still concerned about what the psychic said yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Your dark circles.¡±

    Eun Jiho then tapped a few centimeters below his eye sockets while laughing naughtily. I just heaved a short sigh. It looked as though there was a gloom over my face.

    As I sighed continuously, Eun Jiho continued his words.

    ¡°If you¡¯re still concerned about it, do you want me to call my driver after school? I can give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say I would have a car accident. So who knows, it might be better if you stayed with me, right? If you¡¯re too anxious, just hit me up.¡±

    ¡°Peace,¡± Eun Jiho left with those words and turned back to walk towards his classroom. When I looked around my classroom again, all the boys and girls were all looking at this side in excitement.

    The Kim twins even had a twinkle in their eyes. Well, since I left the classroom with Yi Ruda and returned with Eun Jiho, they might think something strange was going on.

    While I returned to my seat quickly as the bell rang, I thought about what Eun Jiho said.

    He had his usual nonchalant attitude and remarks; however, he was considerate enough to know what was on my mind. I truly liked the way he cared about me, which was natural and cool.

    ¡®Eun Jiho was indeed a character inside a novel.¡¯ As I rested my chin on my hand, thinking about such things, the front door opened and Yi Ruda entered.

    Since Eun Jiho was not here anymore, I thought Yi Ruda would continue the conversation we had before; however, she remained silent, closing her mouth tightly. All she did was to have her chin sitting on her hand while throwing an uncomfortable glance at me.

 Chapter 69

    .

    * * *

    I dwelled on Yi Ruda¡¯s remarks over and over. Her exorbitantly positive way of thinking just made me sigh.

    If she heard something meant for me, it would be better for her to just consider that I didn¡¯t like her, but how could she bring out that positive conclusion? She likes me because I was honest?

    The reason she wanted to be friends with me was that I was a straight shooter, I could introduce her to Yoo Chun Young instead. Since he was a person with enormous integrity, he would perfectly suit her needs in a friend.

    Fortunately, Yi Ruda did not say a word to me until lunchtime. The kids in our class knew that the cold war situation between us lasted for a while, so they did not consider it strange that Yi Ruda was reticent. However, it might have looked a little strange for them that Yi Ruda was glancing at me, which was unusual for her to do.

    During lunchtime, one of our classmates came to me and asked a question.

    ¡°Donnie, did Ruda ask you out?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, no!¡±

    I replied shortly, almost biting my tongue out of embarrassment. I was on my way to the 3rd floor when they asked that question. Shin Suh Hyun and Yoon Jung In, who was eating the banana splits, caught a glimpse of me in surprise.

    The Kim twins saw what happened in the morning, so they were just smiling naughtily in silence. The girl who asked me the question was looking up at me in wonder with her red-brown eyes, waiting for a longer response.

    Before giving her an answer, I looked around. Class 1-1 and 1-8 were on opposite sides of the floor, so they would not come to the east stairway since it was far apart from their class.

    No fancy hair colors were around. As I did further confirmations, I looked back at the girl who asked me. She continued her words in excitement.

    ¡°There are already rumors about you and Ruda. Someone saw you guys standing at the staircase to the 4th floor, but I heard you¡¯re also close to the Four Heavenly Kings. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Oh, my gosh. The Four Heavenly Kings and I didn¡¯t go to school together except for the 1st day of class, and we rarely met in school since our classes were far apart; however, it was strange that the rumor would spread, anyway.

    The Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung were not the types who would hide our friendship together, but at the beginning of the semester, they did not speak much about their life to their classmates easily. In fact, their auras intimidated their classmates too much that they wouldn¡¯t even consider asking them a question.

    Therefore, the stories about us would not have leaked from Class 1-1. Then was it because we all came to school together on the 1st day of class? I stared at the girl in front with a complicated mind. She was still looking at me with a smile.

    Okay, I could feel that there were eyes and ears everywhere around me. Maybe someone might have seen us hanging around in the town together yesterday after the exam.

    What should I do? Since someone had now disclosed things, that meant I couldn¡¯t keep on lying anymore. I decided to first reply shortly as if it was nothing special.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, it¡¯s because we went to the same middle school.¡±

    ¡°Then do you have their contacts?¡±

    ¡°Um, I do¡­¡±

    I responded with a nuanced voice, pretending that we rarely got in touch. As I turned back to look at Kim Hye Hill, who knew the truth, she nodded to tell me that I must keep the secret within me. I managed to calm myself down and looked back in front of me.

    When the girl tried to say something, Shin Suh Hyun spoke with his calm voice from the side.

    ¡°You guys are blocking our way. Why don¡¯t you go to the classroom and keep talking there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±

    I looked at Shin Suh Hyun in surprise. He was also a straight shooter like me. Yoon Jung In nodded, but the girl then said to her friends, who were heading to the cafeteria, to go ahead.

    I frowned my forehead on my way upstairs. Why wouldn¡¯t she go to the cafeteria with her friends? Since she let them go ahead without her, it looked as though she was about to ask for something else.

    As we got closer to our classroom, the girl gave me a sign with her hands. It seemed that she wanted to talk outside in the hallway. Oh, I really didn¡¯t want to. With that thought in mind, I stood in front of the window with a sad face.

    She remained silent for a while, tapping the window with her well-polished nails anxiously. When I inspected her fingertips, I found that she had a light pink manicure. Her short hair under the sunlight was slightly curled inside.

    Her name was probably Lee Soo Yeon. As I looked at her nails blankly, she opened her lip.

    ¡°Um, would you mind giving me one of their numbers? It could be anyone.¡±

    I heaved a sigh to myself. It was what I expected. Would she believe me if I told her that people had asked me the same favor for a thousand times? A few boys I got close to even asked me for Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s number.

    Holy shoot! If it was someone close to me, I could have said, ¡®Hey, do you think that will work? How could I give the number to them? Those people really hate this kind of stuff, so why don¡¯t you just go ask them about it in person?¡¯ However, the girl in front of me sat far away, so we rarely talked to each other.

    To be honest, she gave me a cold shoulder before, but now, here she is, asking me a favor as soon as she heard the rumor. It was not something delightful; however, it was too early for me to make an enemy in school.

    I pressed my forehead and responded.

    ¡°Oh, what should I do¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±

    That was because they really hated having a random stranger asking for their contact number. Since I went to the same middle school as them, I knew that they would probably get mad about how she got their numbers. I wanted to say those words before she cut me off.

    She asked back with her big eyes full of tears

    ¡°Oh, really? Why? Why not?¡±

    Oh, girl, I was trying to explain it to you before you interrupted me! Why was I facing this situation already at the beginning of the semester? My head was about to break into pieces because of all these stressful thoughts in my head.

    I truly hated this kind of situation. It was because these moments made me realize how overwhelming the Four Heavenly Kings and Back Yeo Ryung were. For most of the cases, some people, who were pretty much strangers to me before, would suddenly act friendly with me just so they could ask these favors to me.

    What¡¯s worse was that the girl in front looked as if she was about to break into tears; however, I could not help it. The group of girls, who went to the cafeteria, must have been her friends, so what would happen if they shared their contacts together?

    I had shown her enough how embarrassed and troubled I felt right now, so if this woman had some ounce of common sense, she should please back off. I said those words to myself while pressing my forehead.

    ¡°They really hate strangers getting their numbers and reaching out to them. So I can¡¯t, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please. Just once. I wouldn¡¯t text them often. I¡¯m just curious, would you, please?¡±

    We all had an eleven-digit phone number, so what made her so curious about theirs? Besides, she said that she would only text them rarely instead of saying that she would not reach them out at all. It was ridiculous.

    I was so upset that I thought of just turning back from her; however, it seemed that it was not clever to make an enemy at the beginning of the semester.

    Oh, what should I do? It would be better to be in the same class as the Four Heavenly Kings. If that happened, I would have drawn more attention than now, but this situation would rarely happen since the boys were already there.

    While I had these thoughts in mind, a cheerful voice came out of the classroom. I turned my head to see who it was, but, in fact, only one person I knew had that unique tone so far.

    It was her, Yi Ruda. She called my name in a delightful voice from the classroom.

    ¡°Hey, Donnie! Come in for a minute! I found what you wanted to see before!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When did I say I wanted to see something before? As soon as I had that in mind, Yi Ruda came out of the classroom. Then she pulled my wrist while the girl was absent-mindedly looking at us for a moment.

    She dragged me into the classroom making me feel puzzled. As I glanced around us, I saw everyone looking at us. Some kids pursed up their lips to blow a naughty whistle.

    Oh, my¡­ This was a misunderstanding! Yi Ruda, however, just made me sit on my seat. Then she sat next to me, resting her chin on her hand with a grin.

    Yi Ruda whispered in a low voice, ¡°Oh, she went down the stairs. Maybe going to the cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I expected that Yi Ruda would be a tactless person like every other main character in a web novel; however, I was wrong.

 Chapter 70

    .

    She was a very evolved character, who seemed to control people as she wanted by evoking their sympathies and to understand exactly how things were happening around her.

    I was hesitant for a second, then carefully asked her what I was wondering.

    ¡°How did you know that I was in trouble?¡±

    ¡°I heard the twins talking about it. She was asking you their numbers, and they were wondering if should go help you or not.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    As I grasped the overall situation and turned back to see the twins, Kim Hye Hill pointed Yi Ruda with her finger. She then suddenly clapped her hands.

    Why? What¡¯s going on? While I had those thoughts in my mind, Yi Ruda, next to me, whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°So beat.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be so beat.¡±

    I looked at Yi Ruda in surprise. Her voice somehow implied that she understood me.

    Until yesterday, she only showed her cheerful attitude to others as always, but now she would easily take off her mask in front of me.

    Yi Ruda, who was leaning on her chair, slightly tilted her head to get some sun. It looked as though she had finally stripped off something that was concealing her real persona. Her blue pupils under her golden lashes turned cold like ice.

    As I thought of the image of many pebbles being carried by the ocean tide, Yi Ruda raised her eyes to stare at me. Then she showed a grin on her face, which was not the usual bright smile she would often show but an attractively dangerous one instead.

    She was surely one of the main characters of this novel. I tried to applaud but soon threw my head on the desk with a thud. Yi Ruda straightened up herself and asked in surprise.

    ¡°W¡­ what are you doing? Donnie, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. It wasn¡¯t that strong.¡±

    ¡°I mean, why did you hit your head on the desk in the first place?¡±

    Yi Ruda asked me with concerned eyes. I tried to avoid her gaze and murmured to myself.

    For just a moment, for that one moment, I considered Yi Ruda as a man. She looked like a girl, but there was something about her that confused me into thinking that she¡¯s an attractive bad boy at the same time.

    Oh my god, I felt like I was going insane. She was a female crossdresser, who was being chased by men in black. I tried to hit my head on the desk, but I was afraid of looking weird to others, so I gave it up. Instead, I had my eyes on Yi Ruda again.

    Okay, I did not have the chance to say it to her before, but now I should do it. With that thought in mind, I started to speak out what was on my mind.

    ¡°Yi Ruda.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    She replied, still looking concerned about me. I scratched my forehead. Oh, I really did not want to say such a thing, but there was nothing I could do.

    ¡°Um, if you want to have an honest friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    I thought Yi Ruda would contradict my words, but unexpectedly, she asked in a calm voice while placing one of her arms on the desk.

    Her serene attitude was hardly something I could adapt easily. I tried to keep my peace of mind and as I continued my words.

    ¡°A straight shooter exists everywhere, so it¡¯s easy to find one.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Huh? I raised my head in surprise. To interpret what I was implying, one could say that I was saying ¡®there is not only me who will be a straight shooter to you, so look for someone else.¡¯ Therefore, I thought about the possibility of Yi Ruda getting angry for misunderstanding what I meant.

    Surprisingly, she did not look mad at all. She just stared at me in confusion then asked back.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I mean, there are many straight shooters out there, so¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being weird.¡±

    Yi Ruda interrupted my words with that response. Still, she did not look mad at all. Instead, she laughed as if my words made her dumbfounded. It was my turn to ask her back.

    ¡°Being weird?¡±

    ¡°You are right now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Yi Ruda, who was sitting beside the window, looked bright under the sun. Her blue eyes seemed to have an insight as to what was going on in my head.

    She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The only person who I want to be friends with is you, Donnie.¡±

    I blinked my eyes since I still could not understand the meaning of her words. It was surprising. Sometimes, she did not understand what I meant but this time, it was me who was not getting what she was talking about.

    My reactions made Yi Ruda heave a sigh. She then continued her words with a stern voice, as if she was teaching a kid.

    ¡°When we try to make a friend, we don¡¯t open a slot for an honest one or a brave one, something like that. We also don¡¯t squeeze in someone to fit such a role. Finding friends is not like casting actors or actresses for a cast in a movie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My eyes became wide open in surprise. Casting someone for a movie¡­ While I was at a loss of words after feeling shocked at what she said, Yi Ruda concluded her remarks.

    ¡°Why are you acting as if there is someone who can replace you? Then, did you just assumed that I am asking any honest people to be my friend while grabbing their hands? I told no one in this school except for you to be my friend. Unless you have a doppelg?nger; aren¡¯t you the only Donnie in this world?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m trying my best, but do you really not want to be friends with me?¡±

    When she finished her words with a bitter smile, it was then did my hardened head found enlightenment. Casting for a movie, the only one in this world¡­ What did I have in mind, and what had I been doing to these people until now?

    So far, I simply thought I was satisfying some requirements to play the role of Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly King¡¯s friend. Others could take my position depending on the writer¡¯s will. These were how I thought about myself in this world.

    That was because the world seemed to be a well-manipulated play, so it was not that weird for me to think like that. Yi Ruda was, however, breaking my predetermined notions.

    Being friends was not like casting someone for a movie. It was just that she liked me out of all the people around her.

    As soon as I heard those words from her mouth, something like a relief welled up in my heart.

    The emotion felt warm, soft, and fuzzy. Yi Ruda might have felt the same.

    No one told me anything like this until now. That was because I never exhibited how I felt about myself before. I never told them my thoughts about how my friends could easily replace me anytime.

    Tears were about to burst from out of my eyes out of the blue. I lowered my head to fight back the tears welling within me. Then, as if she misunderstood, Yi Ruda stretched out her hand to lift my chin. I grabbed her hand with both my hands and spoke to her quietly.

    ¡°Yi Ruda.¡±

    ¡°H¡­ huh¡­?¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s voice was severely trembling as if the reversed situation had struck her dumb. I raised my head after realizing that my tears had all dried up. Then I began to talk while looking at her twinkling blue eyes.

    ¡°You are such a cool b¡­ boy¡­ girl¡­ person.¡±

    ¡°R¡­ really?¡±

    Her face was blushing like a flame.

    Of course, yes. As I nodded my head, grabbing her hands more tightly, Kim Hye Woo, who walked past me from behind, murmured in a very low voice.

    ¡°Someone from abroad should be careful with a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°They sure do.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill also spat out like that, following her brother. As I turned back to see them in embarrassment, Yi Ruda carefully took her hand out of mine. Then she fanned herself with that hand to cool herself down.

    Our behaviors would have gotten others wrong; however, we were both girls, so what else would happen? I murmured to myself like that then pulled out the textbook for the next class.

 Chapter 71

    .

    There were only about a few minutes left until the end of lunchtime when the teacher suddenly came into the classroom. He then hysterically placed something on the teacher¡¯s table with a thud and went back out.

    What was that¡­? Even the kids, who were talking loudly at the back, did not notice the teacher were here for a moment.

    Yoon Jung In, whom we recently elected as class president despite Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s earnest refusal of it, walked in front of the class and picked up the sheets of paper from the table. Oh, I was having a bad feeling about this¡­ As I frowned my brows, Yoon Jung In turned back to speak to the class.

    ¡°I see what this is. Do you guys know that we have the SAT grading machine? Our school is the first to grade the mock exam, so this is the result sheet. I¡¯ll call your numbers. Come and take your papers once you heard your number.¡±

    Oh my god, how could they give out the scores on the day after the exam? Some kids were muttering among themselves with agony deep in their eyes. I was like them as I looked in front with a stern expression.

    To be honest, I only studied hard for the class placement test but not for the SAT mock exam. Besides, I never missed a day when Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings hanged-out together with me. However, unlike them, I was not a genius.

    The class president called my number almost at the end, so my heart was pounding hard when I received the sheet. It was then when someone snatched Yi Ruda¡¯s report card from her hands as she sat beside me. I looked at my side in surprise.

    The boy who took Yi Ruda¡¯s sheet was her close friend. He murmured with an excited face.

    ¡°Yi Ruda, let¡¯s see. Your English score would definitely be 100, right?¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Yi Ruda tried to take her report sheet back while showing a dumbfounded smile. The boy¡¯s eyes then widened. He screamed out loud, looking at Yi Ruda in astonishment.

    ¡°Wow, Yi Ruda! You almost scored perfect in other subjects! She¡¯s also excellent in the Korean Language!¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, why are you telling them that?¡±

    Yi Ruda then got up from her seat and put the boy in a headlock. Regardless of her action, the boy yelled out everywhere as if he just got the biggest scoop of the year.

    ¡°Yi Ruda almost scored perfect in every subject! Holy cow!¡±

    As I stared at them in a flurry, I heard a noise from the hallway. It seemed that they did not give the report cards only to our class. Soon, a boy ran into our classroom flapping his hair.

    He strode toward Yoon Jung In as if he knew him well. Then he held Yoon Jung In¡¯s shoulder and said out loud almost shouting.

    ¡°Dude, someone in our class got a perfect score for the whole exam!¡±

    ¡°W¡­ hat?¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was so loud that it was not only Yoon Jung In who heard his words. Everyone in our classroom gazed at the boy in bewilderment.

    I slowly hung my head down at a loss of words since it was obvious who the perfect scorer would be. Come on, who would it be?

    ¡°You know that girl, Ban Yeo Ryung! That drop-dead gorgeous girl got perfect scores in all subjects!¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°God has put everything on her.¡±

    I turned my head around as the kids talked like that with flabbergasted faces.

    Yi Ruda also looked discombobulated. She then directed her eyes on me and whispered.

    ¡°It would have taken a lot out of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    I replied while knitting my brows. It was already something familiar to me to hear how insanely distinguished Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings were. I dropped my gaze at my report card then shoved it inside my bag out of distress after thinking about Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s perfect test results.

    I did not hate that my best friend was doing well at school. Instead, it even made me feel good when she did well since we were friends; however, apart from that, it was not delightful to think she lived next door and both of our parents were close.

    I looked outside the window while pressing my temples with my fingers. It was still too early until sunset. Once I get back home, my parents would blast me to the brim of my soul. With that thought alone, I had a hunch that it would be a long day.

    It was such a strange thing that the fact that I¡¯m feeling under the weather delighted Yi Ruda. As I tried to bid farewell to her, I saw that the school entrance was abuzz again.

    Black limos were probably around the entrance, and the men in black will soon come across the schoolyard.

    Yi Ruda looked out the window as if she was measuring the distance around her then smiled in embarrassment when our eyes met. She told her last words jumping out of the window.

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Adios!¡±

    Yi Ruda now lowered her voice when talking to me to mimic a boy¡¯s tone.

    Her sparkling gold-blond hair disappeared across the schoolyard. After watching her leave my sight, I stretched myself and tried to leave the classroom too. It was then when I saw someone leaning in front of the classroom.

    The waist-length glossy black hair was something familiar to me, so I called her name immediately.

    ¡°Hey, Ban Yeo Ryung!¡±

    ¡°Oh, hi.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I wore my backpack and walked towards her; however, I noticed how Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face looked a little strange. She should look bright after getting the perfect scores in all subjects, but I saw dark shades hanging under her eyes instead.

    Did she hear something bad? The fact that Ban Yeo Ryung had a pretty face and how she was overwhelming in every aspect would probably mean that she would hear some backbiting now and then. One of such cases was how Baek Yeo Min treated her during our freshman year in middle school. Everyone was full of smiles in front of Ban Yeo Ryung, but there existed some people who gossiped about her behind her back, which was something appalling the more I thought about it.

    I grabbed her hand to cheer her up and asked her in wonder.

    ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She hid nothing to me, so I expected an immediate response, but she remained mute. She shook her head firmly while biting her cherry-red lip as she walked ahead of me with big strides.

    Um¡­ what was going on? I chased her at a faster pace as I felt a bit confused. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s black hair gently waved according to her steps.

    Then she suddenly stopped, which almost made me bump on her back and that would definitely force both of us to fall on the stairs. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes, which were looking at me, were full of tears. She then spoke to me as I stared at her in perplexity.

    ¡°We were never in different classes until now.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ huh?¡±

    Did we? I was 14 when I first came to this world, so I was not sure about what happened in elementary school.

    Ban Yeo Ryung bit her lip again. I knew that it was something she did when she¡¯s trying to fight back her tears. She continued speaking in a trembling voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I shouldn¡¯t say this.¡±

    Come on, stop stalling. As I stared at her with an absurd feeling, she quickly walked down the stairs with a blush indicating her embarrassment. Despite her fast pace, her moves were so seamless that I could grasp how athletic she was. However, it was useless at this moment. I followed her back with a smile.

    The twilight laid thickly over the pale-yellow schoolyard. A bunch of students slowly walked across the field in groups.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, who was standing in front of the shoe rack, still had a sullen face as she stared at me. I ended up asking her again.

    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m acting like a baby¡­ so nevermind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I looked up at her in confusion. It was surprising to know that this beautiful and perfect girl had some unexpected sides. What a great day to find the hidden aspects lurking within a person¡¯s heart.

    The thought I had while holding my phone a few days ago finally turned into something unspoken. I wanted them to promise me to never leave me alone but it was such a childish thing that I considered it was a problem I have to deal with on my lonesome.

    They will have no moments to behave like a baby with me. Ban Yeo Ryung, who had everything, was, however, cutting a frail figure in front of me.

 Chapter 72

    .

    I hesitated for a second then smiled at Ban Yeo Ryung. It had been a while since I last did so.

    I said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear it, so tell me.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to be with you only on your happy days.¡±

    At that troubled night, I had some untold words inside me which I did not speak in fear of acting childish. I did not want Ban Yeo Ryung to go through the same situation.

    She opened her eyes wider and suddenly wrapped her arms around my neck. Then she yelled out loud while almost hanging herself on me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have a boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What the heck is this groundbreaking bullshit she¡¯s spitting?

    As I frowned my brows while my neck remained wrapped around Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s arms, she screamed again while looking at me.

    ¡°If you have a boyfriend, you wouldn¡¯t hang out often with us anymore and¡­ um, you wouldn¡¯t text back often too!¡±

    ¡°I never went out with anyone yet, so how would you know that I would do any of that?¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Dude, aren¡¯t you treating me like a bitch? Do you think I¡¯d run away from you guys if I have a boyfriend?¡±

    When I asked her back, that was when Ban Yeo Ryung came back to her usual smiling face and walked right beside me. Her face was blushing red under the glow of the setting sun.

    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but anyway, no hair-dyed guys.¡±

    Her words might refer to Yi Ruda, which felt like total nonsense. While I tried to ask her thoughts about the hair and eye colors of the Four Heavenly Kings, someone stepped toward me from behind and grabbed my arm.

    Before I could look back in surprise, Ban Yeo Ryung had already spoken with a dumbfounded voice.

    ¡°Eun Jiho, are you acting like a ghost or what? Why are you sneaking in silence like that?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ban Yeo Ryung, shut up and follow me. Let¡¯s go to the backdoor.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    Eun Jiho ignored her question and pulled us promptly, which seemed as if he said that something was at the entrance, and we should not know about it. It made me realize something. I said to Eun Jiho what I had in mind.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Is it because you¡¯re giving me a ride?¡±

    ¡°We will share a ride, but it¡¯s not what you think! What a carefree creature you are.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked again in response to Eun Jiho¡¯s remark. When we arrived at a black car in front of the backdoor that was within a few minutes away from where we once stood, Eun Jiho opened the car door and pointed the backseats. Kids around us were throwing their glance towards us in curiosity, but he did not care about their gaze.

    I could see that he was urging us to get in as soon as possible, so as we took our seats, Eun Jiho followed behind, slamming the door. He then spoke while looking at the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Please go to Sung Sam apartment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±

    Young master¡­? It was not my first time to share a ride with him, but the title, young master, seemed quite brand new. As I stared at Eun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung murmured from the side.

    ¡°I thought Eun Jiho was the one driving since he was acting so aggressively.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, in the movies, when escaping from somewhere, they¡¯d say ¡®get in¡¯ and turn the handle powerfully to reverse the car, right?¡±

    Yeo Ryung looked at me with that remark, which made me burst out laughing after shrugging at a loss of words. Eun Jiho muttered in a flurry.

    ¡°How on earth can I lose to this idiot?¡±

    ¡°You lose?¡±

    As I asked, Eun Jiho replied while frowning his brows.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah, I lost again. It was all because of two questions. Ban Yeo Ryung sure is good.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. You guys are both assholes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    As if my words did not make him upset at all, Eun Jiho shrunk up his shoulders and suddenly showed an enlightened expression on his face.

    Oh, I still did not hear the reason why he dragged us to this car yet. When I looked at him in wonder, Eun Jiho spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°Hey, Ban Yeo Ryun, you better watch out.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Remember Hwang Siwoo? That bastard and his minions were all over the entrance. Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young texted me about it. Woo Jooin also saw the text, and he seemed to have left the school safely.¡±

    ¡°Text? Not by a call?¡±

    ¡°It was noisy out there for us to speak through the phone.¡±

    Eun Jiho then showed us his phone. Eun Hyung wrote his message in a less-organized fashion, which was unusual; however, what he wanted to say was roughly readable.

    Sent by: Scary Kwon Eun Hyung

    Donnnot let YeoRYung and Donnie to theee entrance

    While reading the message, I stumbled upon something.

    ¡°Dude, but why is he called Scary Kwon Eun Hyung in your contacts?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know about that guy, but that¡¯s not the point. Oh, also, don¡¯t worry about Kwon Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young, even though you guys wouldn¡¯t worry about them, anyway.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    I replied while sitting straight on the car seat. Kwon Eun Hyung was a man with the strength of a hundred warriors. I checked out Woo Jooin¡¯s message next, which was almost the same as what Eun Hyung sent. Ban Yeo Ryung asked in wonder from the side.

    ¡°So, what is he going to do? He¡¯s picking a fight with Chun Young and Eun Hyung, which seems that he¡¯s targeting someone among us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. We¡¯re not sure if he¡¯s upset because you refused him or if he wants to give us a hard time because we acted cocky that day. Be careful anyway since we have no idea if he¡¯s looking after you, us, or all of us. Ham Donnie, you should¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho slurred the end of his sentence while looking at me. Me, what? As I shrugged nonchalantly, Eun Jiho heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡°Be careful, too. You behaved out of sight the most, but who knows what will happen. It would be better to go back home separately with Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±

    No, to be honest, I wasn¡¯t. All I could think about was that these kids could even shoot a spy film in school if they so desired. I just nodded, saying nothing out loud. However, as if he read my mind, Eun Jiho hit my forehead once.

    What the¡­ I raised my head immediately. Eun Jiho¡¯s eyes were, however, unexpectedly looked very much stern. He stared at me with his jet-black eyes before speaking in a voice mixed with a sigh.

    ¡°Just be careful. Please, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He then swept his platinum blond hair back while looking out the window as if he felt embarrassed. All we could see over the tinted black window were gray sceneries, but he looked outside the whole time on our way back home even though he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    I smiled silently while looking at his back. Maybe Yi Ruda could be right about what she said. I came to think that maybe I could be the one and only irreplaceable person to these guys.

    When I turned back after bidding farewell to Eun Jiho in a brightly smiling face, Ban Yeo Ryung grumbled from behind.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I thought about it but no blonds and no silver hairs either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That silver-haired dude was yours, not mine. I gazed at her with cold-hearted eyes then strode into my house and shut the door. Tomorrow was Saturday, so why should I be worried?

    * * *

    Things happened just as I expected at home. Although our parents were close with Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents, my next-door neighbors, there was usually a competitive spirit existing between them. Especially, regarding the mock exam, a cruelly objective evaluation system of educational backgrounds, their competitive spirit became more obvious.

    What happened to me yesterday then? I¡¯d tell everyone that things happened just as I expected. They blasted me till my soul melted. It did not mean that they beat me with a golf club or a cane; however, they showed their fury through verbal nagging.

    A cold silence loomed around the dinner table. While I nibbled the food with a spoon, I was dying to ask someone to remove my widely opened report card from the table. I could barely swallow the food over my throat.

    My mom had a courtesy grin on her face, but she remained speechless. My dad enjoyed the food as usual but soon threw a glance at the report card on the table then turned his head with a mutter.

    ¡°Geez, what should I do with this bonehead¡­¡±

    I became so upset that I just ate rice with no side dishes. My dad¡¯s mutter became more abundant using different words. ¡°Bonehead¡±, ¡°idiot¡±, ¡°moron¡±, ¡°what is wrong with her¡±, et cetera, et cetera¡­

    I, however, did not think I did terribly at it.

 Chapter 73

    .

    My total score of the three major subjects was 264 out of 300, which was not bad compared to the rest of the standing of other students in my school. Especially, when considering that I didn¡¯t do the prerequisite learning for the mock exam, the result I got was not bad overall. My parents seemed to, however, forget that my test scores were around average compared to how Ban Yeo Ryung had a perfect score on all subjects.

    I could barely eat dinner, so I stood up to leave the table and headed into my room, slamming the door. Soon, I opened the door back after hearing my dad yelling, ¡®What an attitude for someone who had that score!¡¯ Oh, who said that parents have a soft spot for their children?

    My mom, who had a silent grin on her face during the dinner, began the second round as my dad came back from the supermarket with bottles of liquor.

    That evening, we sat down in the living room to watch TV as we normally did after dinner. In the screen, there showed a retro-style action movie that starred a guy in a decent black suit, attacking his enemies only with a gun.

    Nothing was eye-catching except for the guy¡¯s brilliant acting that made me look at him blankly. It was then did my mom put down the shot glass with a thud. Holy Christ, I should have run away from her and run into my room immediately.

    My mom gazed at me with sorrowful eyes. She was almost about to burst out into tears.

    Then she spoke, ¡°Donnie, what should I do with you¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie, you must study hard. The world is now different from how the world was at our time. Look at the kids out there, everyone in your class goes to private institutes, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, mom.¡±

    ¡°Donnie, listen to me. Mom is talking about something serious.¡±

    I knew that it was a serious conversation but the reason why she was talking about this was that my scores were outstandingly lower than Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s. Weren¡¯t my scores higher considering how I didn¡¯t take any private tutoring? However, there was no way to avoid it since she was talking about the matter like that. Besides, my dad, who was sitting on the couch, would definitely scold me sternly for behaving disrespectfully if I ran away.

    That was how my mom gave a 30-minute lecture about ¡®the benefits of getting a good score in life.¡¯ Meanwhile, the movie ended.

    The next movie was my favorite, the Transformer series, but as soon as the film started, my mom gave her second lecture. It had the same point as her first speech and it sounded nothing different at all. Since the situation went like that, the voices inside my head began to torture me instead of my mom¡¯s lecture.

    Did I suck in the exam that much? No, I did my best. In fact, I might have studied harder than Ban Yeo Ryung to prepare for the exam.

    When my mom tried to begin her third speech, I could no longer endure it all as I stamped out of the room.

    * * *

    ¡°Womp, womp¡­ I hate you, mom¡­¡±

    If she saw me studying hard for the exam, she would not have spoken like that. As long as Ban Yeo Ryung lived next door, they would never credit me for all my efforts. I cried my eyes out inside the comforter then typed in a message to send a text.

    The most comfortable person to open my heart in these situations was no one else but Eun Jiho.

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ?????????

    Eun Jiho, who was a fast-thinker, replied within a few minutes.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    What¡¯s up lol Got in trouble again?

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    O,,,,

    Geez, I smashed my head on the pillow after sending the text. It would not help me ease my stress. It would just build up more strains in my head. When thinking of my parents drinking out there, the splitting headache I was having grew even harder.

    Why would I not want to get a higher score and do well on the exam? For the last three years, I realized it was impossible to be as good as Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho, the top tiers who were born smart.

    My parents were not aware of their greatness since they would say such a thing like that to me. Although I knew they made their harsh remarks in consideration of bettering myself, I was still sobbing my heart out in sorrow.

    As I scowled at the phone screen through the tearful sight, a new message arrived. Maybe it was a text from Eun Jiho. I opened my flip phone without a second thought but soon stiffened. What Eun Jiho sent me was an MMS photo message.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    Image: YouthItsPainful.jpeg

    Under the image of a bright blue sky, the words ¡®Youth, It¡¯s Painful¡¯ were written in a brilliant font which forced a frown on my face. I heard that a famous professor wrote this best-selling book.

    However, youth, it¡¯s painful? I moved my fingers nimbly to reply.

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    You¡¯re an ass.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    Image: YoullBecomeAnAdultAfterBeingShakenForAThousandTimes.jpeg

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ??

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL

    I was almost about to break my phone when I saw his messages. Yeah, since he only missed two questions from the entire exam, he might find this situation funny.

    Oh, this damn web novel would be the end of me! Why did they find the need to make the protagonists so perfect!?

    Why didn¡¯t the author give me just one specialty instead of having this impudent jerk to console me!?

    I punched my pillow in anger then soon typed a new message to send to a different person.

    To: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Sleeping?

    The reply arrived within a few seconds.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Nno

    It would be a ¡®No.¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung was impatient at some point unlike her usual characteristics as the female protagonist. Her texts often had errors, which showed that it was okay for her to just deliver what she wanted to say.

    I typed back a response to her.

    To: Ban Yeo Ryung

    I want to go to your house¡­

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Cmovr

    I wondered what it was but later thought the words she sent might have been ¡®come over.¡¯

    After scratching my head, I dropped my gaze to check my outfit. The blue jersey top I was wearing with a stretched neckline had a design of a doodle of Snoopy wearing a yellow helmet. Under the top, I wore deep blue Adidas track pants. The stripe on the side was red, which was a little outstanding, but this overall outfit was unbearably comfortable for me to use when I¡¯m going to hang out next door.

    When I suddenly opened the door to leave my room, my parents, who were drinking in the living room, looked at me in surprise.

    I ignored their gaze to hide my puffy eyes.

    ¡°Going to the next door.¡±

    ¡°Get back soon.¡±

    As if she noticed that I would see Ban Yeo Ryung, my mom replied like that while my dad remained silent. It looked as though he was still in a bad temper. I quietly put on my flip-flops and dragged my feet out of the door.

    The nightscape over the balustrades was resplendent. The big supermarket chain near the intersection and the people walking around made me move to tears. I rubbed my nose and knocked next door.

    What I wanted was to get into Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s room quietly, so I tried to knock as carefully as possible, but the door opened before my fourth knock. Through the door, there stood a person under the orange light of the entrance. When the face came into my sight, I froze like ice.

    ¡°Yeo¡­ Yeo Dan¡­ oppa.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    I tried not to drop my gaze but since he was slightly over 180cm high, there was about 20cm difference in our height. As a result, I could not help myself but look at his broad chest without lowering my head.

    Oh, god, please. I slowly covered my eyes despite myself and reminded of the happening in middle school.

    Last summer when I was a senior in middle school, I was out sleeping in Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s living room. That was when I heard some noise from the bathroom, I slowly rose after hearing whatever it was out there. Maybe it was Ban Yeo Ryung causing a ruckus while she was washing her face, but holy cow, the person who left the bathroom was none other than Yeo Dan oppa with a white towel around his neck.

    His moist lashes, sharp eyes, delicate jawline, and masculine neck caught my eyes in a flash. However, what drew my attention the most was his perfectly engraved six-pack abs.

    The image I had of him for the longest time I had known him was that he was quite lazy and hardly had the interest to work out. His abs were, however, unbelievably gorgeous that it would be totally valid for me to confuse him as a student-athlete. I convinced myself that I was not a pervert, but what I was seeing at that time was the body of a God.

 Chapter 74

    .

    Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s hotness was so unbearable that I fell unconscious. It was later after that time did I hear the backstory of what happened when I saw his careful behavior in front of me. Ban Yeo Ryung fell into pieces when she had me in her arms. Then she cried out to her brother in grief as to how she would not forgive him if he caused my death. This had been the first time I saw Ban Yeo Dan topless ever since that eventful day.

    As if he recalled the same incident I had in my head, Yeo Dan oppa, who was staring at me, stiffened. I was looking at him vacantly, no, to be honest, I was dwelling upon his blade-like sharp nose and smooth neck with a wistful and yearning glance.

    Why did I pass out instead of enjoying his gorgeous appearance at that time? This thought made both my eyes widen. I will never faint regardless of how hot he is!

    As I repeated those words within my mind, Yeo Dan oppa stretched out his hands suddenly. Since I thought he would dash into his room to put some t-shirt on, his actions showed something completely unexpected instead.

    What¡¯s¡­ going on? While I blinked my eyes in confusion, his warm fingertips touched my frozen cheek. He then slowly rubbed underneath my nose with a murmur.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°H¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°You look so tired.¡±

    It was then did I realize that something warm was flowing down my nose. Why! Why at this timing!? I wiped out my nose while stepping back in embarrassment. Oh, this might make me look like a pervert. Well, I could not deny that I had some pervy thoughts looking at his abs though¡­

    Fortunately, Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t seem to mind at all that his sexiness caused my nose to bleed. It had been a few days since I last saw him; still, he looked beautiful with his god-created handsome face and serene eyes.

    When he opened the door to let me inside the house, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s distinct high pitched voice flew over from behind.

    As I raised my head to see what was going on, I saw Ban Yeo Ryung screaming at his half-naked brother. If others saw this situation, they would misunderstand Yeo Dan oppa as a robber instead of her brother.

    She tried to calm down, but she still continued to shriek at her brother.

    ¡°Oppa!!! I told you not to be naked in front of Donnie!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that she would come over. Look, she hasn¡¯t passed out yet.¡±

    ¡°Donnie¡¯s nose is bleeding!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung stopped shrieking when Yeo Dan oppa asked her with a straight face to show that he really did not understand. She then gazed at my face intently.

    While thinking that it was great of Ban Yeo Ryung to stop screaming at that moment, I wiped my nose again and put my forefinger on my lip.

    Yeo Ryung then nodded in response as she seemed to have grasped my gesture and spoke to her brother.

    ¡°Oh, yesterday was your mock exam. Anyway, oppa, be careful next time. Donnie doesn¡¯t have any brothers, so she gets easily surprised at something like this.¡±

    My goodness, it astonished me how ballsy this woman was. She thought that being stressed out after a huge shock caused my nosebleed.

    Yeo Dan oppa nodded nonchalantly then handed me some toilet papers from the bathroom. I put them under my nose while gazing at Ban Yeo Ryung.

    When I tried to give an okay sign to Yeo Dan oppa after he asked me if I needed more tissues, Yeo Ryung told her brother bluntly to wear some shirt on, so he went into his room while swinging his arms.

    Their parents seemed to run late today at home since the lights were only turned on in Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s rooms. I gazed at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s spine and wing bones as if an evil entity of a perverted demon had possessed me while looking at him through the opened door; Yeo Ryung then pulled my arms after seeing me like that. Oh, I was so seduced by him I almost forgot how miserable I had been.

    Most of the apartments had a similar structure, so Yeo Ryung¡¯s room and my room looked nearly the same. The only difference I could point out was the color of our comforters; mine was a pastel tone sky blue one, whereas Yeo Ryung¡¯s were light pink.

    I sank in her bed with sorrow and reduced to tears while hugging my knees. Ban Yeo Ryung, who knew me so well, just left me alone to cry as much as I could.

    Since I didn¡¯t explain exactly what happened, Ban Yeo Ryung assumed that maybe I fought with my parents. The reason for the fight was mostly because of my grades.

    As I cried for quite a while, the bell of their front door rang. I lifted my head immediately and scowled at the door. Ban Yeo Ryung murmured, ¡®who is it?¡¯

    If it was Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents, they would just enter the passcode without ringing the doorbell, so it wasn¡¯t her parents. As soon as I had that thought, I heard my dad¡¯s unique apathetic voice from outside.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, is Donnie inside?¡±

    ¡°Oh, uncle.¡±

    ¡°Tell her to get back home.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay!¡±

    She snooped around the front door with a tiptoe then returned to her room when she saw that my dad wasn¡¯t around anymore. Meanwhile, I was wiping the puffy eyes with my sleeves.

    Soon, I looked at Yeo Ryung with glistening eyes. It looked as though she was in an awkward situation. She should send me back home but since I was crying, it would be difficult for her to do so.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting to stay here longer, so I got up and spoke to her while scratching my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. See you tomorrow at my house.¡±

    ¡°Would it be okay?¡±

    Her question seemed to imply if it would be possible for me to reconcile with my parents until tomorrow. I shrugged my shoulders as a gesture of my uncertainty. Then I told her I would send her a text if things didn¡¯t work out. Maybe going outside would be a better option.

    As soon as I returned to my house, my dad smashed my back with a broom, which made me swear to myself that I would definitely go outside tomorrow.

    Therefore, I welcomed Saturday morning with a puffy face.

    * * *

    ¡°Mama¡­¡±

    Jooin¡¯s face turned outstandingly pale after looking at me. Yes, I knew that I had swollen eyes. I waved my hand to warn him not to look at me weirdly; however, he stepped closer as if he did not understand my signs clearly.

    The person who kept Jooin back was Eun Jiho. He grabbed Jooin¡¯s neck and whispered at the back of his head.

    ¡°Dude, wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate to mind Ham Donnie¡¯s self-respect as a woman?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡±

    It was not me but Ban Yeo Ryung who said those words. She spoke with a kind smile while clenching her teeth, which looked frightening enough to freak both us of out. Eun Jiho released Woo Jooin¡¯s neck immediately from his hand while muttering that it would horrify him to tease me.

    Yoo Chun Young, whom I haven¡¯t seen for a while, clicked his tongue at Eun Jiho; however, I was surprised to see a long red horizontal scar on his cheek.

    Despite the terrible look on my face, I quickly went closer to ask him about it.

    ¡°Hey, Yoo Chun Young, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it because you fought yesterday? Your face is your livelihood¡­¡±

    As soon as Yoo Chun Young replied, ¡®It sounds like I¡¯m affording my living,¡¯ Eun Hyung, who stood behind, responded with a smile.

    ¡°He smashed his head on the telephone pole in the morning since he was half-asleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The truth behind his scar sounded quite embarrassing, so I took my finger off his cheek in silence. I turned my head to check Eun Hyung and found nothing engraved on his attractive face.

    Eun Jiho, who looked like the prince of South Pole based on his overall pale appearance, complained how cold it was while shoving his hand in his pocket. Contrary to his appearance, Eun Jiho was sensitive to cold.

    He then asked me out of the blue, ¡°Dude, so where are we going?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, why didn¡¯t you plan something out?¡±

    As he grumbled, Ban Yeo Ryung kicked Eun Jiho¡¯s shin.

 Chapter 75

    .

    Ouch! Eun Jiho jumped around in pain. Looking at his rambunctious act made me heave a sigh while scratching my head. I spoke to him with a gaze.

    ¡°Dude, okay, my bad. Eun Jiho, the fourth tenant in my house.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? You¡¯re like a half-family member since you¡¯re going in and out of my house so often.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, where should we go?¡±

    While I wondered while tapping the concrete floor with the tip of my shoe, Eun Jiho looked perplexed while perceiving the doubtful glances at him as if they were asking how frequently he came over to my house. ¡®It serves you right, bastard.¡¯ I decided to remain silent.

    It was true that the one who came in and out of my house the most was none other than Eun Jiho. His house was near my place and when we were sophomores in middle school, the number of times he and Ban Yeo Ryung came over my house was almost the same.

    As I spent a while trying to figure out where to go, Eun Jiho, who was spouting some nonsense, suddenly took out his phone from his pocket. Then his eyes widened after checking out the text.

    He said to me, ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Your parents told me to come over since they¡¯re going outside.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I lifted my head to look around. As I did so, I found my parent¡¯s half-sized sedan starting at a close distance from us, as it stood in front of the apartment entrance.

    Oh, my god. While my mouth opened wide after hearing this mind-numbing revelation, the car reversed smoothly then left the parking lot in a flash.

    As I gazed at the back of the car leaving with a dust cloud, I heard Eun Jiho murmuring mischievously.

    ¡°Dude, it seems like I¡¯m more of relative to them than you since they texted me instead.¡±

    As soon as he made that remark, I pulled out my phone and found out that they did not send me any messages.

    ¡®Dang! I really hate you, mom and dad.¡¯ While I showed a sad expression, someone flicked the top of Eun Jiho¡¯s head with a bang. When I raised my head, I saw Eun Hyung with a strict face which I haven¡¯t seen for quite a while.

    Eun Jiho tried to respond as if he felt wronged; however, when our eyes met, he just shut his mouth. Then he walked ahead of us toward the apartment complex with a crooked expression. When I had eye contact with Eun Hyung, he smiled softly while bending his warm-hearted eyes.

    I blinked my eyes, feeling puzzled but soon followed their pace.

    * * *

    Therefore, the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung came over to my house after a long time. It was more than a visit since they almost dominated our place: Eun Jiho was watching TV at my couch; Yoo Chun Young was sleeping at the corner; Woo Jooin was looking at my photo album; Eun Hyung was warning them to behave well.

    When Eun Jiho came out of the bathroom, he stopped in front of our kitchen. I, who was sitting on the couch, wondered what he was doing right now. Then I soon figured out the object that Eun Jiho was curious about. He was gazing at the espresso machine that my mom recently bought.

    He walked straight into the kitchen and stopped in front of the red machine. He then yelled while looking at our side.

    ¡°Hey! Ham Donnie! What is this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hold on! Don¡¯t touch that or my mom will kill you. She bought that new machine for herself!¡±

    Soon as I responded, I hurried myself to get out of the couch and dashed into the kitchen. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to care about it and let him do whatever he wanted; however, it would cause me to take all the blame for his mistakes.

    Yoo Chun Young, who fell asleep while squeezing himself at the corner of the couch, awakened slightly by the noise we made but soon dropped his head back after giving a glance. I heard he had a photoshoot the entirety of the night, so it might have made him drowsy. I strode toward the kitchen.

    The always confident Eun Jiho was brewing coffee regardless of my words.

    When my mouth opened wide after seeing the dumbfounding scene, he spoke to me with a glance as if showing his kindness.

    ¡°You want a cup of coffee, too?¡±

    He then placed another cup on the machine. He took the other cup of coffee to his mouth.

    After a sip, Eun Jiho spoke to me again after smacking his lips.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±

    I replied while stretching out my hand to pull the grip. Eun Jiho stood against the light-pouring kitchen window with one arm on the sink. He then sipped his coffee while leaning on the wall.

    Is he shooting an ad? I glanced at him indignantly and sipped the dark coffee inside the mug. I then almost spat out the whole thing out of my mouth.

    When I suddenly coughed hard while holding the sink, Eun Jiho asked me in surprise.

    ¡°Dude, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something in the coffee?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s so bitter.¡±

    It took a while for me to gather my senses back and respond. Eun Jiho then muttered, ¡®Jesus, you almost freaked out,¡¯ with a frown on his face.

    He soon chilled out again and spat out a few words while sipping his coffee.

    ¡°Such a baby.¡±

    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s really bitter?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too used to sweets. You and Yoo Chun Young are both addicted to sugar.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    At that very moment, I heard the voice of a half-awakened man above my head. It surprised me so much that I almost spilled the coffee. However, what great timing! Someone¡¯s hand from behind held my hand to grab the mug tightly.

    When I turned back to see who it was, there stood Yoo Chun Young who was knitting his brows in drowsiness.

    He then said while dropping his glance at me, ¡°Watch out.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, make some noise.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to say, ¡®Hey, get ready. I¡¯m going to the kitchen,¡¯ from the living room before going here?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young answered indifferently and took the white mug from my hand. Since Eun Jiho was laughing naughtily at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s response, it looked as though he knew Yoo Chun Young was standing behind me.

    Yoo Chun Young looked within the mug and showed a sign of wonder on his face.

    Eun Jiho said, ¡°Dude, try it.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Something that babies like you guys can¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°An herbal medicine?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young brought the cup near his mouth after a murmur. It surprised me to find Yoo Chun Young, who hated the bitter taste, trying out something like that.

    Soon he showed a frown. He wiped his mouth and stared at Eun Jiho.

    ¡°What is this? Coffee?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a black coffee. You guys just suck like babies.¡±

    After teasing us, Eun Jiho enjoyed another sip of his drink provokingly.

    Yoo Chun Young and I scowled at Eun Jiho for a moment then heaved a sigh when our eyes met. Yoo Chun Young then poured my coffee into Eun Jiho¡¯s cup without hesitation.

    Eun Jiho said in confusion, ¡°Dude, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Have it all.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, do you think I¡¯m a beggar¡±

    Regardless of what Eun Jiho said, Yoo Chun Young filled the empty mug with water and gulped it out. He then signaled me to go to the living room with him using his chin. At that moment, Woo Jooin came to us.

    ¡°Hey, mama. I just found a funny picture¡­ Huh? What is that?¡±

    Woo Jooin ran into Eun Jiho, who was smiling nastily. He then handed out the cup to Jooin and said to him with his eyes on me.

    ¡°Oh, Jooin. This is only fun for grown-ups.¡±

    ¡°Alcohol? Kaoliang liquor? It smells like coffee though.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A weird silence loomed around us. Woo Jooin gulped the coffee at once. Then he returned the cup with an intact face.

    ¡°It¡¯s coffee; it tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Mama, I want one of that, too.¡±

    Woo Jooin said, putting his arms around me from behind. I replied with a nod and pressed the machine, but a sign appeared on the small screen. It was written in English, and it seemed to indicate that the machine was out of something.

    What was it exactly saying? When I put my brain to work in order to interpret the words, Eun Jiho answered from my side.

    ¡°It¡¯s out of coffee beans.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? You¡¯re so good at English.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any modesty?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that word in my vocabulary.¡±

    Yeah, good for him. I replied shortly before stepping out of the kitchen with a smile. Jooin called me from behind as if what I was doing puzzled him.

    ¡°Mama, where are you going? Outside?¡±

    I wore the jacket while lying on the living room and checked my wallet inside the pocket. Then I responded to the voice coming from the kitchen.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go get some coffee beans. Do you guys want anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to drink coffee¡­¡±

    Jooin slurred the end of his words.

 Chapter 76

    .

    Inside his golden-brown eyes showed a hint of his awkwardness he was feeling, which made me laugh. I stepped closer to him and swept his hair with a smile. His brown hair moved around my hand smoothly.

    I said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of you. My mom told me to check if the coffee beans are running out, so is there anything else you need?¡±

    ¡°Donnie, are you going outside? Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Eun Hyung spoke to me while walking toward my side from the living room. I glanced at Eun Hyung and answered back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±

    ¡°You can go later. Besides, Hwang Siwoo¡­¡±

    When Eun Jiho mentioned Hwang Siwoo, he glimpsed at Eun Hyung, who was standing behind me and stopped what he was saying. After a moment, he shook his head and continued his words as if he persuaded himself.

    ¡°¡­ would never beat you up even if he comes in a group.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far.¡±

    Eun Hyung said with an awkward smile. Yoo Chun Young, who stood behind Eun Jiho, added his words nonchalantly.

    ¡°Come on, who caught the whole group alone yesterday?¡±

    ¡°You did it alone?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young knitted his brows and shook his head as a response to my question.

    He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll be fine. Be careful, be safe, and get back home soon.¡±

    When Eun Jiho waved his hand after saying those words, Eun Hyung gave an awkward smile as he frowned.

    Yeo Ryung, who was inside my room, told Jooin to bring me to her, but as soon as she saw me wearing a jacket, her eyes opened widely.

    She asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon; I¡¯m just going out with Eun Hyung.¡±

    I replied while putting on my shoes.

    Yeo Ryung then nodded and said to me, ¡°Get back ASAP! I have something to show you.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha, I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± I replied while raising my head.

    Eun Hyung was standing against the open door while wearing a gray coat. The wind blowing in through the door was quite chilly, so I sniffed my nose and proceeded to leave the house with Eun Hyung.

    When I walked past the entrance of the apartment complex, I saw cherry blossoms fluttering down from the trees. It made me think of how spring had finally come no matter how cold the weather was.

    Eun Hyung¡¯s red hair scattered after feeling the blow of the wind. A pink blossom fell on his hair. He looked so beautiful with the blossom on him that I almost burst into laughter.

    He asked in wonder as he saw me shrugging my shoulders.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    I spoke vaguely with a smile and stood in front of the crosswalk.

    It was Saturday afternoon indeed. High school students with uniforms on and middle school students wearing plainclothes were crowding the streets. There were also some crowds in front of a big supermarket across the intersection.

    About twenty people were waiting for the signal to change. The same amount of people were standing across us while staring at the traffic lights.

    I saw big cars running in front of me. I was gazing thoughtlessly at the big cargo truck coming towards us from a distance.

    A car accident¡­ I repeated the fortuneteller¡¯s words in my head. It was still not a realistic thing to think about.

    While I had a blank stare at the red signal, at some point, I realized that Eun Hyung¡¯s gray coat was out of my sight.

    What¡¯s going on? I looked beside me in confusion, but he was still nowhere to be found. As soon as I turned back to check what was going on, I was terrified to see that someone who was wearing our school uniform was about to smash Eun Hyung¡¯s back.

    Eun Hyung avoided the attack easily and twisted the guy¡¯s arm in a flash. He surely deserved to be a part of the Four Heavenly Kings. However, more people sprung out at Eun Hyung.

    People who stood in front of the traffic light started to make a commotion by reporting the situation to the police.

    Oh, what should I do?! Should I call 112? Most of the web novels did not provide any advice if one should call the cops when a group fight happened. When I tried to dial 112 to stop the commotion, someone from the crowd jumped in and grabbed me tight.

    Eun Hyung, who just avoided a guy¡¯s kick and simply threw him to the ground, yelled something to my side; however, I did not hear it clearly.

    I could barely see the boy¡¯s face through my blurry vision. I only knew from the color of his nametag that he¡¯s a freshman.

    The boy seemed to be more adamant on snatching my phone rather than focusing on the prospect of knocking me down. No, way. I had to call the police!

    I lost my balance in a deserted street of all things while I was shaking his hand off violently. As I stepped back, I stumbled upon someone¡¯s feet and rolled down the ground.

    My sight rotated heavily. I then heard Eun Hyung yelling out something. Still, I could not hear his voice clearly. At the very next moment, my cheek touched the heated concrete ground. Then I saw the image of a huge dump truck heading towards my direction.

    I closed my eyes tightly out of surprise; however, the smearing heat from the concrete ground where I had my cheek on would not disappear.

    I did not have any strength left in my body. Although I could have gotten myself up, it seemed that my body would fall off before I could even recover my balance.

    SCREEEEEECH! As if the driver just found me falling in front of him, he stepped on the brake to halt hurriedly; the horrifying screech tore the frowst. The heavy truck was weighing wheels down the concrete ground as it spun furiously. I felt like I could smell the burning rubber of the wheels heading towards me. When my thoughts finally realized that the wheels were closing into me in about a few meters, I realized that my life would cease then and there. Seriously, it seemed like my poor heart would stop beating before the truck could have the opportunity to hit me.

    The vehement screech of the truck¡¯s wheels rang around my ears. It made me think that this could be the last moment of my life. However, there was no panorama of memories going through my mind, which was something unfair to me when I thought about it. How could I face my death like this without the presence of all my memories flashing before my eyes in a matter of seconds?

    Then there came a moment of silence. Everything stood still. The frowst and the furious screech were all gone. Maybe my mind was just fooling me into thinking that the noise had disappeared. My ears were losing its ability to hear anything as if I had plunged deep into the deep sea.

    However, I could still think, and therefore, I was still not dead. Well, who knew if I was already a soul freed from the confines of my body? Being able to think didn¡¯t necessarily mean I wasn¡¯t dead.

    Should I open my eyes? However, what if the thing appears before me is the sight of my corpse, bleeding under the truck after getting run over? How can I handle my mentality then? I wasn¡¯t brave enough to open my eyes.

    While I closed my eyes tight, I could feel my body functioning well again: I could smell the horrid smell of burning rubber, I could feel the fume of heat incomparable to that of the concrete ground, and I could hear the faint rumblings of the crowds.

    I plucked up the courage to open my eyes slowly. Then I realized I was trapped inside the dark, which scared me to death, but soon noticed that I was lying under the head of the truck.

    Oh, thank god. I stared at the pair of huge wheels right next to me which could have crushed my head in a flash. Then I turned my head with eyes wet with tears.

    Through my tearful sight, I saw a few people putting their heads under the truck to check my condition. One person stretched out something like a hand to me, and I held it to crawl out of the truck with my knees.

    Under the truck was, however, not high enough space for me to crawl out with my knees. My strength had also depleted, so I collapsed to the ground several times instead.

    When I left the truck by myself, covered with wounds all over my body, the bright sunlight greeted me at last. Suddenly, I felt my heart melting all at once as I felt tears filling my eyes again. At that moment, someone from the crowd yelled at me.

    ¡°You¡­ you little bastard! Why did you jump into the street, huh? Do you want to ruin others¡¯ life? Ptooey! God damn it!¡±

    The truck driver scowled at me while spitting at the ground threateningly, which looked menacing enough through my blurred vision.

 Chapter 77

    .

    I tried to respond but all that came out of my mouth was just an indistinguishable groan. Putting my brain to work was even not functional enough since I felt like I was now a machine with a few missing parts.

    Someone from behind supported my back. I might have looked precarious and pathetic since I stood with a pale face. Then another person, a tall slender guy that probably was a college student, from the crowd spoke on my behalf in a kind voice.

    ¡°Sir, calm down. I saw a boy pushing this girl to the street. I can testify to that. Come on, why would this girl jump in front of the truck to threaten herself and others?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw it, too.¡±

    Luckily, some people saw what happened. I closed my eyes tight and dropped my head. Perhaps I was having a headache right now because my relief had started to flood my body. Then I stared across the crosswalk where I could still see some people crowding together.

    However, the people in the crowd had a serious look on their faces. There seemed to be something in the middle that drew attention to the people gathering around.

    What about Eun Hyung? As soon as his name came across my mind, I trembled as if lightning had struck my body. What followed next was the story of the car accident that happened to Eun Hyung¡¯s mother and the outstandingly stiffened Eun Hyung after hearing the fortuneteller¡¯s prophecy.

    The truck driver who spat curses clicked his tongue when his co-worker stopped him from continuing his squabble over me. Then he started the car again. My ears were still painful and ringing after hearing all those shrill noises.

    Someone seemed to ask me to go to the hospital while touching my shoulder but everything around me felt like the things inside a dreamland. I dragged my creaking legs to walk toward the crowds surrounding the crosswalk. As I got closer after taking heavy and painful steps, I got to hear the crowds talking.

    ¡°What should we do, that boy doesn¡¯t seem to breathe?¡±

    ¡°Is he the one who fought alone? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s like that because of the hit.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my god. Come on, someone call 119!¡±

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t seem to breathe?¡¯ What they said regained my attention to the commotion.

    It was hard to squeeze into the pack of people. I barely managed to press my arms among them; I then tried to stick my head in to move forward, but it only caused people to complain from both sides.

    I had to say something to break into them. My voice which I could hardly release when the driver pressed hard upon me was now functioning well. I screamed out desperately.

    ¡°I¡¯m with him! I¡¯m his friend! Please let me through!¡±

    My voice wasn¡¯t that loud but the people who heard it in the middle of the chaos turned back to see me. Then they let me through as soon as they saw my terrible condition.

    I, at last, got into the middle of the crowd while listening to someone said that they need to call 119 to aid both the boy and me.

    When the wall-like people surrounding me disappeared, I lost my grip on my body, and I collapsed on the ground after a few trembles.

    As expected, the boy who held his chest while gasping for breath in the middle of the crowds was Eun Hyung. His face was so pale and he panted too fast that even I could hardly breathe while looking at him. It was a waste of time for me to get up to approach him.

    I went closer to him by crawling towards him. Some adults were tapping his back while asking one another what they should do.

    At that moment, a few people wearing white gowns walked toward us. Based on their outfits, the group of people approaching us seemed to be doctors and nurses who were getting their lunch around. Soon, a young man bent his knee and checked Eun Hyung¡¯s condition then turned back to say something to the woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hyperventilation syndrome. Plastic bag, do you have a plastic bag? Go get one ASAP!¡±

    I could hardly breathe, but my gaze was at Eun Hyung, whose forehead was sweating hard. It was early Spring, and it wasn¡¯t hot out in the streets yet, but Eun Hyung¡¯s red hair, that was always neat, now looked scattered over the concrete floor messily.

    Soon, the people with white uniforms laid him properly to face the sky. Eun Hyung then opened his eyes narrowly and looked far beyond. I hesitantly stretched out my hand to grab his hand.

    Eun Hyung¡¯s dark green eyes were soon on me in surprise, which made me feel relieved.

    The young doctor then covered Eun Hyung¡¯s mouth with a plastic bag. It was loosely covered, so he could give him a more easy airflow. They soon left Eun Hyung to breathe using the plastic bag alone properly.

    He seemed to blink slowly; I would see his lashes tremble before he closed his eyes back. At the same time, his chest also constantly rose and fell slowly, which relieved me while I was looking at the young doctor.

    I asked, ¡°Is Eun Hyung having a serious disease?¡±

    He could have asked me who I was, but he replied shortly after a glance. His tone was clear and flat similar to how other people who worked as a specialist mostly did.

    ¡°No, but did this patient have similar symptoms like this before?¡±

    I shook my head with a sad look on my face. It scared me to death to hear someone call Eun Hyung a patient.

    The doctor glanced over Eun Hyung before looking at me again.

    He continued, ¡°There could be physical and mental reasons to provoke hyperventilation, but you said he showed no signs before, so his respiratory system should be functioning well. Then he might have suffered a great amount of stress; can you tell me what just happened before we arrived?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I slurred the end of my words. I remembered death approaching me in full speed; the image of the furiously spinning huge wheels came into my mind once again; the smell of rubber burning filled my nostrils. I felt like I was about to throw up when all these pieces of memories came into my mind.

    When I suddenly covered my mouth, the young doctor asked me in perplexity if I was okay. I took my hand off and replied while shaking my head.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I almost got hit by a car right now.¡±

    ¡°I see. That could be the problem. If it¡¯s psychological, then there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital right away. Just give him some time to rest and he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I bowed at him while grabbing Eun Hyung¡¯s hand. When I dropped my gaze at Eun Hyung, I saw him breathing with the plastic bag on his mouth. I could see his breath scattering inside the bag.

    His unusually pale face weighed on my mind. Soon, he opened his eyelids and had his dark green eyes directed at me. When his breathing became normal, the young doctor tried to say something to him but then just looked at me. It seemed that he wanted to let Eun Hyung know about his symptoms, so I nodded as a response.

    Eun Hyung frowned for a moment as if he felt dizzy but soon lifted his body from the ground. After a while, he started checking my face if I was still intact.

    He started asking me first before I could try to inquire if he was feeling well. His voice sounded unusually husky since his breathing was still recovering.

    ¡°What happened? Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±

    His inspecting eyes then stopped at my knees.

    Since I wore long pants, my knees would not have been bleeding, but he seemed to notice that my outfit seemed to be in a mess. In fact, I fell to the ground a few times which also caused a few scars to appear on my palm.

    Eun Hyung¡¯s face showed a striking frown. His green eyes showed the gravity of his concern. I carefully opened my mouth as I looked at his eyes.

    ¡°I mean, I¡­ didn¡¯t fall in front of the truck.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I fell a little strangely; you might have not seen it properly because of all the people¡­ It wasn¡¯t like it could kill me.¡±

    I smacked my lips. Eun Hyung was directing a sour expression at me.

    Why would I add another burden to his traumatic memories regarding car accidents by telling him the truth? He didn¡¯t deserve to have that kind of stress in his life. I could, at least, tell what happened to Ban Yeo Ryung, Eun Jiho, Jooin, and Yoo Chun Young, but I would not tell Eun Hyung what exactly happened.

    He even showed symptoms of hyperventilation syndrome after what had happened. I didn¡¯t want to shock him any more than this. When I stared at him with those thoughts in mind, Eun Hyung suddenly heaved a long sigh.

    Then he collapsed on my shoulders. I was not joking; this was for real. His waving red hair tickled my cheek.

 Chapter 78

    .

    I blinked my eyes in embarrassment. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t a hug. It seemed that he was so relieved that his strength had diminished. After all, he tried to lift himself from the ground with his two hands.

    His head was on my shoulder, but he was desperately turning his head in the opposite direction away from my neck instead of turning his head towards me. Well¡­ if he turned his head, we would be looking at each other in a very close distance, which would be very awkward.

    His desperate attempt soon bore fruit for he got away from me at last. He lifted himself after sweeping his tangled and dusty hair.

    He looked unstable in a way that I unconsciously grabbed his arm to support his movements, which made him look back to see me. He then showed a soft and relieving smile at me.

    I refused people¡¯s help and was hesitant for a while but grabbed Eun Hyung¡¯s arm tightly to move forward. While I helped him walk to our apartment, Eun Hyung asked me in a calm voice.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the grocery store?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cross the crosswalk anymore today.¡±

    As if he grasped the sincere feelings in my words, Eun Hyung soon buttoned his mouth. He then hesitated for a second but gently patted my head in an act of comfort. We trudged toward our house, looking like defeated soldiers who just got out of the battle.

    We stood in front of the apartment while wearing the same outfits we had right now when we left the house. Our flushed cheeks caused by the heated concrete began to cool down.

    Eun Hyung looked back at me when I stopped walking after zoning out for a second. We were still having our arms around each of our shoulders to help our way out.

    I turned my head to look at Eun Hyung¡¯s face. He had been pale earlier, but now he looked totally exhausted. I felt my heart skip a beat.

    How surprised would he have been in order to hyperventilate? The last scene he saw of his mother was her in a red car, locked among the thick fog.

    What if this was not a novel? I thought about those words in my head. Eun Hyung¡¯s mother would have died as a character motivation, after all, this was just a novel; however, the fact that I nearly died in front of Eun Hyung, who had a traumatic experience when it came to car accidents, implied that it was needed in the plot for her to go.

    It felt like someone¡¯s malicious hand was pulling a string on our destiny in their own way. However, it was true that pain would make a person stronger, forcing them to mature. With these thoughts in mind, I looked up to gaze at Eun Hyung¡¯s face as it shone radiantly under the spring sunlight.

    Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes that loomed under his dark brown lashes were now on me.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    His gentle smile overlapped with his face as I dropped my gaze on it: red hair attached on his white forehead and handsome face with scratches all over. Eun Hyung was, so far, the strongest person I ever knew physically and mentally.

    Then I suddenly felt how unfair the world was while I grabbed his arms as it wrapped my shoulders tightly. My vision became blurry again. I bit my lip to prevent myself from crying, but tears fell down my cheeks, no matter how hard I tried. This author was a bastard, no, she¡¯s a bitch, a terrible bitch!

    The reason I said that Eun Hyung was the strongest man I had seen did not derive from the fact that he was a great fighter. I said those because, despite all the pain he went through from the past, Eun Hyung embraced his sufferings and continued to smile softly at us. I could find strength in those smile of his.

    ¡®Come on, it¡¯s enough,¡¯ I thought while biting my lips as I felt a bit of tears welling in my eyes.

    He went through a lot, and it caused him to be stronger than ever, but why must such a thing like that happen in front of Eun Hyung? Why was the author trying to kill someone in front of him with yet another car accident?

    Although remembering what he had gone through reduced me to tears, Eun Hyung didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all. He might have thought that a different reason motivated my tears.

    Eun Hyung stretched out his thumb hesitantly then gently pressed my eye rim. Then he took his hand off of my shoulders before patting my back.

    ¡°Did it surprise you that much?¡± He asked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s alright now. I mean, I¡¯ll make things alright now, I promise.¡±

    I did not know what ¡®making things alright now¡¯ meant. Although I assured him the car accident I had suffered was not a life-threatening one, he might have thought that remembering what had happened reduced me to tears.

    Anyway, how could he make that kind of thing ok now?

    If I knew what he was thinking, I would have stopped him immediately but there was, of course, nothing I could do. All I did was shaking my head and murmuring my mind to him.

    ¡°I¡­ I really hate¡­ this novel.¡±

    ¡°Novel?¡±

    My tears had forced my words to become fragmented. In fact, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t sure if he understood what I meant; however, he showed a puzzled look right away to show that he had grasped my point.

    I bit my lip harder and wiped out my tears with my sleeve while lowering my head.

    The reason I hated this novel was because of how it kept on adding salt on a person¡¯s wound. It kept adding pain on a person¡¯s pain repeatedly until the bloody pus gushed out from the scar, and the person would feel an immense amount of pain that it became inevitable for him to ask for help.

    Thus, to all the characters inside a web novel, misfortune might encourage love because of a shared wound.

    * * *

    Eun Jiho glanced at the clock from the comedy show he was watching, making him frown. It was already half an hour since the two of them left the house.

    Strange, the supermarket was right across the intersection¡­ Eun Jiho, who was living at a five-minute walk distance from here, was familiar with this area.

    Are they taking a walk too? He tried to chill out, but the recent turn of events made it hard for him to relax.

    Eun Jiho took out his phone from his pocket and pressed a few buttons. Over the phone, he heard only the automated voice system. He then dialed Eun Hyung¡¯s number but as soon as he realized that Eun Hyung¡¯s ringtone was ringing in front of the side table, Eun Jiho couldn¡¯t help but frown again.

    He slammed his flip phone shut and shoved it back into his pocket before burying himself on the couch. They would return soon¡­ However, since he now knew how late they both were, he could not help himself from being on edge while hearing the ticking of the clock. Eun Jiho began to envy Yoo Chun Young, who was sleeping next to him carelessly.

    ¡®Damn it, I should have taken a nap light-heartedly like that. She¡¯s with Kwon Eun Hyung, so what could possibly happen?¡¯

    Eun Jiho complained in his small mind as his concerns started to erupt; he soon found himself putting on his jacket after a moment of contemplation. Ban Yeo Ryung came out to the living room as if she detected something strange.

    ¡°Hey, did you call Donnie? She¡¯s not answering.¡± She asked.

    Eun Jiho attempted to hide his anxiety and pretended to be nonchalant.

    He replied, ¡°Her phone is always on vibrate, and she rarely looks at it. You know how she is; she has a hobby of collecting missed calls.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so why are you wearing your jacket?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Just wanted to take a walk.¡¯ Eun Jiho tried to make a rough response similar to that since he couldn¡¯t confess his concerns on how late they both were. However, before he could utter those words, there was a noise from the doorknob resounded on the living room before the door finally opened.

    ¡®Oh, they¡¯re back.¡¯ Eun Jiho heaved a deep sigh when he saw Ban Yeo Ryung running to the door while waving her black hair. He perched on the couch and murmured, ¡®Gosh, I was worried for nothing.¡¯

    Before he could enjoy a moment of peace, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s shriek broke it into pieces.

    ¡°W¡­ hat¡­ is wrong with your clothes? Did you guys fell on something?¡±

    Eun Jiho then dashed to the door and stopped in front of them while they stood at the entrance. Woo Jooin also left the room and checked them out thoroughly with his sharp eyes, which they seldom saw.

    Even Eun Jiho, who was less sharp in observation than Woo Jooin, noticed that their overall appearances seemed very strange. Something had blackened Ham Donnie¡¯s knees and her cheeks had visible scars on it. Even her hair looked tangled like a lion¡¯s mane. Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s hair was also messy and the jacket that he once buttoned up to the collar was unbuttoned.

    It could happen to Ham Donnie, but it seemed impossible for Kwon Eun Hyung to have such a rattled look since it was about a year when Eun Jiho saw Eun Hyung looking wasted after their senior school trip in middle school.

 Chapter 79

    .

    As he observed both of them with his mouth agape, Woo Jooin¡¯s voice erupted in a bout of fury.

    ¡°Mama, did Hwang Siwoo do this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His words lowered the temperature inside the space to -40¡ãC in a flash. When Ham Donnie remained silent, Woo Jooin¡¯s negative energy turned even more savage. After a moment, Eun Jiho saw that Ham Donnie¡¯s eyes were reddened as he glimpsed at her face.

    As long as he remembered, they would seldom see Ham Donnie crying in front of them. Ban Yeo Ryung and Ham Donnie were both tough cookies, so they rarely cried over trivial things.

    Once, they all went to see a tragic romance movie but the two girls just ate their popcorn without shedding any tears, which looked so frightening to Eun Jiho. When he later asked them if the movie wasn¡¯t sad Ban Yeo Ryung replied, ¡®it was, but it was not something to cry about,¡¯ and Ham Donnie said, ¡®my life is sadder than that,¡¯ with a strangely crooked smile¨Cit was still unclear to Eun Jiho what she meant by that.

    Anyway, the point was that Ham Donnie barely shed a tear even if they were watching a drama, seeing a movie, or going through something in real life.

    The reason Kwon Eun Hyung became so violent to those who made Ham Donnie cry at the senior trip was because of this. The only time Eun Jiho saw Ham Donnie crying was at the barbeque party they held the day before the opening ceremony. In this regard, something serious might have happened to them earlier.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s face hardened. Eun Hyung patted Ham Donnie¡¯s back and let Ban Yeo Ryung take care of her. Then he tapped Woo Jooin¡¯s shoulder and gestured Eun Jiho with his chin. It was a sign suggesting that he wanted to have a secret talk.

    Eun Jiho nodded as a response to that signal and woke up Yoo Chun Young, who was still deeply asleep on the couch.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s bluish lashes flickered twice before they could see his eyes. Eun Jiho faced Yoo Chun Young¡¯s half-awake and out-of-focus eyes before he opened his mouth. This seemed to be the best way to gather Yoo Chun Young¡¯s senses.

    ¡°Dude, Ham Donnie got beaten.¡±

    It was not the exact truth, but the overall situation did not differ much from the facts, so bending the truth a bit did not affect the gravity of the situation. Eun Jiho decided to be a little shameless and waited for Yoo Chun Young¡¯s response.

    Indeed, he replied immediately.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young asked in a rather husky voice before he frowned as if he was feeling a headache. He, however, lifted himself to sit up straight instead of collapsing on the couch.

    Kwon Eun Hyung helped him sit back up since he knew that Yoo Chun Young had the habit of bumping into telephone poles once he got tired and drowsy. Yoo Chun Young soon raised his head and asked again.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Kwon Eun Hyung, tell us. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    It was when Eun Jiho asked back did Kwon Eun Hyung began to talk. Woo Jooin, who was sitting face to face with Eun Jiho, had a keen glare in his eyes.

    Kwon Eun Hyung spoke in a gentle but flat voice.

    ¡°A truck nearly hit Donnie.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s tone grew higher. It rarely happened but rather than getting surprised, Eun Jiho just swallowed his moan. The situation was more serious than he expected. He thought earlier that someone must have hit Donnie and pushed her to the ground.

    Kwon Eun Hyung dropped his red lashes before he looked at the people in front of him again and continued his words.

    ¡°She said, it wasn¡¯t that life-threatening, but she looked very frightened. She cried for quite a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those guys had some debt left unpaid to us ever since he touched Yeo Ryung before, and now they did this. What should we do?¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung asked them all in a calm voice as he always did, but Eun Jiho had a dumbstruck look on his face when he found a flame of rage within Eun Hyung¡¯s dark green eyes, which looked frozen up until now. Eun Jiho shortly forgot that Kwon Eun Hyung was more proficient in sorting out his feelings than Woo Jooin.

    It was obvious to Eun Jiho that Kwon Eun Hyung asked, ¡®what should we do,¡¯ to him. When he read the blade-like anger inside those words, Eun Jiho asked back immediately.

    ¡°What would you like to do?¡±

    Eun Jiho thought the answer already existed inside Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s head. Eun Hyung usually avoided to take the initiative but rather than standing back up and giving advice to people, his demeanor was different this time.

    There was indeed no hesitation within Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s head when they asked him. Soon his eyes sharpened after a moment of consideration. Then he responded with a smile.

    ¡°If I¡¯m leading the way, I would do my best.¡±

    Eun Jiho then recalled Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s life-long creed.

    ¡®Every man for himself. Once I take the lead, I do the best I can to let them know who among us is untouchable.¡¯

    Eun Jiho¡¯s heart began to shiver for Hwang Siwoo and his clique, who stirred up Kwon Eun Hyung to step out and do something he was great at doing.

    * * *

    ¡°Your hand is all scratched up.¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    I winced with the pain while frowning. Yeo Ryung, however, rubbed the antiseptic on my palm with a determined face. Then she soon showed a gloomy expression.

    Since she looked more in pain than I did, I couldn¡¯t act like a crybaby anymore. Instead, I just patted her hand. When she saw my actions, her face then displayed her wrath. The incident happened to me, but it looked like Yeo Ryung was the one who was more affected by it all.

    Ban Yeo Ryung bit her red lip a few times and got up from the bed with a bloody-red face. I asked her in wonder.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Living room. I need to ask them something.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sure,¡± I responded while feeling a little dumbfounded as I remained silent.

    Yeo Ryung, who stayed beside me with a concerned look on her face as she asked me for the details of the accident I had suffered, just left the room, so I felt quite disconcerted.

    Honestly, I wanted to spend some time alone right now. Jesus, I lifted my hand and swept my hair. My hand was shaking still.

    I was afraid. It truly scared me to death.

    A bunch of thoughts came across my mind and harassed me one after another: I nearly died and the regrets I still had after fighting with my parents haunted me. I would imagine their grief at my funeral. Then many things flashed into my mind like the things I wanted to do and things I hadn¡¯t achieved yet.

    At one time, I had a suicidal thought because of the existential dread I had been feeling for, which I could not seem to find the meaning of life; however, when I nearly got hit by the truck, I realized that I didn¡¯t wish to die yet.

    I slowly burst out my breath after holding it for a second. It was fortunate that I couldn¡¯t seem to shed a tear.

    It was true that I was too surprised to ease myself when I saw Eun Hyung lying on the ground while gasping. However, as time went by, I had pretty much found my footing once again.

    I held my hands tight as if praying to put all of those sad thoughts out of my head. How long had I been crouching like that? I heaved a sigh slowly.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could see Eun Hyung¡¯s face yet. Although I complained about how bitchy this author was, I was worse than them.

    If I was far from Eun Hyung, such a thing could not have happened to me. By putting all the blame on Eun Hyung, at least, I could feel better. These thoughts showed how selfish and bitchy I was.

    Although I tried to avoid these thoughts, Eun Hyung might be putting the blame on himself now.

    His mother¡¯s death and my accident had nothing to do with him; however, he burdened himself with the responsibilities bestowed upon him in the duration of this incident. This proved how strong he was even after torturing himself, but he was not strong enough as evident on how he collapsed earlier.

    I was such a weak person for thinking that I would have not involved myself in a car accident if I was not there with Eun Hyung.

    Therefore, the shame I felt made it hard for me to look at Eun Hyung.

    All I could do was just to sit like that with my eyes tightly closed.

    ¡®I hope to become an adult soon,¡¯ I murmured while clenching my hand with an antiseptic reddened with blood. Even the pain couldn¡¯t stop me from my desperate wish.

    Once I become an adult, I would no longer fall into the tedious thought of when this novel will end; besides, I would not be facing the weak me anymore. I was desperate to attain that wish.

    .

 Chapter 80

    .

    * * *

    ¡°So the point is calling him out alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I see that¡¯s the point.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Jesus.¡±

    Eun Jiho drew in his breath in surprise. Something was tickling his shoulder, which turned out to be Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s purplish-black hair. Since the voice was heard above his head, Ban Yeo Ryung would be lowering her head right on top of him. Woo Jooin then asked with a smile from across.

    ¡°Hey, Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what are you guys up to? Hold on, let me guess.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung put her index finger on her mouth to stop their talk and frowned her face in thought.

    Lier¡­ Eun Jiho pulled a face. He was sure that the quick-witted Ban Yeo Ryung would have already drawn a conclusion.

    She basically had sharp eyes but they often seemed to forget that because she was very slow at love-related issues. And as expected, she soon opened her eyes with a twinkle and said to the boys.

    ¡°Got it! You guys were planning to kill that fu*k¡­ I mean, that freaking bastard who involved Donnie into the car accident.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Smart.¡±

    Woo Jooin complimented her with a bright smile, which had no signs of a joke. Ban Yeo Ryung stretched out her hand to high-five with Woo Jooin then squeezed herself between Eun Jiho and Kwon Eun Hyung.

    Although they laughed out of the silly joke, the aura coming out from Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to be quite grim. Her cold eyes were about to fall out ice. Eun Jiho became intensely anxious.

    As she sat between them, Ban Yeo Ryung looked as if she would take part in their plan at any cost. It made Eun Jiho hesitant for a second but try to warn her.

    ¡°Dude.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Oh? It was Eun Jiho who called her first but Ban Yeo Ryung looked at him as if she found something to tell him ahead.

    What the¡­ Eun Jiho stared at her in wonder then she continued her words.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re going to say, girls should stay out because it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something called German suplex that I learned from my bro¡¯s friends. Do you know? It¡¯s grabbing the opponent around his waist from behind and flipping him over onto his back.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°You know that I¡¯m very athletic? I do perfectly on what I learn.¡±

    ¡°So¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hope you get the point. Haha.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung replied with an imposing laugh and tapped Eun Jiho¡¯s back, which was quite threatening.

    Eun Jiho became a straight face. This was obviously burying one¡¯s head in the sand. From what Ban Yeo Ryung just said, she would have implied the following to him.

    If you disturb me revenging on that fu*king bastard ¨C she would have meant this but refrained herself on account of Kwon Eun Hyung ¨C I would do the German suplex to you. Since I¡¯m perfect on what I learn, you¡¯ll get served with my flawless German suplex.

    What an impeccable threat!

    Damn it¡­ Eun Jiho, of course, knew that Ban Yeo Ryung was not just as nice and soft as her appearance. She was surely a monstrous 17-year old girl.

    However, when they proceed with that plan, it will be necessary for them to face the school gangsters, which becomes uncomfortable to have Ban Yeo Ryung in that situation.

    Eun Jiho sent a sign of a backup to other boys but Yoo Chun Young just heaved a sigh, which implied that it would be impossible for them to keep her off from their plan. Kwon Eun Hyung, who was right next to Yoo Chun Young, also just had an awkward smile on his face.

    Woo Jooin smiled brightly than before. His brain would be busy with how to use Ban Yeo Ryung for a better scenario.

    Jesus, it¡¯s too late. Eun Jiho scratched his head and spoke to her.

    ¡°Ok, ok. Geez, don¡¯t you have any fear?¡±

    ¡°What? You should say I¡¯m faithful, not fearless. Why would I be not scared?¡±

    Yeah. Eun Jiho replied instinctively, which provoked her to smash his back again. She hit him in a flash with a shy face then said with a low voice.

    ¡°Hey, your best friend almost got hit by a car and came back looking like that. What a dickhead to just move on? That¡¯s such a coward.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Eun Jiho also agreed to her point, so he patted his chin and gave a nod. Ban Yeo Ryung rarely used abusive words since she grew up in a happy and supportive family.

    As he glanced at Kwon Eun Hyung, who hated curses, he looked serene regardless of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s aggressive remarks for somehow.

    Yoo Chun Young then lifted his hand and patted Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s head. She was, again, lost in her thoughts but got surprised by his act.

    ¡°W¡­hy?¡±

    ¡°Good speech.¡±

    ¡°You know me.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young giggled at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s proud-looking face. He then asked Woo Jooin, who remained silent folding his arms.

    ¡°So, how¡¯s the plan?¡±

    It was not even half an hour since Jooin began to think of a plan. Yoo Chun Young was, however, convinced that Jooin already set up the overall plan and finished all the details.

    Woo Jooin, indeed, began to talk about what he head after a moment.

    The living room was dark with the closed curtains. Through the dim lights, Woo Jooin¡¯s brown eyes shined with a smile.

    * * *

    How long did I have been like this in bed? Maybe I was asleep for a while. When I woke up, surprisingly, it was almost 5 in the evening. So, in other words, I was asleep for 5 hours straight but I remained lying comfortably on the bed.

    Did I lay down unconsciously or somebody else laid me down? If it was the latter, it would be a little embarrassing. The thought made me frown my face.

    I felt like I was about to puke. Oh, I did try to throw up, so maybe that might have been why I was feeling so unwell.

    Outside the window, the sky was turning orange along with the sunset. I felt kind of far-off as if floating on a boat. Soon I was getting dizzy, which made me close my eyes again, but then I heard a noise from the door. Someone was coming inside the room.

    Are they still here? Well, they were regarding my house as their 2nd home, so although I was asleep, it would not affect them chilling around.

    I tried to wake up naturally opening my eyes, but at that moment, someone touched my hair, which made me lose the right timing.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything lying down on the bed. Well, for me, there was nothing special about them touching my hair. The act of touching was closer to the act of ¡®tangling or tapping¡¯ in this situation so far.

    However, the person was softly patting my hair while I closed my eyes, which felt quite strange. Especially, the weird feeling aroused from the person patting me like it was usually done, selflessly. It made me beware to feel too fluttered of his acts.

    How long did I think? I opened my eyes at last. It seemed that this person would pat my hair forever before I bring to a halt.

    Through the blurry sight, there came in a black hair with a hint of the orange sunset and the exotic blue eyes. Oh, it was Yoo Chun Young.

    He seemed to notice immediately when I opened my eyes. He gently took his hand off from my hair and remained silent for a while. What the¡­ I felt awkward needlessly.

    The sky was on fire with the setting sun and the light penetrated through the window. Both of us were surrounded by the warm dark. At that very moment, Yoo Chun Young, in front of me, looked like an illusion. Maybe I was still in my dreamland. The thoughts flew around the air.

    Yoo Chun Young kept his silence for a while then pulled the blanket up to my nose for some reason. He tapped my head and said in a whisper.

    ¡°Get some more sleep.¡±

    His low voice scattered heavily to the floor. After a gaze, I opened my dry mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡± He replied, pressing the blanket on my mouth. Is it a sign to stop talking? But his face remained placid, still and expressionless. Yoo Chun Young then knitted his brows a little and spoke something unexpected.

    ¡°You¡¯d be very tired.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Not that much.¡±

    How do you know if I¡¯m tired? My question made Yoo Chun Young sigh. He then pulled off my blanket and stretched out his hand to me. Is he asking me to grab and get up?

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not sick. Why are you being so nice to me?¡± I said with a smile.

    ¡°They say 90% of modern people¡¯s diseases are caused by mental illness.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m depressed?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯d have jumped out of your skin¡­ Are you feeling ok? Hungry?¡±

    When he asked me that in concern, I got more surprised than before.

 Chapter 81

    .

    Yoo Chun Young was the least talkative among us, and he seldom asked me such things. We would especially rarely see him asking things consecutively. I gathered my senses and shook my head with a smile.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not feeling well. I feel like I¡¯m about to throw up if I eat something.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let me ask Eun Hyung to make some soup later.¡±

    Chun Young then pushed me to the bed smoothly as if he was urging me to get some more sleep. I looked at him with a silly smile.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. My parents will be back¡­ oh!¡± I stopped my response when something flashed in my mind. Not only did I forget to buy the coffee beans, but we also had a big fight yesterday.

    While I went into my shell, Yoo Chun Young showed a concerned look again. He then put his hand on my forehead. When I lifted my head in surprise after feeling his cold fingers touching my forehead, my eyes met his blue eyes.

    ¡°Not feeling good? Should I get you some pills?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Want to go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I fought with my parents yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± He answered shortly and fell into silence.

    From what I had seen so far, this might have embarrassed him because of how much he had overreacted. His blushed face looked cute and funny which made me laugh, but I could hardly do that.

    After a moment, I lifted my hands to rub my dry face. Yoo Chun Young stared at me in wonder. Geez, I took off my hands and said with a sad expression.

    ¡°Oh, lord¡­ how could I make up with them?¡±

    ¡°It was probably a big deal for them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was. It had been three months since we last fought like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean this is the first time you guys fought after the senior finals in middle school.¡±

    When Yoo Chun Young responded as if he had understood it at once, I rubbed my face again in embarrassment. Yes, they already knew what happened. It was that the fight took place when I received my report card.

    God, damn it! I heaved a sigh after scratching my head for a while.

    I murmured, ¡°Geez, how can I make up with them? I don¡¯t feel like saying sorry. I hate to talk to them, see them, and just everything about them.¡±

    My hate was nothing serious, but I was still implying the fact that I wasn¡¯t ready to see them yet. To be honest, this entire fight made me upset. I told them every day not to compare with Yeo Ryung, but as we got more intense through the fight, I found out that them comparing me to her was inevitable.

    In the end, I yelled out to my mom to tell her that she should have Ban Yeo Ryung as her daughter instead then. My mom responded that she should have done that. Thus, although we knew that we didn¡¯t intend what we said, our remarks still got both of us hurt.

    I rubbed my face for quite a while then I directed my eyes on Yoo Chun Young. He looked confused; he didn¡¯t seem to know what to say.

    Yoo Chun Young might have thought he should say at this moment. He must be thinking of, at least, something to comfort me; however, looking at his concerned look had already cheered me up.

    I held his hand and slightly shook it. He then had his gaze at me.

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to be that serious. It¡¯s hard for other people to intervene with another family¡¯s issues.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yoo Chun Young replied with a bitter smile.

    I grinned and said while glancing at the burning sunset, ¡°I¡¯m still immature.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I read it from a book,¡± I said back while rubbing my blushed cheeks. It was a phrase from a self-improvement book I recently read.

    ¡°It said that everything that happens to me is my fault because if I try to find the cause of my problem from outside, I won¡¯t be able to change anything. So finding the cause of the problem within me and trying to change it is a way for me to progress. It was something like that. It seems quite right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I actually didn¡¯t do my best in the exam. My mom was harsh because she believed I could do better. So it¡¯s not that wrong, right?¡±

    If I did my best, it would truly be tragic. I rubbed my cheek with that thought in mind.

    As I raised my head to see Yoo Chun Young, I saw him looking at me in silence too. Was he repeating my words in his head? I wondered. That was when he pouted his lips.

    ¡°Sometimes you are¡­¡±

    ¡°I am¡­?¡±

    ¡°Pushing yourself too hard.¡± Yoo Chun Young said as he stretched out his hand to pat my head. His hand and his touch felt more tender than usual; it made me feel a little awkward. He continued placing his hand on me.

    ¡°What I heard was different.¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡±

    ¡°I think it was¡­¡±

    He started to wonder with his eyes closed. The burning sunset laid on the tip of his black lashes and tinted them with an orange hue. He then opened his mouth. His heavy voice enveloped my surroundings.

    ¡°When we were children, we used to think that when we grew up, we would no longer be vulnerable¡­ But to grow up is to accept vulnerability¡­¡±

    I just listened to his voice quietly. He then opened his eyes and continued to speak in the usual serene expression he had.

    ¡°To be alive is to be vulnerable¡­ that¡¯s what I remembered on a book I read.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I just blinked in silence while staring at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes.

    I mean, it was surprising for Yoo Chun Young, who seldom liked books, remembered a quote like that. The quote itself just wanted the readers to ponder on the vulnerability of life instead of carrying a strong will to live or a powerful meaning.

    He scrunched up his brows at me for a second. I knew that it was a gesture he made when he was contemplating something.

    The one who spoke ahead was me.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ being alive is to be vulnerable, so we don¡¯t have to push ourselves too hard?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d say¡­¡± He, again, grimaced then kept on his words while looking at me.

    ¡°Everyone is vulnerable. In fact, people would not be as strong as you expect to be, so¡­ there¡¯s no need to feel so hard on yourself, I guess.¡±

    He then glanced at his side as if what he said had perplexed him.

    He continued, ¡°You should learn to relax.¡±

    He spoke his last words along with a sigh making it almost sound like a whisper. My eyes opened wide in wonder. I then heard an exchange of conversations from the living room as if someone turned on the TV.

    Yoo Chun Young swept his hair and spoke in his usual tone.

    ¡°In my opinion, I don¡¯t think people who are strict with themselves could be generous to others.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The world burdens those who are smart, competent, and good. I don¡¯t think these burdened people can be generous to others because others are dumb and horrible, unlike them; they¡¯re just fooling us.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°So, I hope you don¡¯t expect others to be stronger than you. You should think that they¡¯re just as vulnerable and immature as you, so you could understand them better.¡±

    I raised my head. Yoo Chun Young seemed hesitant for a bit before he leaned on the desk to continue.

    ¡°I think the reason your parents are being so angry about your grades is that¡­ maybe because you¡¯re their only child.¡±

    ¡°Being an only child?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and you¡¯re also their first child. Maybe they¡¯re confused where to set their standard.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I quietly groaned. Yes, that was the reason why they always compare me with Yeo Ryung.

    Yoo Chun Young carefully observed my face, but he frowned since I didn¡¯t make enough response.

    ¡°I mean, just because they¡¯re older than you, it doesn¡¯t mean that they know everything. It¡¯s their first time raising a child, so they could be clumsy and anxious, which is probably why they¡¯re comparing you to others and being harsh on you. At least, that¡¯s what I think.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Once you realize that others are as vulnerable as you are, an understanding might arise between the two parties.¡±

    When Yoo Chun Young finished his words, he stood still with his mouth closed for a while.

    In the living room, there was still the sound of the audience¡¯s laughter, whereas, Yoo Chun Young and I were looking at each other in the dark. I was staring behind him and he was gazing at my pillow.

    We were slightly out of each other¡¯s sight like that for a while. It was I who lifted my eyes first.

    I said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You are so unusually talkative today, but I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    After that response, I didn¡¯t know what to say further, so I just shut my mouth. I was at a loss of words as I felt my thoughts about my parents and my appreciation to Yoo Chun Young cluttering my mind.

    That was when Yoo Chun Young opened his lips again.

 Chapter 82

    .

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how our conversation got this far, but what I want to say is that¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°You might think you¡¯re the one who needed to change¡­ but in my opinion, you¡¯re amazing just the way you are. It¡¯s better than pushing yourself too hard and getting hurt to feel better.¡±

    I kept my silence with my eyes wide opened. Yoo Chun Young, who dropped his gaze escape my line of sight, opened his lips once again.

    ¡°None of us is perfect, you know?¡±

    ¡°Even Eun Hyung?¡±

    ¡°Eun Hyung, you, and I as well¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young kept his gaze at the floor for a while. Then he stretched out his hand and pressed my head.

    Before I could ask him the reason behind his words, he laid my head gently on the pillow. Yoo Chun Young then showed a slight grin on his face and pulled the blanket up to my neck.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re not feeling well. Just lay yourself down like that.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ okay.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    He then left my room. His last words rang in my ears. Good luck with what? I murmured in wonder then soon realized that he meant to egg me on making up with my parents.

    ¡®To be alive is to be vulnerable.¡¯ I repeated those words inside my mouth. ¡®I am amazing just the way I am.¡¯ His words suddenly lightened my heart. I feel that the things clenching my heart until now had finally left my system once and for all.

    After staring at the door he left, I slowly closed my eyes. I took a nap once more and got up again; I felt like I was ready to talk with my parents again. I didn¡¯t know why, but that was how I felt for now.

    Article 8. No.1 in Korea, So Where Is He Right Now?

    They say that genetics determine intelligence. As evidence, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s families in both of her parents¡¯ side all boasted fancy educational backgrounds. Some went to KAIST, medical schools, and even Harvard¨Cwhen Ham Donnie learned about this, she felt like the world had left her to suffer in the dusty corners of life. Woo Jooin¡¯s father¡¯s side was also the same.

    Woo Jooin¡¯s cousins were all smart but strangely, none of them were diligent in school, including Woo Jooin himself.

    People around carefully shared an opinion on the Woo¡¯s as uninspired students, which led them to show a less attentive school life.

    Woo San was the perfect specimen of the Woo¡¯s, splendidly brilliant but lazy at the same time.

    ¡®Hmm, but am I smart?¡¯ Woo San scrunched up his forehead then scratched his head. ¡®Everybody said that but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true,¡¯ he thought.

    However, it was true that he scored well in exams while simultaneously spending relatively less time than others. All he did was skimming the textbook for 10 minutes before the exam, but he never ranked lower than the top 5 in the school. Therefore, he simply concluded, ¡®Hmm, maybe not bad.¡¯ In fact, the Woos also didn¡¯t care about their levels or ranks compared to others.

    He raised his head and looked around the classroom. Over the window, the schoolyard looked blurry through the early morning fog and he heard not even a footstep sound from the hallway.

    There was no reason for him to come as soon as he did today to school. He woke up early in the morning after a long time and just came out of the house habitually without looking at the clock.

    ¡®House,¡¯ Woo San mumbled the word and felt a little complicated. He went to his favorite cousin¡¯s house last weekend, which was Woo Jooin¡¯s house. Jooin was regarded as all the Woo¡¯s favorite cousin.

    To be honest, it was difficult to describe the Woos as a family that had a close relationship.

    Let¡¯s look at Woo San¡¯s family tree. His grandparents gave birth to five children, but strangely, except Woo San¡¯s parents, the rest of the four each had a son and a daughter. That being said, Woo San had nine cousins including himself, five guys and four girls. These nine Woos, however, slandered and fought with each other whenever they met. If someone asked if they were sincerely holding a grudge against each other, the answer would be no; however, they all had different characters and even if they tried to be nice to each other, it would only take about 5 seconds for them to start another squabble. Despite how they hated each other so much when they were in front of Woo Jooin, the situation would change completely.

    When Woo San first saw Woo Jooin, he was a small, thin and pale 9-year-old boy. Before Jooin¡¯s parents got divorced, Jooin went through a tough time since his mother would always drag him to various gambling joints. Maybe that was why everyone was so into this little boy.

    As peaceful days went by, the boy grew plumper. His white cheeks had finally shown a cute blush, and his soft brown eyes got brighter. It seemed like yesterday when Woo Jooin was still a boy who would smile awkwardly, but now he would burst out laughing even at silly jokes.

    However, it was still impossible for one to take their eyes off of Woo Jooin. Was it because he gave a lasting impression? His brown eyes that seemed to have carried all the sadness in the world, which was unbelievable to think as the eyes of a child, were still vividly engraved at Woo San¡¯s head.

    ¡®Hmm, I never thought he would ask me such a favor.¡¯

    Woo San touched his brown hair since he felt a little disconcerted; however, he didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Woo Jooin always wanted to give than to take, so it was Woo San¡¯s first time to have Jooin ask him for a favor. It could sound weird but this delighted Woo San.

    To Woo San, doing something for him felt like he became a reliable person and a brother for the first time.

    While Woo San snickered out of his bursting joy, he saw that the classroom had gotten brighter.

    Other students arrived one after another and said their greetings to Woo San, but he was not really listening to them, for he was laughing with happiness. Some kids found it frightening beforehand, so they just passed by him without saying hi.

    In this school, Woo San was quite, I mean, very famous.

    First, he was incredibly handsome. What about his brain? No matter how much he slept in class, he was intelligent enough to be a part of the top 5 student-ranking in school-related exams. Above all, he was a born-to-be fighter, who pioneered the ranking of being the strongest fighter in the school as soon as he stepped foot in it.

    Woo San had a cute face with soft and mild-looking eyes; however, the kids never forgot how Woo San beat a senior to a pulp in the hallway with that gentle and cute look.

    Hmm, when Woo San glanced around with a bored face, some kids showed a surprised look. At the same time, the back door opened and some guys with fancy hairs entered.

    Woo San¡¯s face turned brighter. He tapped the chair beside him and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Hey, come take a seat! What took you guys so long?¡±

    The two boys didn¡¯t show a sign of interest to Woo San¡¯s cute reaction. To be more precise, their face turned pale after seeing him like that.

    Woo San¡¯s besties, Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae, looked at each other and attempted to communicate their thoughts through their eyes. What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he on drugs? However, these two boys were not close nor smart enough to share a telepathic dialogue with one another. Therefore, they just sat beside Woo San and began to talk.

    ¡°Dude, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you greeting us so desperately? You¡¯re making us nervous.¡±

    ¡°What took us so long? Isn¡¯t it amazing that we aren¡¯t running late? Why are you doing this to us?¡±

    Hwang Hae asked in wonder right after Suh Jin Woon inquired with a grimace. Woo San¡¯s eyes widened, and he soon responded with a grin.

    ¡°Oh, really? Okay, good job. It¡¯s great to be on time. Peekaboo~¡±

    Woo San then put his palms under their chins and tickled them like he was petting a dog.

    Damn it! The two boys took his hands off them with an annoyed look on their faces. It was then did Woo San stopped tickling them.

    He then stared at them with a smile, but his eyes were cold like ice.

    He said, ¡°Guys.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this sucks, why?¡±

    Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae responded while scratching their chins. They didn¡¯t even look at Woo San¡¯s face while thinking that trifling stories would emerge from his lips; however, they stopped their actions as soon as Woo San continued his words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight somebody outside,¡± Woo San said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The two boys threw those questions at the same time and looked at each other. They read the same feeling of perplexity in each other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 83

    .

    For what¡­ Both looked at Woo San again. He was just softly smiling as if he didn¡¯t remember what he said.

    Woo San was an incredible fighter, but never once did he initiated a fight. Wasn¡¯t it the reason why the dominant Sun Jin High School¡¯s power suddenly plummeted compared to their past valor?

    Since he didn¡¯t enjoy fighting with other students, other schools that complied with Sun Jin High School began to turn away one after another. No one broke out in revolt yet, but there was always a possibility for it to happen. That was also why the boys worked hard to persuade Woo San for a year. Despite their effort, Woo San refused with a smile as he said that he hated doing such things for it bore him to death.

    Then why did he become the captain of the school!?

    When Suh Jin Woon asked with a ludicrous feeling, Woo San would respond imperturbably, still with a smile.

    ¡°The senior bumped into me in the hallway but he asked me to apologize.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°My dad taught me a thing when he was beating me since I was young. Never bend your head for trivialities. I truly got beaten up whenever I bent my head.¡±

    ¡°Trivialities? So you¡¯ve put down all the school gangsters just because you didn¡¯t want to bend your head, is that what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Not only bending my head but that senior looked at me like a pervert.¡±

    That was the end of the conversation. The hollow smile on Suh Jin Woon¡¯s face lasted longer at that time. When he found out that the new face was such a great fighter, he thought ¡®oh, finally, we could have some real battle,¡¯ but the newbie turned out to be a psycho!

    Woo San was, as far as Suh Jin Woon could observe, a terribly strong and a terribly lazy guy. However, here he was, suddenly suggesting to pick a fight first?

    ¡®Then it¡¯s not the time for me to lose my mind.¡¯ When Suh Jin Woon was about to speak, Hwang Hae, who sat beside them, asked ahead.

    ¡°So, who are we fighting?¡±

    His voice was confident and full of excitement. Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae waited for Woo San¡¯s response nervously. If he says something like, ¡®I will fight the principal,¡¯ Suh Jin Woon would likely hold Woo San¡¯s waist and break him into half.

    Woo San looked a little puzzled, and he didn¡¯t seem to know what to answer. He placed his elbow on the desk to rest his chin on the back of his hands; when he did so, he tilted his head before replying with a narrowly opened eyes.

    ¡°So Hyun High School.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So Hyun High School¡­ Both guys fell into a grave silent. It was a famous private high school located 20 minutes away from theirs if they simply traveled to go there by walking.

    They heard the school was very selective for only accepting high GPA students; however, gangsters prowled in all corners of the world. Since the school was a private high school, some students¡¯ wealthy backgrounds were the reason why the school accepted them.

    The leader of the So Hyun High School gangsters belonged to that special status, named Eun Kyum. Despite going to a top high school, he was quite a well-known fighter.

    Suh Jin Woon, who saw his fancy fighting skills right before his eyes a year ago, felt a little uncomfortable.

    However, it was a battle worth attempting. If Woo San, who usually felt bothered by even the most mundane act of breathing, let alone fighting, actively took part in a fight, then it simply meant that he had the strength to defeat them.

    During the earlier days of their freshman year in high school, Suh Jin Woon saw Woo San overwhelmingly knocking down a group of boys without falling behind. When he recalled that memory, Suh Jin Woon tightly closed his lips. ¡®Okay, things will work out if we are with him,¡¯ he thought.

    ¡®Why though? What beef does he have against So Hyun High School?¡¯ As soon as he had those questions in mind, Hwang Hae started throwing a question from the side.

    ¡°Is this your way of leveling up?¡±

    Suh Jin Woon raised his head in surprise as he grasped the fever inside Hwang Hae¡¯s voice. When he saw Woo San, he was still smiling cutely and nonchalantly. There was no sign of determination to win or to attain victory on his face.

    Every school captain had a nationwide ranking determined by the ¡®Ranking Battle,¡¯ an annual fighting tournament where all school captains gathered to compete for their fighting skills. It was also where Suh Jin Woon saw Eun Kyum¡¯s combat skills. He dragged the lazy Woo San to the Ranking Battle and attended the event as Woo San¡¯s henchman.

    Woo San fought with integrity regardless of whining how bored he was, but after the seventh round, he left the stage saying that he¡¯s fed up with whatever it was they were doing. Therefore, Woo San¡¯s ranking fell at only 102nd.

    7,000 high schools in the nation participated in the Ranking Battle, so being in the 102nd place satisfied the kids in this school; however, Suh Jin Woon could not agree. It was all because this monster did not exert a drop of sweat in the entirety of competition at all.

    The change in the ranking took place in two different ways: one, by the Ranking Battle mentioned above; two, by the schools facing off against each other to take the higher level.

    Suddenly, a question popped up inside Suh Jin Woon¡¯s head. ¡®What happened to this year¡¯s first ranker then?¡¯

    He opened his lips at Hwang Hae.

    ¡°Is there anyone who saw the number 1 this year? He¡¯s been missing right after the Ranking Battle, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct, but I don¡¯t know where he is. Number 1s are always missing after the battle. Maybe they wanted to retire as they reached the top.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. This year, the number 1 was a very young boy. Wasn¡¯t his name, Ban Hwee Hyul; I think he¡¯s 17 years old, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Hwang Hae asked back as if it was none of his business. Then he stretched out his hand and tapped Woo San¡¯s arm. When Woo San looked at him in wonder, Hwang Hae spoke as if on cue.

    ¡°Hey, this year¡¯s number 1 is the same age as your cute, charming cousin. He¡¯s a year younger than us, right?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Woo San, who was listening to Hwang Hae, responded abruptly. It made Hwang Hae ask back in confusion.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t your cousin a year younger than us?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you should add ¡®lovely¡¯ after cute and charming.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Be careful next time. Got it?¡±

    When Woo San ended that remark with a smile and a wink, Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae grew speechless and thought while staring at him. ¡®What should we do with this handsome jerk? If he wasn¡¯t the fu*king captain, we would have beaten him up.¡¯ On the other hand, they had this thought in mind too. ¡®Is Woo Jooin, Woo San¡¯s so-called cute, charming, and lovely cousin, also as terrifying as this bastard?¡¯

    It was Hwang Hae who broke the ice.

    ¡°Hey, but what¡¯s with your sudden mood to fight them? Did those folks bully your cousin in that school? He goes to So Hyun High School, after all.¡± Hwang Hae asked Woo San.

    The gangsters in this school all knew every detail about Woo San¡¯s cousin, Woo Jooin. It was not because they had an interest in him since they weren¡¯t gay; their knowledge of him stemmed after Woo San intimidated them while saying, ¡®you are dead meat if you dare touch him.¡¯ Thus, his cousin became a constant part of their mindset.

    Woo San burst out laughing thereafter, which looked like he was enjoying a funny comedy show. His reaction surprised Hwang Hae and Suh Jin Woon.

    A moment later, Woo San stopped his laughter and spoke to the boys.

    ¡°Hey, do you really think my cousin would ever get bullied? If that happens, I will kill them all, but no, nothing like that happened. However, it¡¯s true that he asked me to fight the gangsters in So Hyun High School.¡±

    ¡°Really? Your brother is very nice and cute just as you said. I¡¯m really looking forward to this fight now. Alright, they should be, of course, seniors; they¡¯re all in Eun Kyum¡¯s grade, right?¡± Hwang Hae asked with a proud face.

    Woo San shook his head and said, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re sophomores, so aren¡¯t we supposed to fight sophomores?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Hwang Hae and Suh Jin Woon, again, looked at each other out of perplexity.

    The sophomore captain of So Hyun High School was Hwang¡­ Hwang Si¡­ they were not sure what his name was, but he was an unimpressive boy who didn¡¯t look like a great fighter. ¡®So, you want to fight that jerk instead of Eun Kyum?¡¯

    Hwang Hae said, ¡°Hey, is it Hwang Si¡­ something, something you¡¯re looking for? Well, then it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°Meh, that¡¯s fu*king lame.¡± Suh Jin Woon replied after Hwang Hae.

    Woo San shrugged with a bright grin on his face as if it was not what he wanted too.

    ¡°What else can I do when my cousin asks me to just grab them? He told me that Hwang Si-sh*t would not even appear. He just wanted me to grab the sophomore minions.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Both got even more dumbfounded than ever. Regardless of their disconcerted faces, Woo San just boasted clamorously about how witty he was for giving Hwang Siwoo a nickname that was Hwang Si-shit.

    ¡®Are you kidding me? Then how do we fight those jerks after freezing on to them?¡¯ Suh Jin Woon couldn¡¯t bear the deep despondency within him. He quietly uttered those words in his mind to Woo San.

    ¡°So, are you asking us to play finger games with them or what?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, you guys can use everything; fingers, toes, arms, and legs¡­¡± Woo San responded with a mischievous laugh.

    After a moment of silence, Hwang Hae lifted his heel against the locker while spatting the word, ¡®Shit.¡¯ The metal door got crushed at once. Suh Jin Woon refused to act aggressive like that, but he fetched a deep sigh and swept his hair back.

 Chapter 84

    .

    He then said to Woo San, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m gonna cancel what I said earlier that your cousin is nice and cute.¡±

    ¡°Dude, what are you talking about? He¡¯s nice.¡±

    Woo San asked back with a dumbfounded smile but soon closed his mouth as if he had just found something that made him feel ashamed. His face displayed a guilty expression.

    Hwang Hae quickly ran into Woo San when he saw the sudden change in his face.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s going on? Is it because your cousin is actually a horrific and vicious person?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Jooin is like you, bastard?¡±

    Hwang Hae received an immediate smash on the back of his head and sat still with a mutter. Suh Jin Woon leaned his body forward and asked in wonder.

    ¡°Come on, what is it then? Your face seems to tell that there¡¯s something else.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Woo San furrowed his forehead to show that he felt a bit concerned but soon released the tension on his face with a smile.

    ¡®Oh, boy, what the hell is now going on?¡¯ Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae began to feel uncomfortable. Woo San opened his lips with a bright grin.

    ¡°Well, Jooin is not as horrific or vicious as you guys say but¡­ how can I articulate this? It feels like he¡¯s rather cold since he¡¯s actively trying to stay out of people¡¯s reach.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I guess he¡¯s changing. No, he had already changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Suh Jin Woon asked in wonder. ¡®What does he mean by a change? Is it because Woo Jooin warmed himself up to him or something?¡¯

    A smile spread out on Woo San¡¯s face.

    He said, ¡°So usually he would have asked me things like, ¡®I would make sure it won¡¯t affect you,¡¯ or something like that. He was different this time though.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Woo San had his radiant grin again. What Jooin said was¡­

    ¡°He told me not to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Suh Jin Woon became speechless to hear something more trivial than what he had expected.

    ¡°He stared at me with his pure and adorable eyes while saying ¡®Bro, don¡¯t get hurt, okay?¡¯ Geez, I can¡¯t explain how cute he was.¡±

    Woo San then put his hands around his cheek to reveal how fluttered he was after imagining Jooin¡¯s cuteness.

    Although Woo San also had a charming face, the two boys found it repulsive to see a 180 cm-tall boy doing such a thing. While Suh Jin Woon showed a big frown on his face, Hwang Hae muttered at Woo San.

    ¡°That son of a b*tch.¡±

    ¡°Dude, we should let everybody know how gross he is for being a huge cousin fanboy.¡±

    ¡°They already know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true¡­ gosh, what should I do with him¡­?¡±

    Suh Jin Woon couldn¡¯t help himself but smash his head on the wall for he simply didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡®Oh, shoot! Oh, that crazy bastard!¡¯ Hwang Hae, who was quietly watching Suh Jin Woon¡¯s reaction, also followed suit and smashed his head beside him. ¡®Jesus Christ, we never fought anyone after that bastard became the school¡¯s captain¡­ oh, it drives me nuts!¡¯

    Both boys started banging their heads on the wall while the other boy kept staring into space with a euphoric face. The situation didn¡¯t look that peaceful; however, kids in the class were all serene. It was already their second year with those boys, so they were pretty much used to this scenery.

    As the day passed by every day, as usual, Woo San, who smiled with his face flushed red, suddenly darkened. It was because of what he unintentionally saw after going into Woo Jooin¡¯s room without knocking.

    It took him a few years before he could enter Woo Jooin¡¯s room, which made him consider that Woo Jooin might have avoided letting them in on purpose. ¡®Since when?¡¯ Woo San thought. He wasn¡¯t sure what the answer was either.

    The last time he went into Woo Jooin¡¯s room was when Woo San was a sophomore in middle school. His outstanding brain made it easier to recall things.

    Just like most of what the Woos would do, Woo Jooin was also smart enough that he rarely wrote memos. He seemed to forget mundane things, but he never forgot those that he decided to remember.

    Woo San recalled that the glass top on Woo San¡¯s desk was clean. Only a family picture was in between the glass and the desk; the rest of his space didn¡¯t even have a single memo. However, the scenery inside the room yesterday changed slightly.

    There were colorful sticky notes attached right in front of the wall above the desk. This was the first time Woo San saw that many memos on the wall.

    When leaving a note, one would usually write something important, and once it became unnecessary, one would simply throw it out. However, in Woo Jooin¡¯s case, it was somewhat different.

    His room looked like it belonged to a person tracking down his move every day because of a dysfunctional memory. The memos on the wall had every trace of what Woo Jooin had on his sight. Seeing his memos, one would think that he seemed desperate enough to the point that he would refuse to forget about all the things he had done for an entire day by recording all of them.

    When Woo Jooin came into the room in silence, Woo San looked back in surprise. He was almost about to ask Jooin if he had amnesia. However, when he calmed down and shared a conversation with Jooin, he realized that his cousin was not suffering from memory loss. He just wished to remember the exact time and date of different happenings in his life.

    After careful consideration, Woo San finally asked what he had in mind, which was a memo of someone¡¯s name written in bold letters in the middle of all the other notes.

    ¡°Um, I saw many memos¡­ in your room. Is there any reason why you have so many of them?¡±

    Woo San didn¡¯t mention if this habit of his had something to with the girl named Ham Donnie for asking such a thing might make it seem like he was invading his privacy.

    Woo Jooin showed a faint smile at Woo San, who was sitting on the couch with tightly closed lips because of his nervousness. It had been a long time since he last saw such a timid smile on his face. Woo Jooin soon closed his eyes and spoke like a whisper.

    ¡°The only person I should try my hardest to remember.¡±

    What returned to him was a response with a meaning that was rather hard to understand. Quite a long time had passed since that moment happened; however, the meaning of those words still remained unidentified even now. Only Woo Jooin¡¯s fragile voice that sounded as if it was about to break like a sandcastle remained on Woo San¡¯s mind after all this time.

    ¡®Damn it, it¡¯s so bothering me!¡¯ Woo San scratched his head nervously then turned his head. Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae were still banging their heads on the wall. Woo San yelled at the two boys.

    ¡°Dudes, go tell the So Hyun High School sophomore idiots to fight us ASAP!¡±

    A few kids turned back to look at the boys in surprise since Woo San rarely yelled that loud, and it was even rarer for him to stand out actively to pick a fight.

    Suh Jin Woon held his head back and muttered with his swollen forehead.

    ¡°Gosh, this is so meaningless that I don¡¯t even want to fight.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. I should warm up my body like this sometimes. Let me text them.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    Suh Jin Woon moved his fingers busily to type a few messages. So Hyun High School gangsters would soon come to Sun Jin High School, which was quite well-known in the neighborhood, to avoid getting caught off the brawl that would subject them to penalty from their strict school policy.

    Woo San dropped his gaze at the desk with a grim face. He then raised his head as if he had come up with something and spoke to Suh Jin Woon.

    ¡°Oh, one more thing! My cousin said that we shouldn¡¯t be too harsh!¡±

    The person who responded to Woo San¡¯s words was Hwang Hae.

    ¡°What the¡­ is he fu*king Nightingale or what? A fight is a fight. I¡¯ll do everything to win.¡±

    ¡°Watch out, dude. Never speak like that about Jooin, or I¡¯ll smash your mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Jooin says there¡¯s someone he wanted to kill personally, but he doesn¡¯t know exactly who the bastard is. That¡¯s why he just wants us to grab those kids first. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±

    Woo San then winked at the boys, which made them shut their mouths in silence. They both then attempted to communicate through their eyes.

    Nightingale? Gosh, I made a huge mistake. What¡¯s a Nightingale? He¡¯s just the angel of death.

    The two boys, again, fetched a deep sigh when they found out that their attempt was futile.

    * * *

    Last night, I made peace with my parents. It¡¯s too shameful to explain how that happened, but to go briefly over it, my parents, who went to their college reunion, began the talk first.

    My mom said to me in embarrassment that she told her friends I only scored this much for the mock exam which caused others to mock what she had done. They told my mom that she should be proud of me since I got the score with no private tutoring. When I saw my dad, all he did was to pretend like he was coughing.

    I rolled my eyeballs for I did not know where to direct my eyes. Then I spoke to my mom while dropping my gaze at the floor.

    ¡°When you compare my test scores to Yeo Ryung¡¯s scores, I thought you would be happier if I wasn¡¯t born as your daughter, which made me so sad¡­¡±

    Since I cried so much in the afternoon, there were no tears left for me to cry; however, surprisingly, my tears gushed out as I began to talk.

 Chapter 85

    .

    My mom also had tearful eyes when she shook her head immediately as a response.

    ¡°No, Donnie. I¡¯m so glad that you¡¯re my daughter. Once your dad and I die, you¡¯ll be left alone in the world and no one¡¯s gonna take care of you, so I thought it would relieve us if you live a successful life by getting good scores. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, no mom, why are you saying that you¡¯re gonna die? Don¡¯t say that, we¡¯re gonna live forever.¡±

    ¡°Donnie¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    When my mom and I started hugging each other while crying my dad asked us what we wanted to eat, so he could place an order. It was his way of apologizing. Therefore, we had braised seafood for dinner and had a nice chat again last night.

    When I woke up in the morning, I felt so refreshed although I went to bed at around two in the morning.

    As what Yoo Chun Young said before, it seems true that mental illness caused 90% of modern people¡¯s diseases.

    The weather was sunny and bright enough that the jacket I was wearing felt a little hot for the day. Ban Yeo Ryung complained in a hurry that I was being too relaxed even though I was already running late, but I just responded with a smile.

    ¡°Hehehe, I made up with my mom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? We¡¯re late though! You should pick up your phone on the way, too.¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯d be on time but alright, let¡¯s walk a little faster.¡±

    Then I stretched out my hand to Yeo Ryung. She was hesitant for a second but soon grabbed my hand and showed a radiant smile.

    She looked like an angel from the sky when her pure eyes bent smoothly and her jet-black hair waved through the breeze. Others might have felt the same when I found other students and office workers halting their fast steps in front of the entrance of the apartment complex to dwell upon her beauty.

    I pulled her hands gallantly, and she seemed to follow my steps but soon she walked faster than me. We walked back-and-forth with each other while battling as to who gets to walk faster than the other and finally passed through our school entrance.

    When I placed my bag on the desk, the bell rang to alert that there were three minutes left before class started. Fortunately, our teacher glanced at me with no words then left the class with the roll book.

    As soon as I sat down to check the timetable, I heard Yi Ruda calling me from my side.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hold on!¡±

    English was our first class. I couldn¡¯t find where my textbook was, so I responded busily while standing up and searching for it. It was not inside my desk, so I thought it might be inside the locker which was all the way at the bottom. Someone then called me from behind while I searched inside my locker with my back hunched up.

    ¡°Donnie, were you at the big supermarket chain at the intersection two days ago¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As soon as I heard the word ¡®intersection¡¯ I raised my head in surprise. Under the bright sunlight shedding through the open window, I saw a neatly combed blue-black hair waving around a person¡¯s shoulders. It was Kim Hye Hill.

    I held my textbook and stood up while reeling from surprise. Then I stared at her with a blink. She mentioned about two days ago¡­ It was the day my accident took place, and that was also the day Eun Hyung collapsed. I could hardly notice my face turning pale.

    When Kim Hye Hill was about to say something, the bell rang to announce that classes would begin. Kids went back to their seats. I also had to hurry to my seat since the English teacher was the headteacher of my grade.

    Kim Hye Hill pointed at my seat with her chin as a gesture that we should talk later, so I nodded to her and quickly walked back to my seat beside Yi Ruda.

    Sigh. As I fetched out my relief, the teacher stepped into the classroom. Yi Ruda then tapped her pencil on her table when I opened my textbook. I turned my head to look at her.

    There was a note written in her textbook, which looked unbelievably perfect for a girl who lived abroad.

    ¡°Did you almost died in front of the intersection two days ago?¡±

    I drew in my breath out of surprise. On the other hand, I also thought, ¡®yeah, why ¡®

    It took less than a 10-minute walk from my place to So Hyun High School. apartment complexes were usually close together, which means many students lived around the same neighborhood. It was reasonable to think that kids from our school were inside the crowd that day.

    However, I never thought that the incident would spread out this fast. Since they mentioned my name exactly, the kids might have known that Eun Hyung had something to do with the accident with me too.

    I picked up my pencil and wrote a few words at the corner of the textbook. It was worthless to lie when she already knew everything.

    ¡°To be honest¡­ yeah.¡±

    ¡°I heard someone pushed you? A sophomore at our school.¡±

    I raised my head in surprise. I saw Yi Ruda¡¯s brightly shining blue eyes staring at me.

    The rumor included a good deal of information, and it was more than what I had in mind. I also assumed it could be a sophomore who pushed me, but I was never too sure about it. I quickly scribbled back on the book.

    ¡°What exactly is the rumor all about?¡±

    ¡°Kids were waiting for you in the morning to see if you¡¯re okay. Why didn¡¯t you text back?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my screen broke at the crosswalk that day, so I picked it up today.¡±

    ¡°I see. Every one was so concerned.¡±

    Now I realized why there were gazes wandering around me. I thought it was because I was late, but there was something else behind it all.

    Yi Ruda, who was glimpsing at me, then quickly moved her pencil to write more of what she had in mind.

    ¡°The rumor is about you and Kwon Eun Hyung from Class 1-1 getting involved in a brawl. Someone pushed you when you were about to stop Eun Hyung from getting beaten. That¡¯s when you fell to the crosswalk when the dump truck almost ran toward you.¡±

    Pfft, if I had water in my mouth, I would have definitely spat in front of her.

    What¡¯s the deal with this awfully accurate rumor? They even knew that it was a dump truck.

    Yi Ruda glanced at me then kept on writing.

    ¡°You disappeared under the dump truck. People were screaming but soon you crawled out from the bottom of the halted truck. It seemed that the truck stopped right before you. Kwon Eun Hyung then had a heart attack when he saw that.¡±

    It was hyperventilation instead of a heart attack though. I quietly watched Yi Ruda¡¯s knuckles moving through as she started writing.

    ¡°Fortunately, a group of doctors who had lunch around the area took emergency measures to Kwon Eun Hyung. Soon the recovered Kwon Eun Hyung hugged you so tight saying that he thought you were dead, and it was lucky that you were safe. You also said to him that you were glad that he was safe. Then everyone applauded with a warmed heart.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hug me that tightly, and no one applauded. They just watched us when we walked away while we had our arms around each other. While I read this part, it looked as though Eun Hyung and I survived from the will of Fate. I then showed an obvious frown.

    Yi Ruda put a period after writing ¡®That¡¯s all¡¯ and lifted her eyes to stare at me. Her bright golden hair gently shook above her forehead.

    I looked at her blue eyes then scratched my hair. Jesus, what should I do¡­ This made Yi Ruda move her lips to whisper in surprise.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Before responding, I lifted my eyes to glance at the teacher. Fortunately, he was busy writing something on the board. I knitted my eyes and replied to Ruda.

    ¡®Both of us, Eun Hyung and I, have hidden something to the kids¡­¡¯

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    ¡®Eun Hyung hid that he had a seizure, and I hid that I almost died. Geez, what should I do?¡¯

    When I pouted my lips with a sad face, a thick and firm voice flew over us.

    ¡°Hey, you two!¡±

    Holy shoot, me and Yi Ruda rolled our eyeballs with a dumbstruck expression. I then saw that the English teacher in front of the class was looking exactly at us. He pointed the hallway with his chin.

    ¡°Go outside if you want to make out.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that. Leave the classroom now.¡±

    Geez, when I had my mouth open widely, Yi Ruda pulled her chair quietly to stand up. When I looked at her, she shrugged as if there was nothing else she could do about it.

 Chapter 86

    .

    I followed Yi Ruda to walk out to the hallway as we felt others¡¯ gaze at us pleading us to confirm if we were really dating. Then I questioned myself, ¡®why do teachers in web novels ask characters to leave when they catch students doing something else at the class time?¡¯

    Outside, in the hallway, there was no one else but us. I heard the math teacher¡¯s relaxed voice coming out of the next classroom. While I had my ears to that voice, Yi Ruda, who was standing in front of the window, spoke to me in a lower tone.

    ¡°Which part is true and false in the rumor?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so¡­¡± I gently grinned while making my response. Then I kept on, ¡°To be honest, Eun Hyung did not have a heart attack, actually, it was hyperventilation. What else¡­ Eun Hyung didn¡¯t hug me tight. He just collapsed because he lost his strength after seeing what happened to me. No one applauded too. Except for those, everything seems correct. Oh, and one more thing. They never beat Eun Hyung or anything. I just fell down when someone tried to snatch my phone to stop me from calling the police.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why your phone is broken?¡±

    ¡°Correct. I grabbed it tightly, so it would not get snatched, but I fell down with my hand to touch the ground while hiding¡­ Oh!¡±

    Then I came to realize something which made me put my hand suddenly inside the pocket.

    I forgot to open my phone after picking it up from the mobile carrier. When I opened my flip phone, I saw that they had flawlessly repaired the screen. As I firmly pressed the power button, Yi Ruda flung a question.

    ¡°What do you mean by hiding? Hiding what?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ that is¡­¡±

    I swept my hair in perplexity. Yi Ruda, who was still leaning at the window, had a calm face while waiting for my response, so I heaved a sigh and continued.

    ¡°Eun Hyung has a traumatic memory of a dump truck, so he showed difficulty in breathing in fear that I¡¯d die. Since I was afraid if this could traumatize him again, I lied to him that I was okay and that he simply misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°A-ha.¡±

    Yi Ruda nodded in understanding. I kept on with a sad face.

    ¡°Eun Hyung doesn¡¯t want his friends to feel concerned about him having difficulty in breathing, so I guess he didn¡¯t say that to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Yi Ruda gently nodded and asked, ¡°So both of you were hiding those truths, but now that the rumor is spreading everywhere, your friends will soon know about those things too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Once they realize you guys both lied, they will get furious, correct?¡±

    Yi Ruda differed from other female protagonists in web novels just for having such a marvelous insight. When I continuously nodded, Yi Ruda closed her lips tightly as if she had something deep to contemplate.

    I stopped fetching a sigh and held Yi Ruda¡¯s hands then I shook them to ask a question.

    ¡°Oh, what should I do? Any good ideas?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m thinking too but I can¡¯t think of anything special¡­¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­¡±

    I kept shaking her hand with a sad face. She dropped a confused gaze at me then suddenly hugged me in her arms.

    While my eyes became wide open while I had my head buried in her arms, she patted my head and spoke gently.

    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯m still thinking.¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah¡­¡±

    Surprisingly, she smelled like mint. Maybe it was because she was a female crossdresser, her arms felt tight. I blinked my eyes from feeling befuddled then decided to stay inside her arms for a moment. We were in the empty hallway, and I was exhausted both in mind and body.

    Hmm, was it because she¡¯s a female crossdresser? Yi Ruda had an unexpected reliable side on her. It was when I thought as this did I started wiggling my hand in embarrassment.

    The phone inside my pocket began to vibrate suddenly. It kept on as if multiple phones started vibrating at once.

    What¡­ was it? While I felt discombobulated, Yi Ruda spoke to me softly.

    ¡°Did you open your phone just now? It might be receiving the delayed messages.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you just received my messages.¡± She said with a smile.

    I got off from her arms and took out my phone. There were indeed many missed calls and unread messages displayed on the screen.

    Unread Messages: 103/400

    Missed Call: 47

    The number of unread messages was understandable, but how could there be 47 missed calls? I tried to check the recent call list; instead, I opened my inbox since I knew they were all calls from the Four Heavenly Kings or Ban Yeo Ryung.

    The first unread message was from Eun Jiho which he sent on Saturday.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming back? Went to Africa for the coffee beans?¡±

    He surely sent it. Then there were a few messages from Jooin which showed his concern about me while Ban Yeo Ryung called me instead of sending messages. Then the date of the messages I got suddenly leaped to the date today.

    There were about twenty messages from the kids in my class including Yi Ruda and Kim Hye Hill. Then I saw a text message someone had sent 10 minutes ago right before the class.

    Sent by: Yoo Chun Young

    ¡°Dump truck¡±

    It was simply those two words; however, I could feel a violent temper bursting out of the text. As I drew my breath in, I saw my fingers, that were holding the phone, trembling with anxiety. When I clicked the next button, Eun Jiho¡¯s message came into my sight.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ¡°Dude, kids are totally pissed off LOLOLOLOLOL Wow, you!¡±

    It was unbelievable that Eun Jiho could laugh at this situation. Well, at least he isn¡¯t mad?

    I fetched a sigh after feeling that things were starting to be a little hopeful. It was a fortunate thing for me to have fewer people to appease.

    The next text was from Eun Hyung. As I went over his message, my face started turning dark.

    Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    ¡°Why did you lie to me? How could you say that you weren¡¯t in danger that time? Heard you crawled out under the dump truck, which means it stopped right before you. Geez, I¡¯ll see you at the break. Don¡¯t go anywhere and just stay inside your classroom.¡±

    Just stay inside your classroom¡­ As I read over that sentence, a silly smile flashed over my face. Gosh, it¡¯s totally fu*ked up. Hehe, hehehe. I was almost abandoning myself to despair as I pressed the next button.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    ¡°Cya¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s short text was just as frightening as Eun Hyung¡¯s long message. Then I saw the one Jooin sent as he made the grand finale of the horror text parade.

    Sent by: Son

    ¡°lol¡±

    Sent by: Son

    ¡°Lolololol¡±

    I felt that my eyes were about to burst into tears. Whether or not it was class time, I should run away from them now; however, if I vanished away from this place, the English teacher would see that I was absent after class, and he would definitely call me to the teacher¡¯s office.

    Then let¡¯s first text back Eun Jiho since he didn¡¯t seem that mad about it. While Yi Ruda stared at me, I quickly moved my fingers around the keypad.

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ¡°Hey, do you think I can survive their attacks?¡±

    Within a few seconds, he replied. For the record, Eun Jiho was the fastest in typing messages among us.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ¡°No way, you¡¯re dead meat. LOLOLOLOL RUNNNN!!!!!!¡±

    I deeply appreciated his kind advice always. For real, it¡¯s very thankful.

    I knitted my brows for a moment then moved my fingers to send a response that I had been wondering for a while.

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you mad??¡±

    His reply arrived immediately again.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ¡°Yes, pissed off!¡±

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ¡°But why are you being so kind? Advising me to RUNNN¡±

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ¡°To make you run away from me as much as you can cuz I¡¯m gonna kill you¡±

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    ¡°Lol Let me enjoy your last frantic attempt¡±

    I stood still in silence while gazing at my phone for a while. Yi Ruda, who was standing beside me, tilted her head toward me as if my face looked strange. She then asked in concern.

    ¡°Donnie, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°N¡­o¡­t at all¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I desperately held my trembling chin before responding to Yi Ruda, whose eyes were wide open in wonder.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I need to run away right now. Do you know any place to hide from here?¡±

 Chapter 87

    .

    ¡°A place to hide?¡±

    Yi Ruda gently furrowed her eyes and looked up at the ceiling in consideration. As she dropped her gaze at me, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s a few. Do you have to go right now?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No, when the teacher comes out later, you will get blamed, so just tell me. I¡¯ll go there by myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard to explain though.¡±

    Yi Ruda kept her grimace then responded with her eyes on me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m not afraid of getting scolded.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Those places are secluded, so what if people break in when you¡¯re alone? Just follow me. You need to be away until the end of the break, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I nodded with little confidence. The guys won¡¯t be that crazy to stay in my classroom until the next class starts.

    Yi Ruda beckoned to me as if she felt satisfied with my response.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    As I went down the desolate staircase after Yi Ruda, my phone vibrated once again. Who is it? I took out my phone from my pocket.

    Sent by: Son

    Mama lol

    Sent by: Son

    Where are you going? lololol

    I felt a shiver down my spine. When I stopped myself from descending the stairs to turn my head, I saw two shadows standing from far away down the hallway. They were standing at quite a distance to figure out their exact appearances, but one of them had long hair, which would definitely mean that one of them was Ban Yeo Ryung. The one beside her would be indeed Woo Jooin then. I assumed that they got kicked out to the hallway to keep a close eye on me.

    Instead of replying to the text, I yelled to Yi Ruda while increasing my pace.

    ¡°Ruda!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Give¡­ give me your hand.¡±

    From her previous demeanor, I considered she would not refuse my hand. It was too frightening for me to bear the situation. After a second of hesitation, Yi Ruda soon stretched out her hand. I held her tight not to fall on the stairs while walking down with my trembling legs.

    Coming out of the freshmen building, I drew my breath in and then I found out that I had just received yet another message.

    Sent by: Son

    Mama, what did I tell you about having a new dad?? lol

    ¡®Yeah, you said you will kill him.¡¯ I replied to myself.

    * * *

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Woo Jooin narrowed their eyes and watched the two disappear at the end of the hallway. In the school, both received splendidly positive comments such as ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung, beautiful and innocent, is a walking trophy,¡¯ ¡®Woo Jooin is the definition of a cutie pie.¡¯ However, if the kids saw how tenacious they were right now, it seemed dubious for them to retain the same admiration they held for these two.

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s sparkling jet-black eyes, which Ham Donnie often complimented for having a galaxy within, froze like ice. Woo Jooin¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t show any signs of delight although his adorable grin still remained on his lip. His golden pupils splashed ferocious glares at them like a beast.

    Ban Yeo Ryung then pouted her lips to ask, ¡°Did you see them hugging?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting it wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Then they both had their eyes on each other with a smile that speaks in more ways than one.

    ¡°Cool, but first we have something to do beforehand, right?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung said. It sounded like they could have dealt with Yi Ruda immediately; however, they had something to handle first. What she meant was not that different from the truth.

    Woo Jooin responded with a nod and a bright smile before moving his fingers on the keypad quickly.

    To: Brother Sanny ???

    Hey bro, things all good? Are they all there?

    Despite Woo Jooin¡¯s charming personality, seeing a 17-year-old boy putting three hearts right after his cousin¡¯s name saved in his contact was a sight that was seldom to see.

    Woo San added and saved those hearts since Woo Jooin¡¯s cousins thought the more heart they put after their name corresponds to the level of love Woo Jooin had for them. In short, the competition among the cousins to win their love of Woo Jooin was a dog eat dog situation.

    The one who currently had the most hearts was a cousin named ¡®Woo Rinara.¡¯ She had eight hearts next to her name.

    As soon as Woo Jooin sent the text, a message arrived within a few seconds.

    Sent by: Brother Sanny ???

    Yup, no worries. Do you believe me??

    To: Brother Sanny ???

    Of course¡­ Thanks, bro

    From: Brother Sanny ???

    Someone¡¯s here. I¡¯ll talk to you later

    Woo Jooin checked the texts and closed his flip phone. When he raised his head to see Ban Yeo Ryung, she showed a pale grim face with her stare fixed at the stairway where Yi Ruda and Ham Donnie disappeared.

    A dark shadow cast over Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face under the bright sunlight coming through the hallway windows. While standing still and waving the black hair, her profile looked like a delicately sculptured art piece.

    Woo Jooin repeated the plan within his head while glancing at her appearance.

    One, no one would ever touch Ban Yeo Ryung and others again.

    Second, no future troubles would take place.

    To execute a plan that satisfied both requirements, Woo San¡¯s help was mandatory. In this regard, Woo San played a significant role in this plan; however, Woo Jooin never concerned himself with the possibility that his cousin would fail.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Woo San was sitting inside the dark equipment room in the gym of Sun Jin High School. He was waiting for someone.

    The first one who came into the room had purple hair. He, surprisingly, had his bobbed hair tied into a ponytail which looked gorgeous for a guy. His facial features were sharp and masculine, and he seemed to reach about 190cm. He wore a school uniform of Tae Pyung High School; everyone in the neighborhood knew who he was.

    Gong Haru, the captain of Tae Pyung High School and the Number 2 of the nationwide fighters. Since Ban Hwee Hyul was missing, he was the same as the Number 1 in the fighting scene. While he strode into the equipment room and found Woo San sitting next to four empty chairs, his brows met in the middle.

    ¡°Is no one here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, just take a seat.¡±

    Woo San pointed the chair beside him with a laid-back smile.

    Gong Haru glanced down at Woo San in confusion for a second but soon sat next to him.

    As from the official fighting challenge, Woo San ranked 102nd, not even in the top 100; however, Woo San did not show a sign of intimidation upon seeing Gong Haru. Everybody knew that Woo San didn¡¯t do his best in the ranking battle.

    How long did the two boys sit down in silence? Vroom! Soon, they heard a loud noise of a motorcycle, and the door suddenly opened. Then a guy who took off his helmet entered with a girl.

    Both the boy and the girl had marvelous appearances that resembled each other, so others might confuse them as members of the same family. In fact, they were a half-brother and a sister, and they shared the same blood.

    The nationwide fighter Number 5, Gang Han, and the Number 11, Dae Lisa. Both had flame-like red hairs, cat eyes, and slim but wiry bodies. While looking at Dae Lisa, Gong Haru waved his hand and spoke nonchalantly.

    ¡°Hi, Mona Lisa.¡±

    ¡°How dare you compare me with that brow-less bitch?¡±

    Dae Lisa pulled up her dark red brows and sat beside Gong Haru. Her actions were loud but cool. Gang Han then nodded slightly and sat next to Woo San.

    Now only one seat was vacant, but they were lucky enough to wait shortly.

    The one who arrived, at last, appeared too gently to end the finale. All he did was just to knock the door twice.

    The four people, sitting with their legs crossed, slowly shared eye contacts. Dae Lisa broke the ice.

    ¡°Did he just knocked on the door?¡±

    ¡°Are we inside a bathroom?¡± Gong Haru asked back while feeling ridiculous.

    ¡°He deserved his name. Hey, Kim Pyung Bum, come in!¡±

    When Woo San screamed out loud to the door, the door soon swung on its squeaky hinge. Then a run-of-the-mill boy walked in carefully, who hardly looked like a captain of a school.

 Chapter 88

    .

    He was slightly over 180 cm tall with an average appearance and black hair. He even wore his tie neatly with his shirt all buttoned up. Kim Pyung Bum, who looked just average from head to toe, turned out to be the 17th in the nationwide ranking battle.

    He glanced over everyone inside the room then waved his hand.

    ¡°Hi, long time no see. Sorry for running late.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Bum. Come here and sit next to me!¡± Lisa said with her eyes sparkling and tapped the chair beside her. Pyung Bum, who became shy in front of girls, sat next to Lisa in embarrassment.

    ¡°Hey, why are you flirting at him when you have a boyfriend?¡± Gang Han, who sat across Lisa, spoke in a low voice, but he soon shut his mouth when she kicked him in the shin by her.

    Everybody¡¯s eyes were on Woo San then. The four had no idea why he called them here. The one who first broke the ice was Gong Haru. He swept his purple hair back and spoke with a brusque face.

    ¡°Just be brief, I need to leave soon.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s up with you?¡± It was Dae Lisa who asked in wonder. Gong Haru knitted his brows while having difficulty in answering her question.

    He then questioned back, ¡°You know my girlfriend has a hard time affording her living?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do. I also know that you¡¯re from an extremely wealthy family.¡±

    ¡°Her father recently had a stroke, so I paid the hospital bills in a hurry¡­ but I guess they knew it. I¡¯m receiving so many calls right now, so I have to leave ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Oopsie.¡± Lisa covered her mouth in surprise.

    Then, Gang Han, who remained silent after Lisa kicked him, opened his mouth. He glanced up to talk to Woo San.

    ¡°I also need to leave ASAP.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Woo San asked. Furrowing his face, Gang Han took out his phone from his pocket.

    He said, ¡°We¡¯re having a gathering today, and Hanbee said she¡¯s gonna wear a skirt, so I told her not to. I mean, who likes his girl showing off her legs? She seems angry and will wear that skirt, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hanbee? You mean, the girl with the glasses? You¡¯re the only one who finds her pretty, so why would you worry?¡± Lisa asked with her eyes wide open. Gang Han then opened his flip phone with a frown and revealed his phone screen. Every eye was bent on it.

    A moment after, Kim Pyung Bum emitted a whoop.

    ¡°Dude, did she go on plastic surgery?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? It takes months to recover.¡± As Gang Han asked back in annoyance, Lisa and Woo San murmured. ¡°Wow, she looks different without the glasses. How can this happen?¡±

    ¡°Is it a magician¡¯s glasses?¡±

    Gang Han shut his flip phone and continued with a shrug.

    ¡°Anyway, she became truly gorgeous, so who knows if someone¡¯s gonna hit on her? I should leave ASAP, understood?¡±

    ¡°Oh, me, too. I have to go soon.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s you, Lisa?¡± Woo San asked with an appalled look. How could three out of four of them have things to deal with?

    Instead of responding, Lisa swept back her voluminous red hair. The beautiful curls waved through her hand, which made Kim Pyung Bum and Woo San exclaim.

    She fluttered her long arc-like lashes twice and said, ¡°Hmm, I received a text on my way here; my boyfriend went for a blind date.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    When Kim Pyung Bum and Gong Haru replied one after another, Lisa swept back her red hair again. There was no sign of frustration on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to catch him at the scene and break up. He should be thankful to have such a girl like me dating him. How dare he cheat on me?¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°OMG, San, can I flirt with you once I¡¯m single?¡±

    Lisa looked attractive while flinging that question with a wink; however, Woo San just smiled without an answer. She was a good girl to be friends with but to have her as a girlfriend would be too scary.

    The last person who opened his mouth was Kim Pyung Bum.

    ¡°Oh, I should go back soon too.¡±

    His words drew everyone¡¯s attention. Kim Pyung Bum felt a shiver running down his spine.

    ¡°How come you guys have that look on me? You all agreed with each other that you have some things to do that would make you leave, so why can¡¯t I do the same? Is it because I¡¯m taking my turn at the end?¡¯

    Woo San took the lead to ask, ¡°Is your girlfriend¡¯s father also sick?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ o.¡±

    Then Gong Haru followed, ¡°Is your girlfriend fiercely hot without her glasses?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The next was Gang Han, ¡°Did your girlfriend cheat on you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Kim Pyung Bum yelled while feeling dumbfounded.

    The last one who asked was Dae Lisa. She pouted her red lips then dropped a bombshell in a nonchalant voice.

    ¡°Then is it a boyfriend instead of a girl?¡±

    ¡°Hey!!! Where are all these bullshit coming from!? No, all wrong!¡±

    Feeling intolerable at last, Kim Pyung Bum shrieked out and got up the seat. When the usually gentle character exploded suddenly, the other three boys struck dumb. Lisa, however, just blinked her lashes apathetically.

    These bastards¡­ Kim Pyung Bum screamed out in anger, ¡°Dudes, at least have in mind if the person has a girlfriend or not before asking such a question! I don¡¯t have any girlfriends!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to feed my dog at home!! He¡¯s a beagle; as one of the three notoriously hyper dogs, he will mess up my house if he¡¯s hungry. All my family members are out traveling, so I must go feed him!! Not a girlfriend but a dog food!!! Got it?!¡±

    Kim Pyung Bum spat out his words like a rapper then shrugged to catch his breath.

    ¡®Huff¡­ puff¡­ bastards!¡¯

    Even after his infuriated yell, the atmosphere was still, however, strange. Dae Lisa, who should have asked him for being mad about such a trivial thing, just stared at him with sympathetic eyes. Not only her but everybody was looking at him with the same gaze.

    What the¡­ Kim Pyung Bum stepped back in perplexity. Lisa then said to him in tearful eyes.

    ¡°Right, Pyung Bum. Feeding a dog is very important. Oh, yes, truly important.¡±

    ¡°It sure is.¡± Gang Han agreed while nodding his head, and so did Gong Haru while saying, ¡°Yeah, girlfriends are nothing once you break up. A man¡¯s true friend is indeed a dog, loyal forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kim Pyung Bum stood still at a loss of words. He then sat down with a sigh.

    He crossed his legs, tilted his head, and said to Woo San, ¡°Cool. Anyway, I should go back home to feed my goddamn true friend, so tell us what you have.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is¡­¡± Woo San spoke with a smile, ¡°I came up with important information about why Ban Hwee Hyul is missing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lisa sprung up from her seat in surprise. The other three boys also looked at Woo San with a darkened face.

    The winner of the ranking battle was confirmed just a month ago, but Ban Hwee Hyul was missing right after. It was the earliest disappearance among the same cases that happened to the line of winners.

    Gong Haru pushed Woo San for the update, ¡°What happened? Where is Ban Hwee Hyul right now?¡±

    It was enough for him to be anxious since the international ranking battle would soon take place when summer vacation started. If Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t appear until that time, Gong Haru would take his turn to participate in that competition.

    Gong Haru didn¡¯t like fighting at all; besides, going abroad to compete with the best high school fighters were not his thing.

    Woo San replied with a cold smile, ¡°Do you know that Ban Hwee Hyul had a twin brother?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To put it briefly, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s twin brother was enjoying his run-of-the-mill school life while hiding the fact that his brother was the Number 1 fighter. One day, one of the school gangs picked a fight on him, which pissed off Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s brother, but unfortunately, his fighting skill wasn¡¯t equivalent to his temper.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡± When Lisa murmured with a grim face, Woo San moved his head up and down.

 Chapter 89

    .

    Woo San said, ¡°At first, it looked like he scraped through the fight quite well when pitting against someone, but after a few days, the whole gang members came over to beat him up. In the end, he¡¯s in the hospital in a state of coma.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because of that, Ban Hwee Hyul became disenchanted with all the school captain thing. Do you know that the whole school gang members of Oh Sung High School retired? Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s whereabouts are unknown after that. He might be hiding himself with the run-of-the-mill kids. I guess he¡¯s planning to go through his brother¡¯s daily life.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    As the heavy silence hung among them, the one who broke the ice was Lisa. She covered her mouth with her eyes filled with tears. People feared her while saying that she was far from being feminine, but she was still a woman, who could be emotional and shed tears under circumstances.

    The other boys also shared mixed feelings.

    ¡°Do not touch the innocent students. A growing number of kids are breaking this rule,¡± Gong Haru opened his mouth in a darkened face.

    Woo San showed a smile and said, ¡°Actually, something similar happened in So Hyun High School, too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A girl, nothing to do with the fighter ranking, got pushed by a school gang at the crosswalk. A dump truck was running towards her and stopped right before it ran her over. She crawled out from the bottom of the truck.¡±

    ¡°Oh, god. How could that happen?¡± Lisa turned pale, for she couldn¡¯t control her surprise. A girl was almost run over by not just a regular truck but a dump truck¡­ The other three boys turned stiff too.

    Gang Han said, ¡°I get what you mean. Let¡¯s show them what we got.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Cool, it¡¯s time for them to learn some lessons. I¡¯m in,¡± with that said, Gang Han leaned back in his chair.

    Lisa also assumed a determined attitude while saying, ¡°Me, too,¡± and so did Gong Haru, ¡°I¡¯m in, too.¡±

    Gan Han pointed at Lisa with his chin as an agreement with what she said. When Woo San looked at Kim Pyung Bum, he spoke with a nod, ¡°Of course, then I¡¯m leaving.¡± He then pulled out his chair back and stood up. Everyone stared at Kim Pyung Bum with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡®Gosh, for what now¡­¡¯ Kim Pyung Bum said with a frown, ¡°The one I have to meet right now isn¡¯t a human being, so he doesn¡¯t have a sense of time. He¡¯d probably be chewing off my dad¡¯s shoes right now.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ ok¡­ bye, kiddo.¡±

    Lisa put on a sour face. Kim Pyung Bum nodded while waving his hand and strode out of the equipment room. Before he left, he turned back and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m gonna feed my Beedollee; you guys enjoy your fu*king love business.¡±

    While everyone stared at him widely with their jaws dropped, Kim Pyung Bum gave a double flip off and left the room. ¡®Geez¡­¡¯ As soon as they all gathered their senses, they clicked their tongues while looking at each other.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s truly sad to be single.¡±

    When Dae Lisa reacted while turning pale, Gong Haru bent his waist to the front and wrinkled his eyes in wonder.

    He asked, ¡°Dude, but doesn¡¯t Kim Pyung Bum look handsome in a way? He¡¯s a good fighter, too, but why doesn¡¯t he have any girlfriends? Girls might have asked him to go out many times. Is he just being picky and refusing all that?¡±

    The one who answered back to that question was Gang Han. He responded bluntly, as usual, with a straight face.

    ¡°Nope, I heard him going nuts while being half passed out after seeing that girls would escape his gaze when their eyes met. He cried so hard that I threw my clothes away because it got wet from his tears.¡±

    Dae Lisa, listening in silence, shot out her words, ¡°Oh, it also reminds me of something that I heard.¡±

    As she drew the boys¡¯ attention, she continued while stammering in perplexity.

    ¡°I mean¡­ You know Suh Doh Gyum in Pyung Bum¡¯s high school, AKA the mad dog. He was unbeatable in middle school, right? Everybody said that he¡¯s the school captain; he¡¯ll be in the top 5 of the nationwide ranking. However, soon as he met Pyung Bum, he started to go silent.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Woo San asked.

    ¡°The kids say that Pyung Bum is keeping his rank because of Suh Doh Gyum. He tries to cut off those who try to pick a fight with Pyung Bum.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And Suh Doh Gyum also scowls at the girls who like Pyung Bum, so they all give up, eventually.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    All three of them showed their surprises on their faces and soon became speechless. A moment after, Woo San murmured with his now pale face.

    ¡°Then Kim Pyung Bum¡­ will soon have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    While Gang Han responded with a face as white as a sheet, Gong Haru made an apathetic reaction.

    ¡°Our Pyung Bum¡¯s wish of going out with someone will soon come true. I should write a congratulatory card.¡±

    Then they all began to get up from their seats. The meeting was over shortly after 10 minutes.

    Gong Haru moved his steps toward the door without looking back. Gang Han and Dae Lisa followed while walking together. Woo San watched their backs and flung a few words.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The three of them turned back. Woo San continued with a grin.

    ¡°To show them what we got¡­ The higher the ranking of the attempted murderer is, the stronger the impact he will get from us, right?¡±

    ¡°We should make the leader set an example for the group.¡±

    Gong Haru responded nonchalantly. Woo San put a refreshing smile on his face while waving his hand to the kids. When they all left the room, he sat alone and took out his phone to write a text.

    To: My dearest adorable, cute brother

    We¡¯re ready

    He moved his fingers to press the send button then had a twisted smile.

    Article 9. Boys and Girls Fight and Quarrel but Love Can Bud As Well

    At the break after the first class, Yi Ruda pulled me to a hidden space near the garbage incinerator between the freshmen building and the sophomore building.

    While I crouched at the most out-of-the-way spot in the space, Yi Ruda stuck her head out to glance around then walked toward me. She bent her knees in front of me and said, ¡°The bell¡¯s about to ring. Should we go back?¡±

    I was hesitant for a moment, but soon swept my knees and stood up.

    It will take over two minutes to go from Class 1-1 to 1-8 especially since Eun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung, and Eun Hyung always get ready before the class starts. Since they only 3 have minutes left until the next class, they would have already gone back to their class. With that being said, we only have 5 minutes to talk when they come over to our class during the 10-minute break.

    Did they try to come over to my class to talk for that short time? I began to wonder and checked my phone for any texts. Strangely, I received no messages. This weird silence made me even more anxious than having an overload of texts.

    Yi Ruda stretched out her hands naturally on her way up the stairs then held my arms for assistance. When I walked to the garbage incinerator, I almost had myself inside her arms, so she might have thought I couldn¡¯t walk well.

    In fact, I felt my legs weakening, which made me lean towards her to walk back to our classroom. When I got back, fortunately, I didn¡¯t see any colorful hair.

    As I fetched a sigh of relief, my eyes met with Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s, who was looking at his desk from across the room. He blinked his light dark-brown eyes and spoke to me.

    ¡°Hey, did you almost got hit by a car?¡±

    ¡°Oh, everyone really knows that.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you almost died. Did you go to the hospital?¡± Shin Suh Hyun asked back while tossing my words.

    Although I crawled out from the bottom of the truck and trembled like crazy, I went out of the situation with no injury. Only a few scratches on my face or on my palms remained. As soon as I laughed while saying that nothing was serious, I found his face turning dark. It was when he tried to continue his words.

    Pushing the front door wide open, Yoon Jung In strode toward me.

    He suddenly screamed, ¡°Ham Donnie! Are you okay? I heard you got involved in a car accident!¡±

    His voice was so loud that kids, who were studying with their heads down, also turned back to look at us. Soon, those who sat around me asked the same questions.

    ¡°Donnie, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere hurt?¡±

    ¡°Have you been to the hospital?¡±

    I covered my face in confusion. Yi Ruda¡¯s gaze on me was showing a sign of wonder, but I had no time to consider. Inside my head, many words came across as a response to the kids giving me kind regards; however, I could say none of them.

    My cheeks blushed even more that I covered my face desperately. Think about it. For the last 3 years, I never was apart from Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings in school for hours.

    I was not trying to confess that I had no friends except them, but all the attention was heading toward my fancy friends, not me¡­

 Chapter 90

    .

    It had been such a long time since I received this much attention. Like when I voted for them in front of the class last time, I could hardly open my mouth while feeling my heart throbbing for such a trivial thing.

    No one complained about how I remained silent for quite a while. They began to talk in whispers to each other.

    ¡°Dude, isn¡¯t the sophomore going too far? How could he try to kill someone?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it attempted murder?¡±

    ¡°Wow, holy Christ, fu*king scary. Isn¡¯t there anyone in the freshmen to counterattack?¡±

    While I watched them buzzing gossips with darkened faces, I carefully opened my mouth.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine¡­ The truck stopped right in front of me, but I¡¯m not injured. Very lucky.¡±

    It was Yoon Jung In who made the first response. He stopped talking with other boys then turned his head to see me.

    ¡°Hey, no. I heard that there are aftermaths.¡±

    ¡°Aftermaths? Dude, that sounds too eerie.¡±

    ¡°Oh, not aftermath? Then what do you call that? Having symptoms after an accident?¡±

    ¡°You mean, after-effects?¡±

    When Shin Suh Hyun altered his words with a befuddled face, kids burst out laughing. ¡®How can an after-effect change into aftermath? Geez, Yoon Jung is hilarious.¡¯ Someone tapped Yoon Jung In¡¯s shoulder with a laugh. I watched them giggling and turned my head as I heard the teacher, who came into the class suddenly, calling our names in front.

    The kids around my desk scattered away. I felt strange and just saw them running back to their seats.

    As I touched my hand while somehow feeling embarrassed, Yi Ruda, who was staring at me from my side, flung a question.

    ¡°Donnie, do you hate people¡¯s attention?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were being too bewildered. Maybe I got it wrong?¡±

    She then wrinkled her golden brows in wonder. I considered her question for a moment and scratched my cheek with a blush.

    The moment I tried to answer back, the Korean history teacher, who was standing in front of the teacher¡¯s table, gave us a withering look. We could also get kicked out again to the hallway for our second class, so Yi Ruda and I held up our heads to the front, shutting our mouths.

    At the break after the second period, I could no longer give Yi Ruda a hard time, so I hid at the back of the classroom. When I told the kids, who were wondering what I was doing, they stood around guarding for me.

    Unlike their refined appearances, the Kim twins seemed to enjoy this. As I watched them while hiding at the narrow space between the rack and the wall, the Kim twins looked quite entertained while snooping around the hallway.

    At the break after the third class, Shin Suh Hyun also joined the guarding when the Kim twins invited him. They chose him because of his status as an archery athlete which gave him good eyes and a keen sensitivity to even the smallest moves.

    Shin Suh Hyun looked distressed, and when Yoon Jung In said, ¡®Should I tell you the culprit of the book you¡¯re reading? Hold on, I¡­¡¯ he lifted his book and smashed Yoon Jung In¡¯s back. He then glanced at me with a sigh and gave a bit of advice.

    ¡°Every occasion is the same; running away solves nothing.¡±

    ¡°It is¡­ right?¡±

    I heaved a sigh. I know that, but when I get over their texts, I can¡¯t help myself from feeling discouraged.

    As if he read my concerns from my darkened face, Shin Suh Hyun seemed hesitant for a moment but soon tapped my shoulder to cheer me up.

    ¡°Well¡­ in some parts, time will help you through, anyway.¡±

    Finishing his words, he walked out to the hallway. His back looked quite reliable.

    While I spent the two break times in an FBI-level escort, surprisingly, they detected no movements from Class 1-1. According to the network of Yoon Jung In, who had a wide circle of acquaintances, the Four Heavenly Kings gathered around Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s seat during the breaks to discuss something with serious faces.

    The Four Heavenly Kings showed no signs of movement until lunchtime. It was, at least for me, quite hopeful news.

    I guessed, they had noticed that the 10-minute break was not enough, so if I escaped from them after school, nothing will be a problem. When the fourth class was about to come to an end, I felt so good that I had a bright smile on my face.

    When the bell rang to announce that the fourth class was over and when lunchtime was about to start right after, the thing, however, happened, eventually.

    As I tried to take a step with Yoo Jung In, Shin Suh Hyun, and the Kim twins, as usual, Yoon Jung In, who was passing through the front door, took out his phone. He then suddenly turned pale.

    Stopping his step, he dashed through the front door to the hallway. He looked around quickly as if he was finding someone.

    What¡¯s going on¡­ I blinked my eyes in wonder. He then yelled out of the blue.

    ¡°Yi Ruda!! Hey, Yi Ruda!!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The person who Yoon Jung In was looking for desperately was no one else but Yi Ruda, who was about to walk out the back door with other boys. While she flicked her blue eyes, Yoon Jung In strode toward her and pulled Yi Ruda¡¯s shoulder.

    Yoon Jung In then spat out his words in a hurry which made my face turn bloodless.

    ¡°Hey, Yi Ruda. My friend from Class 1-1 told me that the Four Heavenly Kings went down the West staircase, not to the cafeteria but to Class 1-8.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ yeah, the break is too short, so they were about to use the lunchtime.¡±

    Their conversation was like it came from a spy movie. To explain the suspense level, I was about to suffocate. Chucky chasing a 5-year-old girl would not be as frightening as this.

    While I stared at them with a devastating feeling, Yi Ruda turned her head, strode toward me, and snatched my wrist.

    The Kim twins and Shin Suh Hyun had a blank gaze at us, but Yi Ruda just pulled my hand while calling my name.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in me?¡±

    I nodded my head crazily. Who else could I trust in this situation? No one else but Yi Ruda. As if my reaction had satisfied her, Yi Ruda lifted her eyes to glance over my back then quickly went down the stairs.

    I had no time to look back but could feel that Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings were walking across the hallway getting closer toward us. At last, the race of death had begun.

    While walking down the stairs against the crowds, I sensed that the phone inside my pocket started to vibrate. The messages would be obvious. In the middle of the desperate escape, I opened my flip phone.

    When I looked at the text, my face turned stiff like a rock.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    1 second, if I don¡¯t see you¡­

    just passed class 1-1 lol

    What a sick bastard! I shut my flip phone and poured as many curses as I could at him in my mind. Was he trying to play the black carriage joke? The black carriage arrived at the school entrance, passed the first floor, the second floor, the third floor, and then to the bathroom?

    I¡¯ll put up with it for making a mistake¡­ I bit my lip and focused on running away. Although I wanted to go back up to smash Eun Jiho, before attempting that, the other guys would catch me.

    My phone kept vibrating.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    2 nervous, right?

    class 1-2 just passed

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    3 seconds seems too long

    now passed 1-3 lol

    When I saw the last message, I nearly collapsed. If Yi Ruda didn¡¯t hold my hand tight, I would have tumbled down the stairs.

    My face darkened while scowling at the phone screen.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    4 the number of death U dead

    passed 1-4 lol

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    o, mistyped! sorry^^ luv ya

    no death nooo

    Was he fu*king kidding me? He wrote the d-word twice, but he said he mistyped?!

    I couldn¡¯t stand anymore. Even if my pace slowed down, I must text back. My fingers were in a hurry on the keypad.

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    You sssunof a biiiitchhh

    There were many errors in my text message, but it was no problem. We shared so many curses during our longtime friendship that Eun Jiho would never get it wrong.

    After pressing the send button, I ran like chickens with their heads cut off, but within a few seconds, a new message arrived. I quickly opened my phone.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    Donnie, what did I tell you? No swears.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was Eun Hyung. Look at the grammatically correct message, indeed it¡¯s from Eun Hyung.

    Oh, it¡¯s him. Oh, yes¡­ I closed my phone and put it back into my pocket with no words. Then I sped up as if I was using a booster. I was dead meat when they caught me.

 Chapter 91

    .

    A fierce wind hit the back of my ear. Yi Ruda¡¯s bright golden hair fluttered in front of my sight. As if she also realized her physical limit, she breathed heavily. She then asked me with a glance.

    ¡°¡­ Are they still after us?¡±

    ¡°Let¡­ me check!¡±

    After the sprint, even Yi Ruda stuttered her words with a constant gasp, and so was I, hardly letting out my voice. However, I squeezed out my last strength to put out my words and looked back. Argh! I drew in my breath.

    Where we were running along was inside the sophomore building. Since I went through the incident that Hwang Siwoo caused, I didn¡¯t want to come into this place; however, it happened when I followed Yi Ruda.

    Sophomores used the cafeteria earlier than us; therefore, the sophomores who just finished their lunch crowded the hallway. No one in the crowds had fancy hairstyles like the Four Heavenly Kings or purplish-black hair like Ban Yeo Ryung. At least they weren¡¯t wearing wigs; none of them came into my sight so far.

    When I slowed down without a word, Yi Ruda also turned back to check if things were okay. As if she also realized we ditched the tail, her steps came to a halt too.

    Phew¡­ She wiped out the sweat falling under her chin then smiled at me.

    ¡°See? I told you to believe me!¡±

    I nodded. Making her my guide was such a splendid decision. She didn¡¯t even hesitate for a second to move around.

    Only three weeks had passed from the entrance ceremony, but Yi Ruda knew the school like the back of her hand. How many hallways, byways, and corners did we pass¡­ It seemed countless.

    I dabbed my forehead to wipe the sweat.

    ¡°Th¡­ phew¡­¡±

    Before I tried to say my thanks, I leaned on the wall out of strength.

    A few sophomores wandering the hallway seemed to have a strange gaze at us, so I grabbed my gasping throat and pulled Yi Ruda¡¯s sleeve. It was a gesture to get out of this place.

    To be honest, it was hard to catch up with Yi Ruda¡¯s adroit escape route with a regular brain; however, if the chaser was Woo Jooin, it was a different story.

    Woo Jooin was brilliant enough to distinguish a pack of cards, a standard 52-card deck without jokers, just by the worn-down patterns on the back of the card. He was such a genius; it would be possible for him to guess our escape route soon.

    Gosh¡­ As I disheveled my hair with a random scratch, Yi Ruda pulled me to the end of the hallway. She then opened a door which was, surprisingly, an empty classroom. From the outside, it didn¡¯t look much different from other classrooms, so I never thought it would be empty, but when inspecting it, I saw that there were no writing tools or books on the desks.

    How did she find an empty classroom? When I looked at Yi Ruda in wonder, she swept her wet hair back and responded to my gaze.

    ¡°It was a classroom for math specialists until last year, but since the sophomore teacher¡¯s room moved to the first floor, the math specialist class took the space. That¡¯s why this classroom is empty.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it just happened,¡± she then smiled with a wink.

    The thick pink curtains covered the whole windows; the classroom sunk inside the dark. Golden sunlight penetrated through the curtain gap with specks of dust fluttering around. The silence prevailing in the room relieved my heart at last.

    Phew¡­ I caught my breath while sitting right below the window near the hallway. Yi Ruda came next to me and sat down with a deep sigh.

    We remained speechless as we adjusted our breath for a while. As I tried to check the text by opening my phone, Yi Ruda called my name. I raised my eyes to glance upon her.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She bit her lip a few times as if she was hesitating to continue. Then she raised her blue eyes to look at me.

    ¡°I think¡­ um¡­ you and your friends are sharing a weird friendship¡­ like not normal, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I never saw you guys in a close distance, so it might sound strange, but that¡¯s how I feel. If you deny, just ignore my words and treat them as bullshit.¡±

    Looking a little embarrassed, Yi Ruda then touched her curly hair on her forehead. I just stared at her quietly while she did so.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. As I kept my gaze at her for a while, Yi Ruda opened her mouth again while thinking I was expecting her to keep on.

    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve thought like that is¡­¡±

    She stopped for a moment then lifted her head to look at the ceiling.

    ¡°You know, friends are those who smile when you smile and cry when you cry. Of course, you always looked happy and never looked awkward with them. I can see that you guys look more natural together from the times you shared, but¡­¡±

    She was at a loss of words for a while, so I nodded as a sign for her to continue her words. Yi Ruda then heaved a sigh and began to talk again.

    ¡°You never try to talk about your difficulties. Well, maybe you don¡¯t want them to worry about you, but I feel like you don¡¯t want to bother them. That¡¯s not something natural in a normal friendship, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother them¡­¡± I said.

    Feeling a little perplexed, Yi Ruda continued, ¡°What I want to say is that, your attitude¡­ generally, friends worrying about each other isn¡¯t something bothering, you know? That¡¯s what friends are for, but you try to avoid them so deadly.¡±

    I blinked my eyes twice. It¡¯s true. If something big and serious happens to me, it is natural to talk about that with a friend. As a person, I would like to share some happy things to celebrate together and troubles to cheer up. We all need someone to hear our stories and stay by our sides. No wonder.

    However, the reason I didn¡¯t tell them about the car accident, although it was obvious that they would get even angrier if they knew I hid that incident to them¡­

    Gosh¡­ I frowned. While Yi Ruda stared at me with a worried expression, the hallway outside seemed to be filled with the busy school vibe. Sigh. Looking in front, I covered my mouth with both of my hands. Then for quite a while, I sat like that in silence.

    It was exactly what she said. I didn¡¯t want to make them worry about me because it seemed like I was bothering them. They were too overwhelming for me, and I should be grateful to have them as my friends. For this reason, I didn¡¯t want them to worry about or get hurt because of me.

    My heart felt as if it got penetrated right in the middle. Someone saw through my mind, which I hardly understood; it made me feel miserable, but at the same time, I did not feel so upset.

    It sure was pathetic but, for real, I didn¡¯t hate Yi Ruda or so. While looking at her blue gaze at me, I fell into thought.

    From the very beginning, I showed her the bottom of my heart. That was why I opened my mind and became myself in front of her. I couldn¡¯t turn uglier anymore to Yi Ruda.

    Ever since I decided not to be friends with Yi Ruda, I revealed the selfishness laid inside the bottom of my heart to her.

    After a moment of hesitation, I gave out a smile.

    Then I asked, ¡°Yeah, you can really tell that I¡¯m a weirdo?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°True. If friends are there to share all the difficulties, they and I aren¡¯t friends because I don¡¯t talk about such things.¡±

    ¡°Why? They aren¡¯t trying to avoid your stories, right? As far as what I see, their anger shows that they are fully ready to hear from you, right?¡±

    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t them, it¡¯s me.¡±

    I slowly breathed in and lifted my hands to cover my face. Oh, gosh¡­ I truly felt miserable.

    I continued, ¡°I¡­ still can¡¯t believe they are my friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lacking too much confidence, but it¡¯s something that I can¡¯t help. Three years have passed, so I thought I¡¯m fine now, but if something serious happens, I still can¡¯t say a word to them. Making them worry about me seems to be wasting their time. Do you know how I feel?¡±

    Looking complicated, Yi Ruda just stared at me. I sat still while facing her deep blue eyes for quite some time. As I considered, I had no one else but Yi Ruda to talk with honestly about such things. How could I confess this pathetic story to someone¡­

    It was at that very moment when I thought so.

 Chapter 92

    .

    The door suddenly opened. Yi Ruda and I looked at each other with our eyes wide open but couldn¡¯t even think about the thought of standing up.

    While we froze like ice, the first one who stepped into the classroom was no one else but Eun Jiho. His distinguishable platinum blond hair shone like gold under the dim sunlight.

    As soon as he saw us¡­ no, when he saw me, a smile lifted at the corner of his mouth. He then spoke with a grin.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie! Why is it so hard to see your face? Bahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha.¡±

    I stood up and glanced over the front door, not the back door where Eun Jiho came in. The meticulous Four Heavenly Kings were, however, fully prepared to surround us, the fugitives.

    The front door opened at once and there came in Eun Hyung. He would usually have a soft grin on his face but now, he looked dark and stiff. He sent a blameful gaze at me. Oh, lord. I hid my face within the palm of my hands.

    Soon, Ban Yeo Ryung, Yoo Chun Young, and Woo Jooin stepped inside. Woo Jooin was smiling more than usual, which made me sweat from all over.

    A heavy silence hung in the empty classroom for a while. It was me who broke the ice. I couldn¡¯t stand the air without flinging the question.

    ¡°How¡­ how did you guys find us? We¡¯ve been running away for 40 minutes.¡±

    Right. Yi Ruda and I spent 40 minutes to try escaping them during the one-hour lunch break. Since they lost us on their way once, I thought they would no longer run after us¡­ but how did they find us?

    Eun Hyung seemed a little hesitant to respond to my question then he turned back to face Woo Jooin. It looked as though he was asking him if it was good to answer. Woo Jooin nodded and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Yeah, mama. As soon as the lunch break started, something very shameful happened.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The principal took a few teachers to a local restaurant when the fourth class began. Meanwhile, someone broke into his office and messed around.¡±

    I blinked my eyes. I never heard of such a thing. Well, we were busy running around, so Yi Ruda and I could have missed the announcement; however, something still felt icky.

    How could they know about that happening; besides, what does it have to do with them finding us? As soon as I had those thoughts in my mind, Jooin continued his words.

    ¡°The principal soon knew of what happened because he received a report from a trustworthy student who turned out to be our class president, the smart and well-behaved Eun Hyung. He went to see the principal to discuss something and found out a kid running out of the office in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The principal wanted to check the security camera immediately, but there might be someone visiting the office earlier for other purposes, so he asked Eun Hyung to go together with them to see the security camera. Of course, Eun Hyung agreed, and I, who was with Eun Hyung at that time, happened to check the camera together.¡±

    Woo Jooin then pointed himself with an adorable smile, but I could hardly put a grin on my face.

    Woo Jooin gave a refreshing smile and kept on with his explanation.

    ¡°Luckily, when we checked the security cameras, no one visited the principal¡¯s office, so Eun Hyung apologized for getting something wrong but the principal appreciated his concerns. During the ongoing warm conversation, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Checked the security camera to find out our escape route.¡±

    Yi Ruda cut in while looking fed-up. I heard her mumbling through her red lips, ¡®meticulously crazy asshole.¡¯ Jooin, however, just showed a full rich smile regardless of what she thought of him.

    Oh, Jesus Christ, I muttered. Excluding the camera set inside the principal¡¯s office, there would be over twenty security cameras installed within the school. It was in every hallway, staircase, and entrance. How could he deduce our escape route by checking all the other security cameras in such a short time?

    I murmured in a pale face, ¡°Why¡­ why are you wasting your brain for such things?¡±

    What a waste of a gifted brain¡­

    I could dare to convince myself that all the plans they had, starting from mapping out to practice, that came from Woo Jooin¡¯s mouth was done only inside his head. Geez, why was he using his brain to such a trivial thing¡­ I showed a sad face.

    ¡°Jooin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, mama.¡±

    He nodded like a good boy. It looked like the usual Jooin I knew, so I felt a little relieved.

    ¡°Promise me to never use that brain of yours to hurt anybody, got it?¡± I said.

    I sent a desperate gaze to Jooin. It shouldn¡¯t be said in this critical situation, but I couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of trouble would take place when he used that big brain of his to hurt someone.

    I voiced out in concern about his future; however, the overall reaction seemed weird. Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young, far apart, began to cough, and Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung turned pale.

    Woo Jooin also reacted strangely. He kept his smile but the corner of his lips was trembling.

    When I tried to ask, ¡®What?¡¯ in wonder, Yi Ruda grabbed my arm suddenly from the back. It made my tension go away. Woo Jooin¡¯s golden eyes glared at me with burning flames, and Eun Hyung¡¯s face turned grim again.

    Yi Ruda said to me, ¡°I told you I¡¯m gonna help you no matter what. I never go back on my word. We can still run away.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ no¡­¡±

    She did her best to run around for 40 minutes during the lunch break. I couldn¡¯t burden her any more than this.

    In my thought, Yi Ruda might consider that this situation had puzzled me after she heard my confession. When I tried to reply that I was now fine and would resolve this situation, someone stepped closer to us. I turned my head and found that it was Yoo Chun Young.

    Yi Ruda anxiously scowled at him while Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings watched us; Yoo Chun Young stopped exactly a meter apart from me.

    At a distance, reachable if my hand stretched out, he gave out his hand to me.

    I looked up to gaze upon his bluish eyes. Under his long straight lashes, his serene eyes, as usual, were on me without a sign of hesitation.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he said. The coldness of his distinctively low and deep voice scattered around my ears.

    A moment of silence passed. As I blinked my eyes, still without a word, he called me again.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, come.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes and my blank sight met in the air. Specks of dust fluttered along with the golden sunlight between us.

    Staring at his shaded face under the dim light captivated my mind that I nearly moved my steps toward him. If it wasn¡¯t for how Yi Ruda tightly grabbed me, I would have done so.

    I turned my head back in surprise. When our eyes met, Yi Ruda spoke quietly.

    ¡°Whatever it is, isn¡¯t what you have in your mind all that matters? If you¡¯re uncomfortable, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±

    I was still feeling surprised while staring at her, whose blue eyes were pointing directly at me.

    Both Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes had no signs of reluctance.

    Suddenly, I felt the absurdity of such a thing shaking me up. I bit my lip. It was a matter regarding my self-esteem which made me unable to confess my difficulties to my so-called best friends.

    I said, ¡°No. I told you that I¡¯m the problem.¡±

    Anyone could agree with this. The problem was me. As I said with a smile, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice flew toward us from the back.

    This time, he was directing it towards me. My eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Take your hand off from her.¡±

    It was a freezing cold voice enough for one to sense his aggressive and unpleasant mood which he never used to me. I turned my head to him. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes were staring at Yi Ruda.

    Their gaze bumped against each other in the air. Yi Ruda then suddenly pulled my arm to her. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Feeling befuddled, I took a few steps toward Yi Ruda. Then another hand from the opposite side pulled me at the same time. From the shiveringly cold temperature, I could grasp who it was without a stare. It was Yoo Chun Young.

    I caused this troublesome thing since Yoo Chun Young pulled me when I was standing behind Yi Ruda. I was dragged to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s side, but at the same time, I bumped into Yi Ruda, who was in front of me.

    Yi Ruda, who lost her balance when I pushed her, collapsed to Yoo Chun Young. So did I, who lost a human-prop in front. Yoo Chun Young, who held my hand, also stumbled and leaned toward the floor. Then, it happened.

 Chapter 93

    .

    Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings gushed out a whoop at a time while watching from behind.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    ¡°Geez!¡±

    ¡°Ch¡­ ung Young!¡±

    While Ban Yeo Ryung, Eun Jiho, and Eun Hyung shouted one after another in perplexity, I bumped my butt on the floor and rubbed my waist while frowning in pain.

    I got aware of what happened just now: running into Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young pulling me to his side. However, after that, I had no idea what happened. When I turned back to see them, the scene in front of me got me dumbstruck.

    Yoo Chun Young was rubbing his lips in a devastated face. Meanwhile, Yi Ruda was kneeling on the floor like a tragically defeated person.

    Soon after, she raised her head and asked, ¡°Shit, was it your lips that bumped into me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yoo Chun Young replied shortly with a grimace.

    It was my first time hearing Yi Ruda swearing, which surprised me. She always looked soft and cheerful, so Yi Ruda taking off her mask for the first time disconcerted Yoo Chun Young too.

    Yi Ruda asked back, ¡°Hey, was it your lips that bumped into mine just now?¡± Her face looked like the angel of death.

    ¡°Answer me, say something!!¡±

    She yelled out abruptly as if Yoo Chun Young, who remained silent while touching his lips with a pale face, had annoyed her.

    Yoo Chun Young still didn¡¯t reply. While everyone watched them in excitement, he stopped touching his lips then raised his hand to cover his mouth. He tottered to the back door. On his way out, he quietly spoke to Eun Hyung while walking past him closely.

    ¡°Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young glanced back at Yi Ruda with a pale face then continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. I might throw up.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah.¡±

    As soon as Eun Hyung responded, Yoo Chun Young tottered out the back door as if he would really puke anytime soon.

    After he walked out of the space with no agitated reactions, all of us left inside the classroom shared our gazes slowly. A moment later, Yi Ruda burst out in anger while stamping her feet.

    ¡°That son of a b*tch!! I¡¯m about to throw up, too! Hey! You!!¡±

    ¡°R¡­ Ruda¡­¡±

    I called her name while feeling perplexed, but she might have missed it since she rubbed her lips roughly with her sleeve then left the room after Yoo Chun Young.

    Geez¡­ I blinked my eyes in confusion.

    Although she¡¯s a female crossdresser, could she just walk into a man¡¯s bathroom like that? Especially, when Yoo Chun Young was already inside?

    As I watched them walk out of the room while pouting my lips, Eun Jiho¡¯s mumble went into my ears.

    ¡°Wow, amazing. How likely are we to bump our lips when collapsing to each other?¡±

    Jooin shook his head and asked back.

    ¡°Yeah, but Chun Young¡­ doesn¡¯t he have something like a mysophobia?¡±

    ¡°Right, he doesn¡¯t share cups with anyone. He¡¯s not trying to be sarcastic, but he might have said what he truly meant from the bottom of his heart. Hey, Eun Hyung, shouldn¡¯t we go tap his back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be fine. Chun Young woke up late today, so he didn¡¯t have any breakfast. Nothing will come out. Maybe he¡¯s just going for a mouthwash. Okay, so¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung responded to Eun Jiho then turned back to look at me. Oh, yes! While exclaiming at the situation that just happened, I totally forgot the reason they came here. Anyway, female crossdressers were different. How could she bump into someone and get kissed?

    Eun Hyung¡¯s green eyes bent smoothly, and I stepped back with a bitter smile. Eun Hyung took a step forward and whispered.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ eah?¡±

    ¡°We have something to talk about, right?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung, who stepped closer together with Eun Hyung, swept her purplish-black hair back. Jooin also smiled and stepped toward me.

    When our eyes met, Eun Jiho waved his hand to me and said something by moving his lips quietly. ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯ I knitted my brows and turned my head to his side.

    ¡®I told you. You¡¯re dead.¡¯

    Okay, sure. Did he want to become a seer? Before I could take a moment to applaud them, my face turned pale when I saw Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung getting closer to me. Oh, lord, please¡­

    * * *

    Out of the one-hour lunch break, we spent 40 minutes to chase Ham Donnie. Now, there were only about 10 minutes left until the end of the break and a few sophomores were brushing their teeth near the bathroom sink. Other than that, no one else was inside the bathroom.

    Yoo Chun Young retched a few times but since he ate nothing for the day so far, nothing came out. Frowning his blue-black brows and rubbing around the lips, Yoo Chun Young washed his mouth a few times. Still, the crappy feeling wouldn¡¯t diminish.

    He usually tried not to share the cup he used. Yoo Chun Young fetched a deep sigh while holding the sink with his two hands.

    A sophomore who was brushing his teeth beside him stepped aside in surprise. Regardless of that, Yoo Chun Young swept his hair back with his wet hands and heaved another sigh.

    ¡®My first¡­ kiss¡­¡¯ From watching many movies and TV dramas, he knew that what he did with Yi Ruda was not even a kiss; however, Yoo Chun Young wanted to smash his head when he recalled the three words ¡®my first kiss¡¯. If the bathroom wall wasn¡¯t dirty, he would have definitely attempted to do so.

    He rubbed his face with his water dripping hands then checked his reflection in the mirror to see how he looked. At that moment, someone came into the bathroom. A unique and confident stride, slender figure, and distinctively bright blond hair; it was Yi Ruda.

    Regardless of Yoo Chun Young grimacing his face or Yi Ruda himself yelling fiercely at him earlier, he didn¡¯t seem to care about Yoo Chun Young that much.

    He lifted his blue eyes under his golden lashes and glanced upon Yoo Chun Young then he moved toward the sink. When he turned the faucet all the way to the end, the water gushed out. He then washed his lips like crazy.

    Being flummoxed, Yoo Chun Young looked at Yi Ruda, who washed his mouth five times. He then lifted his head in a flash and stared at Yoo Chun Young while directing the entirety of his face at him.

    Yi Ruda¡¯s face shone brightly under the pouring sunlight through the narrow window.

    His crescent moon-like brows, straight nose, and red lips looked soft and weak at a glance; however, when looking at his confident blue eyes, no one could dare say that he had a tender and frail appearance. As Yoo Chun Young had those thoughts in mind, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He was observing Yi Ruda, but it was also unpleasant for him to be observed by Yi Ruda at the same time. Of course, it was not the first time for others to look at him that way; however, Yi Ruda¡¯s gaze on him felt even more obnoxious.

    Soon after, Yi Ruda put a twisted smile on his face. When he burst out something like a sneer, Yoo Chun Young became more annoyed.

    ¡°I asked, why are you looking at me,¡± he asked.

    ¡°You look handsome.¡±

    A pretty looking bastard saying such a thing with a smile made it hard for Yoo Chun Young to figure out whether it was a touch of sarcasm or a compliment.

    While Yoo Chun Young was at a loss of words, Yi Ruda turned on the water to wash his mouth again. He then spoke like a murmur.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that why Donnie acted like that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yoo Chun Young reacted instinctively but soon blenched at his aggressiveness. Still, Yi Ruda had seemingly offended him, and the fact that he called Ham Donnie without her last name annoyed Yoo Chun Young.

    Besides, he seemed to grab Donnie¡¯s hand recklessly. What surprised Yoo Chun Young, even more, was that Ham Donnie didn¡¯t refuse Yi Ruda¡¯s hands and accepted them like nothing special. Ham Donnie used to get startled when Yoo Chun Young stretched out his hand to her. However, how could she become so close with this bastard within a month?

    Their three years of friendship seemed to be caught up in a flash. It was truly unpalatable.

    As Yoo Chun Young kept his gaze at Yi Ruda, he wiped out his wet chin relaxedly and raised his head. When their eyes met, Yi Ruda spoke with a smile. It was still hard to distinguish what he meant with his tone.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ don¡¯t you get it?¡±

    ¡°What? What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Come on, I got aware of it within a month, but how could you guys not notice it? I mean, for real? Are you all entirely senseless?¡±

    ¡°Be straightforward. I asked, what are you trying to say?¡± Turning into a bad temper, Yoo Chun Young raised his voice.

    The only thing he could think of was Ham Donnie¡¯s disappearance, which happened a year ago. Yi Ruda wouldn¡¯t know such a thing like that already. Then, what was he trying to talk about?

 Chapter 94

    .

    Regardless of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s urging gaze, Yi Ruda smiled cheerfully yet with a relaxed face.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You still don¡¯t get that¡­ the reason why Donnie didn¡¯t tell you guys the truth of the car accident. Do you really don¡¯t get it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can tell it from your face that you really do not understand. You know, it makes me wonder. You guys have been friends for over three years¡­ but why didn¡¯t she tell you the truth? Why can¡¯t you guys figure it out¡­?¡±

    Leaning against the wall, Yi Ruda paused his words then put on a twisted smile.

    ¡°And why did she tell that only to me, whom she has known less than a month?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been sharing many secrets. She told me the reason. Why, do you also want to know? Are you curious?¡±

    After making that remark, Yi Ruda kept his gorgeous smile, which looked seemingly beautiful enough; however, You Chun Young felt the urge to punch him in the face.

    If the place they were at wasn¡¯t a bathroom, Yoo Chun Young would have done that. Fighting inside the bathroom would result in him rolling on the dirty floor, which Yoo Chun Young would hate to death; besides, he had a photoshoot today. If his face gets hurt, he could hardly imagine how harshly he would get scolded.

    Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t react at all but just clenched his fist tightly. Yi Ruda showed a grin again. He wasn¡¯t asked for a response, but Yi Ruda continued his words.

    ¡°She lacked confidence.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°She said that she wasn¡¯t confident about herself; she couldn¡¯t ensure if she was a precious friend to you guys. She was afraid to make you guys worry about her and spend time for her. This made me wonder about something¡­¡±

    With no words, Yoo Chun Young lifted his eyes to stare at Yi Ruda. Yi Ruda smiled at him then kept on his words.

    ¡°You guys were always together since you¡¯ve been in the same class for three years in middle school, right? Oh, Donnie didn¡¯t tell me about this. I found a few things by myself out of personal interest. It was quite well known that Ban Yeo Ryung and Ham Donnie were best friends since they were born, and you guys were all in the same class.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how Donnie looks when she¡¯s apart from you guys? You guys would never know since you all have never stayed away from her. Am I right?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young wrinkled his brows. He wasn¡¯t sure what Yi Ruda wanted to talk about. Yi Ruda, however, continued.

    ¡°So far, from what I¡¯ve seen, Donnie doesn¡¯t seem to be comfortable in taking the center stage. She seems to be very unfamiliar with it, you know what I¡¯m saying? I find nothing lacking about her, but she still acts like that. She also doesn¡¯t seem to look proud of what she has achieved even it¡¯s a satisfactory result in other¡¯s aspects. Also¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to be aware of it, but Donnie shows a lack of self-esteem only in front of you guys. Get it? The dump truck accident¡­ she told me everything about what happened. That is, she only feels uncomfortable telling the truth to you guys. Isn¡¯t it strange? You guys were friends for over three years, but she¡¯s feeling such a pressure to share the truth to her best friends¡­¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your point?¡±

    Yi Ruda giggled.

    ¡°Why do you think Donnie lacks confidence, feels uncomfortable about others¡¯ attention, and pushes herself too much? Who would be in charge of that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it and the answer is obvious. She would have definitely felt less confident when she has so many overwhelming people around her. Everyone¡¯s eye is bent on them and not on her, so she will, of course, not get used to people¡¯s attention on her. The reason she is pushing herself too hard is that she wants to be together with you guys.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young bit his lips. Yi Ruda drove a wedge in with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you guys.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s fixed gaze at Yi Ruda slowly dropped to the floor. Yi Ruda, however, didn¡¯t let Yoo Chun Young drop his head.

    Yi Ruda took a step toward Yoo Chun Young. When their eyes met, Yi Ruda grinned while bending his eyes. Yoo Chun Young bit his lips harder.

    ¡°So I really wondered¡­ how did you all become friends when she was still feeling uncomfortable about you guys regardless of the three years of friendship? Based on her character, she wouldn¡¯t have approached you guys first, would she?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did she ever reach out her hands first to you guys?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, biting his lips firmly, frowned his eyes before staring at Yi Ruda.

    Regardless of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s threatening gaze, Yi Ruda smiled as if he felt satisfied. He might have read the answer in Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face.

    No, she did not. She never reached out her hands first.

    Did Ham Donnie ever reach out her hands first to him? No, not at all. It was Ban Yeo Ryung and the four boys, who always tried to step closer to Donnie.

    When Yoo Chun Young lifted his gaze, Yi Ruda¡¯s face came into his sight. The smile on his face looked different from the previous one; it was a bittersweet grin that a grown-up man would put to soothe a child.

    As Yi Ruda¡¯s face suddenly got closer, Yoo Chun Young almost freaked out; however, he didn¡¯t step back.

    Yi Ruda spoke from a near distance so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath.

    ¡°Okay, this was what Donnie told me before. She said that she¡¯s the problem and I agree with her, too. In this situation, Donnie is bad for not believing you guys. Didn¡¯t you all try your best? Reaching out your hand is difficult than holding someone¡¯s hand, and you all tried that out, like, endlessly, right? So, you guys did nothing bad. It¡¯s Donnie, who refused those hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, continuing this relationship is not good for both Donnie and you all. It will just make you guys fed up in the end. Think about it, it has been three years. You all tried your best for three years to open her heart, but it didn¡¯t work. What difference will it make to keep on doing this for another few years then?¡±

    Giving a pause to listen, Yoo Chun Young slowly closed his eyes. He then pouted his lips in anger to ask.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up now?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes were still closed. What Yi Ruda said was nothing but the truth, so it made him painful. Yi Ruda¡¯s fiercely keen insight resembled that of Woo Jooin. His soothing whisper-like voice continued to ring around his ears.

    ¡°I think Donnie will simply give up if you guys turn away from her since she never reached out her hands first. Don¡¯t you think so? That will make you all stay comfortable. Donnie will gain confidence from after getting surrounded by run-of-the-mill friends and you guys¡­ don¡¯t have to beat a dead horse anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Don¡¯t you feel fed up? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just give up this relationship?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young opened his eyes. Yi Ruda was still smiling with his gaze fixed at him. His last words came into his years at a slow pace.

    ¡°Wasting three years is enough. You¡¯ve done your best. I opened her heart within a month which you didn¡¯t manage to do for over the last three years. It just speaks about everything you¡¯re doing wrong, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    A long pause enveloped both of them when his speech ended. Yoo Chun Young glanced over the side. A few sophomores looked confused about the ongoing conversation, and Yi Ruda still smiled with ease.

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young found the sign of conviction in Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes. It displayed Yi Ruda¡¯s belief that things would turn as he desired.

    Yoo Chung Young breathed out quietly and slowly. He saw Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes sparkling stronger.

    Yoo Chun Young opened his mouth, ¡°Thanks for a piece of advice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But it pisses me off.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are to say sh*ts about us? Get the fu*k off.¡±

    Looking at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s flaming eyes and cold-hearted voice, Yi Ruda inhaled deeply in surprise. Just a moment ago, Yoo Chun Young looked frigid but a little loose which wasn¡¯t that threatening.

    This enabled Yi Ruda to push Yoo Chun Young overconfidently into the corner. He thought that just saying a few words would be enough to make Yoo Chun Young give up his friendship with Ham Donnie. However, what¡­ ¡®Did he just curse at me?¡¯

    Yi Ruda would never know, but it had been a year since Yoo Chun Young last cursed someone.

    In front of Yi Ruda, who was blinking his eyes in bewilderment, Yoo Chun Young was scowling behind Yi Ruda with a grimace.

    Yi Ruda turned his head to look back in surprise, but he saw nothing. Yoo Chun Young, from across, then flung a question.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t help it anymore. Right teeth or left teeth, which one is weaker? Pick one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna ask twice.¡±

    ¡®What are you going to do, if I choose one¡­?¡¯ At the very next moment, Yi Ruda grasped what action he should take when he saw the sharp glare in Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes.

 Chapter 95

    .

    * * *

    I raised my hand. Do I really have to do this¡­? Instead of saying what I had in mind, I just stared at Eun Hyung, but he strictly shook his head, which showed no signs of a negotiation. I sighed and spoke at last.

    ¡°I swear. In the event of a personal threat, I, Ham Donnie, will report it immediately to the Four Heavenly Kings, Ban Yeo Ryung, or at least to the local police station. 2010¡­ what¡¯s the date today?¡±

    ¡°17th,¡± Ban Yeo Ryung responded. Oh yeah¡­ I continued in embarrassment.

    ¡°March 17th. Ham-Donnie!¡±

    ¡°Wow, mama. Now two times left.¡±

    As Woo Jooin noticed me kindly, I just gave him a faint smile. It didn¡¯t comfort me at all. I can¡¯t believe I must do this humiliating oath two more times¡­ I felt like a kindergarten kid repeating, ¡®I should ask a staff around me when I lose my mom.¡¯

    Since Eun Jiho had a stinging gaze at me, I said, ok, and heaved a sigh. It was then when I heard a noise from the bathroom connected to the stairway.

    What¡¯s going on¡­? With a frown, I stared at the direction, where the buzz came from. Then Eun Hyung suddenly turned his head.

    Eun Jiho asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ nothing¡­ did I hear it wrong?¡±

    As soon as Eun Hyung murmured in suspicion, wrinkling his face, Jooin, who raised his head in a flash, responded.

    ¡°Hold on, I think I also heard it. Yeo Ryung, don¡¯t you hear that?¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, wait.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Am I having a bad ear or are the Four Heavenly Kings and the female protagonist also having good hearing? While I had those thoughts from feeling ridiculous, Eun Hyung mumbled in a pale face.

    ¡°Oh, my god. I¡¯m not hearing it wrong.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Chun Young¡¯s voice.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    What is so strange about Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice ringing around? Before I was about to ask back with a grimace, Jooin replied immediately. His words made me turn stiff.

    ¡°I never heard Chun Young yelling like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Me, too,¡± Ban Yeo Ryung responded then glanced over me.

    When I turned my head to look at the bathroom, the front was crowded with sophomores willing to see what was going on.

    Oh, lord¡­ I looked at the clock with frustration. Only 3 minutes were left until the start of the next class. The buzz of the sophomores in front of the bathroom even reached this space. They were all screaming in surprise.

    ¡°Hey, were there freshman that good at fighting?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the blond hair! Good, nice attack! Awesome skills.¡±

    ¡°That blue hair is also incredible. He just got up after the attack. How does he react so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Are they even humans?¡±

    Eun Jiho, who was listening to the conversation seriously, tilted his head in wonder then turned to see Eun Hyung.

    He asked, ¡°So far from what I heard, it seems that Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda are fighting?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true,¡± Eun Hyung replied in a pale blue face.

    It was reasonable for him to be that shocked since Yoo Chun Young seldom had a fist-fight against someone; besides, the place where the physical encounter was happening was inside the bathroom. How could that clean-freak Yoo Chun Young have a brawl at the bathroom?

    Jooin then murmured, ¡°Wait¡­ didn¡¯t Chun Young say he has a photoshoot today?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    As Ban Yeo Ryung made an agreeable response, we all exchanged eye contact and dashed out of the classroom. Since the fight took place in the boy¡¯s bathroom, Ban Yeo Ryung and I waited from a distance while Kwon Eun Hyung and Eun Jiho smoothly pushed their way through the crowds.

    A moment of silence prevailed among the crowds as they assumed that Kwon Eun Hyung and Eun Jiho were the popular freshmen from their fancy hair colors. Then, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice penetrated the sudden stillness and flew into my ears clearly.

    ¡°Who the fu*k are you to break in between us? Sh*t, you fu*king know nothing!¡±

    Yoo Chun Young cursed¡­ My face turned bloodless. When I glanced aside, Ban Yeo Ryung and Jooin also looked as surprised as I was. Yi Ruda soon let out a piercing shriek that struck around me.

    ¡°Fu*k, I advised you because I couldn¡¯t stand this!! Isn¡¯t it too hopeless for such a relationship of 3 years?!¡±

    ¡°All you see is what you want to see. What do you know about us?¡±

    ¡°Geez, everything¡¯s so obvious?!¡±

    ¡°No, you know nothing. Watch your mouth. Don¡¯t talk like you know everything about Ham Donnie!¡±

    Yoo Chun Young gave a pause. I was sure that someone interrupted or attacked him.

    The words soon continued. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s uniquely flat voice; it seemed that he regained his composure than before.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as it looks, and I don¡¯t want to attempt too much. I¡¯m taking a steady step; I¡¯m ready to wait. So no excuse for your sh*tty advice. You¡¯re crossing the fu*king line! Get off me!¡±

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young. You¡¯re going too far.¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s calm voice made me surprise. I never saw Yoo Chun Young getting pissed off that much, so I wondered if I were about to see the two boys fighting in front of me for the first time.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s words continued. It sounded relaxed than before.

    ¡°I told you to get off me. As you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s me not you who endured for the last 3 years, but why are you telling me what to do out of the blue¡­ gosh, get off!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened but I know that you don¡¯t pick fights. You got caught up in the heat of the moment. This is the sophomore¡¯s bathroom, not ours and you have a photoshoot today. Does that sound enough to chill?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No one talked for a while then soon the buzz was all gone. The first one who showed up through the sophomores, who were standing in a circle, was Yi Ruda.

    As if she took off Eun Jiho¡¯s hands from her, she was gasping in anger and her face looked awful. She even had some bruises on her face. What surprised me more was that she had a fist-fight in the boy¡¯s bathroom but showed no signs of hesitance.

    She seemed to walk toward this side, pushing her way strongly through the group of boys, but when she met Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes, Yi Ruda frowned her face. She then glanced at me for a second and just went upstairs.

    Geez¡­ While I blinked my eyes, I saw Eun Jiho stepping toward me with a tired face.

    I asked, ¡°Dude? What happened? Why did Yoo Chun Young fight?¡±

    ¡°No idea. Wow, do you know what I¡¯ve thought? I think I saw Yoo Chun Young getting pissed off a few times, but compared to what just happened, those were just like turning sulky.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Once the person who always stayed chill turns aggressive as hell, it¡¯s hard to get him to calm down again. Wow, so scary.¡±

    ¡°What about Eun Hyung?¡±

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young went blind at first but I don¡¯t know. He¡¯ll come out if Kwon Eun Hyung makes it happen.¡±

    What if he doesn¡¯t make it happen¡­? Ban Yeo Ryung mumbled in a pale face, standing next to me.

    Eun Jiho shrugged then came next to my side. He didn¡¯t look that nervous at all, which seemed like he was thinking Eun Hyung will successfully handle the situation. Eun Jiho swept down his lips and said to himself as if he was feeling the difficult situation.

    ¡°Oh, Yoo Chun Young¡­ Since he¡¯s a well-known model, we told him not to come after school but how could he fight in such a place?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While listening to what he said, I fixed my gaze at Eun Jiho. After school means after class. What are you guys trying to do after class¡­? As if he noticed my gaze, Eun Jiho turned to look at me. He then became surprised but soon concealed his emotion by putting a serene look.

    He asked nonchalantly, ¡°What? Why? Why why why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I totally forgot. Dude, what¡¯s with that number song? I¡¯m dead? Do you want to die?¡±

    When I punched his side, Eun Jiho, who would usually exaggerate pain, remained silent, however. He was hesitant for a moment then pulled up the corner of his brow and laughed naughtily.

    ¡°Dude, was it too cute to die?¡±

    ¡°It freaked me out! Do you know that song? The black carriage passes the entrance¡­ The ghost story that says about a carriage passing such places then arrives at where the last person sings.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know that,¡± Ban Yeo Ryung responded from aside.

    While I punched Eun Jiho a few more times with a grimace, I heard a noise coming from the bathroom entrance. As soon as I turned my head to see that direction, I saw Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young walking out together. Gosh¡­! When I saw Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face, I fetched a sigh in spite of myself.

 Chapter 96

    .

    Yoo Chun Young might have gone through a lot as I realized Yi Ruda¡¯s amazing fighting skills ever since she jumped out of the second-floor window. She also had some bruises on her face but so did Yoo Chun Young. They both seemed to attack and counterattack at the same time.

    As my mouth got wide opened at his swelling blue cheek, Eun Hyung came over to me while dragging Yoo Chun Young.

    He then said to us, ¡°The class is gonna start. Go in ASAP. I will take Chun Young to the nurse¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hold on.¡±

    When Eun Jiho called them to stop in a hurry, Eun Hyung turned back to look at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Why did you fight?¡± Eun Jiho asked while casting his gaze at Yoo Chun Young, who was standing silently behind Eun Hyung.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes looked serene as usual, which relieved me. He glanced over at me then had his eyes on Eun Jiho to respond.

    ¡°Because Yi Ruda degraded the three years we spent with Ham Donnie like nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I tried to chill¡­ but I couldn¡¯t help myself, so I punched him.¡±

    ¡°And as a response, you got one back and came up with a friendly give-and-take,¡± Eun Jiho replied with a slightly pale face. Yoo Chun Young, who kept quiet without a response, reminded me of the maxim, ¡®silence gives consent.¡¯ In this regard, was I the reason why they fought?

    My face exhibited the feeling of complication when looking at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s back. He then turned back to see me before he followed Eun Hyung.

    When my eyes widened in surprise as our eyes met, Yoo Chun Young heaved a sigh and strode toward me.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you get why we looked after you for 40 minutes while skipping our lunch break?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You can let us worry about you. It makes me upset, and I feel suffocated when I think that you¡¯re suffering alone, get it?¡± Yoo Chun Young said in a faster and emotional tone than usual. Before I had the chance to reply, he turned back and descended the stairs.

    * * *

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s brow met in the middle. That was when the brush on the antiseptic bottle cap swept just above his brows.

    Regardless of the pain, that Yoo Chun Young displayed on his face, Kwon Eun Hyung moved his hand to finish applying the ointment. He then smiled as he turned the cap to close it. It was a soft grin that he usually had.

    Eun Hyung asked, ¡°What are you gonna do with today¡¯s photoshoot?¡±

    ¡°I must call now that I can¡¯t make it today¡­ to give a notice at least 3-hours in advance.¡±

    ¡°What if they ask you why?¡±

    Rubbing his stinging brows, Yoo Chun Young lifted his eyes to see Kwon Eun Hyung.

    Under the sunlight, Eun Hyung¡¯s reddish hair and the smiley green eyes below it were heading toward Chun Young. He looked into his eyes carefully then fetched a faint sigh.

    He replied, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna think I did something wrong even if you stare at me like that.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no intention in my gaze. I was just wondering how far you were thinking,¡± Kwon Eun Hyung said with a smile. His eyes were somewhat stricter than before, which made Yoo Chun Young heave another sigh.

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s attitude was nothing new. From an early age, Yoo Chun Young tended to suppress his anger but just the smallest trigger pressed the button at last, which made people around him become befuddled by his demeanor. Whenever that happened, it was Kwon Eun Hyung, who picked up the pieces.

    Geez¡­ Yoo Chun Young swept down his hair with a sigh.

    He said, ¡°Am I Woo Jooin to think any farther than this?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not only the brilliant¡¯s virtue to handle the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°If I were to think like that, I might have beaten him up after a week.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re slow,¡± Kwon Eun Hyung replied with a smile. He then stretched out his hand to pat Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hair. A moment after, Yoo Chun Young, who was dropping his gaze at the floor, became surprised then soon stared at Kwon Eun Hyung, who was just smiling speechlessly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that look?¡±

    ¡°I mean. This seems like¡­¡±

    A compliment¡­ Yoo Chun Young, however, just swallowed the last word in silence.

    Whenever Yoo Chun Young presented his explosive anger, Kwon Eun Hyung never praised him for that negative actions. That was because most situations were enough easily solved verbally with a calm demeanor. Ever since Yoo Chun Young expressed so much anger, it was his first time to receive a compliment from Kwon Eun Hyung than to get severely reprimanded.

    When Yoo Chun Young blinked his eyes in surprise, Kwon Eun Hyung burst out laughing as if it was funny. He then said with a soft smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you even if you have not reflected on yourself; though you¡¯ve calmed down after a while.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡±

    ¡°The fact that you aren¡¯t reflecting on yourself even when you¡¯ve calmed down implies that the situation truly provoked you. The heat of the moment didn¡¯t carry away you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young closed his mouth, feeling a little strange.

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s remark logically made sense; however, he felt that Kwon Eun Hyung looked strangely brighter after Chun Young beat Yi Ruda. ¡®Am I getting it wrong¡­ Or does Kwon Eun Hyung also dislike Yi Ruda as much as I do?¡¯ Chun Young fell into consideration.

    Ham Donnie¡¯s face came across when Yoo Chun Young thought about Yi Ruda. Her dark brown eyes that were looking at him in wonder when he cast out some words and tried to turn back revolved around in his head.

    Yoo Chun Young asked, ¡°What happened to Ham Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean that¡­¡± Kwon Eun Hyung replied with a smile.

    ¡°We just made her swear. She will never keep silent or be alone when she¡¯s in danger¡­ something like that.¡±

    ¡°Did you ask why she didn¡¯t tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°No, because it¡¯s obvious.¡±

    After that response, Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes became cold-hearted.

    ¡°Obvious¡­ What do you mean?¡± Yoo Chun Young asked in wonder.

    ¡°Shared joy is a double joy; shared sorrow is half sorrow¡­ but she might have wanted to only share something good although she would go through some inner struggles alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In this aspect, do you know that you and Donnie are alike? Both of you never tell your hardships before someone runs you guys to the earth.¡±

    After his remark, Kwon Eun Hyung laughed as if he realized that he had spoken something ridiculous, which made Yoo Chun Young upset.

    ¡°We¡¯re not alike,¡± Yoo Chun Young spat out like he was shooting the words out to Eun Hyung.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Those I didn¡¯t tell were problems that I couldn¡¯t solve, but Donnie¡¯s case is different. If she confessed that she was almost dead because of those bastards, we could solve her problems. Why didn¡¯t she open up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung tapped Yoo Chun Young¡¯s head with mellow eyes. It looked like he understood what Chun Young wanted to say. Yoo Chun Young closed his mouth.

    He didn¡¯t like talking long. It scared him. Unlike his light and fragile nature, words sometimes drew heavy situations unexpectedly.

    Yoo Chun Young asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ignorance is bliss¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kwon Eun Hyung nodded while putting his generous smile that relieved people.

    Do you believe in ¡®ignorance is bliss¡­¡¯ Yoo Chun Young shook his head while stopping himself to continue the words. He then pointed at the door with his chin.

    ¡°Never mind¡­ I¡¯ll tell my uncle that I can¡¯t make it to the photoshoot today. Go back to class. You shouldn¡¯t miss it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I last skipped a class. Not bad though.¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s early in the semester.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s words made Kwon Eun Hyung stand up and leave the nurse¡¯s office. Before he stepped out of the door, he shortly nodded then closed the door.

    When the door closed, he heard not even a footstep from the hallway. Yoo Chun Young lifted his hand slowly to sweep back his hair but frowned when his hand touched the wound above his brows.

    Everyone would find out after spending time with Kwon Eun Hyung that he wasn¡¯t that stubborn but quite flexible despite his attitude of strictly observing the rules.

    Whenever Eun Hyung felt stuffy, he often wandered around parks or streets. Ever since Yoo Chun Young saw Eun Hyung leaving the house, he went out for a night walk together with him.

    They did nothing special. All they did was to lean against the bench inside the park while enjoying the lake breeze and tilting their head toward the back to watch the sky darkening.

    Kwon Eun Hyung hated stuffy feelings; however, he always contained a perfect attitude to school schedules or his chores. It looked like an obsession to Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡®When you grew up too fast, do you behave like that?¡¯ Chun Young thought about Kwon Eun Hyung while looking up at the ceiling then took his phone out from the pocket.

    He opened his phone and pressed the call button; the person he was calling didn¡¯t answer the phone for quite a while. ¡®Should I give up¡­ Before making that decision?¡¯ Chun Young tried again, and this time, he heard someone picking up the phone.

    ¡°Hey uncle, I can¡¯t make it to the photoshoot today.¡±

 Chapter 97

    .

    Holding the phone with both hands, Yoo Chun Young waited for a response. A moment later, a sigh came over the phone, and it seemed like a smile accompanied it.

    ¡®Yeah, it may sound ludicrous,¡¯ Yoo Chun Young dropped his gaze while pressing the middle of his forehead.

    The photoshoot scheduled after school was with Yoo Chun Young¡¯s cousin, Yoo Jang Woo, a well-known fashion photographer who introduced Yoo Chun Young to the modeling industry. Thus, instead of sending an apology for the cancellation to a random person, Yoo Chun Young felt less uncomfortable to attempt it to his uncle; however, he still felt sorry anyway. Besides, among the people Yoo Chun Young knew, Yoo Jang Woo was the busiest man, and he would be leaving the country after a week.

    Both Yoo Chun Young and Yoo Jang Woo didn¡¯t say a word for a while; therefore, the silence that hung between them went longer. Then, at last, words through the phone accompanied by yet another sigh.

    ¡°Geez, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m hearing you speak well, which seems you¡¯re not dead. Are you sick then?¡±

    Yoo Jang Woo was famous as a genius photographer, which seemed to be true when Yoo Chun Young found his uncle as an eccentric, a mark of genius. Rubbing his forehead speechlessly for a while, Yoo Chun Young opened his mouth.

    ¡°My face is a mess.¡±

    ¡°Why? Did you have noodles last night?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why? Did you¡­ fight? For real? Is it true???¡±

    Yoo Chun Young also didn¡¯t expect himself to lose temper when knowing that he had an upcoming photoshoot.

    While Yoo Chun Young remained silent, closing his lips tightly, he heard a burst of laughter over the phone.

    ¡°Ha¡­ you¡¯re truly under the stormy period of adolescence!¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m over that phase,¡¯ Yoo Chun Young tried to respond like that, but he considered it would be better to just shut up for a while.

    While Yoo Chun Young kept his silence, Yoo Jang Woo began to nag about his cousin¡¯s erratic behaviors. He then flung a question when Yoo Chun Young started to feel a pain in his head.

    ¡°Okay, cool. How bad do you look? If we could cover it with makeup, then just come over. Your uncle¡¯s busy.¡±

    ¡°Terrible, so I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How bad?¡±

    Hmm¡­ Yoo Chun Young raised his head to stare at the mirror in front of him. He had a blank gaze at his reflection in the mirror while perching on the bed. His face looked like¡­ Yoo Chun Young carefully chose the most suitable word.

    ¡°I look like rotten garlic.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A rotten garlic because I turned blue.¡±

    After a while, a response returned from the phone in a dumbfounded tone.

    ¡°Hey, Chun Young. Do you know that your words are deadly unique sometimes? Why don¡¯t you try writing some poems?¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be good at it. Let me know why then. Why did you fight? You wouldn¡¯t forget about a shoot today, right? What made you lose your temper? What happened?¡±

    Instead of expressing his anger, Yoo Jang Woo now sounded like he was truly wondering his reasons.

    Including Yoo Chun Young, most of the Yoo family was patient and clearly drew a line between their public and private lives. The only weakness they had was that they were vulnerable at sleepiness. Yoo Chun Young looked up the ceiling while his thought absorbed him.

    The so-called Ham Donnie¡¯s new friend made an invidious remark to take them away from Ham Donnie. He said that he didn¡¯t manage to open her heart for over the last three years, which he did within a month. This just spoke about everything that he was doing was wrong, and for this reason, he should give up.

    After quite a while, Yoo Chun Young blurted out a response.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t go beat him up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just say that I had a photoshoot yesterday but today I¡¯m off, so take this.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young responded after careful consideration, but Yoo Jang Woo gave him a bland reaction. He clicked his tongue a few times then replied apathetically.

    ¡°Never mind. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then don¡¯t. Chun Young, it¡¯s me who will decide if it¡¯s okay to shoot with your face, so send me a picture.¡±

    ¡°Of who?¡±

    ¡°You. Send me a selfie.¡±

    ¡°I never tried that before,¡± Yoo Chun Young responded while feeling a little puzzled. ¡®A selfie? Why would I take a picture of myself to keep?¡¯ Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t a narcissistic person; however, what he heard sounded frigid.

    ¡°Hey, enough. You already dropped points for fighting with someone. Shhh! I¡¯ll give you 5 minutes. Send it to me.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°You know, selfies are also like portraits drawn by artists. It¡¯s a reflection of self-consciousness and a way to introspection. If you want to be a great model, you should try to take pictures of yourself. This is a chance for you to do that. I already gave you 5 minutes for a single picture, got it?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, who was listening to Yoo Jang Woo¡¯s speech, began to look strange.

    ¡®If that¡¯s the point, then those who upload their selfies every day on social media would find great enlightenment through constant introspection.¡¯ Yoo Chun Young had this thought in mind, but he didn¡¯t speak it out.

    Before he tried to say something, the phone was hung up. Yoo Chun Young called his uncle a few more times in confusion, but he never answered. It was obvious that his uncle was picking up the things he threw all over his place in his anger. If not, he would have read Yoo Chun Young¡¯s confusion and would avoid the call until Yoo Chun Young sends the selfies.

    Scratching his head with a sigh, Yoo Chun Young fiddled his phone. He even found it difficult to locate where the camera app was since he rarely used it. After quite a while, he finally discovered the camera app then held up the phone.

    This was the first time for him to take a selfie, so Yoo Chun Young felt very awkward. All he saw was Ban Yeo Ryung and Ham Donnie taking their selfies for a few times while almost hugging each other.

    ¡®Am I doing it right?¡¯ Yoo Chun Young said then when he stretched out his hand in the air while looking at the camera lens with an awkward face.

    Creak.

    The door opened without a sign of people being around. Through the opened door, a pair of vibrant blue eyes directed this side. Yoo Chun Young sat still for a moment then soon opened his mouth. It was Yi Ruda.

    Sweeping his bright blond hair, Yi Ruda came toward with no words. His face was as swollen as Yoo Chun Young¡¯s. Yi Ruda nodded shortly then yelled to the door.

    ¡°Donnie!! Yoo Chun Young is taking a selfie¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Without even thinking, Yoo Chun Young held the pillow beside him and smashed the back of Yi Ruda¡¯s head. He beat Yi Ruda too much before, so this time, he attempted a lighter attack.

    Yi Ruda, however, might have not felt so pleased about Yoo Chun Young¡¯s consideration. He snatched the pillow with a roar and threw it away. He then stared at Yoo Chun Young with a huff.

    Yoo Chun Young cast his glance over Yi Ruda¡¯s shoulders despite himself, yet Ham Donnie¡¯s face wasn¡¯t in his sight.

    ¡®Cool.¡¯ He lifted himself from the bed and wiped his blood-clotted lips. When he threw a fierce glance over his hand, Yi Ruda seemed to flinch for a second; however, Yi Ruda soon had an unpleasant sneer and pushed his face into Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡®Why does this bastard like to push his face into me?¡¯ Yoo Chun Young thought while looking at Yi Ruda¡¯s shiny face.

    Their distance was so close that their nose could touch each other easily¡­ This would make Yi Ruda hardly elude his punch; however, the problem was that they weren¡¯t sure when Ham Donnie would come in.

    ¡®Should I punch him again? What should I do?¡¯ While Yoo Chun Young seriously considered his next action, Yi Ruda smiled naughtily, bending his eyes.

    He said, ¡°Why? Do you think you look great today in the mirror after the fight? Well, that happens a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s lucky that I got smashed first. What if Ham Donnie walked in right away?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to get punched again?¡± Yoo Chun Young said while feeling intolerable. Yi Ruda shrugged as if he expected Chun Young¡¯s agitated reaction. He then pulled back his head.

    ¡°If others hear this, they may think I¡¯m the only one beaten up. Hey, you never got professionally trained, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it was pretty good for someone who wasn¡¯t a professional.¡±

    When Yi Ruda finished his words, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Yoo Chun Young¡¯s arm. It happened in a flash.

    ¡®What the¡­¡¯ Before Yoo Chun Young could speak and shook off his hand, Yi Ruda already rubbed down Chun Young¡¯s arm twice. Regardless of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s perplexity, Yi Ruda spoke while tilting his head.

    ¡°Hey, you really don¡¯t have any traces of systematic training in martial arts.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do with checking that?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young snapped at Yi Ruda but soon lifted his head as he found something strange. Yi Ruda blinked his vividly blue eyes.

    Yoo Chun Young thought, ¡®how could he know whether or not I worked out regularly just by touching my arm muscles?¡¯

    Since Yoo Chun Young started his modeling career lately, he managed to work out frequently; however, it wasn¡¯t something intense but mostly cardio and weight training. As Yi Ruda said earlier, Chun Young never got trained for martial arts, which used kicks or punches.

    Despite all that, how could he know if he used his muscle for fighting or not just by touching his arm?

 Chapter 98

    .

    Yoo Chun Young soon became baffled. Still, Yi Ruda was dropping his gaze at him. He moved his lips that had a crooked smile on it and spat something like a sigh. Yi Ruda then took a step behind.

    Smiling quietly, he said, ¡°Oh, are you wondering how I knew that? Well¡­ I don¡¯t like physically harsh activities, but I had to get trained since when I was young for some unavoidable reasons.¡±

    ¡°Then those who get trained from a younger age could figure that out?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just different from others,¡± with those remarks, Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes turned narrower.

    When a chill air flashed across Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes, Yoo Chun Young encountered a reversed sight. Raising his body in a flash, Yi Ruda flipped back Yoo Chun Young while pressing Chun Young¡¯s shoulders. Pow! As soon as Chun Young¡¯s body dove into the bed, something solid hit the spot beside Chun Young. A pair of black trousers in the school uniform¡­ it was Yi Ruda¡¯s knee.

    A black shadow soon blocked Chun Young¡¯s sight. Yi Ruda¡¯s blond hair, reflecting the ceiling light, was waving right in front of Chun Young¡¯s forehead.

    It was a sudden subdual.

    Yi Ruda, who easily threw down Yoo Chun Young, stood still while putting his one foot on the floor and the other knee on the bed. His hands brutally pressed down Yoo Chun Young¡¯s head to the bed, and he bent his head to face Yoo Chun Young right in front.

    Yi Ruda¡¯s lashes fluttered for a moment then the blue eyes below them gently curved into an arc-like shape.

    It was difficult for Yoo Chung Young to find out what Yi Ruda was thinking. For a moment, he turned violent like a beast, and for another moment, he acted like a kid who had his favorite candy in his hand. At some point, he looked like a child who ripped his disliked friend¡¯s doll while the adults were out of sight. Yi Ruda kept an innocent yet a heartless expression at the same time.

    While Yoo Chun Young had those thoughts in mind, Yi Ruda, who closely put his lip to Chun Young¡¯s ear, whispered gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me. I can knock you down without a punch.¡±

    ¡°You seemed to kill time earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Or else Donnie will get sad to see I beat you up to death. Do you know how hard it was to control my strength?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before continuing the conversation, Yoo Chun Young raised his blue eyes to glance upon the ceiling. He then said nonchalantly, while showing no signs of agitated feelings in mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your game is.¡±

    ¡°Game? Interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so desperate about Ham Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Desperate? Do you think I¡¯m being desperate?¡± When Yi Ruda asked back, he swept around his lips with his finger.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice, following along, was still cold-hearted.

    ¡°What you said in the bathroom earlier sounded quite logical, but the motive you had was wrong from the beginning. It meant that I should stay away from Ham Donnie. What do you gain from that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to monopolize her?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s a win-win when you guys stayed away from Donnie. I just wanted to let you know the truth because it¡¯s heartbreaking to see Donnie undergoing her inner struggles alone and¡­¡±

    Putting a twisted grin on his face, Yi Ruda, whispered in a lowered voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to win somebody over to be in a relationship with them, especially between a man and a woman? Am I wrong? Why are you talking negatively like monopolizing her is bad? Donnie isn¡¯t public property, you know?¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s words made Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face suddenly change frigidly.

    He replied, ¡°What you said sounds like you have a crush on Ham Donnie?¡±

    Yi Ruda laughed at Chun Young¡¯s response. He then answered back in a warm voice as if he was rewarding Chun Young with a prize.

    ¡°You have some sense compared to how you look, but isn¡¯t it also you who¡¯s being desperate about her? Who¡¯s the guy constantly sticking up for the person who never opened her heart for the last three years?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s cheek turned pale. At that very moment, the nurse¡¯s office door opened with a creaking sound.

    Lifting himself halfway up from the bed and still facing Yi Ruda in a close distance that their bodies were almost attached, Yoo Chun Young turned his head to look at the door.

    A brown-haired girl just shoved herself into the door and said, ¡°I spoke with Eun Hyung outside. You have a photoshoot today¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    When Ham Donnie spat a perplexed sound from her mouth, Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda then realized their postures. Yi Ruda, almost looked like he was riding Yoo Chun Young and even had his nose closely attached to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s. ¡®Oh, lord¡­¡¯ Both of their faces turned pale like a sheet of paper. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ When they both thought the same, Ham Donnie stepped back while putting a forced smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have any stereotypes¡­¡±

    ¡®What stereotypes?¡¯ They wanted to ask like that but nothing came out of their mouth. Almost frozen like ice, they both became at a loss of words. They all just stared at Ham Donnie. Then the door closed without a sound.

    As if nothing had happened, it was silent around the closed door again. Yoo Chun Young gazed at that empty space for quite a while then, at last, gathered back his senses.

    ¡°Ham Donnie!!! Where are you going!?¡± He yelled in surprise.

    As soon as Yoo Chun Young screamed out loud, Yi Ruda also shrieked while recovering his consciousness.

    ¡°Donnie!! Donnie, no!!! You¡¯re getting it wrong! We¡¯re not like that!!! Come back!!!!¡±

    Yi Ruda screamed while standing still then he dashed out of the nurse¡¯s office. Yoo Chun Young, who sprung himself up from the bed, ran after. Both their faces were crazily in a hurry.

    After a few seconds, they finally caught Ham Donnie with each of their hands.

    * * *

    Feeling crestfallen, I touched my hands hesitantly. Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda, who were both standing in front of me, looked dark and stiff. ¡®Someone please explain why they both have those serious faces¡­¡¯ While I said this to myself, Yoo Chun Young pulled out a chair for me to sit on and glanced at Yi Ruda. He then perched on the bed.

    Yi Ruda asked, ¡°Why is there no chair for me?¡±

    ¡°You can sit on the floor.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll sit on the bed, too.¡±

    Yi Ruda then put her butt right next to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s. It surprised me to see Yoo Chun Young having an annoyed look in his eyes, which I rarely saw, to give a sidelong scowl at Yi Ruda.

    She would be the first one to draw this much attention from Yoo Chun Young in such a short time.

    As if the bed was hers, Yi Ruda, crossed her arms comfortably and spoke to me, ¡°First, we both looked weird in the bed, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Yoo Chun Young said in an unusually hurried tone as soon when Yi Ruda broke the ice. Yi Ruda and Yoo Chung Young looked at each other with hate in their eyes and soon turned their heads to me. Both seemed to be truly desperate.

    Yi Ruda continued, ¡°It¡¯s not really what you think. It¡¯s that¡­ anyway, you¡¯re getting it wrong.¡±

    ¡°True. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    They looked so serious in trying to emphasize their words that it made my jaw drop out of perplexity. ¡®I mean, what are they thinking about me?¡¯

    Let¡¯s clarify this out. Earlier, Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda roared at each other; however, they successfully made out enthusiastically. Isn¡¯t this obvious that they are the couple-to-be in a web novel?

    Law of the Web Novel Article 9. In the novel, the female protagonist would end up as a couple with the person she first kissed. The first guy she made out with was the real protagonist and the other guys in the novel were all there to serve supporting roles.

    To specify what a supporting role is¡­ it¡¯s a guy who becomes tearful when the female protagonist says, ¡®I can¡¯t say yes to you because my boyfriend and I will be in love for a century!¡¯ He would then respond, ¡®would you then come to me after a century¡­?¡¯ and dreams of a romance in his next life.

    I imagined how Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda would react afterward.

    At first, Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda had quarreled, but after they made out, strange chemistry buds between them¡­

    Yoo Chun Young: You¡¯re a boy¡­ but why am I being so confused?

    Yi Ruda: (Heart throbbing)

    Yoo Chun Young: Let me hug you to figure out this feeling.

    Yoo Chun Young would then hug Yi Ruda like a man. The tickly feelings filling his chest confirmed that this was love.

    Yoo Chun Young: I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a guy!

    Yi Ruda: I¡¯m actually a girl.

    Yoo Chun Young: What? Did you trick me? Do you know how much I agonized about this!? But¡­ this is good.

    Yi Ruda: LOL

    Yoo Chun Young: Let¡¯s get married.

    Yi Ruda: Ok

    Oh, lord. This imagination of mine made me blush. Such thoughts made me cover my face out of embarrassment.

 Chapter 99

    .

    I didn¡¯t know why but Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda suddenly grabbed my hand. Yoo Chun Young then asked me with a serious look.

    ¡°What are you thinking about right now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, for real!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ I understand it¡¯s not what I think. I just dwelled on something else.¡±

    My words brightened Yi Ruda¡¯s face at last.

    She repeatedly asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, nothing¡¯s going on between you guys.¡±

    ¡®Not yet¡­ because these guys were at a shifting stage, from quarreling to budding, strange chemistry,¡¯ I thought with a nod.

    Yi Ruda fetched a sigh then perched on the bed again. Beside him sat Yoo Chun Young, who crossed his arms for the whole time.

    He asked me, ¡°Did you meet Kwon Eun Hyung outside?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Eun Hyung told me to go with you today. Are the kids going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I got a message from Ban Yeo Ryung, and it¡¯s kind of weird.¡±

    I took out my phone from the pocket. At that moment, Yoo Chun Young suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed my shoulder.

    ¡®What the¡­¡¯ When I blinked my eyes in surprise, Yoo Chun Young turned his head to Yi Ruda and spoke in his usual dry and flat tone.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Taking a few band-aids from the desk, Yi Ruda turned to look at this side. Her bright blond hair dazzled my eyes. Yoo Chun Young, however, said in a calm voice that did not contain any agitated feelings.

    ¡°Leave the room. We have something to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes, that were wandering around Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face, soon directed at me. It was somehow an odd glance that looked soft but blade-like sharp at the same time.

    The moment I felt his gaze continued quite longer, she then took off her eyes from me and lifted her head. She stared at Yoo Chun Young and spoke.

    ¡°Think about who was the most desperate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face turned serious, whereas Yi Ruda looked much more lighthearted than before. She raised her hand to tap his shoulder before leaving the room. I repeated Yi Ruda¡¯s remark inside my head and stared at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s profile face.

    ¡®Did you¡­ already become so desperate about Yi Ruda? Although it¡¯s fate, aren¡¯t you guys moving too fast?¡¯

    As if he noticed my gaze, Yoo Chun Young faced me in a flash then asked me, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I responded shortly while turning my head.

    Perching on the bed, Yoo Chun Young stared at me while sitting on a chair across from him.

    We remained silent for a while. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I dropped my gaze on the floor. When I got to think about the current situation, I did something wrong anyway.

    Didn¡¯t Yoo Chun Young send me a threatening text of ¡®dump truck¡¯ when I hid the car accident that happened to me?

    While I fixed my gaze at the floor out of embarrassment, Yoo Chun Young broke the ice.

    ¡°I believe in the words¡­ ignorance is bliss.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, ignoring the truth becomes bliss, so¡­ If it¡¯s a problem that we can¡¯t solve, then there¡¯s no need to talk about it, but if we can, then tell it to us. That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I clenched my fist tightly with no words. Chun Young and the other kids, who tried to share my concerns, were truly thankful. As much as I liked and cared about them, I didn¡¯t want to bother them at the same time. That was why I couldn¡¯t tell them the truth.

    While I put a faint smile with a short sigh, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice came over from across. Instead of talking to me, it sounded like he was murmuring to himself.

    ¡°Why was it supposed to be us?¡±

    I raised my head in surprise. The gloomy energy that accompanied his voice was something out of the common. I never heard such a voice like that from him.

    Yoo Chun Young heaved a sigh then lifted his eyes to see me. He didn¡¯t look angry at all. It wasn¡¯t that tearful, but he just looked at me with a melancholic face.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered why the people who vanish away from this world¡­ is no one else but us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is it so hard for us to live normally in this world? Why should it be us?¡±

    As soon as he finished his speech, Yoo Chun Young slowly sighed. His blue eyes that were under his long lashes cooled off as low as it could get. I opened my mouth but closed it again.

    The reason those who vanish away from this world was no one else but these guys, the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ I knew why.

    Because they were all characters inside a novel, those who shouldn¡¯t exist in my reality; however, I couldn¡¯t confess this to them. The moment I shut my mouth tightly, Yoo Chun Young continued his words.

    ¡°They say ignorance is bliss, so I just said that because I¡¯m feeling stuffy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is everything so difficult for us?¡±

    When Yoo Chun Young smiled after that, I could hardly smile back.

    * * *

    As Yi Ruda and Ham Donnie left the space one after another, the whole nurse¡¯s office submerged into dark silence. Yoo Chun Young, whom they left alone, sat on the bed and fell into thought then he took out the phone from his pocket.

    He opened the flip phone and checked his inbox. There he saw the texts he shared with Woo Jooin in the middle of the night a few days ago.

    Sent by: Woo Jooin

    When Yeo Ryung disappeared, mama said she checked her phone. Nothing was changed. Yeo Ryung¡¯s name was there, so was her phone number, but why did Donnie try to call us immediately for a confirmation? She never said she did that to others.

    Sent by: Woo Jooin

    Because we are the closest around? When she said that Yeo Ryung slept in Donnie¡¯s living room, it means her parents weren¡¯t at home. Instead of calling her parents, why did Donnie think about us and make a call? It¡¯s strange.

    Sent by: Woo Jooin

    Mama knows something, a common ground that ties Ban Yeo Ryung and us.

    Yoo Chun Young dropped his gaze at the floor for quite a while. He heaved a sigh and closed the phone with a slam. He then put it back into his pocket.

    Ignorance is bliss¡­ Chun Young knew what it meant from his experience; however, he couldn¡¯t bear the anxiety inside him.

    ¡®I failed to find out the answer from Ham Donnie, eventually¡­¡¯ Yoo Chun Young murmured with his eyes dropped to the floor. He didn¡¯t expect her to respond easily. Another sigh burst out through his lips.

    The truth that Ham Donnie was hiding¡­ maybe everything existed behind that. The reason the world changed and why they were vanishing away¡­ The answers might be hiding inside the truth that Donnie tried to conceal.

    Yoo Chun Young swept back his blue-black hair with a short sigh. He only hoped for just one thing. That the world would remain as it is, with no changes and no disappearances. This was all he wished for now.

    Article 10. That Person Is Perhaps¡­ the Legendary Number 0?

    Sun Jin High School was famous for its large schoolyard and the empty lot, larger than the schoolyard, behind it. Surprisingly, this school had a large vacant lot covered with gray concrete, way bigger than the artificially turfed schoolyard. High walls, which were useful to have in a group fight, surrounded the lot.

    When people asked the students for the reason why the empty lot existed, a few kids replied, ¡°Well, maybe the board president made it for them to have a group fight?¡± asserting the board president as a devotee of group fights. Other kids addressed, ¡°The school doesn¡¯t have specific plans. They might have just bought the property and built the buildings roughly,¡± claiming that the founder had no idea.

    For whatever reason it was, Sun Jin High School¡¯s empty lot achieved fame for a group fight-attraction. Those who walked across the lot, with heroic looks on their faces as the dusk deepened, were indeed the ones getting ready for a fight.

    Three shadows stretched long over the burning sun. It was Woo San, who was walking in the middle with a naughty face, and his right-hand man and left hand-man, Hwang Hae and Suh Jin Woon.

    The kids leaving the school glanced at them in fear and admiration. Woo San was, however, absorbed in his phone call. To be precise, he was sending a lovely gaze at the phone he was speaking over. As the call kept on, Hwang Hae and Suh Jin Woon¡¯s faces showed a sign of annoyance.

    ¡°Yeah, Jooin. Don¡¯t worry. Bro is with you and will handle everything for ya~¡±

    As soon as he put a silly accent at the end of the sentence, he received some reactions from both sides.

    Hwang Hae said while covering his mouth, ¡°Yuck, sh*t!¡±

    ¡°Eww!¡± Suh Jin Woon retched in disgust. Both looked pale, which made them think they could die before the fight by consuming their strengths from having the dry heaves. It turned out that it was not so different in real life.

 Chapter 100

    .

    If possible, Suh Jin Woon wished to beat up Woo San as much as he could and hang him on the rooftop. When he tried to retrieve his strength while looking blankly at Woo San, his gaze then moved to something Woo San was hugging from a while ago.

    He said, ¡°Dude, stop talking on the phone. I think I asked you, like, 50 times a while ago. Hey, are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Jooin. Oh, of course, I¡¯m your number one bro. Hey, is Rinara the best or am I the best?¡± Woo San was, again, saying some bull shits over the phone.

    ¡®Are my words that useless?¡¯ Suh Jin Woon voiced out in anger.

    ¡°Holy sh*t! Would you listen if someone¡¯s speaking? Is Woo Jooin the only human in your eyes and are we are all just a piece of sh*t?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Woo San, at last, took his eyes off the phone and stared at him slowly.

    Suh Jin Woon stretched his hand to grab the broom that Woo San held in his arms from a while ago. It made Woo San yell out in surprise.

    ¡°What is wrong with you? Why are you touching my broom?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this made of a shrubby bush clover? The huge broom that grannies use in the countryside to sweep the yard.¡±

    Suh Jin Woon was right. The broom Woo San had in his arms was so big that it reached over 150cm long. The overall volume also looked tremendous.

    ¡®Where did he get this scary broomstick, and why did he bring it here?¡¯

    Regardless of Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae¡¯s bewildered feeling, Woo San patted his broom as if it looked pretty to him. He then responded with a bright smile on his face that received compliments for its adorable look.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my broomstick so gorgeous?¡±

    ¡°F*cking mad¡­ I¡¯ll understand if you carry an umbrella just like your name implies, but what¡¯s up with the broomstick? Do you want to change your name to Woo Broom?¡±

    ¡°Was that a joke? Do you want to get beaten up with this?¡±

    When Woo San held up the broom with a smile, Hwang Hae soon stepped back as if he felt dejected.

    Looking at the two, Suh Jin Woon fetched a short sigh and spoke to Woo San.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say I understand the fact that you¡¯ve brought a broomstick here, but man¡­ this is a group fight. Would you please leave that somewhere now?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°You, crazy bastard! It¡¯s humiliating, so get that thing out!¡± As if he felt stuffie with the unnegotiable Woo San, Hwang Hae increased his voice at last. Woo San frowned his light-brown eyes then turned his head to see Suh Jin Woon while holding the broom tightly in his arms.

    Suh Jin Woon shook his head while saying no. Woo San pouted his lips before responding.

    ¡°No~ I can¡¯t. I¡¯m participating in a quidditch game tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A chilly wind, blown from somewhere, swept through their hair.

    Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae opened their mouths wide from after feeling dumbfounded. ¡®What did this crazy asshole say right now?¡¯ ¡®I have no idea, dude.¡¯ While they shared a conversation through their gazes, both soon fetched a sigh. ¡®Yeah, Woo San surely deserves his fame of being such a dork.¡¯

    A moment after, Suh Jin Woon said, ¡°Go get him a shopping cart. Let him take a ride to smash on platform 9 ?.¡±

    Hwang Hae put in a helping word, ¡°Yeah, try to smash as harshly as he can.¡±

    ¡°The belief of passing through the platform is the key.¡±

    While listening to Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae¡¯s friendly chat, Woo San¡¯s face soon turned apathetic, which made him throw the broomstick on the ground. Instead of being obsessed with the broom itself, he was enjoying Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae¡¯s roaring reaction toward him.

    Looking at the broom thrown on the ground, Woo San muttered, ¡°Son of b*tches¡­ not accepting my joke.¡±

    ¡®Do you think your joke is acceptable?¡¯ When Suh Jin Woon and Hwang Hae tried to ask that, someone over the phone burst out laughing. No wonder it was Woo Jooin who was sharing a cheesy conversation with Woo San until a minute ago.

    Suh Jin Woon scratched his cheek. He didn¡¯t like it when Woo Jooin talked on the phone, like, forever with Woo San, but strangely, listening to the sound of him laughing was never hateful.

    It even felt like having a little brother like Jooin would not be that bad. Just by listening to his voice made Suh Jin Woon cheer up, a great talent that Woo Jooin had. He could understand the reason why Woo San loved his brother, Jooin.

    Woo Jooin soon stopped laughing. He continued his words but hardly suppressed the laughter coming out intermittently.

    ¡°Bro, I want to be that, the owl. I want to be the owl.¡±

    Woo San¡¯s face turned bright immediately. He held the phone up firmly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°To go to school with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my lovely little bro.¡±

    Hwang Hae, who was listening to their ongoing chat, slowly opened his mouth. He said in a blas¨¦ tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be Lord Voldemort then.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you now?¡± Woo San said with an uncomfortable look to show how unpleasant he felt for Hwang Hae intervening in their conversation.

    Hwang Hae replied nonchalantly, ¡°He¡¯s the one who kills the main character, right? Because I want to kill you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Get some anabada-cadabra!¡± Hwang Hae shot his last remark gallantly to Woo San, who became at a loss of words. Suh Jin Woon thought, ¡®although Hwang Hae talks abruptly, he wasn¡¯t this bad¡­ Perhaps, Woo San has aggravated him too much¡­¡¯

    While Suh Jin Woon nodded with these thoughts in mind, he saw a group of people walking across the vacant lot from far apart.

    With the high wall and the burning twilight behind, the shadows approaching this side stretched farther like a nightmare.

    The group consisted of at least twenty people. ¡®The sophomores of So Hyun High School are here.¡¯ The one who led the group was, surprisingly, not Hwang Siwoo, just as what Woo Jooin said before.

    When the temporary sophomore leader walked toward this side, Woo San suddenly burst out a giggle. His unexpected and weird laugh surprised Suh Jin Woon as he turned his head to him.

    Woo San was laughing like crazy as if he heard a funny joke. He then gathered back his senses and spoke to Hwang Hae.

    ¡°It¡¯s abracadabra, not anabada! Are you trying to reduce, reuse, and recycle? Bahaha!¡±

    ¡°Oh, shoot!¡± Hwang Hae replied shortly. He then became speechless while hiding his face in both his hands out of embarrassment. Suh Jin Woon, who was staring at them, soon turned his head and found out the temporary sophomore leader gazing at him in silence.

    Suh Jin Woon opened his mouth involuntarily, ¡°I hang out with these idiots, but I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Please remind me that they are the only idiots.¡±

    In the back, Woo San was still teasing Hwang Hae with a full smile on his lips.

    ¡°Bahahaha, get my anabada-cadabra! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Woo San you son of a b*tch!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that they are the only idiots here. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m the same.¡±

    The sophomore showed a sign of perplexity as Suh Jin Woon kept on with his excuse. His straightly lifted, waxed hair sparkled red under the setting sun.

    Suh Jin Woon asked, ¡°So, where¡¯s Hwang Siwoo? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re gonna remember the name ¡®Kim Hyun¡¯ instead of Hwang Siwoo.¡±

    Kim Hyun then put on a twisted smile at Suh Jin Woon. Most of the So Hyun High School sophomores also had a confident look on their faces.

    It was reasonable for them to have that reaction since there were only three Sun Jin High School students left in the vacant lot. Suh Jin Woon, Hwang Hae, and Woo San were those three who came out to fight. Compared to them, the group had an advantage since there¡¯s 20 of them.

    Suh Jin Woon, however, displayed no sign of fear on his face but turned his head to look at those who were chilling around on his back.

    He asked, ¡°Kim Hyun? Hey, Woo San, have you heard that name?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    ¡°See?¡± Suh Jin Woon replied with a smile. He then saw a sudden kick from his peripheral vision, but he simply avoided it. He stretched out his hand in a flash and twisted the leg immediately.

    With a painful shriek, Kim Hyun¡¯s body collapsed to the ground. Suh Jin Woon then pulled him by the collar and punched him in the face. He then knocked Kim Hyun down.

    The fight was over within a few seconds. Everyone at the lot, who wasn¡¯t ready yet for the brawl, looked at each other in surprise. A faint tension flashed across their eyes. Sun Jin High School kids were tough opponents.

    However, there were only three of them. With that thought in mind, the group of boys looked around, Suh Jin Woon was rubbing down the back of his neck in a straight face; Hwang Hae was throwing a sneer to their side; Woo San was chatting on the phone while holding it between his ear and shoulder. Soon, the group of boys burst cries of outrage.

    ¡°Fu*k, beat them up!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only three of them!¡±

    The group fight began with those battle cries. So Hyun High School kids sprung out at the three boys with horrible shrieks.

 Chapter 101

    .

    Meanwhile, Hwang Siwoo was sweeping his hair out of anxiety. He was standing in front of the platform which was close to the empty lot. Inside his head, the scenes of himself confessing his affection towards Ban Yeo Ryung after school and getting knocked down by the Four Heavenly Kings hovered around.

    ¡®Son of a bi*ch,¡¯ Hwang Siwoo bit his lips. He was still at a nonplus when thinking about that time.

    ¡®How caddish were they to surround and deal with a single person¡­ That is why they defeated me like that without keeping my head up!¡¯

    After that happened, Hwang Siwoo and a group of boys gathered around the school entrance and attacked the Four Heavenly Kings, which turned out to be a horribly failed attempt. They even ran into Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s friends at the intersection in front of the supermarket chain, but again, a boy named Kwon Eun Hyung knocked them down terribly. These memories were, however, erased in Hwang Siwoo¡¯s mind.

    What existed inside his head was how that Kwon Eun Hyung had no respect as a freshman and a fu*king bastard with no basic groundings as a human being. He only knew how to gang up on someone. These were the only things Hwang Siwoo had in mind.

    He heard about a girl who almost died while being involved in that incident. ¡®But what does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯t come out in front; it was my henchman¡¯s mistake. She didn¡¯t die or get injured eventually but came to school as usual. Everything¡¯s okay, then.¡¯ Hwang Siwoo decided to think like that.

    As if the examples he showed had worked a little, Ban Yeo Ryung, at last, reached him back today.

    Sweeping his hair again in anxiety, Hwang Siwoo opened his flip phone. He read the text over ten times.

    Sent by: 010-xxxx-xxxx

    Hi, Siwoo sunbae, I¡¯m Yeo Ryung. After treating you like that, I went through so many things lately and thought I misbehaved to you. It seems to be an honor for me to be your crush, so please accept my apologies for behaving like that. If you still have a good feeling toward me, I¡¯d like to go out with you. If you do, please come to the platform at Sun Jin High School at 6 pm. I¡¯ll be waiting for you then.

    Hwang Siwoo, who slowly went over the text, had put a smile on his lips. He then closed his phone and shoved it into the pocket.

    He murmured, ¡°Yeah, you should have behaved like this to avoid any hassle that day. You bitch awakened to the fullest of your mind at last.¡±

    Hwang Siwoo recalled Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face that he saw a few days ago inside the classroom where burning twilight shone over the window. The backlight was too strong for him to see her appearance, but he clearly remembered her dropped long lashes, shiny lips, and the pale purple eyes gazing at him.

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s long black hair that waved along with her moves also came across his mind. She looked insanely gorgeous. Although she lived up to her looks, her message seemed to have resolved things.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t a person understand even when they talked nicely? If she behaved well from the beginning, her friend wouldn¡¯t have faced such a thing.¡¯ It was at that moment when Hwang Siwoo had those thoughts while patting his chin.

    There was a figure walking across the schoolyard. A long black hair and a slender silhouette at a glance¡­ Hwang Siwoo grinned with satisfaction. His eyes, however, opened wide suddenly.

    Someone was next to Ban Yeo Ryung. ¡®That bastard is¡­¡¯ Hwang Siwoo¡¯s face stiffened immediately. It was Kwon Eun Hyung!!

    The red hair that was shining like a flame under the sunset and the green eyes glaring below it had an icy cold atmosphere. It looked different from what Hwang Siwoo had seen before.

    Maybe he should call it a thirst for blood. Kwon Eun Hyung, who was walking toward Hwang Siwoo against the sunset, seemed like the angel of death.

    ¡®Bi*ch!!¡¯ Hwang Siwoo looked at Ban Yeo Ryung in anger and, at the same time, Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s calm and low voice rang around his ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even say a word.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You will not make her ears rot with your words. Never let things happen from outside of your responsibility.¡±

    With that said, Kwon Eun Hyung showed a refreshing smile at Hwang Siwoo. He strangely feared it more than the psychopath murderer he saw in a movie. Kwon Eun Hyung, who was lifting a guy way bigger than himself, came across Hwang Siwoo¡¯s mind like a scene in a movie.

    ¡®No¡­¡¯ Hwang Siwoo murmured while suppressing his urge to leave. ¡®Regardless of his fighting skills, over twenty of our kids gathered here in this schoolyard.¡¯

    According to the message he received just now, only three students greeted them. ¡®3 vs 20? Then one person should handle almost seven people at once. Even 1 vs 2 is a tough situation, so 1 vs 7 is ridiculous!¡¯

    Hwang Siwoo kept on his thoughts with a sneer. ¡®Sun Jin High School kids would have already fallen on the ground right now; my group of twenty members would wait for me with only a few injuries.¡¯

    Once they finish the brawl and come over to this place, Kwon Eun Hyung must deal with, at least, ten of them.

    ¡®Cool!¡¯ It was then when Hwang Siwoo tried to open his mouth in confidence.

    A groovy melody rang around between them, Kwon Eun Hyung was standing in a correct posture; Hwang Siwoo was staring at him.

    Bam bam bababa bam, beat them up~

    The rap song ¡®Monster¡¯ had the usual thick intonation that a rapper has while putting emphasis on the ¡®beat them up¡¯ part with a heavy accent.

    While Hwang Siwoo became dumbstruck, Kwon Eun Hyung took out his phone from his pocket. He still had a bright grin on his face.

    He said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I like Drunken Tiger, so I had to wait for this call.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh, San hyeong. Yeah¡­ yeah, all done? Really?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much conversation between them, but Kwon Eun Hyung nodded his head as if he understood what the person on the other side of the phone said. He then suddenly stretched out his hand to give the phone to Hwang Siwoo. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ Hwang Siwoo took the phone from Eun Hyung¡¯s hands and place it on his ear involuntarily.

    At the very next moment, the voice coming through the phone struck Hwang Siwoo dumb.

    ¡°Oh, my~ Siwoo oppa~¡±

    He was beyond surprised. Hwang Siwoo got so flabbergasted that he was about to throw the phone away. A guy was imitating a child¡¯s voice with his thick masculine voice, which was enough to make Hwang Siwoo tongue-tie.

    Although he felt thunderstruck, Hwang Siwoo luckily didn¡¯t drop the phone. He soon gathered his senses then yelled out.

    ¡°F¡­ fu*k! Who the fu*k are you!!¡±

    The voice over the phone was still soft and shameless. He kept his voice with no hesitation and continued his words.

    ¡°Oh my~ I am a fan of you, Hwang Siwoo oppa~ I fu*king waited to see you so much. Oppa, where are you? We should meet now!¡± A puking sound and some swear words came from somewhere far at the other side of the call faintly¨C

    ¡°What¡­ Fu*k!?¡±

    It was then when Hwang Siwoo tried to hang up the phone in perplexity. The voice over the phone suddenly grew frigid.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not really gonna answer, are you? No, you don¡¯t have to. I know where you are.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re at the platform in our school, right? Hey, come over here ASAP. Many people are waiting for you here. Dude, count them. How many are they?¡±

    ¡°Exactly twenty-three,¡± someone responded in an apathetic voice from the other side of the call¨C

    ¡°Hey, twenty-three people are waiting for you, got it? Twenty-three people waiting for 5-minutes each equals to a total of 115 minutes.¡±

    ¡®Twenty-three?¡¯ While losing himself in confusion, Hwang Siwoo used his brain to understand roughly that it was the same number of people he sent to Sun Jin High School for a brawl.

    ¡®Then¡­ then they are¡­!¡¯ Hwang Siwoo, at last, realized what happened.

    He yelled in shock, ¡°Are you the guys from Sun Jin High School?!¡±

    ¡°Yey, correct. Oppa, you¡¯re just as stupid as I¡¯ve heard. My type LOL¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really gonna kill you,¡± a calm voice roared from the side¨C

    Hwang Siwoo¡¯s jaw dropped after having a ludicrous feeling at the overall situation. How could a group of twenty-three people lose against only three people? Before Hwang Siwoo repeated the thought in mind, Eun Hyung snatched the phone back and said a few words on the phone.

    While they made a short conversation through the call, Ban Yeo Ryung fixed her shiny black eyes under her long black lashes serenely at Hwang Siwoo.

    Captivated by her beauty, Hwang Siwoo didn¡¯t realize until now that her face looked stiff as a statue. At first, he thought she just had a blank face, but now, it looked furious one way or another. When he noticed that, Hwang Siwoo came up with the thought that he might have taken a wrong path before he even knew it.

 Chapter 102

    .

    Perhaps, he took a shortcut to the stairway to hell¡­

    Before Hwang Siwoo tried to say something, Eun Hyung stepped closer to him with a smile.

    He said, ¡°Siwoo sunbae, twenty-three people are waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you bastard! You always try to gang up on someone, so this time you brought Sun Jin High School kids!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take them?¡± Lifting his eyes frigidly, Kwon Eun Hyung interrupted Hwang Siwoo¡¯s words. Hwang Siwoo gasped while biting his lips then finally decided to head to the vacant lot quietly. Ban Yeo Ryung followed the boys with a stiffened face.

    Hwang Siwoo thought, ¡®Instead of here, it would be better to do something where there are twenty-three of my guys.¡¯ Until now, he denied the fact that the chance for him winning a 1:1 battle with Kwon Eun Hyung was likely to be zero. He now knew that it was true.

    * * *

    The board president¡¯s office fell into silence after school. The person leaning comfortably on the president¡¯s leather chair was not a middle-aged bald man.

    He was even a young boy in a school uniform, probably around twenty at best.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess his name, Eun Kyum, the cousin of the board president and the captain of So Hyun High School.

    He liked to contemplate alone after school. To be precise, he was continuously thinking about some trivial things inside his head.

    The happening during the last winter break came across his mind. It made Eun Kyum furrow his brows. Recalling that time was still a pain in his ass.

    She was such a beauty, hardly seen in TV shows or movies and even throughout his entire life. Unless the girl, who was along with her like a maid, didn¡¯t interrupt him, he could have gotten the beauty¡¯s phone number and maybe they could have made a good relationship.

    ¡®No¡­ If that red-haired boy didn¡¯t show up and beat us to death¡­¡¯ It was when Eun Kyum gnashed his teeth in a rage. Someone dashed into the board president¡¯s office out of the blue.

    Eun Kyum lifted his head in a flash. The office was dark with the lights turned off, which made it hard for him to see the stranger¡¯s appearance.

    Through the dim light from the window, there stood a person with a narrow jawline along with slender arms and shoulders. The brown hair on the person¡¯s head and the school uniform the person wore looked messy as if the person rushed to this place in a hurry. He could barely see the stranger¡¯s name tag but a person who could intrude this office would likely be a member of the school gang.

    The stranger¡¯s face looked quite familiar that Eun Kyum considered if the person was a freshman. As soon as he had that thought in mind, the stranger called his name.

    ¡°Eun Kyum sunbae!¡±

    The stranger, who called his name with a gaze, had adorable golden eyes. ¡®It would have been better if he was a girl¡­¡¯ Eun Kyum thought while heaving a sigh.

    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Sun Jin High School kids and the sophomores in our school picked a fight!!! They are having a brawl at the vacant lot!¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± Eun Kyum replied apathetically.

    ¡®Who does he think I am? Is he considering that I don¡¯t have that much information as a school captain?¡¯ His continued words, however, surprised Eun Kyum.

    ¡°They already lost.¡±

    ¡°What? I heard that they began to fight at 6 pm.¡±

    Eun Kyum saw the clock in surprise, which turned out to be only 10 minutes past 6 pm. As if he found it difficult to breathe, the boy gasped harshly and kept on his remark.

    ¡°Sun Jin High School bastards got big-headed after defeating us and bluffed that our school captain is also a piece of cake to them¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh??¡±

    ¡°They said that it¡¯s just a matter of time for them to take over the rank of 72nd place. Hwang Siwoo sunbae blamed himself for staining your reputation. He wants revenge, but he doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s strong enough now¡­¡±

    Eun Kyum grimaced this time. What they spoke about, which was taking over the 72nd place, directed at Eun Kyum himself. ¡®They are exactly aiming at me. What the fu*k!?¡¯ Eun Kyum scratched his hair then suddenly raised his head.

    He said to the boy, ¡°Are they still with those bastards in Sun Jin High School?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­¡± Eun Kyum fetched a short sigh then took out his phone to press some buttons.

    He put the jet-black uniform jacket placed on the sofa on his shoulders and strode out the office at a fast pace.

    ¡°Oh, shoot! My motorcycle key!¡±

    That was the last words the boy heard from Eun Kyum. He lifted his cold eyes to stare at the door where Eun Kyum left in a hurry. He then slowly dropped his gaze and adjusted his uniform.

    Shoving his hand into the tangled hair, he swept them back neatly and took out the phone right after. When a familiar voice came over from the other side of the phone, he then let out his bright smile at last.

    ¡°How are you Jooin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s gonna go there by his motorcycle. You have 5 more minutes left to wait, hyeong.¡±

    Looking up in the air, Woo Jooin reminisced the fact that he knew about Eun Kyum.

    Eun Kyum usually hung around with a group of seven boys, including himself, so those who spoke through the phone just now would be those six boys. Jooin expected that he would never be there alone, anyway.

    Woo Jooin fetched a low sigh and smiled. The key to this plan was Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s fighting skills.

    Yesterday, Woo Jooin asked Kwon Eun Hyung, ¡°Eun Hyung, can you beat everyone in Eun Kyum¡¯s gang? It¡¯s 1 vs 7, so if you can¡¯t really make it, I¡¯ll try to make them come over one by one.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too much.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young replied with a concerned look, but Kwon Eun Hyung smiled shortly instead of addressing what they said. He fixed his gaze at Eun Kyum¡¯s photos that they spread on Woo Jooin¡¯s desk.

    Eun Hyung¡¯s smile looked strange somehow, which made Jooin ask in wonder, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Jooin. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± with that said, Eun Hyung grinned softly yet firmly while gently bending his greenish eyes. He then continued, ¡°Because I¡¯ve already fought and won before.¡±

    * * *

    When it became dark in the evening, a chilly wind blew around the vacant lot. The dry breeze that accompanied the sand dust of the schoolyard made a few guys furrow their brows.

    Exactly, only three boys frowned their eyes. Those, who stood confidently like a king in the middle of the twenty-three knocked down boys, were no one else but Woo San, Hwang Hae, and Suh Jin Woon.

    ¡°¡­¡± Hwang Siwoo drew in his breath.

    He had already heard that they defeated his boys, but he never expected that his group would lose against them this much horribly. All he could think of was that once he was here, he could help others to proceed with the second round.

    ¡®How could only three people completely defeat all of my twenty-three boys?¡¯ Hwang Siwoo had this thought in mind, which hardly made him imagine that the trio of Sun Jin High School was that much monstrous.

    ¡°Hey, you guys¡­¡±

    Barely holding their consciousness, those who scattered on the ground moaned in pain.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°They are so strong¡­¡±

    Hwang Siwoo, whose jaw dropped in perplexity, heard Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s refreshing voice from behind.

    ¡°Then choose one from them.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­ wha¡­. What???¡± Being so dumbstruck, Hwang Siwoo could hardly respond. It made Woo San, Hwang Hae, and Suh Jin Woon giggle one after another.

    ¡°Wow, oppa also has a speech disorder. You¡¯re truly my type~!¡±

    ¡°Would you stop that oppa sh*t?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s bad at fighting, talking¡­ what are you even good at?¡±

    ¡®Those fu*king bastards!¡¯ Hwang Siwoo couldn¡¯t control his rage but soon realized he should first ingratiate them. While Hwang Siwoo bit his lips at a loss of words, Kwon Eun Hyung said to him again.

    ¡°I said choose one, come on.¡±

    His voice turned colder than before. Hwang Siwoo quickly raised his head in surprise. Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s half-opened green eyes, which was glaring like a beast inside the dim dark, were on Hwang Siwoo himself. He felt his legs trembling.

    ¡®Gosh, this bastard¡­¡¯ Hwang Siwoo murmured to himself, ¡®What the heck is he¡­?¡¯

    When he encountered him yesterday at the school entrance, he handled a group of seventeen boys alone. Now he was with Sun Jin High School kids, who looked like they were at Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s service.

    Hwang Siwoo never saw Kwon Eun Hyung at the ranking battle. How could he remain as a normal student with that insane fighting skills?

    It was unbelievable. Before Hwang Siwoo tried to say something while looking at his defeated boys, Kwon Eun Hyung pressured him with a gentle voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m restraining my impatience to punch you, but now I¡¯m reaching my limits. You should have been careful about whom you offend,¡± Kwon Eun Hyung said with a warm smile which made Hwang Siwoo swallow his breath in fear.

    He responded, ¡°Wh¡­ at do you want? Who do you want me to pick?!¡±

    Hwang Siwoo¡¯s voice sounded like a scolding as he tried to conceal his fear. Still grinning, Kwon Eun Hyung pointed the group of twenty-three boys with his chin.

    ¡°The one who attacked me at the Sung Sam apartment intersection.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The one who pushed the girl to the road. Pick him from them.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

 Chapter 103

    .

    Hwang Siwoo, at last, stepped back falteringly when he realized one thing. Until a moment ago, he thought Kwon Eun Hyung reacted like that because Hwang Siwoo himself hurt Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s feelings, but something seemed strange.

    ¡®You should have been careful about who you offend.¡¯

    What Kwon Eun Hyung said earlier sounded like Hwang Siwoo had provoked his Achilles¡¯ heel. He would have not made such a remark just because Hwang Siwoo confessed his affections toward Ban Yeo Ryung. Then the next thing that came across Hwang Siwoo¡¯s mind in a flash was the thing that happened at the crosswalk a few days ago.

    ¡°She¡­ looked like she was calling the police, so I tried to snatch her phone and¡­! They didn¡¯t seem to know each other though.¡±

    ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s because of that¡­ One of my boys, who attacked Kwon Eun Hyung, pushed an unrelated girl to the crosswalk.¡¯

    With that thought in mind, Hwang Siwoo bit his lip so hard that it began to bleed. ¡®They didn¡¯t seem to know each other¡­? What kind of bullshit is that! If it was true, then that bastard would have not grilled me with that frightening face.¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t the one he provoked. Their real Achilles¡¯ heel was the girl. Hwang Siwoo clenched his fist. He then heard Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s voice resonating around his ears.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    It was then when a chilly sandblast blew along with a vrooming sound of a motorcycle breaking the silence. The sound came exactly from the schoolyard. ¡®Motorcycle? Then¡­¡¯ Hwang Siwoo¡¯s face brightened immediately.

    He glanced across to check Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s face. He looked nonchalant as if he did not understand what would happen soon. Even the loud engine sound of the motorcycle didn¡¯t seem to further his mind.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he an idiot?¡¯ Hwang Siwoo yelled to himself.

    ¡®You guys are all dead! Those riding seven motorcycles who were showing up at the schoolyard at this timing would only be Eun Kyum¡¯s gang of So Hyun High School!¡¯

    As if they all thought the same, those who remained collapsed on the ground soon looked rosy.

    ¡°It¡¯s Eun Kyum sunbae!¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    With a loud vrooming sound, the seven motorcycles raised a cloud of dust and stopped right in front of the vacant lot.

    A guy then took off the helmet, swept his hair, and walked toward this side.

    Woo San mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t he Eun Kyum?¡±

    Suh Jin Woon then asked back in a bitter tone, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you being too carefree?¡±

    ¡°What? Why should I overreact after seeing Eun Kyum?¡±

    ¡°Holy sh*t! The entirety of Eun Kyum¡¯s gang showed up! What if we all lose against them?¡±

    Hwang Hae¡¯s urgent voice sounded as if he didn¡¯t predict that Eun Kyum would appear in this place. It made Hwang Siwoo grin with satisfaction.

    Not only did Eun Kyum came, but all of his boys came as well. Compared to the seven boys, there were only four of them: Hwang Hae, Suh Jin Woon, Woo San, and Kwon Eun Hyung. This was enough to reverse the situation.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯ Hwang Siwoo grimaced as he realized something, ¡®Where is Ban Yeo Ryung?¡¯

    While he gazed around in wonder, Eun Kyum, who walked toward Hwan Siwoo, slowly turned his head to face Woo San. Eun Kyum¡¯s eyes looked icy cold. Behind him, those who took off their helmets at once stepped closer with a fast pace.

    A cold wind, again, swept through them. While a strange tension hung around, Woo San and Eun Kyum fixed their gazes at each other for a while.

    It had been two months since Eun Kyum last saw Woo San again. As of now, he still showed no signs of fear. His softly bent brown eyes were on Eun Kyum with a bright smile. His large monolid eyes looked innocent like those of a child yet merciless at the same time.

    With his head held high, Woo San displayed his confidence on his face. Eun Kyum didn¡¯t like that look and attitude for a long time. ¡®Maybe we should bring an end to this now,¡¯ he thought.

    The one who first greeted the other was Woo San. He waved his hand with a full rich smile.

    ¡°Hi, long time no see.¡±

    Eun Kyum pulled the corner of his lip upwards and asked in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m a senior and I have a higher rank than you, so why don¡¯t you be politer?¡±

    Still, with a refreshing smile, Woo San scratched his head and responded, ¡°Haha, such a pussy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, Eun Kyum, you¡¯re not really at the level where you should be the one asking me for my politeness.¡±

    When Woo San asked him, ¡°Are you?¡± with a wink, Eun Kyum nearly stomped out of the situation. Hwang Siwoo, who yelled earlier to himself triumphantly the words ¡®you guys are all dead,¡¯ was about to faint now.

    ¡®How could Woo San be that confident? Doesn¡¯t he have any fear or notion of assessing the situation? Such a pussy? What a crazy ass¡­¡¯

    While Hwang Siwoo trembled in angst, Eun Kyum took off his gloves and pointed at the guys standing behind him in line.

    ¡°Let me introduce them. They are the ¡®Rainbow,¡¯ who will knock you down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯

    Kwon Eun Hyung blinked his eyes in wonder then stared at Woo San, who was asking something to Hwang Hae just in time.

    ¡°What did he just say? A rainbow?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that? Gangs in every grade have names.¡±

    ¡°Before getting beaten up, Kim Hyun introduced themselves as ¡®Hwang Siwoo and the 23 Thieves.¡¯ Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I thought it was a joke, but why don¡¯t we have one?¡±

    Hwang Hae and Suh Jin Woon shared the same thought, ¡®Because you will bring up something ridiculous!¡¯

    As if he found the overall answer from the strange look on the two boys¡¯ faces, Woo San turned sulky and looked at Eun Kyum again.

    He said, ¡°We are RFK.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Respectively, we are the Runner, the Flier, and the Knower. Nice to meet you, rainbows.¡±

    ¡®Shoot, he truly made something weird¡­¡¯ Hwang Hae and Suh Jin Woon both had their heads in their hands out of frustration. Looking at the two, Eun Kyum fetched a sigh. He thought, ¡®Why are these bastards never serious?¡¯ Lacking the sense to know the gravity of the situation was also the reason Eun Kyum disliked Woo San. He braced himself with effort and responded to him.

    ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s been a while since I took part in a ranking battle. 102nd place Woo San and 72nd place Eun Kyum. If I lose, our ranking will be reversed.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I will not fight~¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you kidding me?¡±

    While Eun Kyum tried hard to hold his temper, Woo San still looked carefree. He then glanced at his side while pointing at someone. Kwon Eun Hyung, who stared at them with a bit of apathetic face, straightened his posture and nodded shortly.

    Eun Kyum narrowed his eyes to observe him. Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s face seemed invisible within the darkness. Only his hair stood out red under the sunset. When Eun Kyum saw the warm green eyes under the burning hair, he just froze like ice.

    He knew that killing green eyes and so did the rainbows.

    As if they successfully recalled the memories of that day, they all turned pale like those who saw a ghost. When Eun Kyum tried to open his mouth, Kwon Eun Hyung greeted him refreshingly at the same time.

    ¡°Hi, we¡¯ve met before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that we¡¯re always involved in bad situations, but I need something you have.¡±

    When Kwon Eun Hyung smiled politely with that remark, Eun Kyum came to a thought.

    ¡®What that bastard needs are hopefully not my eyeballs, any of my internal organs, or my heart.¡¯

    Hwang Siwoo and the collapsed boys blinked their eyes vacantly. They thought the situation was already over when Eun Kyum showed up; however, they had no idea where things were heading toward right now.

    ¡®Why are the almighty rainbows turning pale like those who¡¯ve seen a ghost in the daytime when they saw Kwon Eun Hyung? Why are they stepping back when Kwon Eun Hyung is stepping forward?¡¯ Looking at the change in their actions, Woo San burst out laughing, eventually. He grabbed his tummy and giggled hard.

    ¡°Bahaha! Hey, Eun Kyum! What the hell are you doing?¡±

    Listening to that laugh, Eun Kyum straightened himself as if he couldn¡¯t back off. He thought, ¡®What happened last time can be a coincidence. Perhaps we¡¯re not feeling well that day. I mean, to be honest, does it make sense for one person to defeat seven guys?¡¯ Murmuring to himself, Eun Kyum clenched his fist. He then stomped out of the spot and pulled his fist while dashing toward his target.

    Then, at the next moment¡­

    The person, who fell onto the ground with a deadly sound, was someone they least expected.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Siwoo and the gangs¡¯ jaws dropped. They, at last, realized that the other side planned something crazy. At the vacant lot in Sun Jin High School, a battle took place under the sunset like a scene within an action movie. Looking in front, they thought, ¡®Did we just come at that guy? At those bastards?¡¯

    ¡®Did we try to knock him down? That bastard, who¡¯s dealing with the almighty seven gang members like a joke alone¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Hwang Siwoo felt his fatigue seizing his body. He wanted to go home badly.

 Chapter 104

    .

    ¡®No, this isn¡¯t the right time for this!¡¯ Hwang Siwoo quickly turned his head. He saw a boy who barely stood up and tried to get out of the vacant lot totteringly.

    He yelled, ¡°Hey, is that the asshole who pushed the girl? Get him!¡±

    ¡®We should catch and hand him over to live!¡¯

    As if he heard that scream, the boy¡¯s pace increased. ¡®Holy shoot,¡¯ Hwang Siwoo looked around the other boys while biting his lips. They were all collapsed on the ground while lacking the strength to even get up.

    Hwang Siwoo began to run after him. It was, however, getting too dark, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he could catch him. Once he got out of school, there existed a possibility to miss him due to the complicated alleys outside.

    ¡®No¡­! When Kwon Eun Hyung, dealing with the seven boys with ease, learns that the boy ran away, he can do whatever he wanted to me. That can¡¯t happen!¡¯ It was then when Hwang Siwoo reached out his hand urgently.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dae Lisa thought it was the first time for them to be silent for this long.

    They were all gathered at the equipment room in Sun Jin High School, where they had a meeting before. Even without the rays of the sunset pouring through the small window, the room was already brightly lit with the lights open. Inside the space, they lined the chairs the same way they did before, and in the middle, there sat a girl.

    She had straight black hair and beautiful, slim, pale limbs. She had her head dropped to the ground to hide the outline of her face, but her overall look was a piece of art.

    Looking bewildered, Dae Lisa turned her head to check the guys around her. She then concluded, ¡®They¡¯re still unconscious¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m gonna send a person there, listen to her testimony, and decide the level of punishment to give.¡¯

    The message she received from Woo San lately was like that. He also added that the girl was close to the victim who almost had a car accident, witnessed the incident right before her, and fully knew about the victim¡¯s wounded heart. According to the girl¡¯s remark regarding the severity of the situation, they could decide how much punishment they could conduct on the bastard.

    They accepted Woo San¡¯s suggestion insignificantly about a few minutes ago. Gong Haru, Gang Han, Dae Lisa, and Kim Pyung Bum sat down at the recently gathered equipment room with apathetic faces and arms crossed. At that moment, they heard a knock on the rusty door.

    Dae Lisa said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The first thing that appeared through the door was a straight, jet-black hair. ¡®What a gorgeous hair,¡¯ Dae Lisa thought nonchalantly. The thin long white fingers that were grabbing the doorknob looked pathetic somehow. When her eyes, at last, reached the girl¡¯s face, Dae Lisa¡¯s jaw dropped out of surprise.

    The girl was unbelievably pretty. To explain how pretty she was, Dae Lisa never imagined that a girl with such a beautiful face would exist in the world. Only a girl was standing in front, but the entire shabby and somber room seemed to brighten up.

    It was not only Dae Lisa who got dumbstruck. Gang Han, Gong Haru, and especially Kim Pyung Bum, who didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, became at a loss of words. They couldn¡¯t even close their wide opened mouth.

    Her feather-like, delicate, soft brows and her transparently black eyes under them were on Dae Lisa. Then, at the next moment, a glass bead-like tears fell from those silent black eyes. Dae Lisa felt the time it took for the tears to fall on the floor was like forever.

    ¡°Help¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Captivated by the girl¡¯s beauty, Dae Lisa responded immediately. Beside her, Gang Han, Gong Haru, and Kim Pyung Bum replied one after another, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Okay, just tell us,¡± ¡°My ears are fully opened for you.¡±

    They were all serious. Tears truly were the most powerful and manipulative weapon one could wield.

    * * *

    A hand popped out from the side and seized the escaping boy by the back of his neck. Hwang Siwoo, who was about to fetch a sigh of relief, felt thunderstruck. A boy with watercolor-like, rich, purple hair was there; it was Gong Haru, the nationwide Number 2.

    Hwang Siwoo heard of him as a character who hated to fight, but as soon as he saw Gong Haru¡¯s frighteningly grimacing face staring this side, Hwang Siwoo revised his mind.

    ¡®He looks like he really loves fighting.¡¯

    Behind the terrifying Gong Haru, a few people gathered around; Hwang Siwoo thought that they looked familiar. As a school gang member himself, Hwang Siwoo knew their faces very well.

    It was Dae Lisa, Gang Han, and Kim Pyung Bum!

    When he took a closer look, he saw that they were talking to someone whom they surrounded. He saw a long straight jet-black hair in a glance, but he couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face at all. Maybe it¡¯s a girl?

    Dae Lisa said in an urgent look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Unnie will teach the bastards some lessons!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no worries. Just believe this unnie and oppa. Oh, if anything happens again, would you like to call me? Do you have a number?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let me give you mine. Call me if something happens.¡±

    Hwang Siwoo felt that he was about to blank out. ¡®What is all that? Who the hell is she to make Dae Lisa, Gang Han, Kim Pyung Bum, and the Number 2, Gong Haru, stick around her?¡¯ As if he read Hwang Siwoo¡¯s thoughts, Gong Haru called his name.

    ¡°Hey! Did you just chase this bastard?¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­ s, sir!¡±

    ¡°Take him,¡± Gong Haru said. He then trudged toward Hwang Siwoo and handed the boy over to him. The boy looked as if he had given up everything. Hwang Siwoo scowled at the boy then raised his head to see them.

    The four fearsome people were still babbling something while surrounding a girl in the middle. ¡®What the¡­ is there a pep rally for the school captains around here?¡¯ Their voices were so loud that Hwang Siwoo clearly heard their conversation.

    ¡°We should break them into pieces.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, just believe this unnie.¡±

    ¡°Believe oppa, too.¡±

    Hwang Siwoo gave up identifying who the girl was.

    As he went back to the lot while grabbing the boy¡¯s neck, he knew that the situation was already over.

    Woo San declared, ¡°From now on, the 72nd rank is Kwon Eun Hyung.¡±

    He had already knocked down the seven guys, and in the middle, there stood Kwon Eun Hyung, who was dusting off his hands twice with a composed face. As if he went out for a morning walk, Kwon Eun Hyung looked refreshed and warm just like before. It made Hwang Siwoo¡¯s fear against him grow. He then heard Woo San murmuring in a pale face.

    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hwang Hae asked back in surprise. Woo San still looked pale. He continued while shaking his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat him. Where did my little brother find such a skilled fighter like him?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat him? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him fighting until now? He didn¡¯t have any unnecessary or big and fancy movements. It completely looked like an actual fight. He could never have such skill unless he fights every day,¡± Woo San mumbled while staring at Kwon Eun Hyung with a pale face.

    ¡°What kind of life did he go through?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Hwang Hae and Suh Jin Woon stood still with flabbergasted faces, Kwon Eun Hyung suddenly turned and faced Hwang Siwoo with a smile.

    When Hwang Siwoo stepped back staggeringly in surprise, Kwon Eun Hyung spoke with a refreshing grin.

    ¡°I¡¯m now the 72nd rank.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ ye¡­ ah?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung stretched out his hand to point at the boy whom Hwang Siwoo was holding. Kwon Eun Hyung glanced down at his nametag. ¡®Kim Sa Hyuk.¡¯ He knew that he was a freshman just by looking at the color of the name tag.

    Kim Sa Hyuk dropped his gaze at the ground with a pale face. Who might have known this event would spiral out of control into this? When the girl fell on the road, it surprised him but he didn¡¯t want to raise her up. He just thought things were getting a little annoying. Fearing the responsibility he might take, Kim Sa Hyuk left the spot with his members in a hurry. What if people made him stay there while he tried to raise the girl up? He, therefore, escaped immediately from the troublesome situation that he caused.

    He felt a little anxious while thinking, ¡®What if¡­ what if she¡¯s really dead¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Well, but it¡¯s okay since she¡¯s alive, right? Although she might have been killed, I didn¡¯t want to take any responsibility, but¡­¡¯

    He never thought that such a thing could turn into something this big.

    Kim Sa Hyuk looked up at Kwon Eun Hyung in full tension and waited for his words; however, what came out from his mouth was something unexpected.

    ¡°If you fight with me and win, I¡¯ll disregard that incident.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    His remark came out with no hesitation that it seemed unbelievable. ¡®What? If I fight with him and win, he would disregard the incident?¡¯ Since he saw Kwon Eun Hyung fighting so far, he knew that he stood no chance against him; however, it was a good deal for Kim Sa Hyuk to resolve the incident as if nothing had happened.

    Before he even noticed, Kim Sa Hyuk was already clenching his fist tightly.

 Chapter 105

    .

    Instead of saying nothing and just getting beaten while crouching down, it might be less humiliating and less painful to fight against him. Hwang Siwoo, at the side, whispered in surprise.

    ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard. Do you think you can win?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kim Sa Hyuk refused to listen and did not stop clenching his hands.

    Meanwhile, Kwon Eun Hyung was checking his phone as if he received a text.

    The fights held in the ranking battle normally began with no starting signals, so was this fight; there was no need to notify that it was beginning. ¡®When Kwon Eun Hyung spat those words, the fight had already begun!¡¯ With that thought in mind, Kim Sa Hyuk threw a punch in a flash.

    Hwang Siwoo stepped back while drawing in his breath. Those collapsed on the ground also had their jaws dropped in surprise. While Woo San, Hwang Hae, Suh Jin Woon, and everyone in the lot remained silent, Kwon Eun Hyung took his eyes off of the phone and turned his head. Then, at the same time, a fierce punch stroke Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s cheek.

    Pow!

    Suddenly, there was a long pause as if time had stopped.

    Kim Sa Hyuk dropped his gaze at his fist with shivers.

    He punched his face, but the attack was so smooth and seamless that even he felt how unbelievable it was. ¡®Hold on, did I really punch his face? That monstrous bastard?¡¯

    Kwon Eun Hyung rubbed his stinging cheek while staring at Kim Sa hyuk with his green eyes. He looked quite surprised.

    He then suddenly said, ¡°Ow, it hurts¡­ a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­??¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re the 72nd rank.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Feeling dumbfounded, Kim Sa Hyuk¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡®W¡­ hat¡­¡¯ The one who felt even more surprised was Hwang Siwoo and the other gang members while looking at the whole situation. ¡®Wait, Kim Sa Hyuk beat Kwon Eun Hyung? He even got the 72nd rank because of it? What the heck is he talking about?¡¯

    Regardless of the confusing gazes around, Kwon Eun Hyung just walked out of the lot while touching his cheek. ¡®¡­ Leaving? Is he¡­ for real¡­?¡¯ While everyone looked at Kwon Eun Hyung disappearing, new guests showed up out of the blue.

    Those who looked at the triumphant new faces soon struck dumb. ¡®Holy Christ! Dae Lisa, Gang Han, Gong Haru, and Kim Pyung Bum¡­ why did they come all the way to this place? What would have brought those top rankers here?¡¯

    While all eyes were upon them, Gong Haru, who scratched his dark purple hair, glanced at Woo San and said, ¡°Hey, is he somewhere among them?¡±

    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s him,¡± Woo San nodded while pointing Kim Sa Hyuk, who stood still in the middle of the lot blankly.

    As soon as Kim Sa Hyuk raised his head after Woo San pointed at him, Gong Haru asked while fixing his gaze at him.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know the common law of school gangs? School gangs hang out with only other school gangs. You should never threaten an outsider kid¡¯s life. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Kim Sa Hyuk became at a loss of words with a pale face. Gong Haru glanced around then continued his words.

    ¡°You almost killed a girl by pushing her to the road, right? A dump truck nearly squeezed her to death. Her friend just stopped by. She burst into tears while testifying that in surprise until now. Many of you forget that common law lately, so we would like to give an example of what happens if you break it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your rank?¡± Dae Lisa, who was listening to Gong Haru¡¯s words while standing behind him, asked abruptly.

    The higher the rank, the stronger the punishment. Regardless of that, they were about to beat him up to death since Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s tears affected them so much.

    While Kim Sa Hyuk remained silent, Woo San responded out of the blue, ¡°72nd.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Much higher than I thought, but doesn¡¯t it belong to Eun Kyum?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s now the 72nd. Isn¡¯t that right, witnesses?¡± Woo San, who answered back to Dae Lisa, smiled at the collapsed boys. Hwang Siwoo and the groups of other gangs, at last, realized what was going on.

    ¡®I see. Everything about him, getting punched to his rank changing, was so strange, but that was why¡­!¡¯

    Twisting her neck to the side with a cracking sound, Dae Lisa lifted her fist. She then spoke with a glare in her jet-black eyes.

    ¡°Like master, like man. The higher the rank, the better the example, am I right?¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Are you ready to get punished for attempting such a crime with a high rank of 72nd place?¡±

    When she finished her remark, the Number 2 Gong Haru, Gang Han, Kim Pyung Bum, and those who stood behind him, all stepped forward. Their eyes, engraved with Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s sorrowful tears, were all glaring with a thirst for blood.

    Kim Sa Hyuk¡¯s face turned pale like a sheet of paper while looking at them getting closer to him without any expression. Hwang Hae, who looked at the situation, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey, the last time I asked you if your little brother is actually very scary, didn¡¯t you say no?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that after all these?¡±

    Woo San looked around. There were twenty-three boys who remained collapsed on the ground with the addition of the seven boys, while Hwang Siwoo was standing far from them and Kim Sa Hyuk, who was beaten to death, was among them. He then seemed to start wondering for a moment but smiled shyly because of whatever he was thinking.

    He then said, ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I forgot the word ¡®smart¡¯ after the adjectives cute, lovely, and adorable.¡±

    Hwang Hae and Suh Jin Woon looked as if they were about to throw up immediately.

    * * *

    He saw her leaning on the school entrance with her long black hair. Outside the school, the streets were covered with a veil of darkness. Kwon Eun Hyung called her in a loud voice.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, how was it?¡±

    As if she sensed his presence, Ban Yeo Ryung turned her head to see him; however, she looked quite empty.

    Kwon Eun Hyung asked in wonder, ¡°Wh¡­ at¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Eun Hyung¡­¡± She spoke with a sad face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kwon Eun Hyung patted her head while waiting for her response. What she said was, however, ludicrous.

    ¡°I¡¯m so upset. I wanted to smash him with my hand at least once.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kwon Eun Hyung opened his mouth a little but soon burst out laughing.

    ¡°Those unnie and oppas think I¡¯m very soft and weak. They kept taking their padded jackets for me as if I were feeling cold, so I did nothing. Oh, I¡¯m so upset. I couldn¡¯t come forward to hit him at that moment. Geez¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung swept back her hair while heaving a sigh. It made Kwon Eun Hyung laugh again. He then walked together with Ban Yeo Ryung.

    She asked, ¡°Are you okay with the punch? It looked painful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡±

    Based on Eun Hyung¡¯s standard, this wasn¡¯t even a punch. Ban Yeo Ryung also knew that well, so although she glanced at him in concern, she soon looked relieved.

    Kwon Eun Hyung took out his phone and checked the message.

    Sent by: Woo Jooin

    Sorry,,, looks painful,,,,really sorry,,,

    Kwon Eun Hyung smiled shortly then moved his finger to type a response.

    To: Woo Jooin

    You didn¡¯t punch me, so why are you the one asking for forgiveness? All¡¯s well that ends well, right?

    After he pressed the send button, Kwon Eun Hyung put his phone inside his pocket with a smile. He then thought, ¡®Everything went according to Woo Jooin¡¯s plan.¡¯

    He defeated Eun Kyum and the rainbows alone in front of Hwang Siwoo and the twenty-three thieves. Unless they go crazy, they wouldn¡¯t attack Kwon Eun Hyung anymore. From this experience, they would also not irritate Ban Yeo Ryung too; Ham Donnie would also stop encountering any dangerous situations.

    When he recalled Ham Donnie¡¯s sad face while supporting his body, Kwon Eun Hyung fetched a short sigh.

    ¡®You should have been careful about who you offend.¡¯

    Anyway, Kwon Eun Hyung became the 72nd rank while going through this situation; however, he just returned it, so it was not something he should involve himself into anymore.

    ¡®Donnie always reacted strangely when hearing such a word like rank or ranking. Luckily, it was something we shouldn¡¯t involve ourselves in anymore. Donnie could now go outside safely with relief,¡¯ Kwon Eun Hyung thought.

    However, he never expected that rumor would spread out soon.

    * * *

    I scribbled on the textbook with my pencil but soon raised my head to look outside the window. After being engaged in a deadly chase with the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung, unexpectedly, my school life continued peacefully.

    I kind of thought, ¡®this is the school life without Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings in my class.¡¯ In the case of Yi Ruda, she was still jumping off the second floor, but other than that, we¡¯ve been good friends. Now that I had thought about it, the most unexpected thing about all of this was something else. I knitted my brows and tilted my head to the side.

    What happened to Hwang Siwoo? I recalled his attitude when he was confessing his affection toward Ban Yeo Ryung and the stinging words he poured out to her inside the classroom that was sparkling with the setting sun¡¯s rays. He then ordered his group of gangs to attack us, but one day he disappeared clearly and quietly. I had no idea what happened. Suddenly, Eun Hyung¡¯s low voice came across my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make things okay now.¡±

 Chapter 106

    .

    I remembered the words he said after I nearly got into a car accident while he showed symptoms of hyperventilation. Rubbing around my tearful eyes, he talked like that.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No, it won¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking right now,¡¯ as I had those thoughts in mind, the bell rang to announce the end of class. The Korean history teacher then left the classroom. As the duty student of the week went to the front to erase the board, Kim Hye Hill came beside me and perched on the chair.

    Her straight black hair and her bluish eyes always attracted me. As if she had nothing really urgent to say, she just rested her chin on her palm. Then when our eyes met, she spoke like a murmur.

    ¡°Our school gangs are quiet these days.¡±

    Oh, what a coincidence. I was thinking the same as you did.

    ¡°Oh, yeah? I also thought the same.¡±

    It happened then when I opened my mouth with a brightly lit face. An apathetic voice intervened from the side.

    ¡°Recently, some school gangsters knocked them out brutally.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I looked up with my eyes wide opened. Kim Hye Hill¡¯s twin brother, Kim Hye Woo, continued with a shrug.

    ¡°They say the ranking also changed.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Kim Hye Woo¡¯s nonchalant words struck me dumb. ¡®Hold on, a ranking? What is he talking about?¡¯ I saw the end of my fingers trembling out of anxiety. I raised my head. Luckily, they didn¡¯t notice my abnormal behavior. Instead, they were talking about the subject, ranking, in very serene faces.

    ¡°What do you mean by the rank changed? Are you talking about Eun Kyum?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the nationwide Number 72nd.¡±

    ¡°No one in our school would have taken over Eun Kyum¡¯s rank; is it someone else outside the school? Who?¡±

    ¡°Um, hold on!¡±

    As I yelled out those words, at last, while lacking the patience to hear them out, the Kim twins turned back to see me at the same time in surprise. They were indeed twins since their facial expressions looked exactly alike.

    I drew in a big breath then asked, ¡°R¡­ anking? What is that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it is?¡± Rounding her eyes, Kim Hye Hill asked me back instead.

    When I saw her face, suddenly, I knew about everything. Although the Kim twins belonged to the relatively normal side in this world, the word ¡®ranking¡¯ was completely understandable to them since they were characters inside a web novel. Still, I could hardly believe it. I hid my face in both my hands with a sigh. It was the moment when the Kim twins shared glances at each other as if they couldn¡¯t understand my reactions.

    Yoon Jung In, who was beside me, cut in out of the blue, ¡°Oh, ranking? I know what it is.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kim Hye Hill pulled her brows upward and asked.

    I put my hands down and looked up to see them. Yoon Jung In responded with a cheerful face as usual.

    ¡°Eun Kyum¡¯s gangs fought and lost against the kids of Sun Jin High School which had the 102nd ranker.¡±

    Even Yoon Jung In took out the word ¡®rank¡¯ so easily¡­ ¡®Oh, let¡¯s just give up. I should have given up earlier¡­¡¯ I, at last, braced myself and raised my head. Then I heard the continued words, which Kim Hye Hill asked in wonder.

    ¡°102nd ranker? You mean, Woo San? I heard he¡¯s a pacifist, so he won¡¯t pick any fights. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Well, his character isn¡¯t that pacifistic¡­ anyway, that¡¯s not the point. Woo San is in that school, but the person who beat Eun Kyum is someone else from what I heard of.¡±

    Yoon Jung In shrugged while remarking. The Kim twins¡¯ eyes glared out of interest. I was the only one who listened to the conversation while shivering my shoulders; however, I felt much more relieved than before.

    While the Kim twins gazed in excitement, Yoo Jung In dropped his words.

    ¡°According to the rumor, the person is¡­¡±

    ¡°The person is¡­?¡±

    ¡°The hidden, Number 0.¡±

    A moment of silence took place. Kim Hye Hill and Kim Hye Woo exchanged glances in the meantime, which I figured out the meaning was ¡®yeah, why not.¡¯ They then turned back to get out of here without hesitation. Yoon Jung In kept on his words urgently.

    ¡°Why you guys don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Would you even believe what you said? Number 0¡­ what kind of bullshit is that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something like an urban legend?¡± Following her brother, Kim Hye Hill also asked apathetically. It made Yoon Jung In respond while swinging his hand.

    ¡°No, this time it really existed! Based on the rumor, Number 0 appeared at Sun Jin High School when Eun Kyum¡¯s gangs were overwhelming others. He then knocked Eun Kyum and his boys down alone. 1 vs 7, can you believe that? Besides, among the opponents, there was also Eun Kyum, the 72nd rank!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Kim Hye Hill asked back as if she could hardly believe it. Feeling stuffy, Yoon Jung In fetched a sigh.

    He then continued, ¡°Yeah, why can¡¯t you believe me? I heard this information directly from a senior. The gang members who saw the scene are in panic while saying that they saw a real evil.¡±

    ¡°How does he look like?¡± Kim Hye Woo asked with an agitated face, ¡°The guy who is the Number 0.¡±

    Her sudden question made Yoon Jung In furrow his brows. He scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Um¡­ the testimonies are all different but what exactly is sure is that he had bloody-red hair.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I, who listened to their talk from aside, asked back in surprise.

    Yoon Jung In turned his head to see me. His eyes beamed with mischief.

    ¡°Why are you so dumbstruck? Is there anyone from who you know?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ no¡­¡±

    As I got to think about it, Eun Hyung¡¯s hair is close to a soft wine shade rather than a bloody red color. He, however, had the reddest hair among the people I knew. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ I smiled while shaking my head, ¡®Come one, how can Eun Hyung be the nationwide Number 0? It¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡¯

    ¡°What they found out was that Eun Kyum¡¯s gang irritated the nationwide Number 0¡¯s girlfriend. They pushed her to the road or so¡­¡±

    Yoon Jung In¡¯s sudden remark made the Kim twins looked back to see me at the same time. I dropped my gaze at the floor for a second then looked back up. Regardless of our reactions, Yoon Jung In kept on as if it was a matter of no importance.

    ¡°What¡¯s more surprising is that both the nationwide Number 0 and his girlfriend go to our school. That is why Eun Kyum¡¯s gangs no longer run wild.¡±

    With that said, Yoo Jung In suddenly left the classroom as soon as someone called his name. The three of us lapsed into the whirlpool of silence. I said to myself, ¡®It might not be him¡­ Eun Hyung¡­ how could he¡­¡¯

    Whoever the person in the rumor was, our school truly became peaceful and quiet because of him, so I decided to quit thinking about it. Regardless of that, the gossip about the nationwide Number 0 spread around the school for quite a time.

    Article 11. Things That Change and Don¡¯t Change After Time

    The days changed gradually; the season finally turned spring.

    Warm days continued for us to go to school with light cardigans instead of thick jackets. As soon as springtime greeted us, however, there followed our midterm. Well, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings rarely studied for the exams, so it was only me who was encountering the ghost of the midterm exams.

    I should, therefore, study for the exams but¡­ what is this situation?

    I rubbed my drowsy eyes then stared at the human figures in front.

    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s midterm, but¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought I rarely came to my house.¡±

    After the response, Eun Jiho stepped into our house with an unaffected attitude. Whenever I got to think about it, I truly had no idea where Eun Jiho¡¯s strangely confident remark of ¡®Your house is my house¡¯ came from.

    While I stopped myself from looking at him with my jaw dropped, I seized him by the back of his neck. He was just about to walk into our living room after taking off his shoes. Perhaps my actions took place too late. When I turned back, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings already came into our house while closing the entrance door.

    Eun Jiho, who gently held my hand grabbing his neck, said to me, ¡°Hey, but it¡¯s really been a while since we last came to your house. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°I mean, it is because we only have a week left till the exam.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    The one who asked while opening his eyes wider was Yoo Chun Young. He looked as if he knew the fact just now. ¡®What is going wrong with you? You¡¯ve been diligent so far.¡¯ As I asked him those words through my glance, Yoo Chun Young avoided my eyes as if he felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡®Oh, I see. You began to work as a professional model now, so there¡¯s no need for you to study because of your busy schedule.¡¯

    While I had a burned-out gaze at him, Ban Yeo Ryung pushed Eun Jiho¡¯s back and shoved herself between us.

    She stood right in front of me then made a cute gun-shooting gesture.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A-ing~ Donnie~?¡±

    She, again, pulled the trigger at me with a wink. ¡®What is wrong with her now?¡¯ I looked at her while feeling dumbfounded. Then I turned my head to see Eun Hyung.

    ¡°Eun Hyung, did she eat something bad?¡±

    ¡°Um, no. I don¡¯t think she had something bad.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her then?¡±

    Eun Hyung shook his head and put on a hollow smile as if he also had no idea. Jooin then suddenly burst out laughing. He began to giggle while bending his waist. Ban Yeo Ryung acted charming, which looked awkward to me. Looking at her doing that, Eun Jiho pretended to puke then Yeo Ryung smashed his back. Yoo Chung Young frowned as if it was he who felt the pain. Eun Hyung leaned his body toward me to ask if I wanted to eat something.

    Watching all these happening for a while, I later realized that I was sitting on the living room couch comfortably with them.

    Yeah¡­ Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings occupied my house at the weekend naturally as always.

 Chapter 107

    .

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Woo Jooin, who were both rummaging something in my room, soon came out with a small object in excitement. Eun Jiho, who was sitting down on the living room floor, crawled toward them with his knees. He then tilted his head to check the thing in their hands. I asked in wonder.

    ¡°Hey, what is it?¡±

    ¡°A digital camera! Isn¡¯t this the one in your house a year ago? I think it¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, you¡¯re right,¡±

    Jooin, who took short and quick steps to lean his body on Eun Jiho¡¯s back, observed the object and responded like that. I, at last, remembered the digital camera that my dad bought about a year ago. Like most of the electronic devices in my house did, the digital camera soon disappeared somewhere and got out of our sight. Every time I had to shoot pictures sometimes, I would find myself unable to find that camera anywhere.

    I asked, ¡°Where did you find it?¡±

    ¡°It was between the photo album. Surprised me as well. It says that if you connect this with a USB cable, then you can see the pictures and videos on TV. Hold on.¡±

    With that said, Ban Yeo Ryung looked through a box that contained a lot of tangled USB cables all over. How many did she try to connect the camera with the TV¡­ Jooin then carefully stretched out his hand while grabbing a cable.

    ¡°Try this one.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Yay, it¡¯s working!¡± Letting out an exclamation, Ban Yeo Ryung ran in front of the TV in excitement then kneeled. Jooin laughed at her as if she was acting funny. He then suddenly strode toward the couch and buried himself in it while sitting next to me. I patted his cute brown hair. In the meantime, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho kneeled in front of the TV while showing their expectations on their faces.

    The TV that we installed in the middle of the wall displayed gray noises on the screen a few times.

    Eun Hyung asked, ¡°Should I turn the lights off?¡±

    ¡°Turn it off! Now!¡± Yeo Ryung said while pressing the remote control enthusiastically.

    As soon as Eun Hyung turned off the lights, he threw himself on the couch, across from us, then smiled. I could hear Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung¡¯s chat from here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they look like a nice brother and a sister?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    As if Yoo Chun Young¡¯s serious response sounded funny, Eun Hyung laughed loudly. I leaned on the sofa apathetically while staring at the TV screen full of gray noises.

    How many times did the external inputs and Channel 1 change with flickers? Suddenly, the screen turned bright with a spark. Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho stood up from their seats at the same time and emitted a whoop. They then came closer to us to sit in front of the couch. Ban Yeo Ryung, who sat right in front of me, leaned her head against my knees. I stretched out my hand to pat Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s head too.

    The TV screen was yet out of focus. While looking at it like that, I flung a question to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°But what¡¯s this video about?¡±

    ¡°Maybe something you shot before¡­? Well, I have no idea either.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    While I asked back in confusion, a voice came from out of the TV suddenly. A bright, refreshing, and quite a unique tone, it was no one else but Jooin¡¯s voice.

    The screen exhibited our dining table then it showed Jooin¡¯s face. He, inside the TV, looked very delighted. His light-brown hair was a little tangled, but he looked way younger than now. He was also a little shorter.

    Suddenly, I felt strange when I glanced at Jooin who was beside me. When our eyes met, Jooin spoke with a grin.

    ¡°I think that was when I was a sophomore in middle school, mama.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. I thought you looked young.¡±

    ¡°Woo Jooin is so cute there,¡± Eun Jiho, who was sitting in front, said slyly.

    Jooin, inside the screen, talked excitedly.

    ¡°Hello! Let me introduce my family.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    From somewhere at the side of the video, there came out a little surprised yet warm and composed voice. No wonder it was Eun Hyung¡¯s.

    ¡®Was Eun Hyung in the kitchen at that time?¡¯ As soon as I had that thought in mind, Eun Hyung, who put on my mom¡¯s pink apron, showed up inside the screen.

    Eun Hyung, who looked younger than now, with a pink flower-patterned apron on, had a shy face like a newlywed bride. ¡®How can he look so pretty and gorgeous with that apron?¡¯ When I thought that way, I heard a burst of small laughter from the side.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Covering his mouth, Jooin buried his face in my shoulders. Perhaps he wanted to hide his laugh after seeing Eun Hyung.

    In front of the couch, there was already a fuss. Hitting each other¡¯s arms, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho were laughing like crazy. As I slowly turned my head to see Eun Hyung, I found out that he looked quite uncomfortable, so I turned my head to the front quietly. ¡®Let¡¯s say nothing from now on.¡¯

    Not even a minute seemed to pass since the video started, but it was already proving to be quite a dangerous clip.

    Inside the screen, Eun Hyung covered the camera with his hands out of embarrassment. The TV suddenly darkened for a moment but soon brightened.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t shoot. It¡¯s not the right time.¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce him. He¡¯s my mama. Mama! Mama! What is today¡¯s menu?¡±

    Regardless of Eun Hyung¡¯s disconcerted protestations, Jooin attached himself to Eun Hyung while jumping in joy. The camera, that was shaking up and down, soon focused a richly boiling red soup.

    Eun Hyung looked as if he had given up now. A low voice continued.

    ¡°Never mind. Shoot if you want, but I was wondering from a long time ago¡­ why am I also mama? Isn¡¯t it Donnie your mama?¡±

    ¡°Oh, multiple mamas are also available.¡±

    ¡°What? Is it like plural voting or something?¡±

    ¡°Anyway. Eun Hyung-mama, what is today¡¯s menu? Please explain!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tteok-bokki. Open your mouth and say ahh~¡±

    In front of the camera, there I saw a spoon full of red soup. The camera then shook intensely. Jooin¡¯s surprised voice came along.

    ¡°Ow! It¡¯s so¡­ so hot!! What is it so spicy?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I let you try it.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why? Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Did you just say you let me try it because it¡¯s hot¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you gonna call me mama again?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡®Good boy.¡¯ As soon as I heard a kind voice, Eun Hyung¡¯s hand passed the screen at the same time. Maybe Eun Hyung was patting Jooin¡¯s head.

    Why does Eun Hyung¡¯s kind voice saying, ¡®good boy¡¯ frightens me? With that thought in mind, I turned my head to see Eun Hyung. He now looked quite comfortable. I, again, turned my head to watch the TV screen.

    A long black hair appeared on the screen with a twinkle. A girl with doll-like, delicate limbs and a beautiful appearance from behind stood quietly in our living room. The scene itself looked like a masterpiece painting that I drew in my breath for a moment from its perfectness.

    The girl, Ban Yeo Ryung, then turned back to see the camera. The silence inside the screen which seemed like a magic spell broke at last. Ban Yeo Ryung rounded her eyes in surprise and ran toward the camera at once. She looked younger than now.

    ¡°Wow, where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Mama¡¯s dad gave me to play with it.¡±

    ¡°Donnie¡¯s father? I guess he really likes you, huh? Oh, hold on. Are you shooting right now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?? What¡¯s all the fuss?¡±

    I soon heard a familiar voice then a hand popped out to snatch the camera. The one who dropped his aloof gaze at the camera lens was Eun Jiho.

    His platinum blond hair melted into the transparent air under the bright light. His gentle gaze at the screen looked black like the eyes of a dead fish.

    Compared to the present, Eun Jiho, at that time, was way more expressionless. As if it wasn¡¯t only me, who thought Eun Jiho looked outstandingly different before, I heard Yoo Chun Young asking him from the side.

    ¡°Hey, did you look like that in the past?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Eun Jiho turned his head in a flash to look at us. Placing his elbow on the corner of the couch, Yoo Chun Young asked back.

    ¡°You look very¡­ expressionless than now. Are you usually like that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, true. I also thought it wasn¡¯t Eun Jiho at a glance. Dude, you were quite handsome back then.¡±

    Listening beside him, Ban Yeo Ryung helped Chun Young¡¯s words like that, which made me burst out laughing. Jooin also giggled while stomping his feet. I heard Eun Jiho asking in bewildered feeling.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡°That sounds strange¡­ I was, am, and always will be handsome.¡±

    Furrowing her face, Ban Yeo Ryung flipped off to Eun Jiho. Jooin, and I put my arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and laughed our asses out.

    Jooin, who giggled for quite a while, rubbed his eyes then said, ¡°As far as I remember, I don¡¯t think Eun Jiho has ever changed that much. Maybe in the middle of his sophomore year in middle school? It was then when his character began to change a lot. Don¡¯t you remember? When you were a freshman in middle school, you looked as icy cold as Chun Young.¡±

 Chapter 108

    .

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. I remember that. Why did I think Eun Jiho was like this ever since he was born?¡±

    ¡°Again, it sounds strange. What do you mean by I was like this?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just like¡­ Eun Jiho-ish?¡±

    Making that response, no signs of joke appeared on Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face. When Eun Jiho asked back about what Eun Jiho-ish is, they both began to quarrel while something else was happening inside the TV screen.

    Eun Hyung, who was in the kitchen, voiced out to call his ¡®son.¡¯

    ¡°Jooin! Won¡¯t you go out and get me some soy sauce? There isn¡¯t any.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mama! Anything else you need?¡±

    Jooin, who was calling Eun Hyung mama casually, made Ban Yeo Ryung burst out a giggle. Compared to the two boys, Eun Jiho was less expressive of his feelings back then. These days, he would have laughed loudly while bending his waist; however, inside the screen, he just put a small grin on his face.

    A response came back from the kitchen.

    ¡°Ask Donnie and Chun Young what they would like to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mama!¡±

    ¡°And once you come back, test out the taste again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Eun Hyung.¡±

    Jooin gave up on calling him mama after he heard about another test out. I giggled at his funny reaction. All those happened just a year ago, but I truly felt like it was from a distant past.

    The shaking screen moved along the house then stopped in front of my room for a moment.

    ¡°Mama! Do you want to grab something?¡±

    ¡°Me? Hershey¡¯s chocolate!¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡±

    The short response after me was from Yoo Chun Young. I blinked my eyes while feeling befuddled then stuck out my neck to see Yoo Chun Young, who was sitting at the opposite end of the couch.

    ¡°Did we ever study together?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    A short response returned but, fortunately, as the door opened, it soon solved my question. Yoo Chun Young and I were, for real, studying together inside my room.

    Inside a room filled with yellow sun lights through the large window, I was sitting in front of the desk against the door. Behind me, Yoo Chun Young sat on the floor while working on the questionnaire book placed on a low side table.

    With a clicking sound, the screen fast-forwarded. It looked like Jooin threw the camera on the bed. Inside the chaotically shaking screen, someone soon came into focus. When taking a closer look at it, I realized that it was Chun Young. The camera, that was thrown on the bed, focused on Chun Young coincidentally.

    Eun Jiho, who sat in front, murmured, ¡°Whoa, is this Yoo Chun Young¡¯s solo TV show?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung laughed out loud while hanging down her head. Along with Woo Jooin, Ban Yeo Ryung said, ¡®We¡¯ll be back soon,¡¯ all the noise then disappeared from within the screen.

    There were only the sounds of scribbling with a pencil and flipping over the page. Yoo Chun Young, inside the screen, fixed his blue gaze silently at the book with no movements for quite a while.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All of us, who were watching the screen in the meantime, felt a strange ambiance surrounding us. I slowly detached myself from the couch and opened my mouth.

    ¡°I should go study now. That¡¯s really motivating. I should watch that whenever I don¡¯t want to study.¡±

    ¡°Dude, are you really leaving?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the inspirational video. I enjoyed it.¡±

    As I got up after saying that, someone grabbed my waist. When I turned back to see who it was, it turned out to be Jooin. When I was about to say that the video truly inspired me to go study, the screen kind of changed, displaying something else.

    At the edge, someone with a brown hair scuttled toward Yoo Chun Young and sat across. The person who looked polite like a student asking a question from a book was no one else but me. My hair was longer back then, which was waving around my chest.

    Eun Jiho said, ¡°Dude, grow your hair again.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Pointing something inside the questionnaire book, I, inside the screen, asked Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Teach me how to solve this. I can¡¯t help myself anymore. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing wrong. Geez, I think I¡¯m applying the right formula though.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    I, inside the screen, handed over my notes to Yoo Chun Young. He then went back and forth between the questionnaire and my notes repeatedly. Looking at the scene made me continue the words I said before.

    ¡°Hey, that really makes me want to go to study!¡±

    ¡°Oh, mama. Stay here. Before you leave, just watch that.¡±

    When I tried to reply, ¡®Okay,¡¯ to Jooin, Yoo Chun Young, inside the screen, came up with the answer.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here. It¡¯s a square.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Now I get it. That was why the formula didn¡¯t work. The numbers came out in fractions and so on. Thanks.¡±

    Ham Donnie inside the TV got up with her book and notes then disappeared out of the screen. ¡®I¡¯m studying quite hard,¡¯ I said within my head as I looked at myself in admiration and kept on watching the screen.

    The problem, however, came up next. The screen remained silent for quite a while, but something strange began to ring around. ¡®Oh, hold on¡­ is it¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Oh, my god. It really works. Donnie, you might be a genius. Wow!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The Ham Donnie, inside the screen, said nothing.

    ¡°¡­¡± I did the same as I watched.

    Inside the screen, and also in reality, a cold silence prevailed the space. Yoo Chun Young, inside the screen, stopped working on his questionnaire book and stared at my direction. While looking at the scene, I slowly turned my head to avoid it.

    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s embarrassing,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I hid my face in both my hands. ¡®Yeah, that was what happened.¡¯ Ever since I was young, I had friends who behave uncooperatively when studying; therefore, I had a habit of talking to myself when I study.

    In front, Eun Jiho was gazing at me with a sneer.

    ¡®Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    I tried to brace myself. That was just a level of narcissism Eun Jiho had like every moment, a so-called daily narcissism. Wouldn¡¯t it be okay for me to have the same level of self-love sometimes? It was at that moment when I tried to voice out these thoughts. After all, a song came out from the screen.

    ¡°Can I square you~ Can we begin our love~¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The second round of silence soon took place. Jooin, who sat beside me, also fixed his gaze at me with a loss of words. That happened when he wasn¡¯t at home, so the scene also didn¡¯t exist in his memories.

    I covered my face with both hands then stood up saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go have some water.¡±

    I left the living room in a hurry then headed to the kitchen. When I was just about to pass the dining table, loud waves of laughter burst out behind me all at once.

    The laughter that took the lead was from Eun Jiho. Staring at my side, he said like a scream.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie! Bahaha! Can I¡­ can I watch you studying? Hahaha, I¡¯m dying.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t make any loud noise. Jooin, however, might have felt difficult to keep a straight face. I soon heard him punching the couch. Eun Hyung, who seldom made loud sounds, burst out a cheerful giggle.

    At least Yoo Chun Young wouldn¡¯t laugh since he already went through it that day. When I thought like that, the laughter from the living room subsided. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Escaping to the kitchen, I decided to have a cup of water. ¡®Is there something weird on the screen?¡¯ As the thought came across my mind, Yoo Chun Young suddenly stepped into the kitchen at a quick pace.

    I tried to go back to the living room, but he called to stop me.

    ¡°Have another cup of water.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Come on, here.¡±

    He then snatched the cup out of me and filled it with water. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ While I became confused about what was happening at the moment, he handed out the cup as if forcing me to drink the water. I took it over eventually and gulped it out. It was just drinking another cup of water but it felt like taking poison.

    When I finished the cup and came back to the living room, the scene had already changed. Woo Jooin, who went outside to get soy sauce, came back and took the camera in his hands.

    Jooin, who was now sitting at the couch, asked me with a smile.

    ¡°Mama, you came back?¡±

    ¡°Yup. What was in the video earlier?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ well¡­¡±

    ¡®Was there really something going on?¡¯ I waited for his clear response to clarify the situation, but Woo Jooin just smiled while narrowing his eyes.

    Not only Jooin but everyone had a weird glance. The one who looked the strangest was, by far, Yoo Chun Young. When our eyes met, he suddenly turned his head away from me in surprise.

    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯

 Chapter 109

    .

    Inside the TV screen was the same scene as it was now, the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung gathered in the living room while watching TV. As if we were having a break, Yoo Chun Young and I, who both went out of the room, was sitting alongside in the living room. When Eun Hyung gave us chocolates from the bag, I enjoyed the crunchy taste while sitting on the couch.

    Eun Jiho, inside the screen, came towards me without constraint then sat right in front of me. ¡®Why is he sitting right in front when there are other seats?¡¯ As soon as I had that thought in mind, I, inside the screen, spoke sulkily.

    ¡°Dude, I can¡¯t see. There are other seats.¡±

    ¡°Are you that short?¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    I, inside the screen, kicked Eun Jiho¡¯s back with my toe. Regardless of my aggressive reaction, Eun Jiho was just smiling naughtily. When looking at that face, I realized Eun Jiho inside the screen was indeed the same as the Eun Jiho now.

    Yoo Chun Young, however, just chewed the chocolates then opened his mouth while watching the TV. It drew everyone inside the living room¡¯s attention toward him.

    ¡°Oh, that looks like¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A famous TV show was on air on the TV inside the video. A big, furry, white dog appeared in that show. While looking at the cheerful big dog inside the screen, Eun Hyung turned back to see Yoo Chun Young before flinging a question.

    ¡°You mean, that dog?¡±

    ¡°What was that¡­ was it a Dutch dog?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Netherlands? Were there also dogs other than cheese as their specialty?¡±

    Eun Jiho, inside the screen, asked Yoo Chun Young in confusion. The way he talked was quite similar to that of him right now. Yoo Chun Young continued while furrowing his brows.

    ¡°¡­ Alexander¡¯s dog? The dog of the Alps?¡±

    A short silence prevailed the space. In the end, Eun Hyung¡¯s low voice rang around. He, inside the screen, asked Yoo Chun Young in the most careful attitude.

    ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re not talking about A Dog of Flanders, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A heavy silence hung in the air. A burst of laughter soon took place inside the screen just like earlier.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Woo Jooin laughed crazily with tears welling upon their eyes, whereas Eun Hyung sent out a mixed glance at Yoo Chun Young with a concerned look on his face. Eun Jiho was just grimacing his face.

    At that moment, I, who stayed calm inside the screen, suddenly spat water out of my mouth.

    ¡°Pffffft¡ª!¡±

    The water, of course, then rushed towards Eun Jiho¡¯s hair and back, who was sitting right in front of me.

    There was a big commotion from aside. Eun Jiho threw a question while touching his wet hair.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I just realized what it means right now. Geez, Eun Jiho, is your hair okay?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you seeing this?¡±

    I, inside the screen, ran out to find a towel in a hurry. Looking at me in a fuss, Eun Jiho swept his hair back.

    Jooin, who was watching us besides me, made a remark.

    ¡°So moist than ever. Han Donnie¡¯s facial mist.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have any extra shirt with me.¡±

    [Oh, yeah¡­ mama doesn¡¯t have any brothers.]

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring my oppa¡¯s clothes then.¡±

    With that said, Ban Yeo Ryung left the living room.

    Eun Jiho swept his wet hair back in a grim face which looked quite charismatic and masculine than him right now. I touched my lips and fell into thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s already been a year since that time¡­¡¯ I noticed nothing strange after Yoo Chun Young¡¯s remark of Alexander¡¯s dog or Dutch dog. It was after a while when I burst into laughing alone and finally spat water out to Eun Jiho.

    As I hung my head down after feeling a glance, Eun Jiho, who was sitting next to Ban Yeo Ryung, was looking at me. He then asked me with a sneer on his lip.

    ¡°Hey, do you even remember that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just recalled it soon as I watched that. I mean, it was so funny at that time.¡±

    Eun Jiho replied with a nod.

    ¡°When watching Yoo Chun Young, he seems to have something like a speech disorder. He often makes word mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Alexander¡¯s dog was such a legendary episode of his. What else is there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know, the Pirates of the Caribbean¡­ He said the Pirates of Columbia.¡±

    Jooin, who was almost attached beside me, responded. As I nodded to agree with his words, Ban Yeo Ryung, right in front, said while raising her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else. Professor Severus Snape in Harry Potter, he said it as Professor Snake.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say Professor Steak?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, it was that,¡± Ban Yeo Ryung replied to Eun Hyung¡¯s words.

    We, then, burst out laughing again while stamping our feet. The more we laughed, the darker Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face turned. He then said to us with a glance.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something everyone finds confusing?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s determined answer made Yoo Chun Young turn his head. It looked as though he became sulky. Inside the screen, Ban Yeo Ryung handed over her brother¡¯s shirt to Eun Jiho just now.

    Then suddenly the camera screen changed.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ this is Ham Donnie, the reporter of ¡®Unanswered Questions.¡¯ I will¡­ what was it¡­ anyway will be interviewing president Eun Jiho. Hello, president Jiho?¡±

    The camera was fixed in front of my room. No answer returned from within, but I just opened the door. ¡®Ahhhh!¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung roared out of surprise in front of me. Jooin also looked surprised. He asked with his eyes on me.

    ¡°Mama, did you suddenly open the door when Jiho was changing his clothes?¡±

    I made an excuse desperately, ¡°No. Perhaps at that time, I felt nothing since I already saw Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s body before.¡±

    ¡°Why did you see hyeong¡¯s body in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ it wasn¡¯t that I wanted to see, but it just happened, you know¡­ but after I saw Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s body, Eun Jiho was¡­ his body looked like a baby¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, you saw both hyeong and Jiho¡¯s bodies, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re being too radical,¡± as soon as I responded like that, Eun Jiho appeared on the screen.

    Out of bewilderment, he quickly took down the new shirt rolled up to his chest. Eun Jiho, who was looking at my direction, was blushing like there¡¯s fire fuming on his face. He then shouted while looking at the camera.

    ¡°Dude, Ha¡­ Ham Donnie! How can you just come in like that!?¡±

    ¡°President Eun Jiho, we heard that you recently committed a crime, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Just get out!¡±

    ¡°Why are you refusing the interview? Is something throwing you off your rockers?¡±

    ¡°Oh, gosh!¡±

    Although Eun Jiho was yelling frantically, he, however, had already changed his clothes.

    He took the wet shirt that was put on the back of my chair before he stepped out of the room; he then stood still and stared at somewhere. I guess he was probably looking directly at me.

    His face, which looked serious and different from now, felt somewhat unfamiliar. As he blinked his jet-black eyes twice, he soon opened his lips.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I was just playing. You weren¡¯t changing your pants, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Topless is nothing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t get so angry.¡±

    [No, I mean¡­]

    Eun Jiho, who fetched a short sigh, didn¡¯t look mad as what he just said. I, inside the screen, asked in wonder.

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Do you not see me as a man¡­? Is that the reason why you¡¯re doing this to me right now?¡±

    Pausing, Eun Jiho lifted his hand to dishevel his hair twice. He then raised his black eyes to fix his gaze at me. As if they were colored repeatedly with a black crayon, his eyes were serious with no speck of light inside.

    ¡®Did Eun Jiho have that face back then?¡¯ His face inside the screen looked different from that inside my head. As I dropped my gaze while feeling odd, I knew that Eun Jiho wasn¡¯t looking at me then.

    I, inside the screen, responded with no hesitation.

    ¡°A male¡­ friend?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­?¡±

    His reply sounded a little disappointed. He, inside the screen, then suddenly threw something to me. It was his shirt that got wet after I spat water on it.

 Chapter 110

    .

    I, who remained still for a moment, then cried out suddenly.

    ¡°Hey! What the hell is this!?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You drooled on it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still disgusting! Yuck, what the hell.¡±

    Then Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s pale face came toward me inside the screen. She might have seen me covered with Eun Jiho¡¯s shirt that he just took off. Blinking her eyes in a pale face, Ban Yeo Ryung then had her eyes on Eun Jiho and cast a question to him.

    ¡°You¡­ threw the clothes that you just took off to Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Gosh¡­ so promiscuous¡­¡±

    ¡°Koff, koff, khakk!¡±

    Leaning on the door, Eun Jiho coughed harshly while he stopped stepping off my room. ¡®What is she saying?¡¯ With that thought in mind, something also went down the wrong pipe inside me.

    I felt Jooin, who was beside me, grabbing my arm tight. He then said something like a whisper.

    ¡°Mama, Yeo Ryung seems to use words strangely too.¡±

    ¡°For sure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she also has a speech disorder.¡±

    ¡°True. I was so surprised at the time when she said that. How can a middle school girl say a word like that?¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s remark made Ban Yeo Ryung turn her head in a sulk. Inside the screen, Eun Jiho started hitting the ceiling to reveal how victimized he felt. He spoke to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Dude, promiscuous¡­? Do we normally use such a word in this kind of situation? Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±

    ¡°How could you throw your clothes that you just took off to a girl¡­ and you walked out of the room with Donnie just now¡­ Did you change your clothes in front of her?¡±

    Hiding her face in both her hands, Yeo Ryung led me out of my room, and that was the end of the screen as it soon showed a black screen. All of us: Ban Yeo Ryung, the Four Heavenly Kings, and I just watched it in perplexity.

    ¡®Is that the end?¡¯ As soon as I murmured to myself, Eun Jiho said, ¡°I think the video is over¡­¡±

    As if he got awakened from dizziness, at last, Jooin, who buried his face on my side, mumbled in confusion.

    ¡°That was intense.¡±

    ¡°Are we just like that a year ago?¡± With that said, Yeo Ryung turned her head to see me with a sad face. It looked so funny that I laughed hard for a while before I turned my eyes on Eun Hyung to ask his review of the video.

    ¡°What do you think, Eun Hyung?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    He had a complicated smile on his face, which displayed how he was feeling right now. He then folded his eyes tenderly and gave us a soft smile. Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung leaned their bodies toward Eun Hyung in wonder. Yoo Chun Young, who looked a little pale, also turned his head to see Eun Hyung.

    ¡°The difference between a human and a beast is that humans evolve endlessly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we aren¡¯t humans.¡±

    ¡°Bahaha!¡± Eun Jiho, in front, laughed while tapping the couch. He soon got so excited that he pointed at me and said, ¡°You¡¯re making no progress.¡± As a response, I flipped off.

    I then said, ¡°Dude, you also belong to the non-human category.¡±

    Listening to our quarrel with a few blinks, Ban Yeo Ryung opened her mouth.

    ¡°But we truly didn¡¯t change at all except for Eun Jiho. When I saw the scene of us watching TV in the living room, I thought a security camera was here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, me too, me too.¡±

    It was then when Jooin replied like that while sticking his head out. Yoo Chun Young, who remained silent ever since he asked me to drink some water, suddenly threw out his remark.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it good to stay unchanged¡­ like this? I like it though.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When he said that, the air giving off some noise within the living room changed into something a bit different. Then, what surrounded us next was a soft and comfortable silence.

    When I heard what Yoo Chun Young said, I truly felt it. The fact that things were unchanged seemed to turn into something good and cool. We would always remain the same and our connection from our former selves, which was a year ago, would never cease; we gathered in this place again as we did in the past.

    Suddenly, I felt so touched that I couldn¡¯t say anything. Everyone might have shared the same feeling as I did. A small grin was on all of our lips. Eun Jiho soon glanced at my side and spoke in joy.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good but can¡¯t you imagine that? We could still be like this after a few years too. You know, like people gathering in someone¡¯s house¡­¡±

    I quickly replied to his words, ¡°Wish that it¡¯s not at my house.¡±

    ¡°Why? Your house is my house.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Just say that after you build one for me.¡±

    As I made that response, Ban Yeo Ryung burst into laughter. She then said to Eun Jiho triumphantly.

    ¡°Well, Donnie and I are gonna live together, so I¡¯ll especially let you step inside up to our shoe rack.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why are we living together?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung asked back with her eyes wide open.

    ¡®Why is ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung and Ham Donnie Living Together,¡¯ which I never considered for my future, inside your plan?¡¯ As soon as I felt ludicrous, Eun Jiho asked in wonder.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna get married?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t have that planned yet.¡±

    ¡°For real? Are you gonna live alone without a husband and children?¡± Jooin asked back in surprise.

    As if she read the seriousness of the question, Ban Yeo Ryung turned bewildered and responded while scratching the back of her head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool? I¡¯m still living my life, anyway. I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s yet a distant future to me. I¡¯m just gonna live with Donnie.¡±

    ¡°I want to get married,¡± with that said, I gently pushed Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face away from me.

    Anyway, Ban Yeo Ryung surely received many confessions from boys, which might have made her less interested in dating other guys. Before she even opened her heart, most of the boys would have already wanted to get closer to her. I would have even behaved the same as Ban Yeo Ryung if I had those experiences; however, how could she willingly turn herself into a voluntary celibate?

    However, it wasn¡¯t that bad when she said she wanted to live with me even when we get older. It was fun to think about the future of me staying together with Ban Yeo Ryung. I blinked my eyes then smiled as something good came across my mind.

    I said, ¡°Let¡¯s also travel together again the same way we did when we were seniors in middle school. Let¡¯s continue to hang out often like that even when we become older.¡±

    Unless I don¡¯t disappear in this world¡­ I swallowed the words.

    Whenever I promise something about the future, my heart seemed to submerge gradually. Like a boat with a hole in the bottom, I felt my whole heart sinking into the dark deep sea. As I bit my lip, Yoo Chun Young replied from aside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Even when we get old.¡±

    Speaking those words softly, Eun Hyung stretched out his hand to pat my hair. His touch was warm-hearted than usual, which made me feel a little odd, so I became hesitant but soon grinned, eventually. I just wanted to smile. Eun Jiho then asked from the opposite side.

    ¡°But if we all get married, then we should bring all our kids which would be at least twenty people¡­ would it be okay?¡±

    ¡°Geez, that¡¯s true.¡±

    When Ban Yeo Ryung responded in surprise, Eun Jiho continued with a nod.

    ¡°Hey, if we¡¯re there alone, people would get it wrong.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ well then we could be couples and get married.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung said those words too easily that I got dumbstruck. I almost choked on my words. ¡®What did you say, girl?¡¯

    Those who reacted more severely were Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young. Yoo Chun Young coughed harshly and Eun Jiho looked back and forth between me and Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Eun Jiho then murmured, ¡°Gosh, there¡¯s no one to choose¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    Shooting the words to Eun Jiho, Yeo Ryung smashed his back. She then raised her head to keep on her words. As if she was explaining something very easy and clear, she spoke like this while pointing at herself and me.

    ¡°Donnie and I are gonna marry; you and Jooin will marry; Eun Hyung and Chun Young will marry. Cool? It¡¯s done then. See? If we get married like that, then we have no problem hanging out altogether.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho paused his reply out of bewilderment. When he saw Ban Yeo Ryung, who was showing a face full of a rich smile, he then seemed to notice that she was just joking. Eun Jiho soon giggled. He then scowled at her and kept up his words.

    ¡°Dude, do you know that you have a weird sense of humor? Sometimes, I¡¯m confused if I should laugh. I think that you¡¯re still doing these weird jokes because of the way I laugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. What¡¯s wrong with my joke?¡±

    ¡°Who says a joke as seriously as you? I almost believed you,¡± Eun Hyung said in a voice filled with joy.

    As if she was asking for an answer, Ban Yeo Ryung looked at Yoo Chun Young with a sad face. He then just coughed in response to her request. It looked so funny that Jooin and I laughed while holding our hands.

    We can get married, give birth to a child, live next door, and hang out often; all our kids can even run around the front yard. Getting old together and traveling along together¡­ these words filled my heart with nothing but emotions.

    I dropped my gaze and came to a thought.

    I was still here.

 Chapter 111

    .

    Only the strange silence remained where the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung swept away like a storm. Feeling lonely, I stared at the empty living room, which never seemed crowded with any noise before. Then I plugged the USB into the side of the TV to play the video again.

    I buried myself deep into the couch and stared at the screen with no movement. It was a way to engrave their smiles profoundly within my mind¡ªonly the noise I made while breathing permeated silently on the lonesome air.

    My eyes then stopped at a scene I missed because of Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Can I square you~ Can we begin our love~.¡±

    The Yoo Chun Young inside the screen stopped the movement of his pencil. He then sunk his head on his chest. From his gently shaking shoulders, I could tell that he was obviously suppressing a laugh. As if he couldn¡¯t sustain the feelings he had been keeping bottled up within himself by just hanging his head down, Yoo Chun Young then covered his mouth and nose with his hand.

    His smiling eyes were on the workbook for a while, and then he raised his head. His gaze was at my back. I thought he would be soon focusing on studying again; however, I was wrong.

    As the long pause continued, the Yoo Chun Young inside the screen didn¡¯t take his eyes off of me for quite a while. His smiling eyes seemed to twinkle with an unknown emotion. His lips that revealed through his long, white fingers collapsed softly.

    Yoo Chun Young was sitting there with a face that I never saw before. Resting his chin on his hand, he was staring at my back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Oh, so Yoo Chun Young has that kind of face when no one¡¯s watching him,¡¯ I thought. That face was what he tried to hide away from me. I felt a little strange.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? Are you blind? Does he care about you? Of course, he does so much! The cold bastard becomes so soft and gentle, but how come you don¡¯t get it?¡±

    ¡®He becomes soft and gentle,¡¯ I repeated Eun Jiho¡¯s remark within my head. I put my arms around my knees then fell into thought. My head went blank when Yoo Chun Young stared at me with those gentle eyes.

    ¡®Maybe there¡¯s no other meaning behind it other than just him caring about me,¡¯ I thought while gazing at my knees. Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda were spinning inside my head.

    It was a ludicrous, delightful, and again, lonely day. I raised my hand to grab my head. When I first fell into this world, it was outlandish, but now, I am pleased. Then I get afraid if they will eventually leave me in this solitary space again in my lonesome. This situation, therefore, seemed like seeing my last glimpse of them, which made me dizzied with an accompanying pang of pain.

    Article 12. They Say It¡¯s a Confession Trip Than a Retreat? (Part 1)

    I dreamt again. While holding each other¡¯s hands, Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young were spinning round and round inside a bright church where light endlessly poured. Having this dream over and over, I could notice that it was a dream just by seeing Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda appearing before my eyes. It felt too real like I had just reached the level of a lucid dream.

    Sitting at the very front of the guest seat, I crossed my legs and watched their wedding apathetically. When I looked at the sky, a pair of white pigeons flew round and round as if they were blessing them.

    From my longtime experience, I knew that Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young wouldn¡¯t stop their dance unless I woke up from this dream. Instead of wasting my mind while looking at them, it seemed better to continue my concerns about the real world.

    The midterm was over, and Ban Yeo Ryung won her fame again by being the top of the entire school with her excellent scores. Eun Jiho took second place, and Eun Hyung was the third. What surprised me was that Kim Hye Woo took the fourth-highest score, and Kim Hye Hill nabbed the fifth.

    Ever since middle school, Woo Jooin had a weird hobby of mismarking the answers in a test, so he ranked about the 50th in the whole school this time as well. My rank was like that of Jooin, which prompted me to cease thinking about it.

    Anyway, we could grasp a thing from these facts. It was that the highest to the fifth-highest scorers were all the Four Heavenly Kings.

    ¡®Should I quit studying?¡¯ I thought while looking at the sky. I could convince that I studied 50 times harder than Ban Yeo Ryung; however, why is this world giving me such an unfair ordeal? I looked in front of my eyes then.

    Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda, who went through the wedding ceremony for, at least, 50 times inside my dream, was still spinning round and round with delighted expressions. ¡®Gosh,¡¯ I closed my lips firmly from feeling sick.

    Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda getting married was also a rule this world had enacted so that it wouldn¡¯t change. The chance of Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda not tying the knot would be the same as the chance of myself replacing Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s top student status of the school.

    ¡®Okay, I got it,¡¯ I lifted my hand to scratch my head. Honestly, the fact wasn¡¯t that shocking since I imagined things when I was in middle school, as written below.

    Eun Jiho: Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ be my wife. Live with me until we turn 100.

    Ban Yeo Ryung: Ok.

    Kwon Eun Hyung: Yeo Ryung, then¡­ when you turn 101, would you come to me?

    Yoo Chun Young: Ban Yeo Ryung, who are you to keep glimmering in my eyes, so bothersome¡­

    Woo Jooin: Aww¡­ Yeo Ryung, I like you. Would you be my girlfriend? I¡¯d be good for you, would you?

    Ham Donnie: Can someone come to me?

    However, for some unknown reasons, not only the entire Four Heavenly Kings, but Eun Jiho also didn¡¯t show any signs of confessing his love to Ban Yeo Ryung until the end of our senior year. During the second semester of our senior year, Eun Jiho even committed an act of brutality by seeing many girlfriends. As far as I recollected, Eun Jiho, around that time, made new girlfriends every two months. For some reason, he dated a girl for a month then had a month break. He repeated that process for about four times.

    ¡®Why is no one confessing their love to Ban Yeo Ryung?¡¯ I wondered, but as I saw her face, I thought, ¡®No, it can¡¯t be. It¡¯s impossible that she isn¡¯t the female protagonist. If she isn¡¯t the main role, someone else more marvelous may exist, but how can that happen? Ban Yeo Ryung is even beyond the level of an ordinary human being from the very beginning. If someone exceeded her, then wouldn¡¯t that person be a 3rd species? Or a neoanthropinae?¡¯

    According to this reason, I believed Ban Yeo Ryung was the female protagonist so far.

    I, however, tweaked my thought a little because the female crossdresser Yi Ruda, who would undeniably take the role of a protagonist in other novels, appeared.

    In this regard, I imagined the further situation that could take place soon.

    Eun Jiho: Ban Yeo Ryung, I like you.

    Ban Yeo Ryung: I like you too.

    Yoo Chun Young: Hold on, Ban Yeo Ryung, I also¡­

    Yi Ruda: Yoo Chun Young, I hate you!

    Yoo Chun Young: I hated you too¡­ but now I like you.

    Yi Ruda: I do too.

    ¡®Indeed, a web novel should be like this,¡¯ I nodded; however, this world could shock me more than I had initially thought. Otherwise, I would have figured out earlier why Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda was getting married over 50 times within my dreams. ¡®Oh, I really want to wake up from this dream already. Let¡¯s get up! Please!¡¯

    It was then when Yi Ruda suddenly took Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hand away from her. She then ran toward me while waving her gold blond hair and a long white dress. She then slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Donnie! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°We are going to a retreat.¡±

    At the very next moment, I rose out of the water as if I was caught in the net. My consciousness grew colder and clearer.

    When I opened my eyes, Yi Ruda¡¯s face was a few inches away from my ears. Although she was a girl, our distance was so close that it was enough to perplex me. The reason her voice seemed outstandingly loud was probably that she spoke close to my eyes.

    As I barely nodded while moving my stiff neck, she removed her face above me so I could get up. I lifted my upper body to look around then had a puzzled face.

 Chapter 112

    .

    It was still class time but the teacher was missing. Instead, the person who stood in front of the podium was our class president, Yoon Jung In. I scratched the back of my head with a question.

    ¡°Is it already lunchtime?¡±

    Yi Ruda opened her lips to reply but someone cast a loud response ahead of her. The straightforward and playful tone was from Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie. Had a good sleep? Pay for your stay. I might charge you bills.¡±

    When he said to me like that, kids around us burst into laughter. Geez, I frowned my face a little but soon had a smile.

    I replied with a wink, ¡°Hmm¡­ how about paying the bills with my sleeping face?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Shin Suh Hyun, what do you think about her remark?¡±

    I heard Yoo Jung In¡¯s subdued voice piercing through the sudden silence. As I turned my head back to look at Shin Suh Hyun, he was sending me a serious look through his glaring eyes.

    Before I was about to say that I was just joking, he opened his lips. His calm voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Even a sane person turns like that when hanging out with you.¡±

    ¡°Bahaha, Shin Suh Hyun! You¡¯re so straightforward.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Shin Suh Hyun, what a gangster!¡±

    ¡°Cool, Suh Hyun oppa!¡±

    Kids in the classroom blew whistles and laughed while tapping their desks. Even Kim Hye Hill and Kim Hye Woo, those who rarely emitted uproarious laughter, held their desks tight to repress their bursting smiles. In front of the laughers, Yoon Jung In had a gloomy face.

    He then said, ¡°Hey, would you stop laughing?¡±

    ¡°Bahaha, ahahaha!¡±

    ¡°It hurts me?!¡±

    When the laughter kept on regardless of his remark, he pouted his lips then flung the class diary down on the podium.

    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m not doing the class conference,¡± he said on his way back to his seat.

    Kids exclaimed as he strode toward my direction. ¡®Yoo Jung In oppa, you¡¯re so cool! You are a true leader! Yoon Jung In! Yoon Jung In!¡¯ Through the teasing noises, I stared at him pulling his chair to take a seat right across me.

    Yoon Jung In, however, took his butt out of the chair to stand up again. He had a grin on his face, which looked funny that it made others burst into laughter. I also exchanged laughs with Yi Ruda, who sat next to me.

    After going through a series of processes, Yoon Jung In finally came back to the podium. He then took out white chalk and tapped on the board. Dazzling sunlight shed long on his knuckles.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s start the conference for the class competition talent show. Any ideas?¡±

    The silence prevailed the space for a moment but soon kids poured out what they had in mind. The casual atmosphere provoked the kids to just shout out their thoughts without raising their hands for a turn.

    ¡°How about Ring Ding Dong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Ring Ding Dong. Nice.¡±

    Yoon Jung In scribbled ¡®Ring Ding Dong¡¯ on the board. He then looked back at us. Someone else shared his opinion.

    ¡°Heartbeat!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the human pyramid choreography kind of difficult? Anyone who tried that dance in middle school?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Anyone who participated in talent shows in middle school, please come out.¡±

    The class became noisy again. At that moment, Yoon Jung In looked serious, which rarely happened. A few kids seemed to notice the weird atmosphere, which made them quit their talks and look back in front.

    Yoon Jung In asked, ¡°Hey, do you know who the final boss we have to beat is?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hold on. I know who it is.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Yoon Jung In gave a heavy nod and exhaled slowly with downcast eyes. He then opened his eyes wide and said, ¡°It¡¯s Class 1-1.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung were each in different classes, it would be such a competitive challenge but how could they all be in the same class? Isn¡¯t it insane?¡±

    A cold silence hung in the air which felt like suffocating.

    ¡®What the¡­¡¯ My shoulders trembled for a moment. The sunlight pouring through the window also turned out to be chilly somehow. I slowly looked around me. All the kids in the classroom murmured with gloomy faces.

    ¡°Geez, Class 1-1 can easily win just by Ban Yeo Ryung standing on the stage doing nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°They can simply beat us all by the existence of the Four Heavenly Kings on stage.¡±

    ¡®This is being too pessimistic¡­¡¯ It was then when something came across my mind. As I suddenly raised my hand, Yoon Jung In gave a glance at me.

    ¡°Hey, but.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Yoon Jung In nodded.

    ¡°Are you sure the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung are going up the stage? As far as I know, they won¡¯t participate since they hate that kind of stuff.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The kids then had a strange gaze at me. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­?¡¯ As I trembled, those who were sitting on their seats thronged into me and surrounded my seat. It was Yoon Jung In who took the lead. Before I was about to ask about the overall situation, Yoon Jung In shouted out loud.

    ¡°Oh, yeah! You¡¯re from Ji Jon Middle School, right?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget that?¡±

    While I asked in perplexity, a boy standing next pushed me for a prompt response.

    ¡°Dude, come on! Did the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung ever be on the stage?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ hold on.¡±

    Feeling puzzled, I rolled my eyes and counted with my fingers. The kids surrounded me so densely that my sight felt dark from the blocked sunlight.

    ¡°During our senior year, Ban Yeo Ryung was on the stage to perform the dance duo ¡®Trouble Maker¡¯ with Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Trouble Maker? Wow, that seems unbeatable!¡±

    ¡°Oh, and when there was once a challenge that called all the class presidents to come up to the stage, Eun Hyung showed his shuffle dance to the song ¡®I Got My Eyes on You.¡¯ His killer moves won the 1st place.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Other than those¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°What about this time? Wait, aren¡¯t the other classes also discussing what to do in the talent show right now?¡±

    Yoon Jung In, who fell into deep thought with crossed arms, nodded to the sudden question. He then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Correct. All of them are having a class conference.¡±

    ¡°Then call them to ask what they¡¯re gonna do on the stage.¡±

    ¡°Would they tell me about it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Better than doing nothing.¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    The kids encouraged me to give a call. ¡®Hold on,¡¯ feeling confused, I stopped pressing the button then glanced at the girl who asked me the boys¡¯ number before.

    I told her that I just knew their numbers; however, after wondering what to do, I finally entered Eun Jiho¡¯s number and pressed the call button.

    If I spoke with Yeo Ryung, the Four Heavenly Kings would intervene in our conversation; besides, Eun Jiho had a good sense of grasping the overall situation.

    The kids nervously watched me taking the phone with the sign of ¡®calling¡¯ on the screen to my ear. Within a few seconds, a voice came through the phone.

    [What the¡­]

    ¡°Hello? Is it Eun Jiho? Hi, I¡¯m Ham Donnie who went to the same middle school as you.¡±

    ¡®Act like we don¡¯t know each other that well,¡¯ as I embodied this message in my words, a moment of silence prevailed over the phone. I carefully waited for his response.

    As I raised my eyes to look aside, Yi Ruda had a mysterious gaze at me. I had no idea why her blue eyes showed a sign of wonder and sympathy for me. After quite a while, I heard a reply.

    [O¡­k¡­ what¡¯s up?]

    His cold and calm voice, which revealed a distance between us, was what I expected for Eun Jiho. As his voice rang the air, I heard someone murmuring, ¡®Wow, what a cool voice.¡¯ Eun Jiho spoke in a tone that I never heard after our sophomore year in middle school as I became close to him. It surprised me a little but soon I continued my words.

    ¡°Um¡­ are you guys also participating in the talent show for Class 1-1?¡±

    [You guys¡­?]

    ¡°Are there anyone in the Four Heavenly Kings and Yeo Ryung?¡±

    [Uh-huh.]

    Before I was about to say, ¡®thank you,¡¯ the call ended out of the blue. Feeling a little weird, I dropped my gaze at the screen that had a ¡®call ended¡¯ sign. In the meanwhile, a conversation went on beside me.

    ¡°Omg, did you hear his voice? Isn¡¯t it so amazing?¡±

    ¡°Very true. He sounded like a cold-hearted, sexy metrosexual¡­¡±

    ¡°Such a straightforward guy!¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not the point for now. Not only the fabulous Eun Jiho but also at least one from the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung will be on stage for the talent show! Geez, this is getting serious!¡±

    When Yoon Jung In said like that in perplexity, the two girls stopped talking then stomped around while holding each other¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Oh, gosh! That means we can see them dance!¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re gonna lose?!¡± As Yoon Jung In asked while looking disconcerted, a boy from aside replied apathetically.

    ¡°Dude, we already lost. Let¡¯s just relax and have fun.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea! Yeah, it¡¯s good to just let it go. What¡¯s the point of winning the 1st place? All we¡¯ll get is just a few snacks and some beverages.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure¡­?¡±

    Yoon Jung In, who asked back, soon became chilled out. It looked as though he gave up. Well, even I thought that we stood no chance against winning the talent show. I recalled the performance of Ban Yeo Ryung and Yoo Chun Young last year.

 Chapter 113

    .

    They changed the original choreography to avoid the physically too intimate moves, which eventually looked fancier and more sophisticated. I knew that Yoo Chun Young was quite athletic but I never thought he would be such an expert in dancing.

    So was Ban Yeo Ryung, who danced along with him. She seamlessly performed even the difficult moves with her slim and long limbs. Whenever she moved her body, her jet-black hair waved on her back while shining orange under the light.

    ¡®Yeah,¡¯ I nodded, ¡®if Yoo Chun Young and Ban Yeo Ryung are on stage again, no one can beat them.¡¯ As I had that thought in mind, Yi Ruda, from aside, suddenly opened her mouth. She remained silent until now maybe because she had no idea about the retreat in Korea; therefore, when she broke the ice, everyone turned their heads to look at her.

    She blinked her blue eyes once then said, ¡°Hmm, so far I know¡­ as a reward for participation, the more people on the stage the higher the score, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s what I heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, correct.¡±

    ¡°Then what about doing a play so that many of us can participate? Let¡¯s do something very funny. If many people are on stage, we only have to remember just a few lines while getting a higher score. As far as I hear from you guys, most of the classes seem to do dance performances.¡±

    ¡°Sounds nice!¡± said Kim Hye Woo. He then looked at Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°Good idea. Then should we go for that?¡± Yoon Jung In replied with a nod.

    He glanced around the kids as if asking for their agreement. No one denied it; instead, most of the kids responded positively.

    Yoon Jung In smiled to show his satisfaction and gave a nod then he looked at Yi Ruda.

    ¡°I found out that we also have a person who looks unbeatable against the Four Heavenly Kings.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s make Yi Ruda the protagonist. What do you think? Don¡¯t we have a chance to win now?¡±

    When Yoon Jung In said like that with a full smile, Yi Ruda¡¯s jaw dropped out of surprise. She even looked so pretty with that look on her face. A light blond hair covered her white forehead.

    ¡®Gosh, such a beautifully surprised face! Unbelievable¡­¡¯ As I dwelled upon her face with a wistful and yearning glance, she suddenly moved her blue eyes to look at me.

    I was surprised but she gave me an unexpected grin, which made me feel a bit weird. I mean, it was more than just feeling strange. Something like a sense of anxiety seemed to crawl inside my tummy.

    The Yi Ruda I knew would have said, ¡®What? Hell, no. Why should I?¡¯ or ¡®Not me, please.¡¯ She, however, didn¡¯t say any of those words but had her blue eyes with a mysterious glare on me. The moment I thought she slightly pulled up the corners of her lips, her nonchalant voice came out while looking back at Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°Ok, if no one wants to play the main role, I¡¯ll take that.¡±

    Her remark made Yoon Jung In ask her immediately, ¡®Sir Ruda, would you like to have something?¡¯ with a serious face. While everyone burst out laughing at Yoon Jung In¡¯s comic reaction, Ruda had her eyes back on me.

    ¡°But on one condition.¡±

    An outlandish silence suddenly dominated the noise inside the classroom. Every eye toward Yi Ruda¡¯s lip revealed a sign of tension.

    She then continued, ¡°I¡¯m in only if Donnie plays my counterpart.¡±

    On her red lips, she put on a dark rich smile.

    * * *

    ¡°A dance performance as always.¡±

    On our way back home from school, Ban Yeo Ryung replied in a nonchalant face.

    Well, there was nothing else to do other than a dance performance. If someone sings a soft ballad in a talent show, it will never work unless the person is such a great singer. The best is to show something visually fancy to draw attention. As I nodded to her remark, Ban Yeo Ryung flung a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s your class doing?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ a play.¡±

    ¡°A play? Who are playing the roles?¡±

    ¡°Almost everyone? The concept of our class is to flood the stage with us.¡±

    ¡°What? Flooding the stage?¡±

    Bending her eyes with a smile, Ban Yeo Ryung asked back as if she felt it was funny. When she smiled, her dazzling jet-black eyes twinkled like a star. It reminded me of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes that I saw earlier in the home video, which made me anxious somehow. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes on me were like those of Ban Yeo Ryung right now, shining brilliantly.

    I never saw Yoo Chun Young having such eyes like that. While I lost my mind in thoughts, Ban Yeo Ryung threw another question, which made me surprise.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t there any main roles?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a lead, Ruda.¡±

    ¡°Yi Ruda?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, the face of us to compete you guys. That¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    ¡°Makes no sense.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung responded briefly then closed her mouth. She looked particularly upset whenever Yi Ruda was on topic. Just by hearing her name made Ban Yeo Ryung disclose her discomfort. I recalled the conversation went through earlier today.

    ¡°I¡¯m in only if Donnie plays my counterpart.¡±

    A moment of silence hung between us. In fact, Yi Ruda spoke something like this before and made the air turn a bit off a few times. She patted my head or put her jacket on me when I was asleep. When it happened, kids in our class gave a naughty gaze at us. It was nothing serious that everyone accepted it familiarly; however, the sudden silence that prevailed the class earlier was maybe because Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes looked unusually serious.

    I blinked my eyes in perplexity then said, ¡®Don¡¯t put too many lines. I¡¯m about to forget them during the play.¡¯

    ¡®Are you gonna take the role?¡±

    I responded with a nod to Yoon Jung In¡¯s question.

    ¡®Uh-huh, but are you guys gonna hate me when I make a mistake or so?¡¯

    ¡®Not really but let me just throw a stone,¡¯ Yoon Jung In replied with a giggle, which made Shin Suh Hyun smash his head. Kids burst into laughter again and I watched them with a smile too. At that moment, someone said from aside.

    ¡®Hey, why don¡¯t you now say yes?

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, stop playing hard for Yi Ruda to get you, huh?¡¯

    ¡®Gosh, what the¡­!¡¯

    I swung my hand in the air but the voices didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, some kids began to agree with a nod.

    ¡®Oh, Ham Donnie, you such a bad girl.¡¯

    ¡®True. We should be careful.¡¯

    Geez¡­ I scowled at them while pouting my lips against their misunderstanding. They all looked very excited as if joking like a truth.

    Of course, I knew how others would regard the repeated situations. Wouldn¡¯t it look like Yi Ruda constantly trying to win my love but I¡¯m playing hard to get?

    Feeling uncomfortable about their misunderstanding again, I carefully observed Yi Ruda¡¯s pretty and delicate profile face. First, she doesn¡¯t have Adam¡¯s apple. Second, she reaches over 170cm, which is quite tall for a girl, but how can it be only me who gets that she is a female crossdresser? As I demonstrated a sign of stuffiness on my face, Yi Ruda said to me with a stare.

    ¡®Donnie.¡¯

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s make it happen.¡¯

    Yi Ruda¡¯s face then had a beautiful grin, which captivated me to just give her a nod. At last, the other kids went back to their seats. Looking at Yi Ruda¡¯s fixed gaze and smile at me, I fell into thought.

    Where will she stay during the retreat? It would be very uncomfortable for her to change clothes and sleep with other boys. For both Yi Ruda and the boys, it was not a good thing at all; however, something came across my head that seemed to ease my mind.

    In a novel with a female crossdresser, the girl never gets caught even if she lives in the same dorm, the same room. Others don¡¯t know Yi Ruda being a crossdresser, so she won¡¯t be caught although she stays with the boys. Alright¡­ I nodded out of satisfaction.

    ¡®Ok, let¡¯s make it happen,¡¯ I replied.

    This was the overall conversation between us.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I wondered while furrowing my forehead. ¡®Should I tell Ban Yeo Ryung that Yi Ruda pointed me out for her counterpart?¡¯

    While I took a moment for consideration, I soon shook my head. Her face looked so upset just by the fact that Yi Ruda was the lead role; however, if she were about to know that the counterpart was me, she would indeed have a sad face to stop me from playing the role.

 Chapter 114

    .

    Before going inside the house, I asked Ban Yeo Ryung while watching her entering the passcode on her door lock.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, what dance are you performing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a secret!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While I became dumbfounded, Ban Yeo Ryung smiled brightly with a wink then ran into her house.

    ¡®What the¡­¡¯ I flickered my eyes and thought, ¡®I¡¯ll never tell her that I¡¯m on the stage for the play. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s gonna get more surprised.¡¯

    The next day during the class conference, I could barely hide the look on my face out of perplexity. I came to realize, at last, how unified our class was.

    ¡°Hey, look. When Ruda says to you, ¡®Hey, be my wifey,¡¯ then¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s too cheesy.¡±

    ¡°And the two hug each other tight¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on! What¡¯s wrong with the script? Why is it all about love confessions and hugs?!¡±

    Regardless of my roars, they were deeply into writing a script about Yi Ruda and I falling in love.

    I picked up the ripped scripts scattered around the floor, crushed them together, and threw it to their backs a few times but there were no reactions at all. They were busy wondering and discussing ¡®how to put more cheesy lines in the script.¡¯

    I stopped murmuring then walked toward Yi Ruda, who sat in the corner of the classroom looking relaxed. Her face turned immediately bright as she found me getting closer.

    I snatched her arm and said, ¡°Hey, they are putting all kinds of weird lines.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    She seemed curious as I spat the words, weird lines. I continued with a grim face.

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s like, ¡®Be my wifey. You¡¯re mine. I¡¯ll be there for you¡­¡¯ They are writing stuff like these.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure the script is full of those lines?¡±

    ¡°What if we both throw up while acting?¡±

    I trembled my body while thinking about Yi Ruda and I looking at each other but soon puking on the stage.

    As if my cheeks turned pale, Yi Ruda lifted her hand to pat my face. She then grinned. A few kids beside us blew whistles and left. ¡®Gosh, again!¡¯ While I scowled at their backs, Yi Ruda spoke in front of me.

    ¡°I like it though.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Are you sure you like us looking at each other and throw up? Why??¡¯

    While I had a confused gaze at her, she raised her hand to sweep her blond hair back. Yi Ruda, pulling her hair back while dropping her blue eyes on the floor, looked genderless and mysteriously attractive at the same time.

    She then said, ¡°They¡¯re writing such a brilliant script, so let me perform the best acting.¡±

    As her smile got deeper, I became anxious somehow. In front of the classroom, they were still talking noisily about wifey, my heart¡­ things like that.

    * * *

    It was such a sunny day like summertime. Kids lined up under the blue sky all looked suffocated. Looking at the principal¡¯s speech in front of them, they thought with dried eyes, ¡®Please¡­ please¡­ you said from earlier this is the last word!¡¯

    ¡°Everyone, this is the last word I would like to put.¡±

    ¡®You already said that ten times!¡¯ Kids burst out their waves of anger while stomping silently. Teachers, who gave warnings a few times at first, were now unable to bear the sight of the kids¡¯ resentful faces. All they could do was to avoid their looks.

    ¡®Principal, please stop!¡¯ Even the teachers felt intolerable that they murmured to themselves. In the middle of the never-ending, boring speech, only one person stood straight.

    Kwon Eun Hyung, the president of Class 1-1, remained silent while standing upright in front of the class. Someone then tapped his shoulder. As Kwon Eun Hyung looked back, Eun Jiho¡¯s smiling face was right in front of him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    When he mouthed to ask, Eun Jiho pointed far right with his chin. Following Eun Jiho, Kwon Eun Hyung turned his head to the pointed direction. He then burst into small laughter.

    Inside the group of Class 1-8 kids, Ham Donnie was dozing off while standing up. Having her eyes closed in exhaustion, she hung her head down deeply, which looked quite dangerous.

    ¡°She stayed up late texting.¡±

    Eun Jiho said then handed out his phone to Kwon Eun Hyung. The text was received at 4:20 in the morning. ¡®What did she do until this time?¡¯ Having this in mind, Kwon Eun Hyung fetched a deep sigh.

    Sent by: Ham Donnie

    Our class is gonna win tomorrow¡¯s talent show~

    ^^! ^^!! ^^!!!!!

    Reading the message, Kwon Eun Hyung quietly burst out laughing then asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What did you text back?¡±

    ¡°Like this,¡± Eun Jiho said briefly and pressed another button again.

    To: Ham Donnie

    Lol Lol Lol!!!!!

    This time, Kwon Eun Hyung couldn¡¯t help himself laughing a little loudly.

    While he thought about what Donnie would have been as she received this message, Eun Jiho, who kept giggling at Donnie, suddenly had a fierce look in his eyes. Looking at the strange tension in his jet-black eyes, Kwon Eun Hyung turned to see the direction in wonder. He then soon had the same face as Eun Jiho¡¯s.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he just wake her up¡­¡±

    Listening to Eun Jiho¡¯s low mutter, Kwon Eun Hyung nodded in silence.

    In a distance, someone from Class 1-8 was pulling Ham Donnie, who just fell into sleep, inside his arms. Yi Ruda put his chin on top of Ham Donnie¡¯s head and had his arms tightly around her neck. Hugging her like that from behind, Yi Ruda was whispering something in warmhearted eyes.

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes grew bigger in discomposure. ¡®How can she lose her mind like that when a guy is hugging her from behind? Doesn¡¯t she have any wariness against him?¡¯ Eun Jiho, standing in the back, tapped the buttons roughly.

    Ham Donnie suddenly furrowed her eyes then got out of Yi Ruda¡¯s arms. Without any words, Yi Ruda let Ham Donnie out of him but knitted his nose as if he felt discontented. He then stared at the back of Ham Donnie¡¯s head.

    Ham Donnie took her phone out of the pocket and turned her head to look at this side. When Eun Jiho waved his hand in a refreshed face, Kwon Eun Hyung saw her face turning stiff.

    ¡°What did you send her?¡± He asked.

    Eun Jiho then lifted his phone to show it to Eun Hyung.

    To: Ham Donnie

    Wake up

    To: Ham Donnie

    I said wake up

    To: Ham Donnie

    WAKE UP

    What Eun Jiho sent to her continuously was a bunch of messages that only had each letter of ¡®wake up.¡¯ Since the phone rang repeatedly within a second, Ham Donnie could not help herself waking up.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s phone screen then flickered with a new message. He opened his flip phone again.

    Sent by: Ham Donnie

    Why?!

    To: Ham Donnie

    Is the schoolyard your bed? Huh?

    Eun Jiho then typed, ¡®Sleep inside the bus,¡¯ but he quickly moved his fingers to delete it. Kwon Eun Hyung, beside him, asked in wonder.

    ¡°Why did you delete it?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Yi Ruda sit next to Ham Donnie inside the bus?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Both became silent for a while. As if something came across his mind, Eun Jiho, who was gazing at Ham Donnie, revealed gradual darkness in his eyes.

    Kwon Eun Hyung stared at Eun Jiho. Feeling Eun Hyung¡¯s gaze, Eun Jiho soon raised his head. He then said with his eyes still submerged in darkness.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you¡­¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung paused then shut his mouth. He rarely left his words unfinished but right now he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    They were friends with Ham Donnie for three years, which meant they were physically intimate at some point. Kwon Eun Hyung or Yoo Chun Young often pat Ham Donnie¡¯s head. Woo Jooin didn¡¯t hesitate to hug her waist or neck. Eun Jiho put his arm around her shoulders too.

    Now that they were in different classes, Ham Donnie could have a friend being physically intimate like them. Eun Jiho¡¯s reaction was, however, suspicious that he¡­

    As if he read Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s mind, Eun Jiho, who was staring at Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes, raised his silver brows. He then lifted the corners of his lip askew. His jet-black eyes still swayed in darkness. Before Kwon Eun Hyung tried to continue his words, Eun Jiho broke the ice.

    ¡°I can hardly let her go to you guys who¡¯ve seen her for three years. But how can I give Donnie to a bastard who I met in my life for the first time? I can¡¯t accept that.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung couldn¡¯t keep up his words. Instead, he closed his mouth again. While Eun Jiho stared at him, Kwon Eun Hyung turned himself back to look front.

 Chapter 115

    .

    Kwon Eun Hyung was confident about himself reading other¡¯s emotions quite well. It, somewhat, resulted from his childhood background. If he had even a strand of hair out of place, he would receive severe criticism saying, ¡®It¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t raised in an intact family.¡¯ To avoid the reproach, he had to read other¡¯s mind and behave upon that, therefore.

    Since he lived that way, Kwon Eun Hyung thought he was aware of Eun Jiho¡¯s emotions to some degree. ¡®Have I been wrong?¡¯ Eun Jiho¡¯s eyes just now were, however, such an unseen thing to Eun Hyung.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s soft glance and Eun Jiho¡¯s deeply submerged eyes¡­ Kwon Eun Hyung closed his eyes with a frown.

    Suddenly, a strong premonition struck him. A long time ago in the past, he sensed something crawling awkwardly inside him when he saw the vividly red car disappearing into the fog at a slow pace. The eccentric feeling that he had back then was now speaking to him; the retreat will be a turning point for their relationships, having a complete fallout.

    I carried a quite heavy bag on the bus and sat next to Kim Hye Hill, in front. By sitting closer to the forepart of the bus, we thought it would be better to avoid any motion sickness; however, as soon as I sat down, someone pulled my arm. When I turned my head back, Yoon Jung In came into my sight. I asked him while feeling dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Yoon Jung In smiled naughtily at my response then pointed the back of the car with his chin. Before I was about to ask Kim Hye Hill for help, he dragged me all the way to the back and made me take a seat. Yi Ruda was also enforced to sit next to me without knowing the reason. Sitting side by side, we both looked at each other blinking our eyes then we saw Yoon Jun In at the same time.

    He perched right in front of us with his one hand placed on the back of the seat. Laughing naughtily, he grabbed a bunch of papers in his hands. It was then that we noticed what he was thinking. Yoon Jung In spoke with a wink.

    ¡°Hey, how was remembering the script? Tomorrow night is the night, so shouldn¡¯t you guys perform a rehearsal?¡±

    As soon as he said that, we heard kids blowing whistles, booing, and roaring wickedly inside the bus. Gosh¡­ I furrowed my face.

    ¡®I did remember it but the script is a total mess¡­¡¯ With that thought in mind, Yi Ruda said something besides me.

    ¡°I¡¯m fully ready. What about you, Donnie? Will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are such a prepared man!¡± Yoon Jung In said with a smile then looked back at me.

    Knitting my face, I turned my mouth up slightly to resemble the hint of a smile. Of course, it was a fake grin. I barely opened my mouth to reply.

    ¡°I did remember the script but¡­¡±

    And exactly 10 minutes later, I stammered my lines then lifted my head to look around inside the bus. No one had their heads up in the air properly. Some kids had a weird look on their faces while holding each other¡¯s hands. A few kids buried their faces on the back of the chair in silence. Aside from me, Shin Suh Hyun and Kim Hye Hill were having a horrible gaze at me.

    Kim Hye Hill, who seemed to hesitant for quite a while, carefully detached her lips as our eyes met. She then flung her words to me.

    ¡°Do it over again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just first read it correctly.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I did remember the whole script though.¡±

    It was true that I had every line inside my head; however, acting is a different story. As I raised my eyes to look at Yi Ruda, she gently nodded while staring at me. She then had her eyes on Kim Hye Hill.

    ¡°From where?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s start from Yi Ruda pushing Ham Donnie to the wall and locking her inside his arms.¡±

    When Kim Hye Hill read that line in a calm voice, I felt a shiver crawling up my spine. While I tried to rub the back of my chilly neck, a hand stretched out from aside then held onto the wall right next to my face. Yi Ruda soon turned her body to look at me in a close distance.

    We weren¡¯t on the stage but inside a bus, so this was all we could do; however, it was still such a small distance. Yi Ruda¡¯s knees almost touched mine and her nose was within a 30-cm distance from me. Her hand could easily reach me when stretched out.

    The sunlight through the curtain shined the tip of her handsome nose. Her dazzling eyes looked somewhat colder than usual.

    The silence between our lines seemed to be particularly long. After a good while, Yi Ruda, dropping her gaze at me, opened her lips.

    ¡°Do you¡­ want to be mine?¡±

    Her soft and sweet voice soon prevailed the silent space. At that very moment, everyone inside the bus seemed to stare at Yi Ruda while holding their breaths. I wasn¡¯t getting it wrong. She truly had a unique vibe that allured people.

    As I dwelled upon her with a captivated glance, she just kept her stare at me. The longer the silence, the more uncomfortable she would be; however, she didn¡¯t push me at all. I gathered my senses back but became distressed as my next lines came across my head. My heart seemed to be snatched out.

    I tilted my head a little diagonally to avoid her gaze or else I could hardly speak my part. At last, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Heart¡­ p¡­ound¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A cold silence hung among the audience again. Soon, a person got up from his seat out of the blue, which broke the ice. Needless to say, it was Yoo Jung In, who was sitting right in front of us.

    He shouted at me, ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie! Are you having a speech disorder? Come on, it¡¯s just two words, ¡®heart pound.¡¯ Is it hard for you to just speak the two words correctly? Hold on, there¡¯s another one.¡±

    Yoon Jung In then flipped the script in his hand nervously. He then continued his words.

    ¡°Hey, this part, ¡®I can¡¯t love someone anymore because I only have one heart. My heart was already taken by Yi Ruda, so I don¡¯t have anything left.¡±

    ¡°Dude, hold on. Don¡¯t read that out loud!¡±

    As soon as I cried out, a few kids retched while turning pale. Yoon Jung In, who devastated many of us in a flash, however, responded in a face that showed no signs of guilt.

    ¡°I mean, why can¡¯t you say this simple line? Do you know how you read this? Should I show you? ¡®I¡­ can¡¯t lo¡­ve some¡­one anymore¡­ because, cough, I only have one¡­ heart¡­ cough, gosh¡­ what¡¯s it got to do with heart and love?¡¯ Geez¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s weird!¡±

    ¡°Oh, just get over it and move on. What did you also say? ¡®My he¡­art was already taken by Yi Ruda¡­, so I don¡¯t ha¡­ve anyth¡­ing left. Cough. How can I be alive without a heart?¡¯ Hey, stop stammering! Why you keep adding unnecessary comments?¡±

    ¡°Dude, honestly, the script is too¡­¡±

    I gave a pause in a grimace then scowled at a few kids who wrote the script. As they saw my angry gaze, they pretended to be indifferent while looking up at the ceiling. Sigh¡­ I dropped my head and swept my hair back. I then opened my mouth.

    ¡°Hey, who says out loud ¡®heart pound¡¯ instead of just blushing? Do you have your mouth on your heart?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not ready to blush your face.¡±

    ¡°It would be way easier than saying out loud ¡®heart pound.¡¯ Let me do that.¡±

    ¡°Is it that hard for you?¡±

    Listening to our story apathetically, Kim Hye Hill, who perched her arm on the armrest, suddenly stretched her arm out.

    She then easily snatched Yoon Jung In¡¯s script out of his hand and slowly went over it while leaning her body to me. I also bent myself to her. Her jet-black hair shined bluish under the sunlight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ ¡®Pound. What are you talking about? We met just now. What? No, I won¡¯t. Geez, what a weirdo¡­¡¯ Hmm.¡±

    A few kids tried to cover their ears out of the freakiness but soon looked at us in wonder. So was I who felt unexpected.

    Surprisingly, the lines coming through Kim Hye Hill¡¯s calm and even tone weren¡¯t cheesy at all. The only problem was¡­

    ¡°Hey, Kim Hye Hill. Stop that. Are you reading a book?¡±

    ¡°Come on, oppa. Do you want me to put some emotions in here?¡±

    ¡°No, since it would make all of us cringe inside here. Hey, just stop reading it for now.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill replied while closing the script neatly to hand it over to Yoon Jung In. She then came back to her seat and buried herself there.

    Yeah¡­ the problem was that Kim Hye Hill¡¯s acting was literally like reading a book.

 Chapter 116

    .

    As I knitted my brows speechlessly, someone from aside spoke gently.

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s fine,¡± said Shin Suh Hyun.

    Yoon Jung In then asked in wonder, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Acting as if you¡¯re reading a book or a cue card. Isn¡¯t it quite funny the way it is?¡±

    When Shin Suh Hyun said that while blinking his brown eyes, a few kids inside the bus soon voiced out to agree with him, ¡®Yeah, that was pretty cool!¡¯ A girl then spoke with her eyes on me.

    ¡°True, it was quite funny when reading the cheesy lines in an expressionless face. Hey, Donnie, follow her.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just what Hye Hill did before.¡±

    ¡®Ok¡­¡¯ I hurried to flip the pages of the script inside my head. The part that I was about to do was¡­

    ¡°Heart pound. What are you talking about? We met just now. What a weirdo.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now you ain¡¯t stammering!¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s pretty nice? I think showing the contrast between Yi Ruda¡¯s serious performance and Donnie¡¯s terrible performance would be really interesting.¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun continued his words after Yoon Jung In rejoicing at others¡¯ reactions. Everyone soon turned bright enough to say how cool it was, but in my point of view, they looked delighted for not hearing those painful lines anymore.

    The bus kept running quite a while after the end of the rehearsal. Kim Hye Hill and I tried to go back to our front seats. Yoon Jung In, however, wanted us to stay with him, so we had to remain sitting on the back with no way out.

    The back had five seats connected to each other, which Kim Hye Hill, Kim Hye Woo, me, Yi Ruda, and Shin Suh Hyun sat alongside. Although they said that they weren¡¯t so close in middle school, being alumni indeed made them share many stories together.

    While munching some chips, my eyes grew bigger in surprise from the story ringing around me.

    I asked, ¡°Kim Hye Hill has a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡±

    As if feeling embarrassed, Kim Hye Hill scratched the back of her head then responded shortly, ¡®I see,¡¯ in a blank face.

    My voice might have been loud since some kids talking in front turned back to look at us. I could see the shock in their eyes. We then heard a burst of booing throughout the bus.

    ¡°What¡­? Kim Hye Hill has a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°For real?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Kim Hye Woo! You should¡¯ve told us that!¡±

    Suddenly facing the complaints, Kim Hye Woo also scratched his head. It looked the same as what Kim Hye Hill did just now; they were indeed twins.

    Kim Hye Woo turned to look at his sister and asked in a lukewarm tone.

    ¡°You guys still didn¡¯t break up yet?¡±

    As if his question was worthless to respond, Kim Hye Hill just heaved a short sigh. She then stretched out her hand to grab a pack of snacks and smashed Kim Hye Woo with it.

    After the fuss cooled down, Yoon Jung In soon continued his words.

    ¡°Have you been dating him for about 6 months? You guys went out from late December and now it¡¯s mid-May, so yeah¡­ less than 6 months.¡±

    ¡°For six months?!¡±

    ¡°Her boyfriend goes to our school. His name is Lee Jihan in Class 1-4. He¡¯s a kid who sucks at everything except for running.¡±

    As I asked in wonder, Kim Hye Woo responded like that. He was massaging his arm that got smashed with a pack of snacks. Listening to his remark, Shin Suh Hyun flung a question while furrowing his forehead.

    ¡°A kid who sucks at everything except for running¡­ what an introduction.¡±

    ¡°He looks run-of-a-mill and maybe a bit tall? Oh, but Kim Hye Hill had short hair until middle school, almost like a boy?¡±

    ¡°True, I had short hair during middle school.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill touched the end of her blue-black hair as if she felt embarrassed. She also didn¡¯t have that long hair now, which was almost about to reach her shoulders¡­ she had even shorter hair than this?

    After rolling his eyeballs in the air, Kim Hye Woo continued his remark.

    ¡°She had long hair until elementary school but when she entered middle school¡­ a boy who liked her put gum all over hair, so she had to cut everything off. It was then when she found how comfortable it is to have short hair¡­¡±

    ¡°He liked me?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t. He never said that, so how do I know?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, one day Lee Jihan told me that he¡¯s dating my sister. At first, I was like, ¡®How can you go out with a tomboy like that?¡¯ Then I got smashed to Kim Hye Hill again and¡­ they are still having a good relationship?!¡±

    Kim Hye Hill looked angrily at Kim Hye Woo. Yi Ruda and I burst into laughter while watching the twin¡¯s quarrel. Since I didn¡¯t have any brothers, I stared at them in envy then Shin Suh Hyun, from aside, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Oh, I remember that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jung In, don¡¯t you remember the campfire during our junior retreat in middle school?

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Yoon Jung In rolled his eyeballs in wonder then soon turned pale. He pulled up the corner of his lips and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Dude, are you still remembering that?¡±

    ¡°If you ask that to the whole school, at least half of them will clearly remember.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hold on. I know what that is too.¡±

    Kim Hye Woo, who enjoyed the blowing wind through the opened window, intervened out of the blue. Yoon Jung In then backed up his body a little in surprise.

    Without being hesitant about everyone¡¯s attention, Kim Hye Woo rubbed his chin nonchalantly then continued again.

    ¡°It was probably at the campfire during our junior retreat in middle school. Watching the dying bonfire, the instructor said to us, ¡®Guys, this is your parents. They are sacrificing themselves like this dying fire to burn the flare, which is you guys¡­¡¯ I still remember those words.¡±

    The air inside the bus suddenly became solemn. At that moment, Kim Hye Woo lifted his hand then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Yoon Jung In was the class president back then too. You know, class presidents are mostly in front of the class during the retreat with a microphone in their hands. Yoon Jung In, however, forgot himself holding a mic and spoke that¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± As I quickly asked, Kim Hye Hill continued her brother¡¯s words in an intimate tone.

    ¡°He said, ¡®Come on, how dare could you compare my parents to a dying bonfire?¡¯ in the middle of the solemn campfire.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone hung their heads down as they held a cup with a candle inside. Some kids were sobbing while thinking about their parents but Yoon Jung In spoiled the entire mood. As a punishment, his class had to do a squat walk for 5 laps as a punishment.¡±

    A moment of silence seemed to prevail the space but soon a burst of laughter took place. ¡®Yoon Jung In, what a guy!¡¯ Kids teased him naughtily, which made Yoon Jung In open his mouth in a grumpy face.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s be real! How dare could they compare my parents to a dying fire?! My mom and dad are still burning fiercely like the sun!¡±

    ¡°Oh, boy! But how could you say like that on the mic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when everyone¡¯s crying and so on¡­?¡±

    Just when Yoon Jung In was about to say something in a sulky face, a robot-like woman¡¯s announcement came out through the speaker. It made all of us raise our heads.

    [We¡¯re going to stop for about 15 minutes at this rest area. Please go to the bathroom during the break.]

    As the bus wheel rolled into the parking lot smoothly, we began to get off the bus. At last, the bus stopped and I jumped down the stairs after the kids. It was somehow delightful when my sneakers bumped on the ground.

    As it was in the morning, the weather was nice and sunny. Under the wide blue sky, many colorful buses stood in the parking lot, which showed that it wasn¡¯t only us who came for the retreat. As soon as I had that thought in mind, a group of boys who wore the same gym clothes passed by.

    ¡®Geez, almost freaked me out!¡¯ I thought.

    Kim Hye Hill then mumbled while looking at the boys, ¡°Are they members of an athletic club?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe. Let¡¯s just go to the bathroom quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Replying shortly, Kim Hye Hill moved her steps toward the bathroom. In the meanwhile, I looked around to locate where our classmates were; however, instead of them, those who came into my sight immediately were, funnily, the Four Heavenly Kings.

    In front of the snack bar full of students, they easily outstood. Not only their fancy hair colors but especially Eun Jiho¡¯s platinum blond hair dazzled under the sunlight. As if Kim Hye Hill also thought the same, she dropped a remark while looking at them.

    ¡°They would be dead tired too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ oh, look. Isn¡¯t that picking up?¡± I asked while snooping around that side to see them better.

    It was true that a few girls were getting closer to the Four Heavenly Kings, who were shoving their hands inside the pocket and standing like a model ¨C maybe unintentionally. ¨C The girls handed out their phones to them, obviously noticeable what they were asking for.

 Chapter 117

    .

    ¡®Picking up someone at a rest area really happens!¡¯ I didn¡¯t know that fact during middle school.

    As I peeped around that direction busily, Eun Jiho shook his head and said something to the girls. Eun Hyung also reacted the same but with a tough smile. Yoo Chun Young just tilted his head without any response then looked somewhere else. Even Woo Jooin smiled cutely as usual but had no signs of giving his number to anyone at all.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not their first time dealing with that kind of situation¡­¡¯ As I understood what was going on, I decided to look for where Ban Yeo Ryung was.

    She was talking about something in a bright face to some girls in her class. The reason why I wasn¡¯t so concerned about her after we became different classes was that she was not an unsociable person at all. The only thing that lingered inside me was that there was always a girl who got jealous of Ban Yeo Ryung and tried to pull a stupid trick on her.

    Only three years and a few months passed as we got closer but it was already three times that I saw her struggling with such situations. Baek Yeo Min, a girl in our class when we were a freshman in middle school, was an example who always smiled and acted best friends with Ban Yeo Ryung but back talked about her eventually. Although kids in high school tend to be more mature than before, no one could convince that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone bitching Ban Yeo Ryung behind her back.

    As I looked at her with mixed emotions then tried to step inside the bathroom, I kind of saw a group of kids wearing a school uniform getting closer to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s direction.

    When I got out of the bathroom, the scene got changed a little. The rest area was still crowded with people. In front of the steam rising-snack bar, kids chitchatted in excitement while grabbing paper cups with snacks inside. At a distance, a few buses rolled into the parking lot again. Some students were looking at the things spread on the stall.

    And¡­ most of the eyes were bent on somewhere.

    In the middle of their gazes, there stood Eun Jiho saying something to Ban Yeo Ryung with a smile. As if he teased her as usual, Ban Yeo Ryung flew into a rage and soon, Eun Hyung intervened to arbitrate their quarrel. Yoo Chun Young grinned at the funny situation then Woo Jooin winked at my side as if he found me from far apart. A few kids turned to look in this direction, so I pulled my mouth up slightly to resemble the hint of a smile as a response.

    When I saw a group of boys unable to get closer to her but just standing still apart from Ban Yeo Ryung, I finally grasped the overall situation. They probably would have approached Ban Yeo Ryung to get her number but the Four Heavenly Kings might have interfered to stop them. Since the four boys guarded Ban Yeo Ryung safely like that, no one would dare to flirt with her at all. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ As I nodded like nothing special had happened, the next situation then stiffened my face.

    A group of girls in school uniforms stepped closer to Ban Yeo Ryung bravely. The leader standing in front was a girl with wavy curls. Blushing her face, she handed out her phone to Ban Yeo Ryung. Kim Hye Hill, who suddenly stood beside me, whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°Now, what the heck is that?¡±

    ¡°I know that Ban Yeo Ryung is pretty but that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡®A girl wants to get Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s number? Why?¡¯ As I stared at that direction in a complicated face, something heavy was put on my shoulders. When I turned back to see who it was, there stood the shiningly bright Yoon Jung In.

    He handed over some sweet potato sticks for me to try, so I had a few. Shin Suh Hyun, standing behind him, asked while looking at the fuss apart.

    ¡°Something¡¯s going on there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung as usual.¡±

    ¡°Oh, guys, we might be running late. Let¡¯s go back to the bus.¡±

    As soon as Yoon Jung In said like that, Kim Hye Hill and I came to consciousness. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t they be late?¡¯ When I glanced at Ban Yeo Ryung in concern, our eyes met. She then sent me a smile.

    When she smiled, her eyes curved into a crescent moon-like shape. People then got captivated by her gorgeous eye smile. While gazing at those who were jaw dropped at her beauty, I smiled back while waving my hand to her then got on the bus.

    As I sat on my seat for a while, I felt the vibration inside my pocket. I took out the phone then checked the screen. ¡®Eun Ji-goddamn-ho,¡¯ the four words twinkled silver on the screen. I opened my flip phone.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±

    [Dude, stop sleeping.]

    ¡®¡­What the hell is wrong with him??¡¯ I began to wonder.

    * * *

    What a sunny day! Ban Yeo Ryung, who rested her chin on her hand, raised her head when she heard a small exclamation coming from aside. Woo Jooin, who sat right in front of her while having Pepero between his lips, handed out another one to her. She was hesitant for a moment but soon took it with a smile then gave it to a friend sitting next to her.

    Donnie¡¯s face overlapped on her friend¡¯s. Although Donnie was nothing else but riding a different bus, Yeo Ryung felt a little weird. ¡®It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t get used to a trip without Donnie beside me,¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung said to herself, ¡®So yeah, that¡¯s what it is.¡¯

    She knew how much she was relying emotionally on Donnie. ¡®I only have Donnie,¡¯ she often thought; however, she became anxious about being unable to accept anyone as a friend forever.

    Ban Yeo Ryung carefully observed her friend¡¯s face next to her. Her round forehead, slightly tangled bangs, and a shoulder-length black hair resembled Donnie.

    Her name was Choi Yuri, one of the few whom Ban Yeo Ryung opened her heart to in the class. Yuri, who was dropping the gaze at the floor, lifted her eyes as she noticed Yeo Ryung¡¯s stare. She then put a grin on her face.

    ¡°Hey, why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ban Yeo Ryung said with a smile to put down the seriousness. Feeling cute, Yuri looked at her then began to talk about something.

    Ban Yeo Ryung listened to her story, chitchatted with Woo Jooin in front of her, and said a few words to Eun Jiho, who was sitting right across her. It was a smooth start of the trip.

    At the rest area, a situation that always happened took place again. When she came into a crowded spot, Ban Yeo Ryung became scared rather than getting excited or cheerful. She hated to draw others¡¯ attention and especially, she felt so uncomfortable when people asked her for something with greedy eyes.

    Ban Yeo Ryung frowned then stretched her hand out to aside. When she reached someone¡¯s arm, it was then that she felt relieved. She pulled the arm and linked hers through it. Choi Yuri, beside her, chuckled.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There are too many people.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bathroom and head back. Oh, look over there. Someone¡¯s asking Jooin¡¯s number.¡±

    Like the other girls in their class, Choi Yuri also felt Woo Jooin comfortable. As what she just said, Woo Jooin, standing in front of the snack bar, showed an awkward grin to a girl. They were at a close distance from here, so she clearly heard his response.

    ¡°Sorry, I have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Can you just give me your number? I want to be friends with you¡­¡±

    ¡°My girlfriend doesn¡¯t like that.¡±

    His friendly brown eyes looked mysteriously sharp and solid. Choi Yuri from aside mumbled in surprise.

    ¡°Jooin gave a flat refusal, very unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, that¡¯s him usually.¡±

    As Ban Yeo Ryung replied like that, she was perplexed by the lasting silence between them. Choi Yuri, beside her, sent a gaze that revealed a thirst for something. She looked as if she wanted to hear more about Woo Jooin but Ban Yeo Ryung refused to do so. It never went well for Ban Yeo Ryung when she got involved with a girl about the Four Heavenly Kings.

    When Ban Yeo Ryung put a mixed smile on her face, Choi Yuri also responded with a grin then pulled her arm.

    Luckily, it was a sunny day. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s mood got gradually better too. When she encountered her classmates and chatted for a while with them in front of the women¡¯s bathroom, a group of boys walked toward this direction from a distance.

    They all looked determined while shining their eyes for something. Ban Yeo Ryung stepped back unconsciously. One of the boys came closer and flung a question.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­do¡­do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung rolled her eyeballs but couldn¡¯t figure out what to reply. As she remained silent, a few girls around them sent a naughty glance at her. Some looked excited, whereas some looked jealous.

    Ban Yeo Ryung hesitated to respond. When saying no, it was obvious what would happen next; however, she wasn¡¯t even a good liar to say yes. At that very moment, a hand stretched out from aside out of the blue then was laid on her shoulder. She turned her head to find out who it was.

    A familiar face came into her sight. A boy with a beautiful silver hair then spoke to the guys in front.

 Chapter 118

    .

    ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend. Let me take her with me.¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s icy cold lips and jet-black eyes resembling his characteristically condescending attitude looked heavily subdued than usual.

    What Ban Yeo Ryung felt from Eun Jiho during her freshman year in middle school was that overwhelming behavior. No one could cope with that look and the way he talked. Indeed, the boys, who blocked her, soon stepped aside in perplexity.

    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah¡­ ok¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eun Jiho said to Ban Yeo Ryung briefly, then strode along in front of her. Choi Yuri, looking at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s back, was getting far apart. At a distance, Eun Hyung was chatting with Yoo Chun Young but when their eyes met, he put a grin at her. He swept his red hair back and came closer to her.

    ¡°Oh, Jiho. Good job. Are you ok, Yeo Ryung?¡± Kwon Eun Hyung asked to relieve her.

    Well, it was already three years since they got closer. They knew how much she struggled with guys and therefore, how much she feared and hated strangers approaching her. Ban Yeo Ryung became a bit embarrassed that she replied while rubbing her hair.

    ¡°Huh? Um¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    After replying with a soft tone, Kwon Eun Hyung patted her head with his big warm hand as usual. Eun Jiho¡¯s loud voice then overlapped.

    ¡°Hey, Ban Yeo Ryung, why can¡¯t you just lie? All you have to do is say, ¡®Oopsie~ I have a boyfriend~¡¯ and call any of us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Geez, that¡¯s beyond my power but thank god you have a friend like me next to you.¡±

    Eun Jiho threw his icy cold face away then put a rich smile at her. His unique frivolous voice was so funny that Ban Yeo Ryung burst into laughter. A voice then came over from behind her.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, instead of yours, why didn¡¯t you just give my number? It¡¯s still fine.¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I?¡±

    ¡°If they called my number and found out it was a guy, they would be like, ¡®Oh, this girl just gave me a random number.¡¯ But what¡¯s the big deal for that?¡±

    ¡°I never thought about that. Still, I don¡¯t want to make you guys in trouble.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just receive a few cursing messages,¡± as if it was nothing, Woo Jooin said with a shrug.

    Seemingly, he looked friendly and nice but sometimes, he surprised people by showing his unexpected character.

    Woo Jooin and Ban Yeo Ryung were alike on giving their full hearts to the people in their friend zones but being frighteningly indifferent to those outside the zones. Ban Yeo Ryung stared at him for a moment but soon turned her head to look beside her when someone touched her arm. And so was the Four Heavenly Kings.

    From her school uniform skirt, the person who handed out her phone to Ban Yeo Ryung in a blushing face was indeed a girl. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung soon felt dizzy and confused. The girl then slowly detached her lips.

    ¡°Um¡­ if you¡¯re ok, would you give me your number? I want to be fr¡­iends with you¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung hardly could respond. Instead, she looked at the girl with a complicated gaze. This was such an unexpected, unexperienced situation that she couldn¡¯t figure out what to do. Even the Four Heavenly Kings and Eun Jiho, who was full of resources in any emergency, became speechless and just watched the situation.

    After hesitating for a while, Ban Yeo Ryung carefully picked up her phone.

    When it was time to leave the rest area, Ban Yeo Ryung saw Donnie, getting on the bus, then met her eyes. As Ban Yeo Ryung showed a face full of rich smile, Donnie also put a sweet grin at her. She then waved her hand to Yeo Ryung.

    When Donnie disappeared from her sight, Ban Yeo Ryung stomped her feet in joy. Regardless of the four boys staring at her in wonder, she kept her smile for quite a while.

    As she got back to the bus with the Four Heavenly Kings, Choi Yuri was still not back. Ban Yeo Ryung sent her a message to ask where she was then sat down on her seat. It was, again, Donnie¡¯s face that came across inside her head when she found herself sitting alone.

    ¡®I miss Donnie,¡¯ as she thought like that, she heard Eun Jiho, sitting across her, speaking on the phone.

    ¡°¨D Dude, stop sleeping.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung raised her body a little to lean herself toward Eun Jiho.

    She then asked, ¡°Eun Jiho, who are you talking to?¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie. Dude, because you might be bored¡­ you¡¯re bored, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Me too. Let me speak to her too!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung stretched her hand out to him but Eun Jiho pushed her forehead away heartlessly. She never felt this desperate to hear Donnie¡¯s voice, so she stretched her arm out a few more times. Still, Eun Jiho tightly attached the phone to his ear. He didn¡¯t even respond to Ban Yeo Ryung this time.

    ¡®Shoot¡­¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung sat down on her seat again while pouting her lips. She then stared at her phone in a sulky face.

    ¡®I also have a phone¡­ I should¡¯ve called her. You looked so happy with other kids, so I didn¡¯t call you¡­ Even if I call you right now, I won¡¯t get connected since you¡¯re on the line with Eun Jiho.¡¯

    When she fell into thought for quite a while, the phone suddenly vibrated. A text message arrived. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung then opened her flip phone in wonder. The Four Heavenly Kings were next to her, Donnie was talking to Eun Jiho through the phone, and Ban Yeo Dan wouldn¡¯t have his phone during class due to his school¡¯s strict policy.

    When she dropped her gaze at the phone screen, her face turned dark. As if he noticed something serious was going on with her, Kwon Eun Hyung, who sat next to Eun Jiho and was staring at her, lifted his body.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t respond but grabbed her phone tightly.

    Sent by: 010-4857-xxxx

    Hey princess~~ lol you so fu*king high to be treated like a ho? What a slut flirting with all the guys! Yo pretty face bitching all around you whore as fu*k lololol beat the sh*t out of you laughing like a cunt surrounded by boys¡­ Bitch plz fu*k off!!!

    She felt her heart pounding a little faster. Looking at the screen, her sight became so blurry that she slowly closed her eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t her first time to face such a thing like this. She heard this kind of sick and tired bullshits since middle school; therefore, it would be weirder to get unfamiliar with or to cry out for these things. Despite all her bad experiences, Ban Yeo Ryung still became heartbroken and felt dizzy.

    Every word turned into a dagger and stabbed her deeply. Biting her lips, she heard a cold voice coming from her front.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    It was Woo Jooin. His voice didn¡¯t reflect any of his usually delightful and positive tones but was severely cold like ice.

    Before Ban Yeo Ryung was about to say something, someone snatched her phone out of her hand. Ban Yeo Ryung raised her head. Eun Jiho, who suddenly came closer to her, stared at the screen in a grim face.

    His black eyes, observing the screen thoroughly, soon revealed a sign of sneer. He put a twisted smile then pressed the call button before Ban Yeo Ryung tried to fling a question.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked out of perplexity.

    ¡°Hold on. Hey, who the fu*k are you to send this kind of bullshit to my phone?¡±

    [Excuse me? Who¡­ who is this?]

    The volume was loud enough for Ban Yeo Ryung to hear the voice over the phone. The sound quality wasn¡¯t very good but she could easily notice that the voice belonged to the girl, who she met at the rest area. The girl had an outstandingly strong and unique tone.

    Eun Jiho didn¡¯t hesitate to respond immediately. Unlike his usual tone, he spoke aggressively and fastly.

    ¡°The person who received your retarded text. I own this number.¡±

    [What? Doesn¡¯t it belong to a girl?]

    ¡°Do you have an ear problem? You motherfu*king bitch¡­ text me that bullshit again and see what happens. I have your number and my network. You play me again, you get doxed. You hear me, bitch? Watch the fu*k out!¡±

    Eun Jiho then pressed the end button before the girl replied. He walked toward Ban Yeo Ryung, who was blinking in surprise, and gave her phone back then asked in his usually relaxed face.

    ¡°How was I?¡±

    ¡°Eun Jiho, are you ok?¡±

    As if it wasn¡¯t only Ban Yeo Ryung who became dumbstruck at his aggressive tone, a few kids at the back asked in wonder. Eun Jiho waved his hand in the air as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°No, nothing. Some stupid kids have found my number. They sent me a load of swears.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. You almost freaked me out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so I had to be aggressive to stop them.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    The person who said that was Yoo Chun Young who was asleep during the whole time.

 Chapter 119

    .

    When he spoke in a half-awake voice, there was laughter everywhere on the bus. Saying, ¡®Yoo Chun Young, now you got up,¡¯ kids poured out words of blessing to him. They knew that he had a loose personality than expected.

    ¡°But it¡¯s weird¡­?¡± Woo Jooin, who furrowed his face out of doubtfulness in front, spat his thought bluntly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eun Hyung asked back. Woo Jooin responded still knitting his forehead.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t give her phone number anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I tried to at first but¡­ wasn¡¯t sure whether her school was a co-ed or not, so I decided not to give mine.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­ I thought you gave them yours, then how did they send that text to you? It couldn¡¯t happen, you know.¡±

    At that moment, a few girls dashed into the bus. Among them existed Choi Yuri¡¯s dark brown short hair. As she came back to the seat, she handed out her juice to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Do you want to sip?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Really? Oh, Chun Young, you woke up? Do you want to have some?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, who hated to share things that others touched or ate, didn¡¯t respond but just turned his head away from her. Besides, he found it particularly difficult to treat girls.

    ¡®How can he get along so well with Donnie?¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung thought while staring at the text inside her hand. Eun Jiho then said from aside.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t delete that text for now. If something happens, we must know that number to figure out what we can do or so.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Listening to their conversations, Woo Jooin, who rested his chin on his hand in front of them, opened his mouth.

    ¡°If someone texted that message, doesn¡¯t it mean someone else told Yeo Ryung¡¯s number to the sender?¡±

    After his remark, a cold air surrounded them. Ban Yeo Ryung quietly dropped her gaze at the floor with a sigh as she felt his words were reconfirming the fact that she already knew. Eun Jiho remained silent with a grim face and Kwon Eun Hyung looked at Ban Yeo Ryung with spine-chilling eyes. Maybe not Ban Yeo Ryung, where he gazed at. It looked as if he were staring at Choi Yuri. His green eyes were so deep and dark that Ban Yeo Ryung could barely figure out where he was looking at.

    ¡°Why? Something happened?¡± Choi asked. Her voice sounded still bright and innocent.

    Ban Yeo Ryung shook her head and smiled, ¡°No, nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, seriously, nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re making me curious,¡± Choi Yuri then laughed naughtily. Her face reminded Yeo Ryung of Donnie somehow; however, she still wasn¡¯t Donnie.

    While Ban Yeo Ryung dropped her gaze at the floor again, Eun Jiho, next to her, took his phone out then called someone. What came out from his mouth was brief and straightforward.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie. Ban Yeo Ryung says she needs you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    * * *

    I thought this retreat might go a little smoother, but it didn¡¯t, eventually. Feeling puzzled, I asked immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    [Um¡­ I¡­ I just¡­]

    Ban Yeo Ryung was then at a loss of words. Those short words were enough to grasp that her voice was soaked in tears. ¡®Shoot, what¡¯s going on again this time¡­?¡¯ When I grabbed the bus strap a bit tightly, Yi Ruda, beside me, showed a sign of wonder while looking at me.

    I asked, ¡°Did something happen? Again?¡±

    [It¡¯s just that¡­ someone sent me a cursing message. I think it¡¯s one of the girls I met in the rest area. Nothing special though.]

    Girls in our age could hardly be generous to strangers who abuse them verbally; however, Ban Yeo Ryung spoke in a calm voice that it was nothing special. She went through such things numerous times.

    She then didn¡¯t say anything. I could clearly illustrate Ban Yeo Ryung rubbing her forehead with her fingers in an exhausted look. I asked her again while furrowing my brows.

    ¡°But how did they know your number? Did you give them yours?¡±

    [No.]

    ¡°Then someone might have told your number.]

    [Yeah¡­ I just don¡¯t want to care about it anymore. Eun Jiho dealt with it for me, so they won¡¯t send me those messages again. Maybe someone gave my number without any means and could feel bad for me receiving a cursing text.]

    It was indeed her style of interpretation. She never judged rashly at any circumstances that people were ill-intentioned. She believed that human nature was fundamentally good. I knitted my brows again.

    ¡®How should I perceive this? Should I think of her as a sweet person or an idiot? Ban Yeo Ryung was quick-witted about other¡¯s situations but was, strangely, turning into an idiot when it came to her things. Being hesitant for a moment, I opened my mouth again.

    ¡°But if someone keeps giving your number to others, you can receive that kind of text again, can¡¯t you?¡±

    [Oh, yeah, so I¡¯m wondering¡­ Geez, number¡­ I¡¯m afraid if I¡¯m being too sensitive about a trivial thing.]

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re actually not wondering about that, are you?¡±

    [¡­]

    Ban Yeo Ryung remained quiet for a while. In her prolonged silence, I read that it was true, which made me heave a deep sigh. She was concerned about something else.

    Perhaps she was afraid of a person who pretended to be her friend in front but talked behind her back. She might be worrying that the person¡¯s identity could be revealed through this incident. It was not her first time going through this kind of situation; it would be her fourth time after now. Why would such a thing happen to particularly Ban Yeo Ryung? My brows met in the middle.

    What was funnier was that those kids were such great actresses that even I, who was with Ban Yeo Ryung, couldn¡¯t be aware of their malice at all. They should¡¯ve become actresses with those talents instead of harassing Ban Yeo Ryung. I clicked my tongue then continued my words.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung.¡±

    [Huh?]

    ¡°Such hypocrites talking behind you but pretending to be nice in front. It¡¯s worthless to understand what they think about you. Those kids would get paid one day.¡±

    This was true. Why should we have to understand their thoughts about us? It was meaningless and worthless.

    A moment of silence went on then a fading voice responded over the phone.

    [Yeah¡­]

    ¡°Just ignore all that but treat people with your heart as you always have done. Only think about the friends you truly care about. One day, those who are true to your sincerity will remain next to you.¡±

    [Donnie.]

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    [Love you.]

    ¡°Eww, what the¡­¡±

    I laughed out of embarrassment then followed refreshing laughter over the phone. The sound of her smile was enough to give joy.

    As if she was feeling better, she hung up the phone saying that the kids wanted to play games. I followed her laugh then closed my flip phone. When I finished the call, a few kids had their eyes on me.

    So was Yi Ruda. She showed a mysterious excitement in her blue eyes. ¡®Why¡­?¡¯ Before I was about to say something out of perplexity, Yoon Jung In, in front, broke the ice.

    ¡°What was that? You looked kind of cool.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it sure was.¡±

    Surprisingly, Kim Hye Hill replied with a nod to agree with those words. ¡®Oh, god,¡¯ I laughed blushing my face.

    ¡°Come on, stop.¡±

    ¡°No, you were so lit making my heart flutter.¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    As Kim Hye Hill did to her brother, I picked up a pack of snacks and smashed Yoon Jung In. He finally became quiet. Inside our bus, we also began to play a game that heated the air with hullabaloo.

    Resting my chin in my hand, I watched the buzz of excitement and fell into thought.

    ¡®How many people are there in this world who is different inside and out? How can we avoid getting hurt while dealing with those people?¡¯

    No matter how many times I thought, the only way was to treat someone from the bottom of my heart for every minute. When I got to know about the other side of someone, the only way to feel comfort was to think that I tried my heart out to the person.

    To be honest, there was no way to avoid getting hurt when we confronted those things.

    I thought about Ban Yeo Ryung and how much she deserved to be loved. She got heartbroken so many times but never stopped thinking about the good side of others. Like a person who considered that just by having a negative thought could truly harm someone, she never let go of her positive way of thinking.

    Instead, she later fell to pieces and cried her eyes out. After the tears, she repeated trusting and loving someone as if such things never happened. She loved others like that as if her heart never sank¡­ as if it was her first time in love. How incredible, pathetic, and lovely she was!

    With my chin in my hand, I thought that people could never stop loving her, the real protagonist.

 Chapter 120

    .

    In this world, we never went to places where building conditions were bad, even for a retreat. Although this was a wealthy elite private school, couldn¡¯t we go somewhere casual and humble for a retreat? These thoughts came across my mind while looking at the building in front of me.

    ¡®Casual and humble my ass¡­¡¯ The white building stood like a castle against a background of gloomily waving ocean. The summer breeze felt quite chilly here maybe because tall trees were surrounding the place. As I pouted my lips while being overwhelmed by the grandeur of the building, we were assigned to teams in the auditorium and received the room keys.

    My room was #203, a sunlight-washed, clean space as if no one ever used it before. There were beds and a TV inside. Even the bathroom looked so decent that I would believe this room as a suite in a hotel. Besides, the instructors could never be so nice like this. Following the announcement, we gathered in front of the building and warmed up ourselves with some stretches. No disciplinary punishments took place at all.

    When we finished all the afternoon schedules and had dinner, we continued to have a never-ending break time. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Is this really a retreat or what?¡¯ I had those thoughts in mind while massaging my legs inside the room filled with red sunset.

    As I sat on the floor like that, Kim Hye Hill and other girls, who went to the cafeteria, handed me out some snacks. They pushed away the bags scattered on the floor then gathered around me to open the packs of snacks. Having a bite of Kim Hye Hill¡¯s Melona, I asked in wonder.

    ¡°Is this what a retreat normally is? I feel like I took a nice walk.¡±

    ¡°I thought the same. The retreat I went in middle school wasn¡¯t like this. Didn¡¯t you experience something like, ¡®if you get it wrong, we¡¯re gonna start over?¡¯ A typical situation during a retreat.¡±

    When Kim Hye Hill threw out that topic, each girl began to share their stories.

    ¡°Very true. You¡¯re so good at mimicking it. There¡¯s another one, ¡®Are you out of your mind? Get it together or you¡¯ll all get punished!¡¯ Feel me?¡±

    ¡°Totally. They also force us to do push-ups! But the instructors here don¡¯t make us do that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, maybe because of them in our grade, the sons of Hanwool Group and Balhae Group.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill¡¯s sudden remark made me so surprised that I almost spat the strawberry cone out my mouth. As I barely swallowed it and looked at her, she blinked her eyes then continued her words.

    ¡°Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young in Class 1-1.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know them. They are super handsome. Yoo Chun Young is also a model!¡±

    ¡®Oh, yeah, he was a model,¡¯ as I realized the fact, I became sorry to Yoo Chun Young at the same time a bit, just a little bit. Another girl then went on talking about the two boys.

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the instructors aren¡¯t being harsh because they know about their existence. If this keeps on, they won¡¯t be checking us at night too.¡±

    ¡°Wow, geez. That sounds fantastic!¡±

    ¡°Me too. If that happens, let¡¯s hang out at night!¡±

    We all held our hands together and waved them out of excitement. A few girls soon came into the room then sat down on the floor comfortably to watch the TV.

    The room was quite messed up with leftover snacks and our things from the bags scattered around. The lights weren¡¯t even turned on. Regardless of the overall situation, our postures couldn¡¯t have been more comfortable. Leaning on the wall, I glanced at the clock. It was 8 in the evening.

    Time flew. When we finished watching a recently popular drama, it was already past nine.

    ¡°Are we having our break time from now until tomorrow morning?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Since they aren¡¯t calling us maybe it is so. Don¡¯t they usually call us around eight if they have to?¡±

    The one who responded was Kim Hye Hill. Everyone around us stood up in a bright face. If it was said to be break time from now, we were all ready to stay all night hanging out. We had this look in our faces.

    ¡°Should we go to other rooms?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    While Kim Hye Hill and I spoke back and forth, we heard someone knocking the door out of the blue. ¡®Who is it¡­?¡¯ I wondered with big round eyes. Another girl asked, furrowing her forehead.

    ¡°Oh¡­ come on, it won¡¯t be a sudden gathering?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s shouldn¡¯t happen¡­¡±

    As someone replied, I got out of my seat and walked toward the front door in short and quick steps. When I opened the door carefully, a familiar face came into my sight.

    ¡®What the¡­¡¯ I stared at him for a while then asked, blinking my eyes.

    ¡°Yoon Jung In, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you insane! How dare you come inside the girls¡¯ room?!¡±

    There were screaming noises in the back. ¡®What¡¯s all the fuss when we all have our clothes on?¡¯ I thought nonchalantly; however, I became speechless when I turned back to see Yoon Jung In.

    He was wearing short black sleeves and fuzzy pajama pants; it was difficult to say he dressed properly. Luckily, I had a shirt and short pants on. Through the slightly opened door, I came out to the hallway and closed the door tightly. Then I saw my front.

    There was already a moon in the night sky. Since the place had a great view like a hotel, the moonlight poured down through the glass windows and brightened up the hallway. Leaning on the wall with his arms crossed, Yoon Jung In was wearing comfortable looking-short sleeves and pajama pants. His exposed arms looked called in the air.

    ¡°Oh, I was asked to come here. Hey, Lee Mina!¡±

    As soon as he said that, a girl, who looked as though she changed her clothes in a hurry, dashed out of the room while waving her uncombed, tangled hair. She received a black plastic bag from Yoon Jung In then smiled brightly. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I looked at them back and forth.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Alcohol! We¡¯re gonna drink anyway, so I asked Yoon Jung In to get us a few bottles.¡±

    ¡°Omg¡­¡±

    I was at a loss of words as she responded in a convinced face. While I pouted my lips in surprise, Lee Mina took out a few bills from her pocket then handed them to Yoon Jung In. She then asked me delightfully to go back in. I told her to go inside ahead then stepped closer to Yoo Jung In.

    ¡°Wow!! Hey, where did you get those?¡± I asked, putting my face closer to him.

    ¡°The convenience store on the 1st floor.¡±

    I asked again, ¡°So they sold alcohol to you?¡±

    ¡°I gave the bottles to the cashier without hesitation. He didn¡¯t check my id and just let me out with them.¡±

    ¡°Holy cow, how bold are you! What were you thinking if you got caught?¡±

    ¡°I was about to say that it was just a joke and run out of the store immediately. You know, I¡¯m good at those things.¡±

    We got to know each other for only three months but I already knew about him so well that I just nodded. Not only me but others would also give a nod to his words. Yoon Jung In had an exceptional talent for making people believing in him. As I tried to ask a few more questions to him, the door next to us suddenly got opened.

    The one who came out this time was Kim Hye Hill. She hid her face deep inside the baseball cap. Sweeping back her blue-black hair under the cap, she fixed her serene gaze at him.

    ¡°Unbelievable, you truly made it! Yoon Jung In never fails.¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jung In never fails? It feels like I¡¯m leading the drinking culture.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Hey, other rooms are all drinking too. Oh, Ham Donnie!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When I replied, Yoon Jung In suddenly showed a cheesy look on his face and winked at me.

    ¡°Later, if Yi Ruda gets drunk and says that he loves you on the phone, just let him do that. It¡¯s all because of you who didn¡¯t accept his crush on you.¡±

    Being unclear about what to answer back, I stood still blankly for a while. Kim Hye Hill, beside me, took out her cap and handed it to me, so I smashed Yoon Jung In a few times with it. He pretended to escape out of the fuss but kept bursting out laughing.

    ¡®Oh, that bastard¡­!¡¯ I scowled at his back, getting far away from me, then returned the baseball cap to Kim Hye Hill. She dusted off and reorganized her hair pressed under the cap.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s true that other rooms are all drinking now,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Oh Soo Jung went next door just now and found out the kids walking on all fours in a group.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Walking on all fours in a group¡­¡¯ I murmured the words she said. As I came back to the room, I closed the door and promised myself I would never walk on all fours the like them.

    When I stepped inside, everyone had a sign of heroicness on their faces. Oh Soo Jung, who was usually talkative and rambunctious, held a glass out to me in silence.

    I carefully took the glass to avoid any loss of drops. A few hands holding the same glass came out from the side all at once. The night of the retreat was getting deep like that.

 Chapter 121

    .

    * * *

    What Yoon Jung In said was not a joke. Class 1-5, 6, and 7, those who already knew that our break time began earlier, were literally walking on all fours. Some kid was deeply asleep while burying his head on the couch. Another boy was in his dreamland with his head shoved under the sink.

    Class 1-1 and 1-8, those located at both ends of the hallway, got updated at the slowest, so it wasn¡¯t that long since Class 1-1 started drinking. Rolling his eyeballs, Eun Jiho sipped his drink alone.

    He didn¡¯t turn on the light in the first place to prevent them from the instructors unexpectedly surprising the room by any chance. The only light turned on inside was a faint orange lamp. The bright moonlight pouring through the terrace stained the drowsy faces pale glow.

    Eun Jiho took out his phone and checked the time. It was 11:20 at night and there were only seven survivors among the eleven members gathered in the room.

    When the drinking party started, Woo Jooin spoke with a grin on his lips.

    ¡®There¡¯s a small room and here is the living room.¡¯

    ¡®Uh-huh,¡¯

    ¡®Later when you wake up and find out yourself inside the small room, think of it as, ¡®Oh, I was a dead body last night.¡¯

    After his words, kids burst into laughter wondering the ones sleeping in the small room tonight. And in less than an hour, four of them were thrown into the small room.

    Thinking about these in mind, Eun Jiho then heard a thudding sound on the wall. Those who thought, at first, that it might be the instructor knocking the door turned their heads out of tension; however, they soon fetched a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Hey, maybe someone next door is sleep talking seriously. Go get him tied up with a blanket,¡± someone said.

    ¡°Bahaha, so funny. Let me go take a look.¡±

    A boy replied then stood up. The rest of the boys looked at each other for a second. The person who got the most attention was no other than Kwon Eun Hyung.

    He always looked neat and behaved well; besides, he mediated between fights, so other boys were mindful of the possibility of him coming out against students drinking alcohol. Kwon Eun Hyung, however, didn¡¯t say anything at the black plastic bag full of drinks but asked with a smile to take a few bottles out to enjoy.

    As if he felt the attention, Kwon Eun Hyung lifted his eyes to glance around. A boy moved his butt back out of surprise. It made Kwon Eun Hyung burst out laughing.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I mean, honestly, your usual image is¡­ I thought you wouldn¡¯t let us drink.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s my usual image?¡±

    ¡°Like a mother?¡± Woo Jooin who listened to their talk replied from the side.

    ¡°Come on, dude.¡±

    With that said, Kwon Eun Hyung gently pushed Woo Jooin¡¯s forehead. Woo Jooin chuckled then sat up straight.

    Kwon Eun Hyung continued, ¡°Hmm, I just saw¡­ tomorrow¡¯s breakfast menu on the cafeteria wall¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Those who didn¡¯t focus on the conversation turned their heads toward him to listen. Kwon Eun Hyung turned his mouth up slightly to resemble a hint of a smile.

    ¡°¡­ and there was bean sprout soup, the best hangover cure.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Someone else asked. Kwon Eun Hyung responded casually with a shrug.

    ¡°What else do we need?¡±

    A moment of silence prevailed in the small space. Soon after, two boys jumped into Kwon Eun Hyung abruptly then tried to hug his shoulders. Being startled, Kwon Eun Hyung took a defensive posture at first but soon released the tension in his arms as he read no malice in their tipsy faces. As a result, he and the two boys fell back together with a thump.

    Woo Jooin, across them, burst into laughter.

    ¡°Dude, are you drunk?¡± Eun Jiho asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do you think?¡±

    Woo Jooin replied while rubbing his cheeks. Eun Jiho observed his face for a second. He soon shook his head to say no and sat straight.

    The one who got out of control of his drinking speed and filled the glass with liquor was no other than Woo Jooin. A few kids followed him but, eventually, ended up being flacked out in the small room. Regardless of the insane drinking speed, Woo Jooin, however, didn¡¯t show any sign of becoming drunk. This made Eun Jiho look around others while developing a groundless assumption of ¡®high intelligence less drunk.¡¯

    Other than blinking his eyes out of drowsiness, Kwon Eun Hyung didn¡¯t seem to have any problem. Yoo Chun Young, who felt sleepy in the morning but sleepless at night, looked very fine. His blue eyes moved back and forth between Kwon Eun Hyung and the liquor bottles. When Eun Jiho tried to get up from his seat to check himself being drunk or not, a boy who sat across him suggested a game.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s play Truth or Dare! We should clear out these leftovers.¡±

    ¡°Cool! I¡¯m in,¡± Woo Jooin, who got thrilled of interesting things, responded in a bright smile.

    ¡°Oh, lord.¡±

    As if he felt dumbfounded, Kwon Eun Hyung said with a chuckle; however, he didn¡¯t seem to keep them back from playing the game. The other kids didn¡¯t say something special at all, so everyone soon sat around the empty soju bottle laid down in the middle.

    At a distance, the TV, turned on, showed some noise on its screen. Eun Jiho broke the ice.

    ¡°So, who¡¯s gonna ask first?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just take a round. If you get caught yourself, just move on to the next person.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± Yoo Chun Young sat straight as he replied shortly.

    Inside Eun Jiho¡¯s head, the scene that he saw in the TV screen at Ham Donnie¡¯s house flashed through: Yoo Chun Young¡¯s decent look that occupied the camera lens alone; the gaze he had at Ham Donnie¡¯s back while resting his chin in his hand. Recalling these scenes, Eun Jiho soon had eye contact with Yoo Chun Young, who turned his head to look at Eun Jiho. Their eyes met in the air for a moment.

    The one who avoided the gaze first was Eun Jiho. He spun the soju bottle cheerfully as if nothing had happened. The bottle then pointed out someone. When he glanced at Yoo Chun Young in the meantime, he was just tilting his head expressionlessly.

    The Truth and Dare game continued until 1 in the morning. At first, there seemed to be not much to ask among the seven boys but the questions went on endlessly.

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ Eun Jiho swept his hair back in exhaustion. As if he wasn¡¯t sleepy yet, Yoo Chun Young was just staring at the soju bottle with his clear blue eyes. It was then when he heard someone crying out like an animal in the hallway.

    Eun Jiho looked at the front door in surprise.

    Someone murmured, ¡°Is there a wolf inside this building?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re freaking me out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear that sound¡­¡±

    The boy who said that paused his words. He then put his finger on his lip.

    When the noise reduced, only the breathing sound continued. The orange light from the lamp shedded deep shadows on each other¡¯s faces.

    A moment after, Eun Jiho could hear a faint voice.

    ¡®Yoon Jung In, do you want to die? Do you want to get dragged to the instructor¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my Suh Hyun! What a beautiful name! Suh Hyun noona! I¡¯m a wolf and you¡¯re the beauty!¡±

    ¡®Geez, why do I have a friend like you¡­¡¯

    His words then ended with a sigh. Eun Jiho listened attentively to the conversation. As soon as he met others¡¯ eyes, everyone burst out laughing at last.

    As if it was truly funny, Kwon Eun Hyung, who seldom laughed out loud, giggled while covering his mouth. Eun Jiho wasn¡¯t sure if he was laughing out of excitement or being tipsy.

    The bottle then stopped spinning and pointed exactly at Eun Jiho. He turned stiff while having the grin on his face. ¡®Shoot,¡¯ as soon as he murmured, the one who looked at the soju bottle shouted out loud.

    ¡°Oh, yeah! Eun Jiho! Your turn, at last!¡±

    ¡°How lucky were you. How could you never get caught from so many rounds?¡±

    ¡°Yay, so excited! Now we can learn about your private life!¡±

    As if they had been watching for a chance, the kids smiled naughtily doing high fives. Eun Jiho lifted his eyes to glance around. Compared to others, Kwon Eun Hyung, Woo Jooin, and Yoo Chun Young looked apathetic. Indeed, since they knew each other from middle school; therefore, what else would they like to know about Eun Jiho?

    Eun Jiho fetched a sigh of relief while thinking, ¡®They won¡¯t be asking me anything weird.¡¯ It was then when he had that thought in mind. A boy¡¯s bright voice rang Eun Jiho¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Ahem, Mr. Eun Jiho the most handsome! Have you ever been dumped by a girl?¡±

    ¡®Why that question?¡¯ Eun Jiho suddenly got annoyed. He seemed to be losing touch with reality. ¡®Am I getting drunk¡­?¡¯

 Chapter 122

    .

    He soon heard kids laughing uproariously from aside.

    Someone else responded, ¡°Dude, do you think that makes sense? How can he get dumped unless the girl is blind or so?¡±

    ¡°Hey man, who knows if he dated a celebrity and got dumped by her?¡±

    ¡°Eun Jiho looks way better than the celebs.¡±

    Listening to the continuous chat, Eun Jiho couldn¡¯t bare the headache. When he put his palm on the head and groaned in pain, their eyes changed. Not only Woo Jooin but also the other two Heavenly Kings stared at him in interest.

    The boy who flung the question swallowed hard and asked again.

    ¡°Jiho¡­ you actually been dumped?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho remained silent for a second. ¡®Oh, shoot,¡¯ he murmured to himself again then rubbed his forehead with his hand. It looked as though they already read Eun Jiho¡¯s mind from the look on his face.

    The silence prevailing the dark space seemed very eccentric. And then, in the next moment, they sent up rousing cheers. The boy who asked the question stuck out his blushing face.

    ¡°Dude, come on! What happened?¡±

    Eun Jiho glanced the side. The rest of the Four Heavenly Kings were now speechless with grim faces.

    The wind blowing from the terrace shook their hair. Eun Jiho then opened his mouth, which was purely and simply a very impulsive act.

    ¡°There was a girl I liked when I was in middle school.¡±

    ¡°For how long?¡±

    ¡°About a year and a half?¡±

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    While their jaws dropped out of surprise, Eun Jiho lifted his eyes again to look at the other Four Heavenly Kings. It was understandable that they all looked stiffened.

    When it was about the time in middle school, they would surely know who Eun Jiho had a crush on. Since he got along with only a few girls, the scope of the subject became greatly reduced. ¡®Who would pop up inside their head?¡¯ With that thought in mind, Eun Jiho¡¯s black eyes revealed a deeper glow. At that moment, a question returned from across.

    ¡°Why did she dump you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho thought for a while then clenched his fist with a smile. It was a question that he truly didn¡¯t want to answer.

    As if they read the intention of refusal from his face, the boy pulled his body slightly back to give up on getting answers from Eun Jiho anymore. It was then that Eun Jiho detached his lips.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know it¡¯s a confession.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She still doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s a confession. I said to her, it was just a joke.¡±

    ¡®Because I don¡¯t want our relationship to get awkward,¡¯ Eun Jiho mumbled to himself. He then raised his eyes to look at others.

    The first one who understood what Eun Jiho meant was no other than Woo Jooin. Looking at his face turning pale, Eun Jiho moved his eyes to check Yoo Chun Young and Kwon Eun Hyung. They also looked as if they were now aware of Eun Jiho¡¯s remark.

    On that day, when Hwang Siwoo confessed his love toward Ban Yeo Ryung, a casual conversation went through between Eun Jiho and Ham Donnie, who were standing next to each other near the classroom back door.

    ¡°Dude, you received a confession?!¡±

    That day, Ham Donnie looked as if she truly had no idea. ¡®I¡¯d rather be glad for that reaction,¡¯ Eun Jiho thought while touching his lips quietly. It was what he intended but when she really didn¡¯t remember anything about it, he felt quite upset.

    The attention he was receiving still felt stinging to Eun Jiho. Every face seemed to be asking him about what happened between him and the girl. Under the dim light, Eun Jiho forced a grin on his face.

    At that moment, someone from across rubbed his eyes and got up from the floor. He spoke with his eyes full of drowsiness.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t stand anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well, we have to wake up at 6 in the morning. Should we then go to bed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to a different room.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s wrap up.¡±

    Kids hid the empty bottles into the narrow space behind the couch and threw the leftover snacks into the trashcan. Then they got up one after another.

    One went inside the master bedroom and the other two roughly wore their shoes to head to the next door. Watching them leave, Eun Jiho heard someone calling his name. He turned his head to look back with a smile.

    Inside the dark room, Woo Jooin showed a sign of seriousness in his eyes, which seldom happened. Kwon Eun Hyung, who was about to get up from the floor, furrowed his brows out of the headache. He didn¡¯t look that sleepy though.

    He then found Yoo Chun Young staring at him. His blue eyes penetrated the darkness, directing Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Why?¡± Eun Jiho asked with a grin.

    ¡°No.¡±

    It was Kwon Eun Hyung who replied first. He didn¡¯t look that surprised. He swept his tangled red hair back then left for the bathroom to wash his face. Woo Jooin tilted his head with a smile. He then said to Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Hmm, if you don¡¯t want to talk further, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°Your face tells. We don¡¯t need to interrogate you for having a crush on a girl.¡±

    With that said, Woo Jooin also moved his steps toward the small room. He might be going to bed. Eun Jiho stared at his back then turned his head. Now the only two facing each other in this dark space were Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young.

    Yoo Chun Young looked curious but he also seemed to be not that interested in listening to his story. A moment after, he dropped his blue gaze at the floor then walked pass him by.

    It was then that Eun Jiho opened his mouth.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± with a short response, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes directed this side. Eun Jiho then said with a smile.

    ¡°You must listen. I think no other than you should listen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You were wondering anyway. No?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you and listen.

    ¡°It is me who wants to talk about.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young hesitated for a moment but soon walked after Eun Jiho.

    ¡®What a place with a beautiful view,¡¯ Yoo Chun Young thought while looking at the scenery under his feet. The building was unbelievably decent for a retreat.

    The sea at the distance now sank deeply into the darkness. The terrace was particularly large. Since it was summertime, many rooms opened the terrace doors to cool down the heat. Through the open windows, he could hear people giggling in high tones from downstairs.

    ¡®If I close my eyes and listen, I might hear all the sounds of the world¡­ What floor is Donnie¡¯s room on?¡¯ Pausing his thoughts there, Yoo Chun Young took his phone out from the pocket. It was then when he wondered whether he should text Donnie or not, who could be in bed.

    He heard the terrace door getting slide opened from behind. It was Eun Jiho, who entered the space. He brought two bottles of water from the fridge and handed out to Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Our body needs to rehydrate for alcoholysis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young grabbed the bottle from Eun Jiho without any words. When he took a sip, he felt that his body would¡¯ve been thirsty.

    The two boys leaned on the balustrade and enjoyed the breeze in silence. Standing like that for a while, it was unbelievably refreshing for a summer night. The touch of the metal shafts felt cold. How long were they doing that? Eun Jiho broke the ice at last.

    ¡°I knew there was no reason when people liked someone.¡±

    The talk began suddenly. Yoo Chun Young got surprised but he tried not to show his feelings. He didn¡¯t look at Eun Jiho¡¯s face for that reason.

    A moment of silence went by. In the meanwhile, a blackbird flew in and passed right in front of them. It caused a wind blow. Eun Jiho¡¯s words continued at a slight interval.

    ¡°But as I began to like her, oh, for god¡¯s sake¡­. when I woke up one day, I found out myself only looking at her.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Yoo Chun Young asked and turned his head to face Eun Jiho.

    Under the darkness, his face looked somehow more unrealistic. Yoo Chun Young could understand a bit why other girls became captivated by his appearance.

    Waving his colorless, almost pale white hair in the wind, Eun Jiho¡¯s expressionless face was truly non-human. A look of bitterness appeared on his jet-black eyes.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    When that answer came back, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He just stood straight from leaning against the balustrade. How could he not know that? From the video that he watched at Donnie¡¯s house, Eun Jiho¡¯s gaze at Ham Donnie was so obvious that those who saw his eyes would notice his crush on her. Yoo Chun Young closed his lips tightly.

    Eun Jiho smiled shortly then turned back to lean against the railing. The boy¡¯s room was on the 3rd floor, so it could be quite frightening but Eun Jiho didn¡¯t show any signs of fear. He just lifted his chin a bit and cast his gaze in the dark room.

    ¡°Do you remember when Ban Yeo Ryung, Ham Donnie, Woo Jooin, and I became the same class in our sophomore year in middle school?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Shortly after that, I fell into her, so my crush began since my sophomore year in middle school. That was why I went to her house very often. You know, her dad still asks her about every unknown boy if he is me, Eun Jiho.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Eun Jiho looked up at the sky then heaved a short sigh.

 Chapter 123

    .

    He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty obvious but she really has no idea. How can she not notice that for the whole year? When Woo Jooin hugs Ham Donnie, I tell him not to saying that he can break her bones. I show Donnie how much I hate him doing that to her. I even went to her house that often but she never noticed my crush on her. She just thinks that I¡¯m hanging out at her house because I¡¯m free. Isn¡¯t that funny? You know, I once ate the ice cream Ham Donnie just had and was almost killed by Ban Yeo Ryung. Still, she is completely unware of my acts. How can she be so slow?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As I get to see her, I can clearly tell what she likes and hates from the look in her face. You know, how honest are facial expressions are. Do you remember when Jooin told me that I changed so much after my sophomore year in middle school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Eun Jiho swept his hair back as if he felt embarrassed.

    ¡°I changed because of Ham Donnie. She couldn¡¯t stand me acting cool or talking flauntingly, so I changed myself to speak comfortably. Later I also found how convenient it was. I admitted that I was trying hard to mimic my father before. What¡¯s funny is that all my change is for her but she seems to consider that I¡¯m doing it for my reputation. Isn¡¯t it so ridiculous?¡±

    After that remark, Eun Jiho fetched a long sigh. Yoo Chun Young couldn¡¯t respond at all. No one could dare say ridiculous to Eun Jiho when he changed his behavior and his way of talking for Ham Donnie, whom he liked.

    Yoo Chun Young recalled Ham Donnie often teasing Eun Jiho as Jekyll and Hyde. In Eun Jiho¡¯s point of view, it would be such a speechless situation.

    Eun Jiho swept his hair back as if he was being a little hesitant. He then continued his words.

    ¡°So, I thought I should tell my crush on her, I really should do that but¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to do at all. It¡¯s my first time falling into someone this much. Why do I have to care about the way to confess or the best timing? And therefore, I was just vaguely thinking about telling her my crush¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Yoo Chun Young answered shortly with a nod. When he lifted his eyes to glance at Eun Jiho, he had his eyes closed in a grimace. His sliver lashes shined under the moonlight. Eun Jiho kept on with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Do you remember Yoon Sarah?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± without adding any comments, Yoo Chun Young replied briefly. Her name was, however, quite familiar.

    Regarding Eun Jiho or the other Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ fame, there were always female followers. Yoon Sarah, however, went a little too far. Wandering around his house, she finally bumped into Eun Jiho more than ten times. Every morning she called Eun Jiho to come outside and gave gifts to him; therefore, it was such a pain in the ass for Eun Jiho to deal with her.

    One day, when Kwon Eun Hyung asked Eun Jiho quietly if he was ok, Eun Jiho fetched a sigh and said, ¡®My father told me to never treat a woman bad¡­ but no matter how many times I tell her in a good way, she never seems to understand. What should I do, for real?¡¯

    ¡®Jesus¡­¡¯

    Since Eun Jiho was young, his father¡¯s words were like a bible to him; therefore, Kwon Eun Hyung couldn¡¯t help but smile ambiguously.

    Then one day, she didn¡¯t appear anymore, so everyone just thought that Eun Jiho successfully escaped from her. Later when others asked, Eun Jiho showed an uncomfortable look on his face without any words.

    His eccentricity continued after then. He began to date a girl and had a relationship for about two months. He then broke up and stayed single for a month then repeated the same process. Eun Jiho did that with three girls. When the other boys asked him about what they did, he said he walked around the streets while holding hands but nothing special happened other than that. ¡®For what reason?¡¯ Yoo Chun Young furrowed his brows.

    For a while, it was kind of uncomfortable to mention the overall happening, so no one really asked about it to him. As a result, people seemed to forget about it. And now, Eun Jiho began to talk about it directly, which was unbelievable.

    Eun Jiho put a smile on his exhausted face.

    ¡°Yoon Sarah. The girl followed me in the hallway on that day too. She kept asking me, ¡®Why are you not dating me when you¡¯re not seeing anyone for now.¡¯ So, I replied, ¡®I have a crush on someone else,¡¯ as always. She then told me to bring that girl in front of her. She added that I couldn¡¯t because I was lying.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± replying to Eun Jiho, Yoo Chun Young tried to recall the exact period of this happening. Yoon Sarah almost stalked Eun Jiho when it was only a few months after they became seniors in middle school. In this regard, it would be exactly a year ago from now.

    Eun Jiho continued with a smile.

    ¡°Then I saw Ham Donnie walking toward us from the other side of the hall. Luckily, she was alone, which could be my only chance to get away from Yoon Sarah, so I grabbed Donnie impulsively. Ham Donnie looked surprised as if asking me why was I suddenly grabbing her when she was about to just say hello and walk pass me by. Why is she so¡­ cute¡­?¡±

    Eun Jiho gave a pause and sighed. He then raised his hands and covered his forehead. In a tired voice, he kept on his story.

    ¡°I hugged her shoulders in my arm and told Yoon Sarah, ¡®Look. She¡¯s the one I¡¯m into.¡¯ Yoon Sarah then scowled at us for a while then strode away. Ever since then, she didn¡¯t follow me anymore. When she left, Ham Donnie looked at me like what was I doing. Do you know what she said to me after that? The first thing that she said was, ¡®Hey, do you think it¡¯s ok to use a person as a tool?¡¯ So, I replied, ¡®I wasn¡¯t joking. I really like you,¡¯ sincerely.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°She kept on saying to me don¡¯t lie, so I told her a few more times that I like her, I¡¯m not joking around, and I¡¯m being serious.¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s eyes were on the other side of the waving ocean. From the sigh mixed in his words, it was obvious that he would be feeling quite difficult to say such things. He, however, raised his hand to dishevel his hair sometimes out of anxiety but never stopped to confess his stories.

    ¡°After quite a while, Ham Donnie, at last, looked as if she understood what I meant. You know, her face told me that she realized how serious and sincere I was. She stared at me with her eyes wide open. I waited for her answer but do you know what she said?¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°She said, ¡®I have to go to the hospital,¡¯ out of the blue.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young frowned his brows while wondering, ¡®Hospital? Why?¡¯ Eun Jiho kept on.

    ¡°Dude, can you believe that? She heard my confession then told me that she should go to the hospital immediately. How on earth could someone respond to a love confession like that? I became so puzzled that I thought I should first grab her not to go. Ham Donnie then tried to say something to me. I was like, now you¡¯re gonna give me a clear answer; however, do you know what she told me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°She said she would go see the doctor to check for cancer, but she could have a car accident on her way. In that case, she could suffer from amnesia too. If she encountered a loss of memory, I should tell her to go check for cancer. Can you understand that?¡±

    While talking about that time, Eun Jiho¡¯s voice began to heat up. The conversation he had with Donnie that day was still clear and vivid as if it was from yesterday.

    He confessed his love, at last, after having a crush on her for a year and a half; however, the response he heard was so ludicrous that he never could forget. In fact, even more preposterous thing happened next, which he didn¡¯t tell Yoo Chun Young.

    The sunlight from the wide window at the hallway poured into Ham Donnie. Her hair and eyes shined bright brown; however, her face turned so pale that she looked like a dead person.

    After the pause, she blinked a few times then continued her words.

    ¡°Oh, not suffering from amnesia after a car accident but I could be a little sick mentally.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Cancer cells are also life, living things. I should give my cancer cells the right to live, so I don¡¯t want to receive chemo treatments¡­ if I say something like these, beat me to get the treatment.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really going to see the doctor.¡±

    Eun Jiho refused to think further but fetched a deep sigh. Something seemed to be pounding in his head. He kept on while furrowing his forehead.

    ¡°Her attitude was so serious that when she turned back to leave, it looked as though she would be heading to the hospital right away. But if she saw me¡­ as a guy, at least sometimes, she would never say something nonsensical like that. So, I yelled up to her back that it was a joke.¡±

    ¡°How did she react?¡± Yoo Chun Young asked knitting his brows a little.

    Eun Jiho shook his head then had a face that could hardly tell whether he was smiling or crying.

 Chapter 124

    .

    ¡°Just smashed me a few times. She told me that her heart almost fell off and never say such a joke like that¡­ My heart was about to fall off.¡±

    Eun Jiho ended his story there then shoved his face into the arms placed on the balustrade. As his silver hair swept down, he revealed his white neck under the moonlight. He was like that for a while.

    Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t know what to say. He also had no idea why Eun Jiho opened this story up. It was then when Yoo Chun Young tried to figure out the reason while throwing his glance at the sea far apart.

    ¡°It would be tough.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s voice turned a little different from when he poured out his past in a lamentable tone. His deeper and darker voice made Yoo Chun Young turn his head to see him.

    Eun Jiho was now looking at him. His face was as dark as ever with the moonlight giving him a vivid shade; however, he was still smiling.

    ¡°Having a crush on Ham Donnie. It¡¯d be tough,¡± he said.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young tried to ask what the heck he was talking about, but as he saw Eun Jiho¡¯s face, he closed his mouth. Just by looking at his dark face, Yoo Chun Young couldn¡¯t fling a question like that.

    Eun Jiho smirked, ¡°Did you think we had no idea? Eun Hyung and Woo Jooin¡­ they might have already noticed from earlier. Ban Yeo Ryung is slow at this kind of thing, so she may not know though. If we had no idea, we would¡¯ve bounced off the wall when we saw your gaze at Donnie inside the video that we watched at her house.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those things are hard to hide, you know¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho then gave a pause. When he opened his mouth again, his voice turned lower and darker.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but she doesn¡¯t see us as guys at all. I really have no idea what kind of special reason lies inside her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to believe that we¡¯ll ever like her. Luckily, she applies that rule or standard to those who are handsome or unusual. For instance, Yi Ruda.¡±

    ¡°Then the reason Ham Donnie doesn¡¯t respond at all when Yi Ruda hugs her is¡­¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t see him as a guy at all. I only looked at Donnie for a year and a half, so wouldn¡¯t I become less upset to gain insight like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Yoo Chun Young remained silent, Eun Jiho slowly dropped his gaze at the floor and sighed.

    ¡°Mind control isn¡¯t easy. After that happened, I decided to give up but still had a crush on her for over half a year. Woo Jooin hugging Donnie while calling her mama¡­ Kwon Eun Hyung patting Ham Donnie¡¯s head¡­ and you gazing serenely at her sometimes when no one¡¯s watching¡­ Do you know how much I hate and get irritated to death when you guys act like that?¡±

    Eun Jiho quietly smiled after his remark, but Yoo Chun Young hardly could. Eun Jiho continued in a low and calm voice.

    ¡°If having a crush on her took place suddenly, my feelings should cool down quickly or so, but it doesn¡¯t work like that. I was so annoyed at first but the only thing that comforted me was this. No matter how many times you guys act like that to Donnie, she will never see you all as a guy. This¡­ only this comforted me. I hate myself being such a loser relying on that to console myself, but you guys acting like that is even worse, so I guess I¡¯ve gone through my stormy period of adolescence quite enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You, right now, and I, back then, wouldn¡¯t be so different. You should get yourself well together.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yoo Chun Young, at last, moved his lips quietly.

    Eun Jiho smiled with a shrug then kept on.

    ¡°Ham Donnie wouldn¡¯t see you as a guy at all too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although it was expected, listening to those words coming directly from Eun Jiho felt quite different. As Yoo Chun Young frowned his forehead, Eun Jiho, beside him, stood up straight.

    Something like tobacco smelled through the breeze. Maybe someone was smoking. Well, there were always some high school students who smoked. Eun Jiho continued his talk.

    ¡°Why does she strongly believe that we won¡¯t like her as a girl¡­ I don¡¯t know since I¡¯ve never seen anyone among us break that wall. As a person who had a crush on her, I just wanted to say that be prepared to experience your inner struggles.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°Dude, but do you know what¡¯s really funny?¡±

    Eun Jiho interfered Yoo Chun Young¡¯s words with a grin. Yoo Chun Young lifted his blue eyes to look at him. Eun Jiho was still smiling.

    ¡°I was confused about whether I still like her or not, so one day in the morning I went into her room and found her asleep. I grabbed her hand and¡­ I really thought I gave up all my feelings on her but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My heart was still pounding fast and hard¡­ you know what I mean? I¡¯m still like that¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe my body seems to remember what I felt about her as I lived like that for so long.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t respond. Eun Jiho put a smile on his face again.

    ¡°Dreadful, it is. What¡¯s so special about a person falling into a person? How can I be so miserable like this even after I tried to give up my feelings for half a year?¡±

    Eun Jiho, who spoke like that in a faster tone than earlier, turned back to open the terrace door and went back inside before Yoo Chun Young tried to respond. Yoo Chun Young, standing alone in the terrace, wondered whether he should follow him to go inside or not. He, however, closed the terrace door then leaned against the balustrade.

    He had a lot in his mind. It felt like he happened to open a drawer and discovered an enormous secret kept inside. Although he didn¡¯t mean to find such a thing.

    He heard Woo Jooin and Eun Jiho laughing about something in the room. Kwon Eun Hyung was stepping out of the bathroom just now with a towel on his wet hair. Watching them from the terrace, Yoo Chun Young shoved his hand inside the pocket and took his phone out. He pressed the button firmly to find Ham Donnie¡¯s number from the contacts. His finger was on the send button for a while. He then murmured, ¡®I like you.¡¯

    ¡®Those things are hard to hide, you know¡­ They might have already noticed from earlier,¡¯ Yoo Chun Young repeated Eun Jiho¡¯s words in his mind.

    He also hated when Yi Ruda talked like he knew everything about Donnie, when he found only the two being together inside the empty classroom, and when he saw Yi Ruda holding hands with Donnie.

    Everything annoyed him. Just like Eun Jiho, Yoo Chung Young hated those things badly and got irritated to death. The reason why he, who seldom used violence and was aware of the upcoming photo shoot scheduled that day, picked a fight with Yi Ruda was that he really disliked Yi Ruda behaving that way. Yoo Chun Young raised his hand and slowly swept his hair back.

    Yi Ruda, whom he met again at the nurse¡¯s office, put a twisted smile on his face. So many conversations took place in a day, which seemed hardly memorable for every detail; however, only the talk he had with Yi Ruda came across his head clearly.

    ¡°What you said sounds like you have a crush on Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°You have some sense compared to how you look, but isn¡¯t it also you who¡¯s being desperate about her? Who¡¯s the guy constantly sticking up for the person who never opened her heart for the last two years?¡±

    Sticking up¡­ Yoo Chun Young reiterated the words. What Yi Ruda said wasn¡¯t wrong. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s gaze wandered at the nine letters, ¡®Ham Donnie,¡¯ on his call list.

    Pressing the call button was nothing but an impulsive action. He just wanted to hear her voice while looking at the cold ripples on the night sea. It was strange that his action wasn¡¯t new to him.

    He slowly burned up and gradually cooled down. It applied to everything. Sometimes, the process took too slow that he didn¡¯t perceive that from time to time.

    Yoo Chun Young, at last, recognized that every action he had done to her involved a certain degree of impulsiveness. It always did. At least for Ham Donnie, he behaved on a whim. Things with her always made him that way.

    Quite a time passed after pressing the button. Yoo Chun Young then regretted what he had done. It was over 2 in the morning, which was enough for her to be deeply asleep.

    However, it was then when he just tried to press the end button. The dial tone got disconnected, and at the same time, Ham Donnie¡¯s voice came over the phone. It sounded half-awake as if she just got up from sleep.

    [What¡¯s up? Why are you not sleeping?]

 Chapter 125

    .

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    [You guys also drank¡­ that would be the only reason why you¡¯re not asleep. Oh, I¡¯m thirsty.]

    Yoo Chun Young then heard a rustling noise in the background as if Donnie was getting out of bed. He waited for a while quietly but held the balustrade in surprise when a short scream suddenly came over from the phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    [I mean¡­]

    Her voice sounded bitter. It looked as though she saw something unbelievable.

    [Holy shoot! When I opened the door, someone walked in all fours out of the blue.]

    ¡°Walk in all fours¡­?¡±

    [Yeah. Oh, I thought I was watching the Exorcist. What¡¯s up, anyway? If you¡¯re calling me 2 in the morning, is there an emergency?]

    ¡°I just¡­ wondered if you¡¯re in bed.¡±

    [Uh-huh, I just got up. I should go back to sleep after drinking some water.]

    Her voice revealed how drowsy she was. After the call, she would definitely go back to sleep immediately. It made Yoo Chun Young a little nervous thinking, ¡®before she hangs up, I should say something¡­¡¯

    Such an outlandishly silent darkness pressed him down. Inside his head, something seemed to fly around chaotically, but at the next moment, he felt like blanking out. He was about to say something important; however, nothing came out in a sentence at all. After a prolonged silence, Yoo Chun Young broke the ice.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    [Uh-huh.]

    Fortunately, Ham Donnie¡¯s voice sounded cheerful. Yoo Chun Young spoke at a slow pace.

    ¡°If what someone said about me keeps popping in my head¡­¡±

    [Yeah.]

    ¡°Does it mean that the person was right?¡±

    [Hmm¡­ well, it could happen when it was such an impressive remark to you. Oh, or maybe it was right on the mark, which became memorable. So, you may be right.]

    ¡°I see,¡± Yoo Chung Young replied shortly while pouting his lips.

    Rather than an actual answer, he felt ok to just listen to her voice for quite a while. When Yoo Chun Young was about to hang up the phone in consideration of Donnie being drowsy, she asked back, unexpectedly.

    [Who said what to you? It¡¯d be also different depending on the person.]

    ¡°Who said what¡­?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young fell into thought for a second then soon responded, ¡°Yi Ruda.¡±

    [Good night.]

    Ham Donnie¡¯s voice turned dark immediately. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Is she feeling so tired now?¡¯ While Yoo Chun Young had those thoughts in mind, Ham Donnie hung up the phone. It happened in a flash that he didn¡¯t have any chance to say goodbye.

    He came back to the room and dropped his gaze at the phone for quite a while. Still, he couldn¡¯t find what Ham Donnie meant at all.

    Article 13. They Say It¡¯s a Confession Trip Than a Retreat? (Part 2)

    The next day, I brought the kids, who walked in all fours out of their minds, down to the cafeteria and witnessed a rare sight. As if what Yoon Jung In said was true, no one inside here could barely open their eyes properly. Even a kid started to retch while getting his food, which made everyone around him step back out of astonishment.

    ¡®What a mess,¡¯ I thought and found an empty table to sit down with my girls. Someone then came closer and sat next to me. Looking at the empty hand without a tray, I raised my head to see who it was.

    The person who grimaced as if he was still having a hangover was no other than Yoon Jung In. ¡®Whoa,¡¯ as soon as he came into my sight, I asked with a smile.

    ¡°Dude, I heard you weren¡¯t a human last time?¡±

    ¡°What? Who says that?¡±

    As if he understood clearly while having a hard time pulling himself together, he furrowed his face even more then answered back. I shrugged and pointed across the table with my chin.

    Shin Suh Hyun, whom Yoon Jung In had a savage gaze at, showed no signs of fear on his face. He swallowed the food inside his mouth then said nonchalantly.

    ¡°How¡¯s your conscience doing?¡±

    ¡°What? What about me? Why am I not human last night?¡±

    ¡°Geez, don¡¯t you remember yelling and singing loudly on the boy¡¯s floor and calling me, noona?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jung In became silent for a moment then turned his head to look at Kim Hye Woo, beside him.

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°There was something truly exceptional too. Do you want to hear that?¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun intervened and continued his words. Lee Mina, sitting across, burst out laughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t swallow her food. Kim Hye Hill was staring at Yoon Jung In in serene eyes.

    Yoon Jung In rolled his eyeballs twice in perplexity.

    He asked, ¡°Wh¡­at¡­ did I do¡­?¡±

    ¡°You lost your phone yesterday and asked people where it was. As you searched for it all over, someone found and gave it to you saying, ¡®Here¡¯s your phone.¡¯ But do you know what you answered back?¡±

    ¡°What did I say?¡±

    ¡°This ain¡¯t a phone. You kept saying that, so I asked you what it is if it¡¯s not a phone.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, you said, ¡®Magic Hole~¡¯ with a bright smile and fell back. You were asleep then. Don¡¯t you remember¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Magic Hole was the model name of Yoon Jung In¡¯s flip phone. As I quietly dropped my gaze at his phone, he carefully put it in his pocket.

    Yoon Jung In, who shoved his phone inside the pocket, suddenly laughed out loud.

    ¡°Guys, Bon appetite!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His voice was so loud that even the kids, who were filling their trays in tipsy eyes around him, looked at us. The overall situation reminded me of something. I glanced around the cafeteria.

    Since Yoo Chun Young called me 2 in the morning, the other boys might have drunk together; however, I couldn¡¯t see any of their fancy hair colors. While I chewed the foods inside my mouth, Yi Ruda came to me from the side.

    ¡°Hey, Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Her face looked brighter and fresh in the morning. Her wet golden hair tangled on her forehead and her smiling eyes were shining pure and blue. Among the kids with sunken eyes, her refreshing face looked so pleasurable that I welcomed her more warmly than usual.

    As soon as Yi Ruda patted my hair with a grin and walked away with other boys, Yoon Jung In, right beside me, leaned his body toward me. He whispered like a tease.

    ¡°What a sweet couple from the morning. Any phone calls last night?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Well, who knows if he surprises you with a love confession on the stage today?¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. We¡¯re nothing like that.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not you but he looks pretty obvious. Hey, are you saying like that seriously?¡±

    Yoon Jung In¡¯s question made me shut my mouth in uncomfortableness. ¡®He looks pretty obvious? Hell, yeah¡­¡¯ The phone call with Yoo Chun Young last night came across my head. At the same time, something like damp air and bright lamplight seemed to entwine and rise in front of me.

    I thought about his voice that rang around my ears and scattered away. It sounded cold as usual yet prudent enough.

    ¡®Yi Ruda.¡¯

    I took out a spoon of rice from the bowl then soaked it in the bean sprout soup in a grimace. Yi Ruda, next to me, asked in surprise.

    ¡°What an appetite from early in the morning!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Other kids don¡¯t even feel good.¡±

    I did too; however, I had to shove the rice inside me to get away from this subdued feeling.

    Things happening around them were, for me, like a storybook that I already knew the ending even before opening it up. I, therefore, didn¡¯t want to flip the pages. I didn¡¯t feel curious. Regardless of what I felt, some damn thing wouldn¡¯t let me take my hands off of this storybook. I closed my eyes with a sigh. I felt nauseous.

    As if it was a given sequence, I had an upset stomach. Doing some outdoor activities seemed fine for me to feel better but I was wrong.

    I was completely wiped out, at last, around lunchtime, so I just sat on the cafeteria table without having anything. Yi Ruda asked me in surprise while walking pass me by.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Um, no. I¡¯m just not feeling good.¡±

    ¡°Can you be on stage?¡±

    ¡°I should or else, what can I do? I¡¯m not the only one on stage.¡±

    When I replied like that, Yi Ruda furrowed her forehead then tapped my shoulder to comfort me.

    So was at dinner, I couldn¡¯t eat anything at all. This time, I didn¡¯t go downstairs to the cafeteria but leaned against the wall inside the empty room, which was turning dark alongside the sunset. There, I sat on the floor and texted a few messages.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    You¡¯re not the main role on the stage? Then do it ASAP and take a break.

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    Actually, I¡¯m the lead.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    What a joke;

    Gosh, this sun of a beach! I tapped the keyboard in rage.

    To: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    For real, stay tuned!

    Eun Jiho didn¡¯t reply to me for quite a while. Perhaps he would be moving to the auditorium with the instructor. With that thought in mind, I put my phone back to the pocket.

 Chapter 126

    .

    A moment after, Kim Hye Hill and the other girls came up to the room and called me out. With a nod, I put on the shoes roughly then went outside the room.

    The building didn¡¯t have the entire lights turned on, so the bottom of the stairs looked coal-black like a monster¡¯s mouth. As I slowly descended the staircase while feeling each step with my foot, the brightly glowing auditorium over the yard came into my sight.

    Scattered stars shined in the purplish evening sky. The breeze was cool enough for summer.

    I, then, furrowed my eyes when I saw the person on stage.

    ¡®What the¡­ why is that bastard over there?¡¯ As soon as I had that thought in mind, Yoon Jung In, on the stage, saw me and yelled at the mic.

    ¡°Latecomers! Go run five laps of the track!¡±

    The burst of laughter around us reached the high ceiling of the auditorium. Most of the students already arrived and gathered inside.

    The girls seemed to be running late since they picked me up. Kim Hye Hill, who put on the same baseball cap as yesterday, lifted her hand then flipped off to Yoon Jung In. People burst out laughing again.

    ¡°Dude! Is she your girlfriend?! Mad pretty!¡±

    Someone seemed to shout like that through the boisterous laughter. Before I joined the queue of Class 1-8, I glanced around. There I saw a fuss over a boy at Class 1-4. I turned my head to look back at the stage again.

    Wearing the same comfortable outfit as before, Yoon Jung-in, who was holding the mic, looked well-suited for his role as a host since he was handsome and decent. It was certainly a novelty to be able to amuse the beholders just by standing there.

    When a white light poured down with a thud, Yoon Jung In smiled playfully and bowed 90 degrees to this side. He then stood up straight again and spoke to the people in the auditorium.

    ¡°Good evening. This is Yoon Jung In, the host for tonight¡¯s retreat talent show.¡±

    When he finished his introduction, mysterious roars burst out from all sides. As I stepped back in surprise, Kim Hye Hill, in front, grinned. Kim Hye Woo was standing next to her before I even knew.

    Someone¡¯s hand then got on my shoulder, so I looked back. It was Yi Ruda. She stared at me with a smile.

    ¡°Hey?¡± I said.

    ¡°Everything good?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. We don¡¯t need to rehearse anymore, do we?¡±

    ¡°Dude, please no more. We¡¯re gonna puke again,¡± kids in the back said sulkily.

    Yi Ruda and I then sat down as per Yoon Jung In¡¯s request. Most of the kids looked at Yoon Jung In, who had a wide circle of acquaintances, with twinkling eyes as if they knew him well. They fixed their trustful gaze at him regardless of his verbal diarrhea on stage.

    ¡°Um, there would be many of you wondering why I am the host tonight instead of the student president. In my point of view, it¡¯s because¡­ I¡¯m handsome.¡±

    ¡°Boo!¡±

    ¡°Get him off the stage!¡±

    Many kids yelled out those comments but no one really attempted to drag him out of the stage. Yoon Jung In laughed like crazy and took out a long, vertically folded paper from the pocket. He then waved it in the air. My attention followed that paper spontaneously.

    The air felt hot on my face. I smelled a mix of an old tree odor and sweat odor from somewhere. Scratching his cheek, Yoon Jung In continued his speech.

    ¡°So, everyone, to talk about this paper, it¡¯s a list of team names for the talent show; however, the list is not in order, which means, I can choose which team goes first.¡±

    When Yoon Jung In said that, a loud booing burst out through the heated air. Kim Hye Hill, in front, smiled while hanging her head down and Shin Suh Hyun sighed while resting his chin on his hand. In the meantime, Yoon Jung In stretched his hand out to make a dissuading gesture.

    He cleared his throat twice then kept on his speech with a wink.

    ¡°Oh, of course, I was joking. I can choose which team goes first but it¡¯s life-threatening¡­ so, let¡¯s do a quick game.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Is he talking about his own idea or based on the script?¡±

    The Kim twins asked one after another. They both looked at each other for a while then turned their heads to the front as if they couldn¡¯t find the answer.

    Both of their round backs looked alike under the lighting. Their outlandishly jet-black hairs, white necks, and overall vibes were strangely serene. As I stared at their backs, Yoon Jung In spoke further.

    ¡°The game will be¡­ ahem¡­ endurance game!¡±

    Kids, who sat down on their comfortable postures, stretched their bodies a bit out to the front while frowning their brows. Regardless of the overall attention, Yoon Jung In continued to explain the game in a straight pose.

    ¡°Each class sends out a girl and a boy on the stage. When I say ¡®Go!¡± the boy holds the girl like a princess. The class of the first couple to collapse will be on the first stage. The class of the couple, who endures to the end, will be on the last stage. Clear?¡±

    ¡°Yessss!!!¡±

    ¡°Then those from each class, please come out to the front. Ready?!¡±

    While waving the vertically-fold paper in the air, Yoon Jung In finished his explanation. It turned up the kids inside the auditorium.

    Students in each class stood up and talked in a puzzled face. Classes with a real couple, luckily, didn¡¯t take much longer to decide whom to send out; therefore, a few couples went up to the stage while holding hands tightly.

    Yoon Jung In shouted, ¡°Come out, ASAP! The last class to be on the stage will get minus 100!¡±

    ¡°Gosh, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s gonna be up for our class?¡±

    ¡°Oppa, should we be on the stage?¡± Kim Hye Hill asked while gently pulling her brother¡¯s short sleeves. Kim Hye Woo then responded in a grimace.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be embarrassed to play the game but you know, I¡¯m weak in strength.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Yoon Jung In shouted from the stage.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, and Class 1-8! Just in case, do not send the Kim twins up on the stage! Kim Hye Woo will collapse within 10 seconds when holding Kim Hye Hill!¡±

    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m not that weak though!¡±

    Kim Hye Woo yelled at him with a burst of anger but well¡­ it didn¡¯t seem to be heard inside the noisy auditorium. I tiptoed to glance at the stage.

    Except for two or three classes, the stage had boys and girls from most of the classes. Among them, the most outstanding couple was Kwon Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung, who stood at the corner holding their hands.

    Doing an up-do with her shiny black hair, Ban Yeo Ryung revealed her white marble-like neck under the stage light. She boasted her long and slim limbs under the T-shirt and shorts.

    Kwon Eun Hyung, standing beside her, wore jet-black sweat pants and a white T-shirt on top. Honestly, he looked better when dressed formally such as wearing suits or a school uniform. His twinkling red hair and sweetly shining green eyes were, however, attractive enough to draw admiration.

    As I stared at them, I heard other boys talking next to me.

    ¡°Hey, Yi Ruda is strong.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s send Yi Ruda up there. What about the girl? Anyone who¡¯s not heavy, please apply!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time!¡±

    It was then that someone¡¯s hand overlapped on mine. As I turned my head to look at the person in surprise, there was Yi Ruda staring at me with an ambiguous grin on her face.

    I asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I would like to go up there with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not that light.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hesitate. You¡¯re light enough!¡±

    Someone said like that loudly. ¡®No, my bones are quite big and heavy¡­¡¯ I rolled my eyeballs with that thought in mind but soon, I glanced back at the stage in a hurry. Oh, my gosh. Every class was up there except for two classes. I pulled Yi Ruda¡¯s hand in a flash.

    ¡°Yi Ruda, come on! Let go up to the stage.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Yi Ruda put on an unexpectedly relaxed smile then followed me quietly. As we jumped up onto the stage in a hurry, a boy and a girl came up the stage at the same time.

    I glanced at Yoon Jung In. He pointed us with his finger and pretended to blow a whistle. ¡®Shoot!¡¯ When I tried to scowl at him, I heard a small shriek from the side. I turned my head to see who it was and there stood Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you here with Donnie?!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung was screaming at him in fury.

 Chapter 127

    .

    Yi Ruda then replied leisurely while blinking her blue eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m a boy and she¡¯s a girl. Is there a problem to play the game?

    ¡°Shooooot¡­ Eun Hyung, we¡¯ll never lose.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung smiled softly after her words then raised his green eyes to look at us. When I put on a vague smile at him, he turned his head to the front.

    Under the lights, hundreds of colorfully shining eyes were directing the stage.

    Yoon Jung In then held the paper up high and yelled, ¡°Get set, go!¡±

    And at the same time, Yi Ruda gently bent her knees and held me up in her arms. I suddenly felt so dizzy and blurry that I hugged her neck tightly in fright. Her hairs got entwined in my fingers. As if she found me funny, her quiet laughter rang around my ears.

    Screams and shouts soon burst out from everywhere. Within a second, a boy from my side collapsed to the front with a roar. Yoon Jung In¡¯s voice then came out from the speaker.

    ¡°Class 1-3 is out! The first to be on stage is Class 1-3!¡±

    In the meantime, I got to enjoy the game, so I took my arms off from Yi Ruda¡¯s neck and looked around. Frankly speaking, Yi Ruda¡¯s posture, holding me up like a princess, felt so comfortable. While supporting me in her arms, she didn¡¯t waver at all.

    I mean, how could she be this strong as a girl? I would be as heavy as the weight of two rice sacks; however, hanging in her arms like this felt like myself made of Styrofoam. As I looked her up slyly, our eyes met. She grinned.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Her golden hair melted into the lights and shined warmly like honey. Furrowing my brows, I spoke with a delicate heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s so comfy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±

    Yi Ruda replied nonchalantly then, for some reason, she suddenly threw me up. It wasn¡¯t that high but about 2~3 cm. Still, it sent chills up my spine that I hugged her neck tightly. Yi Ruda burst out small laughing.

    ¡°I just thought you¡¯re too bored.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°Ok, then.¡±

    We then maintained the posture like that for a while. The twinkling gazes at us, Yoon Jung In¡¯s voice, and the orange lights pouring to the auditorium all seemed like a distant future that¡¯ll never come.

    There is this moment sometimes when I realize that this scene will be left inside my memory in a clear picture. As I bit my lips while falling into the distant feeling, Yoon Jung In¡¯s voice from aside seemed like it was coming from far away.

    ¡°The second is Class 1-6, the third 1-7, fourth 1-4, fifth 1-2¡­ Oh my god! Class 1-5, you were close. Wow, only three teams left now.¡±

    His words made me come back to reality.

    When I raised my head to look my side, I saw Kwon Eun Hyung also holding up Ban Yeo Ryung in his arms naturally and comfortably as if he was sitting on a chair. His posture didn¡¯t show any signs of pressure or heaviness.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, who was looking up at the ceiling as if she was bored inside Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s arms, moved her gaze at us. She then scowled at Yi Ruda. It made me giggle.

    At that moment, the couple from Class 1-5, who were shaking in an unsettling posture between us and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s, collapsed at last. As soon as the girl jumped to the floor tactfully, Yoon Jung In shouted on the mic.

    ¡°Class 1-5 is the sixth! Now, only two classes are left here¡­ why are these guys so stable?¡±

    Yoon Jung In¡¯s question made people burst into laughter. Kwon Eun Hyung turned his mouth up slightly to put his unique gentle smile and Yi Ruda was staring at me in naughty eyes as she did before.

    Yi Ruda asked me again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored?¡±

    I shook my head crazily. Yi Ruda laughed again. Then I heard Yoon Jung In speaking through the mic.

    ¡°Class 1-8, you guys aren¡¯t here to date. Both must look at the front.¡±

    ¡°Bahaha!¡±

    Yi Ruda now laughed out loud and, at the same time, I heard kids giggling boisterously and blowing whistles at us.

    When I looked at Ban Yeo Ryung and Kwon Eun Hyung, I was at a loss of words. Ban Yeo Ryung, who released herself comfortably in Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s arms in a bit languid face, looked as if she was a piece of statue. A few kids already dwelled upon her appearance with a wistful and yearning glance.

    After quite a while, still, nothing changed. Ban Yeo Ryung then pulled Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s arms to her. When Kwon Eun Hyung hung his head down to get closer to her ears, she whispered something to him. And the next moment, Kwon Eun Hyung seemed to nod then carefully put Ban Yeo Ryung down. ¡®Tap,¡¯ as her sneakers reached the floor, it made a rhythmical sound.

    ¡®What?¡¯ Both Class 1-1 and 1-8 watched the scene with eyes wide open.

    Kwon Eun Hyung then said, ¡°It¡¯s never-ending. We¡¯ll let them take the 1st place. Class 1-1, the 2nd place is not bad, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Hurrah, our class president!¡±

    ¡°Kwon Eun Hyung, I love you!¡±

    As soon as Eun Hyung said that to the audience, kids showed an enthusiastic response. Eun Hyung, who had the capability to lead people, surely received great support from his class as always. While listening to their shouts of joy, I came down from Yi Ruda¡¯s arms.

    Yoon Jung In said, ¡°Cool. Both participants, please give a handshake before you go down.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s about a handshake?!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any prize for the winners, so take it as a reward.¡±

    ¡®Oh, boy! Yoon Jung In, so funny!¡¯ While kids shouted something like that and laughed out loud, Kwon Eun Hyung came to our side with a smile. As I adjusted my hair, Eun Hyung, who came close to me, spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t say we lost, were you gonna hug him forever?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As soon as I tried to ask him back, Eun Hyung removed the rigor in his eyes then turned back into his everyday generous look.

    ¡°Said Yeo Ryung. She wanted me to deliver this to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Oh, my Ban Yeo Ryung¡­¡¯ As I turned back to look at her, she already went back to her class. She then stuck her tongue out to this side. Obviously, she was targeting Yi Ruda.

    Yi Ruda smile ambiguously then responded, ¡°I¡¯m sad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Come on, if you say like that, kids will get us wrong!¡¯ When I raised my eyes to glance at Eun Hyung, his face showed no signs of a smile. ¡®Oh, lord¡­¡¯ I pulled Yi Ruda¡¯s sleeves to go back to Class 1-8. On my way through the kids, I heard them yelling out something like these.

    ¡°You guys look so good together!¡±

    ¡°Go, Yi Ruda!¡±

    Clear whistling sounds popped out from the roaring crowds. As I sat down on my seat in exhaustion, Shin Suh Hyun and the Kim twins, sitting in front, gave compliments. I smiled back and looked in front while thinking, ¡±Anyway, our class is taking the last stage.¡¯

    The lighting above our heads got turned off with a ¡®ching¡¯ sound, then soon a bright white spotlight shed over Yoon Jung In¡¯s head.

    As the kids in front predicted, dancing performances filled most of the stages; however, contrary to my expectations of typical dance moves, it was a series of shock from the first stage.

    When the lights turned on, I bent my waist and laughed out loud while looking at the stage. In front of me, Kim Hye Hill burst into laughing while grabbing her brother¡¯s shoulder.

    Wearing big cat ear headbands on their heads, four bulky boys were on the stage with their hands on their waists. The song that came out then was ¡®Shy Boy.¡¯

    The moment when the soft and wavy moves came out alongside the ¡®dubab dubab¡¯ lyrics, kids burst into laughter. When I looked around, everyone was about to puke from laughing so hard. Yoon Jung In, who crouched on the corner of the stage, was now shedding tears after he died laughing.

    The climax was when they stopped the deadly cute moves and began to sing along the chorus.

    ¡°Shy, shy, shy boy! Oh oh oh, my boy!¡±

    ¡°Not that handsome but a warmhearted guy!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!!¡±

    They threw the entire audience into convulsions. While everyone split their sides, the stage was over.

    The bright light went on again and Yoon Jung In, who had tears dried around his eyes, quickly ran into the stage with a mic then stood in front of the boys. They were already taking off the headbands. Their faces all looked miserable. Yoon Jung In asked on the mic.

    ¡°Why are you guys taking off the headbands?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    The one who answered like that was the boy all the way on the left. The whole auditorium became uproarious again.

    The next stage was a play that had Power Rangers as its motif. When the Power Rangers left the girl alone and ran away from the too strong monsters, the audience sent up rousing cheers and applause.

    On the third stage, two girls came out and sang a ballad song. Then followed a dance performance and a remake of a trending TV comedy show on air. As time went by smoothly, it was Class 1-1¡¯s turn at last.

    I exhaled out of nervousness. When I looked around, I found it wasn¡¯t only me who felt the tension. The kids turned stiff or gazed at the stage with high expectations.

 Chapter 128

    .

    Suddenly, the white light, pouring to the heads, disappeared and coal-black darkness prevailed the space. Nothing was in my sight, even Yi Ruda, sitting beside me. I stared at the stage.

    A bright light then flooded in the stage. A moment after, only a dim red light remained as the whole space sank into the dark again. It was such a weak light to figure out the faces but, at least, enough to see their silhouettes. In front of the slender shadows, there stood a familiar black long hair shining purplish under the red light.

    After a second, the five silhouettes pumped their bodies alongside the rhythms and, at the same time, shouts of exclamation came out from the crowds.

    Someone yelled out loud, ¡°OMG! It¡¯s Boom Boom Pow!¡±

    ¡®Holy Christ!¡¯ I gazed at the front while breathing in deeply. Kids would¡¯ve selected those who were good dancers for the performance, so everybody on the stage had great moves; however, none of them were as outstanding as the girl in the middle. Her arms were so slim and slender like those of a bird but her dance was surprisingly powerful.

    When the white lights turned on, her face was completely exposed. The girl in the middle¡¯s beautifully curved white forehead, small straight nose, and transparently black eyes came into my sight. She was indeed Ban Yeo Ryung. From everywhere, I heard the crowds taking their breaths.

    The pouring roars during the dark vanished in a flash, and soon the entire space became quiet as if it got sunk in water. I understood the sudden change of atmosphere. It was an immediate silence that Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s magical charm brought in.

    And the next moment, a massive exclamation broke the ice. I, however, forgot to cover my eyes and just stared at the stage in front.

    It wasn¡¯t a sexy dance that girl groups mostly performed; however, Ban Yeo Ryung did wonders in her moves while following the choreography. Her long hair waved and scattered to the music beat. When a bizarre electronic sound came out, their heads hung down slowly as if someone turned down the switch.

    After their stage, it was absolute madness.

    Someone raised his head and shouted, ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung, marry me!!¡±

    Some kids looked at each other in excitement chatting, how amazing Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s moves were and how brilliant she was in everything.

    The lights turned off again and, at the same time, a few kids, who sat on the corner of the stage, ran into the middle. There were sounds of firm metal hitting the wooden floor but it soon turned silent. I bit my lips tightly and saw that direction.

    When the bright lights turned on, everyone screamed at once. This time, the girls shrieked overwhelmingly to the stage, which was deafening.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!¡±

    ¡°Wow, can you believe that?¡±

    ¡°How could all the four be on stage?¡±

    Some kids murmured like that. I agreed to them at some point then looked in front again. On the stage, there were six chairs and each of them had a boy sitting with his legs apart. They had their elbows on their knees while resting their chins on the hands.

    Each wore jet-black dress pants on the bottom and a contradicting white dress shirt on top. It was then when the speaker sent out a loud thud. They moved their knees a little then tapped the floor gently with their shoes.

    A moment after, screams poured out from the crowds again.

    Wild Eyes, a song by SHINHWA. The song boasted the legendary chair dance performed by each member of this boy group.

    Instead of showing his face to us, Eun Jiho dropped his gaze at the floor with his characteristic cold eyes, which he mostly had to strangers. When his feet moved a little again, his silver hair twinkled under the light. Kwon Eun Hyung, sitting beside him, didn¡¯t show any hint of a smile on his face. The lighting illuminated on top of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s jet-black hair and spread a source of blue light over.

    The one who surprised me the most was no other than Woo Jooin. He was over 170 cm tall now, not short, but his adorable character made me think of him as a small and cute boy. Wearing the jet-black dress pants, his legs stretched long and his golden eyes under the golden-brown lashes didn¡¯t show any signs of a smile.

    I always thought he had friendly eyes but from the pose he had, resting his chin on his hand with no smile, he looked like a total stranger. At that moment, his eyes seemed to be directing this side. The music then started with an intense beat.

    The lighting went on crazily. My ears rang from the prolonged shouts of glee. When I glanced at my side, Yi Ruda was fastening his gaze on the stage. ¡®Oh, yeah, since Yoo Chun Young is on there,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I felt a bit off.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just¡­¡¯ I clenched my fist. The boys on the stage looked so different than usual that I dropped my gaze at Kim Hye Hill¡¯s back.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­ they can always look and act differently like that no matter how I am¡­¡¯ That was why I felt complicated.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡±

    Their performance ended with a shower of screams. Dragging the chair down to the stage, Eun Jiho smiled at this side as if he felt quite satisfied tonight. Yoo Chun Young, who still looked uninterested at all, fixed his blue gaze at the front, and Kwon Eun Hyung had a generous grin on his face.

    As soon as Woo Jooin came back to his class, a few girls poured out some words to him while grabbing his arms. Woo Jooin then bent his knees for the girls to talk comfortably. He was especially nice to his classmates, which was why kids liked him so much. As I looked at Woo Jooin, Yi Ruda, next to me, asked in a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Then, should we stand up now?¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the next stage is Class 1-8! The title of their performance is¡­ let¡¯s see¡­ it¡¯s ¡®Love & War.¡¯ Wow!¡±

    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯ I turned my head to see Yoon Jung In while pausing my steps after Yi Ruda. ¡®Who made that title?¡¯ I asked with my eyes to Yi Ruda. She just shook her head as if she also had no idea.

    Before I walked up to the stage, I stood at the staircase and took a deep breath out of nervousness. Shin Suh Hyun, beside me, spoke in his usually nonchalant tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t burden yourself. The script is so bad that we can¡¯t get any worse.¡±

    ¡°True. We already screwed up.¡±

    ¡°We invited danger to this stage.¡±

    ¡°Hey, if you say like that, what are we supposed to do?¡±

    Those who wrote the script shouted complaints from the side. Furrowing one of his eyes, Yoo Jung In introduced loudly, ¡®Our future screenwriters!¡¯ and, at the same time, crowds burst into waves of laughter.

    We became a little chilled out. I clasped and opened my sweaty hands back and forth. While the stage became completely dark, we all rushed onto the stage. And, at last, a white light streamed into our heads.

    Grabbing a mic in my hand, I was sitting on an old desk that looked as if it got right out of the supply room.

    Hundreds of eyes were looking at this side. I felt like someone was snatching my heart; however, I tried not to expose how stuffy I was.

    A kid who played the role of a teacher tapped the whiteboard with a pointer.

    He said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a new student in our class. His name is Yi Ruda, the heir of Songsam Group and the nationwide Number 1. His IQ is 200, so he¡¯s always the top student in school, but he can never fall in love because of a sad past.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A moment of cold silence hung in the space as if it struck a sore note. The boy then continued his words while looking behind the whiteboard.

    ¡°Ok, come in!¡±

    At the same time, Yi Ruda walked out of the back of the whiteboard without having a hair out of place. She then stood in front of me. The boy then said while waving his pointer.

    ¡°You, take a seat next to Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With that short reply, Yi Ruda walked toward me then suddenly stretched out her arms and grabbed my shoulders. Her wild action made everyone inhale deeply. Holding my breath, I stared at Yi Ruda, who got closer to me.

    Standing against the audience, Yi Ruda spoke on the mic. Her voice sounded like profound grief.

    ¡°You¡­ you remind me of my half-sister, my first love who passed away.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Let you be mine.¡±

    Yi Ruda then pulled my head into her arms without reason. A moment of silent soon arrived, then a burst of laughter and shriek came over from Yi Ruda¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡®Bahahaha, what the hell is that!¡¯

    Some kids talked like that while looking dumbfounded, whereas some just screamed in a reddened face. ¡®Are they really in a relationship? Is that just acting? How can he hug her so tightly like that?¡¯

    Regardless of what they said, I dusted my hair off and got up from my seat.

    ¡°What are you doing? We met just now. I don¡¯t like this.¡±

    ¡°Geez, she¡¯s almost reading a book!¡±

    With that remark, people laughed out loud again. Leaving Yi Ruda there, I strode toward the whiteboard. The boy playing the teacher role was already gone.

 Chapter 129

    .

    The next moment, I heard quick footsteps coming toward me. Yi Ruda soon hugged me in her arms then pushed me to the whiteboard. His hand was touching the top of my head. The crowds roared again.

    Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes on me could never be so deep and serious. A moment after, she detached her lips to speak.

    ¡°You¡­ Do you want to be mine?¡±

    I turned my head to the side then responded to him.

    ¡°Heart pound.¡±

    Our play was total bullshit.

    After a while, Yi Ruda, who went to the hospital, grabbed my hands and whispered, ¡°I love you,¡± while laying her body on the desk.

    I replied, halfheartedly, ¡°So do I.¡±

    Regardless of the overall situation, Yi Ruda kept on her sad lines.

    ¡°The moment when I first saw you¡­ you were the last owner of my heart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your last love. I¡¯ll be with you forever.¡±

    After speaking the line, I raised my eyes to scan the audience gazing at us. Ban Yeo Ryung, who stood between the kids in Class 1-1, was well worth seeing. There I saw demonic auras waving around her shoulders. Those who had such an uncomfortable look on their faces as much as Ban Yeo Ryung were no other than the Four Heavenly Kings. ¡®You guys are already the main roles of a crazy novel but why not me¡­ of a crazy play?¡¯ I felt a little unfair.

    In the meantime, our play was heading toward the climax. Yi Ruda whispered to me again in a sorrowful voice.

    ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m¡­ terminally ill. Only two days left before I die.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    ¡°But my test result came out the day before yesterday, so I¡¯m gonna die.¡±

    I blinked my eyes nonchalantly and responded to him.

    ¡°Goodbye, my last love.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, farewell, argh!!¡±

    Yi Ruda then passed away while writhing in the throes of death.

    At the next scene, I stood alone in front of Yi Ruda¡¯s grave while folding my hands behind my back. At that moment, someone, who covered his face with a hoodie, came toward my back and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Excuse me, I saw you for a while. Don¡¯t you want to go out with me?¡±

    I turned my head to look at him then spoke in a cold flat voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t love someone anymore because I only have one heart. My heart was already given to Yi Ruda a long time ago, and now I don¡¯t have any left.¡±

    As I spoke in a tone of a weather forecaster, kids, again, burst out laughing. The guy, then stretched out his white hand and pulled his hoodie back. Under the lights, there stood a boyish girl with dazzling blond hair.

    Looking at him doing like that, I couldn¡¯t help myself laughing. ¡®Oh, no! My concept is to read the lines like a book¡­¡¯ with that thought in mind, I trembled hard while closing my lips tightly. She then said to me with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Your only heart.¡±

    ¡°Ruda!!¡±

    I shouted her name out loud then jumped into her arms. That was the end of our stage.

    Yoon Jung In then spoke on the mic, which rang through the speaker.

    ¡°And that was the end of the stage for Class 1-8! Thank you!¡¯

    A moment of silence went through. Soon, roars of laughter and waves of booing were brought against us. Standing on the stage, we flinched but couldn¡¯t hide our giggles at the same time. As I sank my head on my chest for a while, someone shouted to us.

    ¡°Hey, what a crazy script! Who wrote that?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me though!¡±

    Yoon Jung In returned his words to the attacker, which made all the crowds split their sides at his joke. I looked at him with a smile then recognized I still didn¡¯t get out of Yi Ruda¡¯s arms.

    The lower part of the auditorium was so hot and humid but the above felt chilly, surrounded by cold air. I smelled grassy and refreshing scents combined with the damp air. ¡®Maybe this fresh green scent is from Yi Ruda¡­¡¯ I lifted my head with that thought in mind.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if she also saw me coincidentally or was looking at me from quite a while ago. Our eyes met. They were such serene and blue river-like eyes. Feeling embarrassed, I grinned and twisted myself a little to get out of her arms. It was then that it happened.

    She bent her head then put her lips on my cheek.

    The next moment, all the noise in the world seemed to stop. The boisterous laughter throughout the space and Yoon Jung In talking about something on the mic¡­ they all got pushed far away out by some invisible waves. Only the empty silence hung between us.

    That was all. I couldn¡¯t think about anything else. My head was dizzy. Her lips on my cheek seemed a bit chilly. I wasn¡¯t sure if I felt like that from my cheeks burned with heat. Contrary to my belief that her lips would be soft and smooth, it seemed to be a little chapped.

    It was, of course, not only me who saw Yi Ruda kissing my cheek. Although our entire class was on the stage, the audience fixed their gaze exactly at us. My cheeks were stinging.

    A moment after, Yi Ruda took her lips off from my cheek. I could hardly guess how long she had her lips on my face, maybe a few seconds or minutes. It was when I rubbed my cheek blankly in surprise.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!!¡±

    ¡°OMG!!!!! Wow!!!!!!!!!¡±

    A sudden roar prevailed the whole space. ¡®Jesus¡­¡¯ I raised my eyes feeling dazed and confused. Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes on me were still showing a hint of a soft grin.

    ¡®Hold on, this is¡­¡¯ While I got completely befuddled, Yi Ruda took off her hands from my back. I, at last, got out of her arms but hardly could stand straight. As I touched my cheek at a loss of words, I found aggressively fastened gazes, directing at us, through the waves of roar.

    While everybody was turned up with heat, they glared at us with pale, icy-cold faces like that of a statue. When I lifted my head to see them, I became frozen as soon as I found out who they were.

    ¡®Oh, no!¡¯ I stretched my hand out to the side and pulled Yoon Jung In¡¯s arm. He was shouting in excitement just now but as our eyes met, he spoke quietly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Hey, are all the stages over? Can we go back to our rooms?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s now break time. Right, then can I go to your room¡­¡±

    ¡°Hye Hill! Should we back to our room?¡±

    Getting out of Yi Ruda¡¯s arms, I asked Kim Hye Hill. Then I turned back to see somewhere.

    There was still a cold air waving around Class 1-1. Not only Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young but also Kwon Eun Hyung, who rarely revealed his feelings on his face, looked frozen like ice. And Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ she was about to run onto the stage. If Jooin and Kwon Eun Hyung didn¡¯t grab her arms tight from both sides, she would¡¯ve dashed into us immediately.

    ¡®Oh, gosh¡­¡¯ I held Kim Hye Hill¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sh¡­ould we please leave?¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s too noisy in here.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill then held my hand and jumped off the stage. She ran through the gathered crowds so quickly and easily. Fortunately, kids were just having a naughty gaze at me but didn¡¯t seem to question me about our relationship.

    Before I got out of the auditorium, I turned back to see the fuss going around. In the middle, there stood Yi Ruda looking at my side with a quiet grin on her white face. After the eye contact, a cold and damp air touched my face. I raised my eyes.

    When the talent show was over, darkness surrounded the whole place. The streetlamps in front of the auditorium cast long shadows on the coarse sands. I closed my eyes for a second to catch my breath. My head swam. Her lips coming toward me¡­ the warm heat I felt when it touched my cheek¡­

    ¡®Was it a way to say hello?¡¯ I thought, ¡®Wasn¡¯t it too long for a hello? But also, isn¡¯t it too awkward to provide further meaning to her cheek-kissing? If it wasn¡¯t a way to perform a greeting, then what was it for?¡¯

    ¡°Should I foretell something?¡±

    As I opened my eyes just now, Kim Hye Hill said while looking at the auditorium. ¡®Foretell¡­?¡¯ She then continued with a dry tone.

    ¡°Tonight, Yoon Jung In and other boys will definitely come to our room. In a group, also with Yi Ruda.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna get in trouble when you¡¯re in our room. Everyone will make you two as a couple. Is there any room you can stay for a while?¡±

    Rolling my eyeballs, I fell into thought. Including myself, only six were from Ji Jon Middle School and the other five were Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, who was about to dash onto the stage, came across my mind. The Four Heavenly Kings, who stopped her from attacking us, didn¡¯t look that good though.

    The damp breeze across from the sea waved my hair and blew away. After a moment, I quietly shook my head.

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°Then go inside the small room and pretend you¡¯re not there.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill suggested while pulling me from ahead. Her back looked so trustworthy. Sometimes, she turned back to look at me on her way up the stairs. It seemed like she wanted to ask me about something. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s about Yi Ruda,¡¯ I thought but she didn¡¯t question me about anything at all.

 Chapter 130

    .

    It was such a fortunate thing for me. ¡®Yi Ruda is a female crossdresser, so she and I can¡¯t make it. Besides, Yi Ruda already has a guy for her life¡­¡¯ How could I say such things like these to her?

    Walking along the empty hallway, we finally arrived at our room. As soon as we stepped inside, Kim Hye Hill pushed me into the small room. She then turned on the lights and went back to the living room.

    Sitting on the bed, I felt bored, so I took out my phone from the pocket and tried to check some messages. ¡®But looking at the aggressive Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings in the auditorium¡­¡¯ As their faces came across my mind, I furrowed my brows.

    I thought Ban Yeo Ryung would send me such messages like, ¡®I told you not to make any boyfriends ??¡¯ or call me right away. The Four Heavenly Kinds, those who were particularly sensitive about this kind of thing, especially Jooin would have sent me something like, ¡®Mama, I don¡¯t need a new daddy ??.¡¯

    But no messages arrived. No missed phone calls too. I touched my phone. Of course, it was better to have no messages rather than receiving those texts. The unexpected tranquility, however, made me more anxious. Thinking about the word ¡®lull before the storm,¡¯ I stared at the wall quietly.

    The bags and personal stuff scattered in the living room were now all moved to the small room; therefore, I had no space to walk around. The whole space was dark and silent as I turned off the light to pretend no one¡¯s here inside. My complicated head seemed to cool down. I raised my eyes to look at the wall.

    What was Yi Ruda thinking to kiss my cheek? Especially, when everybody was looking in front of the stage?

    Wondering about her unexpected act of intimacy, I disheveled my hair like crazy. The number of possible reasons was not that many.

    First, she lost her sexual identity from a prolonged female crossdressing.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Second, she came here to find her fianc¨¦e but discovered my charms, so the Four Heavenly Kings were out of her sight!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Just die, Ham Donnie!¡¯ I held up the pillow next to me and smashed my head. While hitting myself with the pillow, I giggled out of the crazy thoughts I had then repeated smashing myself again to gather my senses. Suddenly, there was a noise from the front door.

    ¡®Holy cow!¡¯ I quickly put down the pillow and pulled a comforter over my head. While doing like that for a moment, the first thing I heard through the comforter was no other than Yoon Jung In¡¯s clear voice.

    ¡°Hey, Kim Hye Hill! Where is Ham Donnie? You guys were together.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill then replied in a tranquil voice.

    ¡°I evacuated her to a different room from your raid.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re a brain of IQ 140. What a foresight!¡±

    Another girl from the side, probably Lee Mina, asked in a surprised voice.

    ¡°Hye Hill¡¯s IQ is 140?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, in our Sukbong Middle School, we had a special class called ¡®Class for the Gifted.¡¯ Those with only good GPAs could be there. Both Kim Hye Hill and Kim Hye Woo were from there, so although we were in the same class, I could hardly see them except for events or so. Isn¡¯t it, Kim Hye Woo?¡±

    Kim Hye Woo, probably next to them, replied apathetically.

    ¡°Why are you asking me? We aren¡¯t identical but fraternal twins, so we have different genes. Maybe our IQ would be different too.¡±

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s pretending to be not over 140.¡±

    ¡°So, do you have a problem?¡±

    ¡°Not only one but two! Bahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the dark, I curled up myself inside the comforter and listened to their conversations. Yoon Jung In¡¯s joke almost made me laugh out loud. He was truly a psycho.

    Yoon Jung In¡¯s laughter, ringing around the front door, soon paused as if it got disconnected. Maybe Shin Suh Hyun restrained him from his verbal diarrhea. ¡®Without Shin Suh Hyun, Yoon Jung In would¡¯ve been so hard to live in this world,¡¯ as I had that thought in mind, Yi Ruda¡¯s voice came into my ears.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just come in? Are you gonna stand like that in the front door?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill asked back to change the topic smoothly. Unexpectedly, Kim Hye Hill and Yi Ruda didn¡¯t share much time together, so they might have not felt each other so comfortable. Kim Hye Hill, however, had a great talent for doing small talk with everyone.

    Then I heard kids taking off their shoes and their footsteps to the living room. I fetched a sigh of relief. They would never imagine what Kim Hye Hill meant about a ¡®different room¡¯ was just next to the living room. Feeling nervous, I wriggled my toes. At that moment, something vibrated inside my pocket.

    When I took out my phone, the three letters, ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ flashed on the screen in the dark. I opened my flip phone.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Babe~ Do u wanna Netflix & Chill in oppa¡¯s rooooomm?

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I checked the phone all over. There was no damages at all. This time, I rubbed my eyes vigorously; however, the name on the sender didn¡¯t change. Ban Yeo Ryung, the three letters were still on it.

    Yeo Dan oppa would never send this kind of message to me. Then, did Ban Yeo Ryung pour bottles of soju inside her within a few minutes? While I wondered seriously, the next message arrived.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Babe~ R u upset about oppa theeese dayz? Oppa wee b thurr soon~lol

    ¡°What the heck is this¡­? Why are all the spellings wrong when she¡¯s a perfect scorer in language tests?!¡¯ It was then when I checked my phone again in wonder.

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise coming from the front door. Someone must have pushed the door wide open. The door of this room then opened out of the blue.

    As I felt the bright light of the living room pouring into this space, the text message from Ban Yeo Ryung earlier came across my head. I trembled. ¡®Oh, god¡­¡¯ I carefully lifted the corner of the comforter.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Why are you here¡­?¡¯ The girl, who leaned on the door while looking at me with folded arms and cold smile, was no other than Ban Yeo Ryung.

    It wasn¡¯t that long after her performance, so she still wore her costume on stage: black shorts on the bottom and short-sleeved red wine blouse on top. Her ¡®on fleek¡¯ makeup was also there yet, which made her beautiful eyes look even more dazzling with silver glitters on.

    She bent her eyes more to send me her gorgeous smile. Someone from the living room then said while looking at this side.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t she¡­ Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°What? How can Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ it¡¯s really her!¡±

    From the voices, I could tell that they were Yoon Jung In and another girl. Ban Yeo Ryung then stepped closer to me with a refreshing grin and grabbed my hand.

    She said, ¡°Donnie, are you here like this because of Yi Ruda? I¡¯ll save you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡®How can you save me¡­?¡¯ Before I was about to ask like that, Ban Yeo Ryung pulled my hand and strode toward the living room.

    I encountered the pouring bright light and the kids sitting around in the living room. Ban Yeo Ryung sometimes got daunted by people getting her wrong but was used to others¡¯ attention.

    She put a breathtakingly bright smile on her face and spoke to the kids.

    ¡°Hi, guys! Let me kidnap Donnie!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Bye! Have fun!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung bid farewell then strode toward the front door while dragging my hand. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­¡¯ though I had this thought in mind, I hurried to put on my shoes. Ban Yeo Ryung then looked me in the eyes with a grin.

    She said, ¡°Donnie, let me serve you a bowl of noodles. I have instant noodles in our room.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I realized today that no one could deny her when she put that beautiful smile.

    As I walked alongside her, I heard a burst of laughter behind us. Yoon Jung In yelled as if he would die laughing.

    ¡°Bahaha Yi Ruda, you lost Ham Donnie to Ban Yeo Ryung!¡±

    ¡°Look how energetic and driven she is¡­ so cool!¡±

    A girl commented after Yoon Jung In. Suddenly, I felt dizzy again and my legs seemed to turn to jelly.

 Chapter 131

    .

    Surprisingly, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s room was #301, located exactly on the opposite side of ours. Since we were #318, our rooms were at both ends of the hallway.

    Before she opened her room door, I fell into quite hopeful and positive thoughts, ¡®Well, Yoon Jung In or other kids will ask Yi Ruda about her feelings on me, so I¡¯ll share that and be prepared for it.¡¯ It was when I had those thoughts in mind with a chuckle. As the door opened, the figures I saw through it made my smiling face turn stiff.

    Holding the round doorknob, the person who looked at me at the entrance with purple tiles on was no other than Kwon Eun Hyung. His smiling green eyes seemed to be fixed on me. My cheeks stung.

    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯ I glanced at Ban Yeo Ryung with wonder asking, ¡®Why are they here?¡¯ Instead of Ban Yeo Ryung, the one who answered back was Kwon Eun Hyung. He pulled my hand as I stood there blanked out.

    I asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, just to hang out. Anyway, why don¡¯t you go wash your face first?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Eun Hyung gave me a crisp new towel and cleansing foam then pointed the bathroom. Before I was about to ask him why Eun Hyung said to me with a soft gaze.

    ¡°Go wash your face. You get all kinds of viruses outside.¡±

    ¡°Well, then you guys are still¡­¡±

    They didn¡¯t seem to wash their faces too. Eun Hyung smiled at me. As soon as I saw that handsome grin under his red hair, surprisingly, something like enlightenment passed through my head.

    ¡®Oh, Eun Hyung isn¡¯t smiling at all¡­ If I don¡¯t move my butt to the bathroom and wash my face, I will be washed by Eun Hyung instead,¡¯ with that in mind, I dashed into the bathroom. I could barely hear Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice from far apart.

    ¡°Nice job.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung sounded warm and serene as usual. As if they were doing a high five, then I heard palms slapping each other. Filling the running water in both hands, I wet my face and thought, ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ What was more ridiculous happened next.

    When I wiped my face with the towel and went to the living room, Jooin, who wore the same jet-black dress pants as before, was sitting there. His blushed face and tangled hair looked as if the aftermath of the dance was yet to go.

    As I tried to smile at him in joy, Jooin, who grinned brightly at me, pulled my wrist to his side instead of giving me the usual, big bear hug. He then made me sit in front of him and took out a wet tissue. What he did next was rubbing my cheek with it.

    ¡°Jooin¡­?¡±

    When I asked him in wonder, he replied, ¡®Mama, sit still,¡¯ with a cute smile, so I couldn¡¯t do anything. A person who could stop someone with a smile was not only Ban Yeo Ryung.

    How long did I stay like that? Eun Hyung told me he would be cooking some instant noodles, so he stood at the sink in the corner of the living room. At that moment, Eun Jiho, who was leaning on the couch apathetically, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Eun Hyung, I want eggs.¡±

    To be honest, I almost forgot that Eun Jiho was inside the room until then. His eyes looked too different than usual. They were too black that it looked like those of a dead fish. It also reminded me of the eyes he had two years ago, which I saw in the home video at my house.

    Our eyes met in the air. His silver hair glowed like silver glitters under the bright living room light.

    After a second, the one who avoided my eyes was Eun Jiho. Coincidentally, Eun Hyung looked at him and flung a question.

    ¡°Are you gonna have noodles too? You said you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Ignoring me from apart, Eun Jiho responded as he fixed his gaze at the TV.

    ¡°Only the eggs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only having the noodles.¡±

    It was Yoo Chun Young who replied while leaning against the glass door to the terrace. Just like Eun Jiho, I also forgot his existence in the room; however, he didn¡¯t seem to know that I was here too. He never even looked at my side.

    I heard Eun Hyung answering in a giggling voice.

    ¡°Why? It¡¯d be perfect if someone says he only wants the soup.¡±

    ¡°Did you answer?¡±

    Out of nowhere, a cold and low voice came out after Eun Hyung¡¯s joke. It sounded completely out of place among the overall atmosphere.

    My eyes got fastened to Jooin, who was busy wiping out my face like an artist, but now I turned my head to look at Eun Jiho. As he came into my sight, I got dumbstruck. The person he threw that question to was no one else but me.

    Woo Jooin also turned his head. Ban Yeo Ryung, who just finished removing her makeup, sat down beside me and stared at Eun Jiho with a fresh babyface-like look.

    Regardless of their gazes, Eun Jiho opened his mouth again in the repressively silent air.

    ¡°Did you answer!¡±

    I frowned my brows a bit. It felt weird. His voice sounded too serious and severe that I thought I was missing something critical inside his question.

    I asked, ¡°What, to whom?¡±

    ¡°To Yi Ruda! Did you answer to his love confession?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While I became at a loss of words, Eun Jiho twisted his head a little to face me in front. How long did I stay frozen and hesitant? Was it a few seconds or a few minutes? As I felt a gaze from another direction, I slowly lifted my gaze.

    At a distance, Yoo Chun Young, who was leaning on the terrace door, stared at me with his blue eyes as if he knew where I was at from the beginning. I wavered for a moment then laughed.

    I said, ¡°What¡­? You mean, Yi Ruda kissing me on the cheek at the end? It wasn¡¯t a confession or anything.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    It was Woo Jooin who asked back this time. He knitted his brows a little, which he seldom did. I smiled then answered back.

    ¡°Our stage was over and everybody was watching us. Ruda would¡¯ve been just playing around to draw some attention. The kid is from abroad, so that¡¯s like saying hello to someone among them¡­¡±

    While I continued rambling, Eun Jiho cut me in. Resting his chin in his hand, he spoke to me with a stare.

    ¡°Have you ever thought he would like you?¡±

    I furrowed my brows. No one here would believe that Yi Ruda might definitely be the heiress of a mafia family, and that was why she became a female crossdresser and would never like me as a girl. I just shook my head.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re just getting it wrong.¡±

    ¡°Do you convince that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Ok, then.¡±

    Eun Jiho, who turned his head after the short response, showed a sign of outlandish satisfaction on his lips. It seemed like he was saying, ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s you,¡¯ to me. He looked delightful somehow but I hardly could figure out if it was a sneer or just a plain smile. Sitting in front of Woo Jooin, I stared at Eun Jiho for quite a while then disheveled my hair. ¡®So, is it now all over?¡¯ I thought.

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young stood up and suddenly walked out to the terrace. Before I was about to ask him where he was going, the door got closed. The breeze from outside waved my hair but as the door got closed, the breeze also stopped.

    ¡®Maybe he just wants some fresh air,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I turned my head to look at Jooin.

    ¡°But why are you guys here?¡±

    ¡°Just to hang out. Well, other kids are inside the small room too.¡±

    ¡°A-ha.¡±

    It was not only them who came to this room. Other girls would also be inside the small room. As I understood the situation, I sat down again.

    Eun Hyung placed the steaming pot on top of a dry towel. He then looked at the terrace to call Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Chun Young, aren¡¯t you gonna have some noodles?¡±

    I, who was fixing my gaze at the soaked noodles with a chopstick in my hand, turned my head absently to the terrace as I heard the familiar name.

    The glass window reflected our images, which made Yoo Chun Young, who was sunk in the darkness at the terrace, look like a hazy afterimage. It looked as though he had seen us but he just stared outside while shaking his head.

 Chapter 132

    .

    Eun Hyung heaved a sigh with a smile before slipping a chopstick into Yeo Ryung¡¯s left hand.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°¡­? I have a chopstick in my right hand, though!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one among us who uses both hands.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll have noodles with both hands?¡± while asking back, Ban Yeo Ryung laughed as if it were funny.

    Looking very excited, Woo Jooin, who was beside her, took another chopstick and said, ¡°I¡¯ll also try having it with both hands. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better!¡±

    Eun Jiho, who sat across them, had an expression which indicated that the thoughts in his head were ¡®These guys have a mind of a 9-year old¡­¡¯ while looking at the two. ¡®Your mental age is not that high, though,¡¯ I thought.

    He then said to me, ¡°Enjoy the noodles.¡±

    ¡°Geez, others will think that you¡¯re the one who cooked the noodles.¡±

    ¡°I mean, enjoy the noodles and grow bigger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Grow bigger until you¡¯re as big as a pig.¡±

    Eun Jiho then laughed naughtily while putting some noodles in his paper cup. As I glanced at Yoo Chun Young while eating the noodles, I noticed that he still didn¡¯t have any intentions of leaving the terrace and coming over to eat with us.

    Our noodles ran out quickly within 10 minutes. The ones that were mostly to be blamed for this tremendous speed were¡­ I scanned the kids who were sitting around the table while leaning on the couch. I should credit Ban Yeo Ryung on how we finished the noodles in the blink of an eye. She held the chopsticks with both hands while boasting, ¡®I¡¯ll show you my ambidextrous skills.¡¯ Woo Jooin tried to follow her lead eagerly despite him being a lefty.

    We had a lot of outdoor activities today compared to our activities yesterday; therefore, Ban Yeo Ryung was already drowsy with exhaustion. Woo Jooin buried himself in the corner of the couch while deeply asleep. Eun Jiho¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if he was dozing off or not. As he sank his head on his chest, he seemed to be sleeping.

    With a smile, Eun Hyung told me that he would ask the kids in the small room if they also wanted some noodles, so I nodded and opened the terrace door.

    The breeze outside was quite chilly and cold for a summer night. I felt like my whole body was drenched in freezing water. Over my thin summer socks, I felt my feet touching the purple tiled floors of the terrace.

    Leaning on the glossy silver balustrade, Yoo Chun Young turned back to look at me. I smiled.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    If the other party didn¡¯t talk much, then, strangely, I would become more talkative. This also applied in the case of Yoo Chun Young and I. Well, I didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable about the silence hanging between us. However, since Yoo Chun Young was a good listener, I became very talkative every time I was with him.

    Today¡¯s silence was, however, a bit odd. I couldn¡¯t talk further, so that was all I asked and turned back to close the terrace door.

    He remained silent. It didn¡¯t mean that he showed no reactions at all until I stood beside him to lean on the balustrade. His blue eyes under his beautifully- shaped thin brows and blue-black hair were gazing at me.

    His eyes seemed like they were fluttering with unusual emotions. Having that thought in mind, I looked at his eyes before dropping my gaze at the spot under the terrace. Below the building, ashy and pungent smoke ascended and scattered away around us. I thought that this smell must have been coming from the snack bar right downstairs. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be a student smoking though¡­¡±

    That was when I had those thoughts in mind. Someone¡¯s fingertip reached my cheek. It felt chilly as if it captured the blowing breeze just now. As I got surprised, I turned my head to look at his side. At that moment, his other hand stretched out to hold my cheek and pulled my face toward him.

    My eyes widened. The first thing that came into my sight was his long bluish lashes. His cheeks looked pale because of the light leaking through the terrace. Holding my face with both hands, Yoo Chun Young kissed my cheek, precisely at the spot where Yi Ruda kissed me earlier.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His lips touched my cheek for a short time. After a second, he removed his lips from me. Still, he held my face for quite a while.

    I looked at Yoo Chun Young from a breath-taking distance. Maybe it was because I cast my shadow onto him, but I could hardly see his face. Only his jet-black brows appeared, which looked as if they were a little distorted.

    That very moment was when he opened his lips to speak. Our distance was so close that I felt like he was talking right through my ear.

    ¡°You still have no feelings for me, right?¡±

    His deeply submerged voice rang around my ears before slowly scattering away. I raised my eyes to look at him. Under his long, black lashes, his dimly-lit, blue eyes were directed at me.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be nervous at all¡­ even if I do this to you, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond but just furrowed my brows a little. His hands were still touching the area around my ears. I lifted my arms to push his hands away. That was when he released my face away from his touch.

    Rubbing my face, I looked at him in confusion. Yoo Chun Young was also staring at me without showing any emotions in his expression. It made me fall into thought.

    ¡®Not nervous? At all? Do you think that makes sense?¡¯ I quietly stretched my hands and seized him by the collar. When our eyes met, Yoo Chun Young revealed a dumbfounded look on his face. When I pulled his collar, his head just gravitated to me. I shook him with all the force I could muster from my hands.

    ¡°Not nervous at all? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I grimaced as I continued.

    ¡°Dude, you¡­ you can¡¯t just do that to me. You¡¯re such an ass!¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­at¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not nervous? Do I look like I¡¯m not nervous at all? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young paused. When I released him from the firmness of my grip, he coughed before backing up.

    I stared at him for a while then opened the door wide. The sliding door bumped against the wall with a loud thud.

    Waking up due to that loud noise, Woo Jooin turned his drowsy gaze to our side.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, mama?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go back to my room.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    I responded, then gently grabbed and released Jooin¡¯s hand on my way to the front door. I swept my tangled hair back before leaving the room with my shoes only partially worn.

    I slowly bit my lips while walking across the hallway that was brightened up by the pouring moonlight. Perhaps I looked too aggressive because a few kids who were walking past me cleared the way for me. Forcing my stomps crazily to our room, I suddenly stopped after smelling the pungent smell lingering around my nose.

    The piquant and robust smell was a puff of smoke from a cigarette stick. It had the same terrible odor as the one I¡¯d smelled when I was on the terrace. ¡®Was it the kid who walked pass me by just now?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I looked back.

    Her back, which showed her neat, shoulder-length brown hair, looked identical to mine. ¡®How can a girl smoke that badly? I¡¯ve seen some boys smoke before but never saw any girls do it¡­¡¯ I furrowed my eyes.

    Maybe she went from a place covered in tobacco smoke or something like that. As I stared at her in wonder, I realized that her back looked quite familiar. ¡®She might be someone I know or Ban Yeo Ryung knows¡­¡¯ The girl then turned around to look in this direction.

    Before I could avoid her eyes, our eyes had already met. Her light brown pupils also looked the same as mine. No one could deny that her overall face and features resembled mine quite much.

    Gazing at me, she began to crumple her brows. ¡®Did she recall a bad memory? I never saw her before, though¡­¡¯ As I had that thought in mind, I saw her turning back and going along her way. She opened the door of a room and stepped into it; that room was none other than #301. It was where I had been until now and where Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings were.

    Perhaps I whiffed too much smoke from a cig because I felt a little dizzy. Breathing in deeply, I retook my step to my room.

    For some reason, I felt nauseous as I moved my steps further. When I went back to my room totteringly, I noticed how very silent it was inside. Kim Hye Hill and a few girls were sitting in the living room. They grew delighted when I came into their sights.

    ¡°Donnie, do you know what we¡¯ve talked about while you weren¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°Did you know that Ruda was here!? Hey, this is insane!¡±

    I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment before taking my shoes off. As I stepped towards their direction, I responded while feeling the brightness of our room.

    ¡°No, Yi Ruda might have not meant that. Ruda makes even meaningless words sound like captivating and mysterious.¡±

    ¡°No, you dummy! He speaks like that because it¡¯s you!¡±

    As soon as Lee Mina said that, the pack of snacks in her hand opened with a popping noise. The fish-shaped chips then burst out everywhere.

 Chapter 133

    .

    Kim Hye Hill laughed out loud. Casting a few words to Lee Mina, the other girls didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up the chips on the floor and eat. As I looked at them enjoying the moment, Lee Mina continued.

    ¡°Oh, anyway, listen Donnie! What Yi Ruda said was¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, but it was truly insane. Yoon Jung In kept asking him, ¡®Why did you kiss Donnie in the cheek?¡¯ and Yi Ruda said, ¡°She looked cute,¡¯ with a smile.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®cute¡¯ he mentioned isn¡¯t something that we use to a dog or so. You know what I mean!¡±

    ¡°So lovely that he¡¯s gonna die!¡±

    ¡°So cheesy that I¡¯m gonna die out of cringing!¡±

    When someone said like that, all of us burst into laughter. I heard them talk with a smile too. Although what they said was true, Yi Ruda would never like me as a girl.

    As I kept laughing, I suddenly felt unbearably nauseous. I covered my mouth and ran into the bathroom. Kim Hye Hill, the only person taking control of herself from die laughing, stood up and followed me.

    I skipped lunch and dinner, so nothing really came out from vomiting. While I puked, Kim Hye Hill rubbed my back during the whole time. ¡®Thanks,¡¯ as I said and stood up to rinse my mouth, Kim Hye Hill flung a question.

    ¡°Did something happen? Your face doesn¡¯t look good from the time you came into the room.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I said while wiping out the water around my lips. Kim Hye Hill stared at me. Rolling my eyeballs for a moment, I opened my mouth at last.

    ¡°Um¡­ what happened is¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Kim Hye Hill nodded. The drops of water from my chin scattered against my feet.

    I continued, ¡°A boy kissed my cheek and asked if I wasn¡¯t nervous at all.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Narrowing my eyes, I wiped out my chin with the back of my hand.

    ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t it the same as asking me if it hurts when he punches me in the face.?¡±

    ¡°Hold on a for a sec¡­¡±

    Kim Hye Hill paused me shortly in a serious face. While I looked at her without saying anything, she furrowed her brows and spoke to me.

    ¡°That seems¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill fell into thought for a while then hesitantly continued in a suspicious face.

    ¡°He likes you.¡±

    ¡°No, he likes another girl.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Aren¡¯t you getting it wrong?¡±

    I scratched my cheek.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do. You ain¡¯t getting it right.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be understood wrong.¡±

    As I affirmed like that, Kim Hye Hill finally grimaced her tranquil face then asked me again.

    ¡°¡­ Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it either.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Standing face to face, we looked at each other blankly then fetched a sigh. The retreat was over like that, leaving a bunch of unanswered questions.

    Article 14. The Female Protagonist Has Only One Friend.

    Someday, it¡¯s hard to sleep. It¡¯s a day when my head is banging and dizzy as if it got smashed with something and my body so heavy like water-soaked cotton. Lying down tranquilly inside my room on that kind of day, my bed seems to be a boat floating after the river.

    I repeated myself getting up and getting back to sleep several times. Every dream wasn¡¯t that so terrible or brutal; however, they were all related to my memories, which felt quite upsetting when recalling them. Especially, the last dream left inside my head clearly.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I were sitting along on a comfy purple couch. Only the white walls surrounded us. No people, no decorations. There were only us in the space.

    In front of us, there was a glass table and a pair of wooden bowls were on top of it. The bowl in front of me was empty.

    Suddenly, I realized my body was as small as a kid. As soon as it came across my mind, I became so hungry. Even it was a dream, the hunger I felt was so real.

    ¡®Is there anything I can grab?¡¯ While I glanced around for some food, a pouring sound came from the front.

    Next to my empty bowl, something like marshmallows showered down to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s bowl. Even they filled the whole bowl, they kept pouring over and dropped to the sides.

    Putting hands together neatly on her knees like a good child, Ban Yeo Ryung stared at it nonchalantly. She then opened her lips.

    [I don¡¯t need them.]

    Her words were particularly clear. While I looked at her blankly, Ban Yeo Ryung took a glance at me then spoke to the empty space again.

    [Please stop.]

    [Why?]

    Surprisingly, a question flung from the space. Before answering back, Ban Yeo Ryung was a little hesitant. Her attitude was, somehow, similar to that of Ban Yeo Ryung in the real world.

    She, at last, responded to the question.

    [Gonna hate me.]

    [You? Who?]

    [Those who don¡¯t have much like me.]

    Ban Yeo Ryung then rolled her eyeballs to see me. Her moist black eyes shined serenely and that was the last scene of my dreams.

    Narrow sunlight leaked through the window. It was difficult to see the clock in my bed. I tried to get up but soon felt how heavy my body was today, so I buried my face in the comforter and stayed like that for quite a while.

    Thanks to the knocking sound on the front door, I could avoid sleeping for hours afterward. Getting myself barely out of bed, I roughly swept my tangled hair back then went outside to the living room.

    The entire was quiet. When I glanced at the living room clock, it was already 9 in the morning. It was summer and the sunrise took place earlier. Today, the sunlight felt weak, so I thought it was about 5 in the morning or so; however, it might just be a cloudy day. I opened the front door barefoot. And those who stood in front made my jaw drop.

    As I just got up from bed, I encountered them with tangled hair and unwashed face while wearing a paint-stained white t-shirt and shorts. Compared to myself, Ban Yeo Ryung and Ban Yeo Dan were wearing layers of clothes.

    Yeo Dan oppa was dressed in the most decent outfit that I ever saw. He wore a jet-black, slim-fit suit. A deep blue lining was dimly seen through the pocket on his chest. He wore a less saturated round t-shirt inside and loafers on his feet. Ban Yeo Ryung, standing behind him, wore a cream sleeveless sweater on top and white lace skirt on the bottom.

    Holding the doorknob, I was at a loss of words for quite a while. Yeo Dan oppa then broke the ice while handing me out something.

    ¡°It¡¯s 9, so I thought you already woke up. Here.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    As I took it from him, it was a gift-wrapped chocolate box that looked like those in the hotel bakeries. Dropping my gaze at the box for a second, I soon grinned brightly.

    ¡°Wow, where did you get this?¡± I asked, raising my head.

    ¡°Got it as a gift from my relatives lately,¡± he replied shortly.

    As if it was the end of our conversation, Ban Yeo Dan tried to close the door. ¡®Oh, hold on,¡¯ I said, squeezing my hand into the closing door, then I asked Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°But where are you guys going in this morning with those outfits?¡±

    ¡°Oh, our uncle recently remodeled his store. He¡¯s holding an event to celebrate that, so we¡¯re going there.¡±

    I showed a face to her that I understood in a flash. There was a famous designer in Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s relatives, so I knew what was going on.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Ban Yeo Dan often got invited to those events. I also went there together once when I was in middle school. After I became a sidekick of Ban Yeo Ryung and Ban Yeo Dan in that party, I promised myself to never join them again no matter how delicious and funny things were there.

    Anyway, as I shook the chocolate box to show my gratitude and closed the front door, the silent house welcomed me again.

    With dim eyes, I stared at the TV and a pile of laundries then walked out to the terrace and opened the window. The dark clouds reminded me of some heavy rain today. Scratching my head, I went back into my moon. On the desk, I saw the book, ¡°Don¡¯t Eat the Marshmallow ¨C Yet! The Secret to Sweet Success,¡± thrown there. I grabbed it and placed it back into the shelf with a grimace thinking, ¡®So, the dream about Ban Yeo Ryung and I with a bowl bunch of marshmallows was simply from that book.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t want to think about the dream and apply any meanings to it anymore; therefore, I pushed it as deeply as possible into the shelf. After that, I picked up my phone and opened it. A few messages arrived.

 Chapter 134

    .

    Eun Jiho, Kim Hye Hill, Yoon Jung In, Eun Hyung, Kim Hye Woo¡­ I went through all their messages hurriedly, but as soon as I recognized whose name I was looking for, I shut my mouth again. It was Yoo Chun Young, whom I had been searching through the texts.

    It had already been two weeks since that happened. During my long weekend break, I didn¡¯t hear anything from Yoo Chun Young; however, I just accepted that it was just the way he was.

    Honestly, Yoo Chun Young and I didn¡¯t keep in touch often. Well, we were still close friends. I felt comfortable being together and doing fun things with him, although we weren¡¯t talking as much as I would with most of my close friends. His strangely na?ve character always made me smile. He, however, didn¡¯t have much contact with other people, and our relationship did not differ from others.

    Yoo Chun Young and I were now attending different classes; therefore, the fact that both of us would lose contact for a few days wasn¡¯t a big deal. However, it was a bit weird that I had not heard from him for the last two weeks.

    After kissing my cheek, Yi Ruda still treated me the same as ever. This was why I thought that he was just playing with me. If Yoo Chun Young also kissed me with the same reason in mind, then he should be treating me like nothing unusual happened. Unless he had some complicated inner struggles that he hadn¡¯t told anyone else?

    Delving deep into my own thoughts for a while, I flopped down onto the bed. My room grew dark, but I didn¡¯t want to open the lights. I carefully closed my eyes after staring at the empty chair. I raised both my hands and slowly covered my face. ¡®Why am I doing this?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t let go of this feeling.

    When I first fell into this world, I made a few promises to myself that I wrote on the calendar, ¡®the day the web novel began.¡¯

    Never interact with these ridiculous people. I had no idea what would happen to me.

    Never show my affection toward them. Characters in the novel were capricious beings, and the author had full authority on what to do with them, so things were unpredictable.

    Once I grew attached to them, these promises that I reiterated in my mind shattered in just a snap; this happened a long time ago. I bit my lip while thinking about it.

    Who wouldn¡¯t accept them as friends when those attractive people poured blind affection and attention towards them? Who could firmly assert for years that he or she would not build a relationship with them at all? Therefore, I accepted them in my life as friends. At that time, I never imagined that the world would flip again.

    Once I encountered the ruined construct site, heard the recorded voice message which said that the number doesn¡¯t exist, saw the stranger next door¡­ And when those who became my everyday life turned into something surreal and noticed that they could disappear from me at any time, I felt terrified to death.

    They, however, became my friends anyway. I laughed out loud a bit while thinking about this. If I told them, ¡®You guys will disappear from me one day, so I won¡¯t accept you all as my friends,¡¯ then how hilariously would they react? How much contempt would they give me? Therefore, I couldn¡¯t say anything but continued our relationship while ignoring the growing wave of anxiety within me.

    Ever since that incident, during my senior year in middle school, I promised something to myself again. It was a little different this time.

    Never love someone.

    Honestly, each of the Four Heavenly Kings was, though it might sound very odd, truly attractive and incredible.

    Why would those people who were smart, rich, good fighters, and top rankers in their school¡ªregardless of their recreational lifestyles¡ªappear as male protagonists in romance novels? Four of those people existed around me, and how could I not have a crush on them?

    However, I promised something to myself, ¡®No matter what happens, never fall in love with those four.¡¯ This was what I pledged to myself in my senior year in middle school. Besides, they had Ban Yeo Ryung beside them.

    Looking at them from aside, I concluded, ¡®Oh, I¡¯m fortunate to know that everything here is just a novel. Unlike others, I could avoid chasing an impossible love because their appearances captivated me. How lucky was I, then?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡®However, thinking about it now¡­¡¯ I slowly dropped my hands that were covering my eyes. ¡®Well, I¡¯m not sure, but was I really fortunate?¡¯

    Above my head, the antique clock I got from Woo Jooin that looked like a relic from some long-lost dynasty era sent out a few ticking sounds. In contrast to the growing quietness outside, different voices burst out loud within me to the point that I¡¯d felt dazed and confused. I buried my face in my knees while thinking, ¡®Is it really a fortunate thing? I wish I knew nothing like the rest of them¡­¡¯

    ¡®No matter how much I try, I will never get a piece of sincerity from them as long as Ban Yeo Ryung is beside them. If I wasn¡¯t aware of this, then shouldn¡¯t I feel elated now? If I hadn¡¯t known that there wasn¡¯t even a chance¡­¡¯ I thought.

    From the moment I woke up¡­ no, since yesterday¡­ and the day before yesterday¡­ If possible, I wanted to deny the fact that I had been thinking about Yoo Chun Young for a long time.

    I was the only person who knew that it was impossible between us. Still, I was about to start something absurd now. My eyes stung.

    Without any words, I raised my hand to rub my stinging eyes. My phone then vibrated. I opened my eyes and stretched out my hand to pick up the phone. My vision then grew a bit blurry.

    ¡®Is it Yoo Chun Young?¡¯ I thought, but no, it wasn¡¯t.

    Sent by: Dam Eun

    Heyyy

    ¡®Dam Eun? She is¡­¡¯ My eyes widened while thinking, ¡®What¡¯s up with her?¡¯ She was a friend who moved to a different elementary school in Gwangju. Yes, she was the girl whom I confided back then about my thoughts on transferring to another school. Yoo Chun Young heard me when I said those words and nearly killed me.

    She didn¡¯t message people that much but preferred phone calls to solve things, so it had been a long time since I last saw a text from her. ¡®Is there something going on with her?¡¯ I wondered but hurriedly texted her back.

    To: Dam Eun

    Huhhhhh?

    Her response arrived soon.

    Sent by: Dam Eun

    Oh, god lololololololol what a greeting girl

    To: Dam Eun

    You miss me want to see me huh?

    Sent by: Dam Eun

    Shut up I¡¯ll miss you forever

    Geez, I looked at my phone blankly before rolling over my bed while laughing, ¡®Oh, come on!¡¯ I quickly typed my message.

    To: Dam Eun

    When did I ever say that you¡¯ll never see me lololol

    Sent by: Dam Eun

    LOLOLOLOLOL

    To: Dam Eun

    Oh, you¡¯re fluttering my heart lolololol

    Sending that text, I lied on my stomach. Soon, the phone vibrated again.

    This time it was a phone call. As soon as I opened my flip phone, Dam Eun spoke in her uniquely abrupt voice. No, that¡¯s not quite right. It seemed that she¡¯s only using that way of talking to me.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± restraining my laugh, I replied shortly.

    She didn¡¯t change a bit, but her voice had a bit of seriousness in it too. Then, something came across my mind.

    We mostly had phone calls when our exams were over or during the holiday seasons, such as Christmas, New Year, etc. Other than these days, we seldom talked on the phone. We were busy studying and going to school, so we gave tacit consent.

    However, our mock test period in June was about to come. ¡®She will be busy studying, but why did she call me?¡¯ As soon as I had that thought in mind, Dam Eun flung a question.

    ¡°Hey, when did you get up?¡±

    ¡°Me? Just now.¡±

    ¡°Did you see the web?¡±

    ¡°No, why? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Your friend is on top trending searches¡­ this ain¡¯t why I called you, though.¡±

    Her words made me get up from bed slowly with a grimace. ¡®What¡¯s so special about being on top trending searches, anyway?¡¯ I had been dumbstruck a long time ago when I opened my computer and found that Yoo Chun Young¡¯s name on top of the trending list. Thus, seeing him there again was nothing special to me anymore.

    Putting the phone between my head and my shoulder, I sat down in my chair and opened the computer.

    ¡°My friend, who? Maybe, it¡¯s Eun Jiho or Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    ¡®What a prompt response! Hmm¡­¡¯ I fell into thought while slightly nodding. When he was on the most searched words on the portal before, he came out to the masses that he¡¯s the heir of the Balhae Group. ¡®Then what could they be talking about them this time¡­?¡¯ As I had that thought in mind, Dam Eun responded in a flash, which made me choke while coughing.

 Chapter 135

    .

    [You know, Lee Nara, right? The actress in the ¡®Blue Flame¡¯ and ¡®To the Gorgeous Sky.¡¯ Anyway, in her recent review, she replied to the question about her most ideal type as, ¡®A guys who¡¯s the closest to model Yoo Chun Young.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s model Yoo Chun¡­ instead of saying like that, what is it about a guy who¡¯s the closest to model Yoo Chun Young?¡¯ Anyway, although I didn¡¯t remember the actors and actresses¡¯ names when watching TV dramas, ¡®Lee Nara¡¯ was clearly inside my head. A renowned actress herself, she always took the leading roles in many popular dramas.

    ¡®Geez, that famous woman pointed out Yoo Chun Young? Because of this, he would be even busier than now. Would it be almost impossible to see his face from now?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I became a little nervous.

    I, however, got surprised to find out myself turning anxious about that. I hit my head. Scowling at the monitor in tearful eyes, I thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I being anxious?!¡¯

    The reason why I couldn¡¯t first reach out to Yoo Chun Young was that I was afraid to interrupt him sleeping while being aware of his weird lifestyle. He was so bad in electronics that he turned off his phone in the theaters or in school instead of putting it into silent mode. Even I taught him how to do it, he forgot eventually.

    ¡®At home, he would turn his phone on to receive calls for the shoot. If I send him a message while he¡¯s in sleep, the sound could get him up, which would ruin his schedule and so on¡­ Gosh!¡¯ I rubbed my head. ¡®It¡¯s still hard to reach him out and even harder to see his face, but if he becomes busier than now¡­¡¯ thinking that way, I opened the web and checked out trending searches on the portal.

    What Dam Eun said was true. The most searched word right now on the portal was, no other than, ¡®Lee Nara & Yoo Chun.¡¯ Having both of their names, especially a man and a woman together, on the trending searches meant a topic about love scandal or ideal types.

    As I clicked the keyword of their names and scrolled down, there I saw a few articles that said, ¡®Lee Nara of [Blue Fame] Reveals Her Ideal Type of Guy¡­ Model Yoo Chun?¡¯ ¡®Song Ji Hun Didn¡¯t Even Know About Her Ideal Type of Guy¡­ [Photo: Song Ji Hun¡¯s Confused Smile]¡¯

    Song Ji Hun was Lee Nara¡¯s partner in the recent TV drama. He was also a well-known actor but compared to her, he still was not that enough. Scanning the article, I murmured with my chin on my hand.

    ¡°Well, [Blue Flame] recently finished, so, oh¡­ maybe it was an interview for that.¡±

    It was indeed an article written after that interview as it had a photo of Song Ji Hun smiling in confusion at the bottom.

    Lee Nara, inside the photo, had very light brown hair and almost golden eyes, which made people gossip about her as a mixed-blood. Her pure and refreshing smile was indeed breathtaking as it was on the TV. At the bottom of the article, there was a summary of the interview.

    ¡®¡­ Lee Nara answered to the question, ¡®Between your previous drama ¡°To the Gorgeous Sky¡± and the current drama ¡°Blue Flame,¡± which partner is closer to your ideal type of guy?¡¯ as ¡®I like a guy who is the closest to model Yoo Chun.¡¯ Her unpredictable response surprised everyone¡­¡¯

    Normally, famous actresses reaching the level of Lee Nara escaped this sort of questions skillfully. When I read the comments below, half of them were negative comments saying sarcastically about her targeting the heir of Balhae Group in purpose.

    Scrolling down the comments apathetically, I heard a voice coming through my ear.

    [Hey, but that¡¯s not why I called you right now.]

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah.¡±

    Focusing on the article too much, I completely forgot that I was on the phone. As I responded in perplexity, Dam Eun spoke to me in a lower voice than earlier.

    [So I got to recall your friends and thought if you were still close to them. You know, once we go to high school, friends in middle school often get out of touch.]

    ¡°Yeah, true. That happens a lot.¡±

    [But you said that you were fine, and do you remember that? When I found their fan pages.]

    ¡°Oh, I do,¡± I replied promptly.

    It was nothing strange about the Four Heavenly Kings or Ban Yeo Ryung having fan pages; however, the problem was the increase of paparazzi.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s family attorney came forward to resolve the issue, which made all the fan pages of them close eventually.

    I asked, ¡°Is there another one opened?]

    [No, this time it¡¯s not a fan page but an anti-fan club.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    My jaw dropped out of disconcertion. Dam Eun answered back.

    [It¡¯s an anti-fan club of Ban Yeo Ryung.]

    ¡°Gosh, an anti-fan? Then, do they write swears about Ban Yeo Ryung on that club? What crazy assholes are they!¡±

    When we were in middle school, some kids did something like that but not in a huge group. Were they gathering up because they felt bored with doing such things alone? Someone said that those eagerly leaving negative comments about others were those who were bored and having nothing to do in their lives. I completely agreed to those words.

    I closed the article of Lee Nara¡¯s interview then heaved a sigh. When I searched it on the web, there really existed the anti-fan club of Ban Yeo Ryung. Over the phone, Dam Eun¡¯s whisper-like voice continued.

    [Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s fan club or fan pages before had thousands of people, but this anti-fan club only had 45 members. It didn¡¯t seem that effective to take action on a small group of people, so I quietly signed up and tried to post some comments about how miserable they were to do such things. I was then going to withdraw from the club. Although I wasn¡¯t that close to Ban Yeo Ryung in elementary school, you were her best friend since young.]

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    That made sense. Only 45 members were in that anti-caf¨¦ and nothing was so active in there, so reporting them seemed quite odd for now. While I thought that way, Dam Eun kept on her words.

    [So I registered with that thought in mind, but as I browsed some posts there, something was strange.]

    ¡°Why? What was strange?¡±

    [I think that the one who¡¯ve made this club seems to know Ban Yeo Ryung in person. Or else, how could someone know what Ban Yeo Ryung had for lunch or in a snack bar? Geez, there was too much information, so freaking out. I don¡¯t know. Let me just tell you my ID and password, so log in and check out. Let¡¯s be in touch.]

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah.¡±

    Putting on a sour face, I quickly picked up a pen and a paper to write down the login information. After I hung up the phone, I entered the club, where I found the ID of the owner.

    ¡®ham310¡­ is this person born on March 10th and has ¡®Ham¡¯ for the last name?¡¯ To think about it, this person had the same birthday and last name as me. ¡®Well, there¡¯s this usual pattern when creating an ID, although I¡¯ve made mine with something easy to type,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I entered the board. Half of the posts were written by ham310 and each had averagely 20 comments below, which looked very activated. I clicked a random post that came into my sight then.

    Title: Dude, it¡¯s when Ban Yeo Ryung was in middle school

    By: ham310

    Date: 2007/06/07

    Content: Lolololololol this is something insane about her.

    When Ban Yeo Ryung was a sophomore in middle school, a very pretty girl was in her upper grade.

    She was such a gorgeous and famous sunbae whom everyone in our neighborhood knew.

    She was particularly close to the kendo club members in D middle school.

    Almost the girl version of Ban Yeo Dan.

    At this part, I frowned my brows. ¡®What the¡­ if the girl version of Ban Yeo Dan existed in our middle school, the entire kids in our school would have gone crazy as many times as they could.¡¯ Anyway, I kept on reading the remaining post thinking, ¡®Why is this person talking like he or she knows about things back then?¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung might have had a quarrel with that pretty sunbae lol. Not sure but I guess Ban Yeo Ryung has begun the fight first. Maybe she felt so jealous about that sunbae stealing others¡¯ attention from Ban Yeo Ryung for her goddess looks?!

    After that quarrel, that pretty sunbae cried and her friends tried to cool her down, but the worst thing happened afterward.

    She had an ex-boyfriend, who broke up with her soon after their 100th day anniversary¡­ but he confessed his crush on Ban Yeo Ryung the day after he broke up with that sunbae.

    What a coincidence? Can you believe that? Isn¡¯t it too obvious?!

    ¡®Jesus Christ¡­¡¯ as I read the entire post while holding my breath, I couldn¡¯t help laughing out of its ridiculousness. Furrowing my brows, I looked for other posts. Ban Yeo Ryung cut the bangs, wore a cardigan to school¡­ something like those were there. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Doubts began to rise and replaced the anger I had until that moment.

 Chapter 136

    .

    I took my hand off the mouse and touched my chin. Many things weighed on my mind.

    When talking about the incident in middle school, it sounded like the person knew about that very well. In fact, the happening wasn¡¯t true at all. Maybe it¡¯ll be someone who went to the same middle school with Ban Yeo Ryung; however, how could this person go to the same high school as her? Those from Ji Jon Middle School who entered So Hyun High School were the Four Heavenly Kings, Ban Yeo Ryung, and me. Contemplating for quite a while, I finally gathered my senses from a voice ringing in my ears.

    [Hey, did you see that? Isn¡¯t it obviously the same school as yours? So that was why I told you. I also checked a few other posts and thought it would be someone among her friends. You know, those who are posers¡­ you said that a few were around her in middle school too.]

    ¡°Yeah,¡± nodding my head, I listened to Dam Eun¡¯s words in a serious face.

    [Those bitches could also exist in high school. Honestly, the best way to find out who the person is, is to track the IP address and release the identity, but you know that I¡¯m not good at those things¡­ is there anyone who can do that?]

    ¡°Oh¡­ hold on, I think there is. Thanks so much, Dam Eun. If I didn¡¯t know about this, it would be¡­¡±

    Yes, there was a way to figure out who the person was. First, I checked the date of the post that wrote about the incident in middle school; June 7th, it was today.

    In less than a week, the mock test will take place, so someone doing such a thing around this period would have much free time or else, truly hate Ban Yeo Ryung. How could I leave this person next to her, therefore?

    Repeating words of gratitude to my friend, Dam Eun, a few more times, I hung up the phone then texted Jooin.

    To: Son

    Son, do you¡­ know how to track IP addresses?

    Sent by: Son

    Tracking IP address? I know how to do it but¡­

    Why? What do you need it for?

    Geez, Woo Jooin was indeed brilliant. I sighed while thinking, ¡®No one should ever have Woo Jooin as their enemy.¡¯ After a moment of silence, I typed another text.

    To: Son

    Kind of complicated¡­ can you just come over?

    Sent by: Son

    OOK

    It was a clear response.

    I couldn¡¯t see Jooin with this look, so I washed my face and hair. While blow-drying, I heard someone knocking the door. ¡®Hold on!¡¯ Checking my overall look again, I found myself nothing so weird. I went to the front door.

    As soon as I opened the door, I smelled something like rain. A wet breeze came through the open door. Before stepping inside, Jooin put his umbrella next to our apartment wall. Looking at the water drops, I could tell it was showering outside. Jooin¡¯s tangled hair seemed like he was coming straight from his house to mine.

    I, however, frowned my brows when I saw someone completely unexpected walking inside our house after Jooin. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Woo Jooin and I were in Woo Jooin¡¯s house. What else I can do if he¡¯s not there?¡± Eun Jiho said with a shrug.

    I became at a loss of words. Well, what could I say after that? Besides, it was nothing strange about Eun Jiho staying together with us. As I nodded with conviction, he spat out some words while taking off his shoes.

    ¡°Dude, did you see Yoo Chun Young¡¯s name on the trending searches?¡±

    Eun Jiho then slightly pulled his silver brows up naughtily. His words made Jooin pause his steps into my room and glance back. A hint of seriousness was inside Jooin¡¯s golden eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was sending me an alert or meaning something else.

    I replied shortly, ¡°Um, yeah, but how did Yoo Chun Young know the actress, Lee Nara? Have you heard anything about it?¡±

    ¡°Do you need to know someone in person to point out as an ideal type?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡±

    Woo Jooin, who watched me nodding, suddenly furrowed his brows then turned his head to look at Eun Jiho. He spoke in a calm and subdued voice, which was seldom heard.

    ¡°Eun Jiho, stop teasing mama.¡±

    ¡°Dude, how could this be a tease?¡±

    Regardless of Eun Jiho¡¯s response, Jooin, who turned his head toward me, knitted one of his eyes as if he felt a bit awkward. He then continued his words, which made my jaw drop.

    ¡°Mama, whom Lee Nara meant isn¡¯t Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Eun Hyung, not Chun Young.¡±

    The closest guy to model Yoo Chun was no other than Eun Hyung, who wasn¡¯t even a celebrity or so. As I could hardly understand that, I grimaced. Eun Jiho, behind me, gestured at the computer.

    When I got back to my chair, Jooin came closer to me and tilted his head toward the monitor. Looking at his glowing white cheeks in front of the bright monitor, I flung a question again.

    ¡°How does Eun Hyung know that actress?¡±

    Fixing his gaze at the monitor, Jooin pouted his lips to reply.

    ¡°Lee Nara¡¯s real name is Woo Rinara.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Hold on, so that means¡­¡¯ as soon as I said to myself like that, Eun Jiho¡¯s sharp explanation followed.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s common to have that outlandish name with ¡®Woo?¡¯ She¡¯s Woo Jooin¡¯s cousin.¡±

    ¡°Holy cow.¡±

    ¡°Rinara also has a brother, whose name is Woo Rihon. What a family with their names filled with sense!¡±

    While my eyes grew bigger in silence, Jooin, who scanned the monitor, added in a flat tone.

    ¡°Rinara noona once had Eun Hyung¡¯s food and fell into him so much. Sometimes, she says that she wants to kidnap and marry him when Eun Hyung turns into a legal marrying age.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we soon turning into that age?¡±

    ¡°Well, Eun Hyung isn¡¯t a guy, who would be kidnapped by someone though. Oh, do I need to reveal the identity of ham310?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded.

    Jooin¡¯s golden eyes, directing at the monitor for the whole time, became a little narrower, so I left him alone. As I sat next to Eun Jiho then, he asked me with a stare.

    ¡°Did you get surprised a lot from their names on the trending searches in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Sealing his lips tightly with a vague smile, he didn¡¯t respond anything. As I found out that he wouldn¡¯t tell me anything, I raised my head to look at the living room.

    There were still no lights. Sitting inside a silent space with only the mouse clicking sounds, I heard the faint noise of the raindrops falling on the windows.

    While I gazed at the rough shadows hanging below the rainy windows, Jooin¡¯s voice came into my ears.

    ¡°¡®ham310¡¯ seems to be the ID only for this club. Nothing else I could browse from this.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I have a cousin who¡¯s an expert on this, so I think it¡¯ll be better to ask her. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Jooin got up from the chair. The fade white light from the monitor waved on his face while leaving a shadow. Watching his face through the dim light, Jooin looked like a different person than usual, who was a little darker and scarier. He then held the desk and murmured, while tilting his head slightly to the monitor.

    ¡°The numbers and the letters trouble my mind.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Those who know mama¡¯s birthday would think the ID is yours.¡±

    Although I didn¡¯t react that loudly, I was, honestly, quite surprised. I also had that thought in mind but tried to move on while considering it as a strange coincidence; however, it was, no other than, Woo Jooin, who pointed out that fact.

    In my head, Ban Yeo Ryung and Woo Jooin seemed to be in the same category. When they were together, their behaviors and actions matched well and looked alike that they seemed to be brothers and sisters.

    However, just because their actions and tones were similar, it didn¡¯t mean that their insides were also the same. This was obvious from what Jooin just said. Ban Yeo Ryung had a na?ve and kind attitude about others; she would never cast doubt on someone before she became assured. Jooin, however¡­

 Chapter 137

    .

    Sometimes, his different side made me wonder about something else about him. Would there be another persona, hardly seen from the outside, hid behind his cute innocent face?

    As I remained silent, Jooin, who looked beside me hesitantly, opened his mouth again. He spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Mama.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good about Yi Ruda¡­¡±

    With my eyes wide open, I stayed quiet for a while. Touching his skinny fingers with big knuckles, Jooin dropped his gaze and kept on his words.

    ¡°Since he is mama¡¯s new friend in the new class and you like him so much, I wanted to remain silent but I couldn¡¯t help. Some men in black are chasing him and¡­ what I¡¯ve heard from Chun Young, Ruda seems to be raised in a family with great fighting skills. Well, not sure if he¡¯s from a mafia family or so.¡±

    After that remark, Jooin lifted his eyes to look at me. He still had those outlandishly sharp glares in his gold eyes. His words continued tranquilly.

    ¡°I just wanted to say that you could be in danger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Woo Jooin differed from this aspect too. I nodded without saying anything.

    After Eun Jiho and Jooin left the house, I sat down on the computer chair for quite a while. Staring at the monitor, I frowned my eyes then. The club banner looked simple. Except for the title, ¡®Anti-Fan Club of Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ there were neither texts nor photos. Forty-five people, who gathered and created this club to hurt and offend Ban Yeo Ryung maliciously, were in front of me. I rested my chin on my hand while sitting still.

    The sound of the rain went on. I sat down for a moment like that, then slowly got up to open the window. The cloudy cityscape over the rain dripping screen window seemed as if it got sunk down in the wet. After looking at the scenery, I came back to my chair again. With my chin resting on my hand, I looked outside the window then fell into thought.

    The calendar that I wrote unevenly, ¡®the day when the web novel began,¡¯ as soon as I entered middle school in 2004, didn¡¯t exist anymore. Instead, there was a big, the year 2007 calendar on the wall. Three years¡­ yes, three years already passed since then. It would be one of my biggest lies if I never got jealous of Ban Yeo Ryung for the last three years. I envied her quite a lot.

    I was jealous of her and wanted to stay away from her; however, we became friends again at the end. She was such a nice and good also a funny girl. No¡­ I wasn¡¯t trying to repeat those meaningless words in a row.

    Wouldn¡¯t we still become friends regardless of her sweet personality? When a person likes or becomes friends with someone, it was no use to ramble on all kinds of reasons for that; however, that wasn¡¯t what I wanted to say.

    Ban Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t live without me. I could perceive that from her attitude, words, tone, and eyes toward me. I was her last bastion. Even after three years, it didn¡¯t change at all. Ban Yeo Ryung will collapse without me. I knew this very well.

    I carefully raised my hand to grab around my forehead. Still, the heavy rain rang my ears.

    I felt miserable for Ban Yeo Ryung to consider myself as her last bastion. She was the target of my jealousy, but at the same time, the one whom I felt miserable for. And in the meantime, she and I became friends. I had no idea how this happened¡­ how it became possible.

    From that day three years ago, we had been in a hilarious relationship. I felt jealous of and miserable for my friend, Ban Yeo Ryung. How could this be possible?

    Jealousy was useless. Although a fish envied a two-legged human being, it could never walk with two legs one day; therefore, feeling jealous about someone, impossible to even catch up, was useless. It was indeed better not to envy anything.

    Many people, however, grudged Ban Yeo Ryung, who had everything that they didn¡¯t have and craved for. So did I, sometimes¡­ The reason why I promised myself to never fall in love with anyone was that I was afraid of losing control of myself. If I fell into one of the four boys but noticed that his eyes got fixed to Ban Yeo Ryung forever¡­ I would die out of heart burning jealousy.

    I was afraid if I, the last bastion of Ban Yeo Ryung, would turn my back on her, and therefore, she would collapse eventually.

    Although we felt ourselves like a nobody against someone, we weren¡¯t entitled to curse, criticize, and gossip about someone better than us. Some people, however, behaved that way unapologetically as if they had the right to hurt her. Ban Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t trust anyone, therefore.

    She couldn¡¯t even trust herself while thinking it was, in the end, her who had some negative sides for the people to hate her. Though she tried to hide those thoughts, it was still visible and obvious, at least, to me, as I knew her for many years.

    I felt dizzy. The sound of the rain kept hitting my ears. Heaving a quiet sigh, I turned on the desk lamp. The room got a little brighter. ¡®Let¡¯s just study for the upcoming mock exam. I¡¯ve been going through such thoughts and incidents like these before. It¡¯s just that I saw some anti-fan club of Ban Yeo Ryung and the owner seemed like a close friend to her. Those were what complicated me for now¡­¡¯

    Moving around my pencil on the desk, I came across that Woo Jooin and Eun Jiho were hanging around in his house regardless of the upcoming exam within a week. It was quite unfair.

    On rainy days, my body felt particularly stiff. Maybe I dozed off while solving a math problem. The inked page seemed to stain my cheek. ¡®Uh-oh¡­¡¯ I sat straight then rubbed my cheek.

    A heavy silence prevailed the space. Except for where the desk lamp was, the whole space was dark. My parents seemed to be not home yet. Stretching myself with a yawn, my phone bell rang. I frowned my brows.

    There were two missed calls. One was from Ban Yeo Ryung, and the other that just got disconnected was from¡­ Yoo Chun Young. Soon as I grasped that, my phone began to ring again. Being surprised, I nearly dropped the phone. I opened my flip phone in a flurry. There was no word on the other side of the phone until I brought it close to my ear.

    ¡®Did he call the wrong number?¡¯ As soon as I opened my mouth, a voice came over from the other side.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    [What¡¯s up?]

    I remained silent for a while. As he also stayed at a loss of words for a moment, he would¡¯ve been abashed that we tried to speak at the same time. Holding my phone in anxiety, I later recognized how funny I was that I leaned on the back of my chair comfortably.

    A calm and flat voice, as usual, broke the ice.

    [Were you sleeping?]

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    [Wanna go back to sleep?]

    ¡°No, I¡¯m about to study.¡±

    ¡®Why did you call me?¡¯ I tried to ask like that but paused my mouth. Instead, I had my knees inside my arms and sat like that for quite a while.

    It was a phone call after 2 weeks and his voice was so good to hear; therefore, I just wanted to chitchat rather than asking why he called me. As we usually did, for now, that was what I longed for on the phone. Many people knew him in school and gave attention to him, so it had been quite a while for me to see his face.

    While my eyes were on the ceiling, something unexpected came over from the other side of the phone.

    [I couldn¡¯t remember¡­ your face.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯ I was struck dumb by his sudden remark. We saw each other¡¯s faces almost every day for over the last three years; therefore, how could you forget my face from not seeing me for only two weeks?

    ¡®Is he asking me to smash him or volunteering to apologize first?¡¯ While I seriously considered what he meant through his words, Yoo Chun Young continued.

    [I¡¯m in front of your apartment.]

    I held my breath for a second.

 Chapter 138

    .

    When I opened the door, a cool breeze blew into my house. Outside the window, the drizzling sound of the rain continued. I grabbed an umbrella before heaving a deep sigh.

    My mind still remained blank even until I got on the elevator. The thing I avoided to think came across my head at once. My head swam. With a moan, I pressed one side of my eye. The elevator was heading down at a slow pace. I then fell into thought.

    Thinking about Yoo Chun Young got me into a daze. His words entering my ears, his lips kissing my cheek, his face from a breathtaking distance, his long, dark blue brows under his shut eyes, the yellow lamplight blending on his white cheek¡­ I had these thoughts in my head until the elevator stopped. When the door opened, I raised my head.

    I had no idea what expression I should show him or what to say; however, as soon as I saw his face, a vibrant smile hung on my lips almost automatically, and, at the same time, something warm spread around from my chest slowly, running all over my body.

    Yoo Chun Young noticed that I was still not leaving the elevator after a while, so he then flung a question.

    ¡°Are you getting off?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±

    When I said that, the elevator door closed. Yoo Chun Young simultaneously pushed in his foot between the closing door.

    With a rattle, the elevator gently opened. I stepped out with a burst of laughter. I then directed my eyes onto Yoo Chun Young.

    His hair grew longer than before since he stopped cut them once his modeling career commenced. Still, it looked terrific. Nevertheless, his dark blue hair, his round white ears that were sticking out, and his face didn¡¯t change at all.

    He looked like a still life oil painting. His tranquil face reminded me of a vase submerged in the dark and some dried roses or chrysanthemums. His blue eyes under his dark blue lashes were directed quietly towards me. When our eyes met, he furrowed his brows to show his confusion.

    ¡®It is really Yoo Chun Young,¡¯ I thought. Yoo Chun Young was there standing in front of me as if the fact that he avoided me for the last two weeks were all a lie.

    ¡®Perhaps he was busy these days¡­¡¯ That was what I thought until I saw his face. Although he looked a bit exhausted, his face was still so wonderful that I felt a wave of surging anger within me. ¡®Bastard, you could have called me, at least, once,¡¯ with that in mind, I beckoned him grumpily.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Sup?¡±

    ¡°Here, look at me. You said you had almost forgotten this face. Look at it as many times as you want, as much as you can.¡±

    I tiptoed intentionally to shove my face into his line of sight. Yoo Chun Young, however, pushed my face away from him while looking shocked. It was such a violent and inconsiderate gesture.

    Geez¡­ while I rubbed my face with my dropped jaw, Yoo Chun Young, who stepped far away, stood near the apartment entrance while scowling at me. He even held his hand on the doorknob like he was about to escape as soon as something happened. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ I asked in shock.

    ¡°Hey! You said you¡¯re about to forget my face! Why won¡¯t you look as much as you can then?!¡±

    ¡°I can see you from here too,¡± turning paler than me, Yoo Chun Young replied shortly.

    I, who stared at him for quite a while, then cast my glance over his shoulder. The puddled concrete ground shone brightly through the headlight.

    I asked, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Where is your umbrella? You didn¡¯t get rained on, did you?¡±

    ¡°My car is out there.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, at last, responded in an expression that showed that he had recovered his composure. I took a step forward since he looked a little mean for not approaching me until the end. As soon as I assumed that action, he spoke to me with a face filled with alarm.

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna shove your face into me again, then just stay there.¡±

    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say you forgot about me? It has been a while, so recharge your memories. What if you forget me again?¡±

    ¡°Recharge? Are you a metro card or what?¡±

    Although his remark reflected that I had amused him, Yoo Chun Young still looked like he had finally cooled down. The proof of this was the usual gentle smile he would show me whenever we were together.

    Fixing my gaze at him, I quietly shoved my hands in my pocket while thinking, ¡®How long has it been since we last smiled at each other like this?¡¯ I then took another step forward, Yoo Chun Young, however, spoke in a grimace.

    ¡°I told you not to come close.¡±

    Geez, I thought it was okay since he was already smiling like that. I then returned foot back from whence it came.

    Under the glittering light of the apartment lounge, Yoo Chun Young and I stared at each other. The distance between him as he stood behind the stair landing, and I, who was in front of the elevator, was about two meters. I furrowed my brow. Honestly, I had no idea why he was acting like this. After all, we used to sleep on a desk while we were face-to-face with only a few centimeters of a distance between us during middle school.

    The physical distance between two people wasn¡¯t the only way to measure their intimacy, but¡­ I bit my lip. We hadn¡¯t kept in touch for the last two weeks.

    I scowled at him. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes that were frowning on me looked as if they had some different emotions hidden within.

    ¡°Do you really not want me to approach you? Are you sure?¡± I asked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you know that we both haven¡¯t even texted each other for the last two weeks? We never reached out to each other the whole time. I couldn¡¯t even call you because I was afraid I¡¯d wake you up, and I kept wondering when you¡¯d call me. You told me that you were now in front of my house, so I was very excited to see you after a long time, but what did you say to welcome me? Don¡¯t come closer? Are you asking me to keep our distance or something?¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie,¡± calling my name, Yoo Chun Young became silent again.

    As his silence continued, I lifted my head to look at him. His voice sounded so warm that it eased my anger a bit. Yoo Chun Young often surprised me with his unexpected sweetness in unforeseen situations. Frowning, I turned back.

    ¡°Never mind. Come back after two weeks when you forget my face again. If you want to look at me from apart instead, then what else can I do? I want to see you with my own eyes, but if you don¡¯t want me to, then fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Wait, hold on.¡±

    Although his voice was quickening, I still pressed the elevator button. A red light then flashed through the gray metal plate.

    Crossing my arms, I thought, ¡®Alright, fine. Let¡¯s see if I would still say hi to you¡­¡¯ Although I grew sulky, we had a situation like this before. As best friends usually did, after about two days, we, however, acted as if nothing had happened between us. While I waited for the elevator to descend while wagging my foot, I heard the sound of footsteps out of the blue. I turned back to see who it was.

    Yoo Chun Young was the one walking toward me. He looked so determined as he approached me that this made it seem like his hesitant behavior earlier was nothing but a farce. He left behind some traces of dotted prints of raindrops along the ground as he rushed towards me.

    Leaving only about two footsteps apart between us, he stood still before me. We suddenly got so close that a shadow fell across his face.

    I couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since I had last seen him at such a close distance. ¡®Did he grow taller during those times that we haven¡¯t seen each other?¡¯ I thought. Still, Yoo Chun Young remained silent. His blue eyes that were gazing at me looked a little anxious. Once I showed a grin, Yoo Chun Young heaved a sigh.

    ¡®Hehe~¡¯ I stretched out my hand to grab and shake his arm.

    ¡°Dude, you should have done this earlier.¡±

    Looking powerless, Yoo Chun Young allowed me to shake his arms before raising his other hand to sweep his hair back. He sighed once again and spoke with an exhausted face.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good at playing hard to get.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I only know how to play with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No one ever tries to get me!¡±

    ¡°How proud you are of yourself.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young giggled before patting my head. I waved his arm for quite long before returning it to him. As I glanced up at him, our eyes met.

    I asked, ¡°Did you grow taller?¡±

    ¡°My height?¡± asking back, Yoo Chun Young quietly dropped his gaze at the ground. His lamplight-shed jet-black hair twinkled a blue hue.

    ¡°Oh, that was what I heard,¡± he replied.

    ¡°How tall are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 183 centimeters now.¡±

    It was our senior year winter vacation in middle school when he began his modeling career and reached over 180 centimeters. During those three months, he grew three centimeters.

 Chapter 139

    .

    ¡®Lucky you, I haven¡¯t even reached 160 centimeters yet¡­¡¯ having that thought in mind, I looked at him with envious eyes. Yoo Chun Young blinked before continuing with a nonchalant tone.

    ¡°I was on my way home from the clinic. They say that I¡¯m still growing.¡±

    ¡°Still growing? Even more?¡±

    As I asked him now with a heightened level of shock, he nodded.

    ¡°They don¡¯t see any signs of my growth stopping anytime soon, so I also have no idea how much I¡¯ll reach.¡±

    ¡°Jesus, share me some of your height.¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    He giggled after this remark, which could look a little mean, but since he was my longtime friend, I just laughed along with him. I could still smell the faint scent of the rain. I also noticed that his sleeves were quite wet. From his comfortable dark gray sweater and coal-black pants, he looked like he was on his way back from the clinic.

    I tried to say something while looking at him, but I decided to close my mouth instead. As if he read my actions, his eyes displayed a feeling of wonder.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    I hesitated to speak what was on my mind before raising my eyes to look at him. In a cautious tone, I cast the question from within my head.

    ¡°Is it true that you forgot me¡­?¡±

    The heavy raindrops, which continuously rang in my ears like a noisy drum, seemed like it started to fade away. A strange silence then prevailed between us. My eyes were out of focus as it touched the ground.

    I wanted to ask him if he could really forget me.

    His presence rooted deep in my head, which made me hardly escape from the thoughts of him over the last two weeks. Although other things distracted me enough to prevent me from losing my focus, once I¡¯d gather my senses, I would start thinking about him again.

    Thus, I wanted to ask him if I were a person whom he could easily forget once he cared less about me.

    As the prolonged silence continued, I slowly closed my eyes then opening them again. We couldn¡¯t always think of each other at the same level. I knew that from my longtime experience.

    It wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for someone to think less of me even if I care about them a lot; however, the more one cares, the more they would get hurt later. I had those thoughts in my mind while staring at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s wet sneakers.

    That was why Ban Yeo Ryung Was such a great and respectful figure to me. She always talked about how much she cared for me and how significant I was to her life, but she never cared if I held her in the same regard in my heart. Rubbing my hair, I smiled and thought, ¡®What an idiot.¡¯ As I raised my eyes, I saw that Yoo Chun Young, who came into my sight, looked quite outlandish.

    He still had a gentle smile on his lips, but his blue eyes were deeply submerged within the darkness. The shadows that were hanging under his eyes were hardly distinguishable, whether they were from sorrow or exhaustion. My eyes grew wide open when he spat those words.

    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you being such an idiot?¡±

    I never saw Yoo Chun Young speaking that way. He was a self-assured person who seldom blamed others for any circumstances. His remark just now, however, sounded as if I did something wrong, and he wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with it. It was indeed a grumble at me.

    After saying those words to me, he stretched both his hands out and wrapped it around my cheeks. He then strengthened his grip on me. My lips popped out like a carp. ¡®What the¡­?!¡¯ I spoke to him while furrowing my eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are, idiot.¡±

    ¡°No, come on. Ban Yeo Ryung or Eun Jiho might be one, but me¡­ oh, I could be the dummy if your standards are on the level of you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°If things aren¡¯t clearly said, then you would learn nothing.¡±

    The way Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice cut into my words didn¡¯t sound like the one he would usually do. It was solid as the rocks beneath the ocean, subdued deeply. I opened my eyes wide. Then, at the next moment, he released his hands away from my cheeks.

    I should have broken the ice, but I could hardly do so through the strange atmosphere hanging between us. Still, the sound of the rain kept on outside the apartment. I then looked at Yoo Chun Young.

    When our eyes met, he slowly puffed a sigh. The breath that he spat scattered away down his chin faintly.

    ¡°No one learns when nothing¡¯s said,¡± I said hesitantly.

    ¡°Well, they could at least learn something if they have common sense.¡±

    ¡°I do know what that word means, but if you¡¯re talking about being tactless, then Ban Yeo Ryung is worse than me.¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not. You¡¯re worse,¡± replying shortly, Yoo Chun Young giggled.

    ¡®Is he feeling better now?¡¯ It was at that moment when I had that thought in mind.

    Yoo Chun Young said, ¡°I get it. You wouldn¡¯t know anything if things aren¡¯t said.¡±

    ¡°Not everything!¡±

    ¡°I came here because I missed you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He said those words very seamlessly and smoothly after my sullen reply. His voice sounded like a flowing river, blocked by nothing.

    ¡®What did he just say?¡¯ As I blinked my eyes in surprise, he spoke again.

    ¡°I came here because I missed you, not because I forgot your face.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I flickered my eyes before fastening my gaze at him. Something warm and soft rose from my toes at a slow pace. The next moment, I was smiling. Dropping his gaze at me, Yoo Chun Young grinned. He then slowly stretched his hand out to pat my head.

    I would usually complain whenever he ruffles my hair like this; however, I just stood still while leaving my hair to his touch.

    A distortion of communication that went through between us, at last, found the right track. His precise words seemed to have solidified a stable bridge between us.

    Hesitating for a while, I finally grabbed his hand. That was when I heard that voice.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    The voice that cut through us struck my ears sharply as if it were spoken right next to me. I turned my head. Ban Yeo Dan was there, standing beside me while looking decent in a black suit just like in the morning. He then stretched out his arm behind me to reach the gap between me and the elevator. As he pressed the button, a light appeared on the black display with a beep sound.

    Gazing at him with my jaw dropped, our eyes finally met. His jet-black eyes resembled those of Ban Yeo Ryung, but there wasn¡¯t any hint of light inside.

    ¡°What?¡± Ban Yeo Dan asked.

    At the next moment, I threw myself into Yoo Chun Young¡¯s arms with a scream.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Yeo Dan hyeong?¡±

    Flinging the question, Yoo Chun Young held me reliably before hiding me behind his back. I grabbed him tightly and scowled at the man before us.

    ¡®What the heck?! Why did he appear so quietly out of the blue?¡¯ I was not the only one, Yoo Chun Young also didn¡¯t notice that Ban Yeo Dan had approached at all. He stared at Ban Yeo Dan in shock.

    I asked, ¡°O¡­o¡­o¡­ppa, Yeo Dan oppa, where did you pop out from? The entrance door didn¡¯t move! The sensor didn¡¯t work too!¡±

    ¡°¡­ He dropped me off at the underground parking lot, so I took the stairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡®Oh, yes. That was how it worked,¡¯ I nodded before slowly releasing my hand away from Yoo Chun Young before I could stretch his sweater any further. Looking back at me, Yoo Chun Young showed his puzzled feeling on his face.

    ¡®I¡¯m embarrassed to death. I mean, anyone would be surprised when someone suddenly pops out like that¡­¡¯ As I rubbed my face with both hands, I heard the sound of heels clicking from far apart. My eyes directed toward the source of the noise.

    Ban Yeo Ryung also looked dazzling in her outfit that she was wearing in the morning. Her white skirt flapped along with her movement. Opening her eyes roundly, she looked at us and cast her wonder.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are you here too, Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    ¡°Just stopping by.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? To see Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Replying shortly, Yoo Chun Young then moved his eyes to glance at me. He looked as though he had something to say to me.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡®You just saw him for a few seconds¡­¡¯ with that thought in mind, I glanced at Ban Yeo Ryung. Although Yoo Chun Young said that he would just leave, she didn¡¯t look apologetic at all.

    When she responded apathetically while waving her hand, Yoo Chun Young, for real, turned back and walked to the apartment entrance. When he stepped in front of the sliding door, the lamp above his head spread it¡¯s orange light than his shadow slowly disappeared. Over the door, yellow lights that were pouring from the headlight began to move away from the concrete ground.

 Chapter 140

    .

    The yellow light disappeared in a twinkle. Yoo Chun Young left like that in a flash. It felt a little odd. Feeling his absence, I kind of missed him already. I mean, the fact that Yoo Chun Young was here just until now seemed untrue. Then I turned my head when someone flung a question to me.

    ¡°Donnie, was Yoo Chun Young here to see you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Did you guys fight? I thought so.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ no, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know that you guys tend to quarrel the most?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do know that,¡± replying like that, I laughed out in a small voice.

    Ban Yeo Ryung winked at me then tapped my back as if she was comforting me. Ban Yeo Dan, on the other hand, stared at the spot where Yoo Chun Young disappeared then turned to look at this direction as the elevator arrived.

    When we got into the elevator, he called Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, oppa.¡±

    ¡°The boy just now seemed to have his photo on the wall in the boutique earlier.¡±

    ¡°Huh? A photo?¡±

    With my eyes wide open, I looked at his side and asked, ¡°Whose photo? You mean, Yoo Chun Young?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung, beside me, then nodded.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, there was also Yoo Chun Young in the photos. I saw it too. You mean that one, right?¡±

    ¡°Come on, what photo was that?¡±

    ¡°His abs were sick.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®Hold on, what was sick?¡¯ I thought. Ban Yeo Ryung then kept on her words.

    ¡°You know, abs. Yoo Chun Young was in a photo almost half-naked showing his abs. He wore a light pink and gray turtleneck sweater. With that on, he was showing his tummy, but anyway, he had killing abs. He really had a sick pack on that slim waist, which astonished me.¡±

    ¡°Do you have that photo?¡±

    ¡°Nope, but¡­ Oppa! Which brand¡¯s photo was that?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just borrow the magazine from the kids in my class,¡± I replied then quietly smiled.

    Ban Yeo Dan asked me apathetically from the side, ¡°What are you gonna do with that?¡±

    Before I was about to answer back, I glanced at Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s face. Inside the bright elevator, his shaded face looked more like a sculpture piece. His coal-black eyes had a pool of languid aura on them. Though he could never be mine, he was still a national treasure-leveled handsome guy.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I frowned. I couldn¡¯t speak honestly while fearing my image turning bad to him. As the prolonged silence went on, Ban Yeo Ryung asked back in suspicion.

    ¡°Donnie, last time, you fainted when you saw my brother stepping out from the bathroom topless. So, why do you want to see it?¡±

    ¡°Um, that was¡­¡±

    ¡®I didn¡¯t faint out of surprise. It was because I loved it.¡¯ I suppressed myself speaking honestly like that.

    As I didn¡¯t respond for a while, Ban Yeo Ryung shook my arm constantly, whereas Ban Yeo Dan looked as if he didn¡¯t care about it that much. Except for his sister, he usually had no interest in everything at all.

    When I came back to my house, I quickly laid myself on the bed then took out my phone. I sent a text.

    To: Lee Mina

    Mina~ Do you have a magazine featuring Yoo Chun Young? lol I heard there¡¯s a good photo of him

    Within a few seconds, she texted back. When I opened the flip phone, I had a smile of satisfaction.

    Sent by: Lee Mina

    OOOOOOOOOOOOOOWHOAOOO Sick sick sick;;; He so hot!!!

    To: Lee Mina

    lol See you in school Ummmm I luv ya

    Sent by: Lee Mina

    Good things must be shared lol Indeed

    To: Lee Mina

    Ho ho ho So excited

    I closed the flip phone with a smile. Yoo Chun Young was Yoo Chun Young, and abs were abs. That day I didn¡¯t have any nightmares or outlandish dreams. I slept in peace after a long time.

    The next day, I bid farewell to Ban Yeo Ryung and pulled out my slipper from the shoe rack. As I put those on and trudged into the classroom, I felt the airflow a bit off. Today, I came to school quite late than usual, so the class looked kind of packed.

    I sensed some malicious attention and whispers following behind me. Though it wouldn¡¯t be something ill-intentioned, a few girls looked at me with eyes full of suspicion. I furrowed my brows. My intuition wouldn¡¯t be wrong because I was used to distinguishing attention. No, I got to be used to from the time I had with Ban Yeo Ryung for the last three years.

    I took my bag down on the desk first. Shin Suh Hyun, Kim Hye Woo, and a few boys sitting near me said hi apathetically. When I saw Yoon Jung In, he was having fun chitchatting with a few boys near the locker.

    The group of boys seem to talk about a different topic; besides, boys didn¡¯t intervene in girls¡¯ things. The weird air surrounding me was, therefore, revolving around the girls. Shin Suh Hyun and Kim Hye Woo glanced at me as if they were about to tell me something; however, they didn¡¯t say anything from not catching the right timing.

    Sitting on my seat, I clenched and opened my fist. Yi Ruda then spoke to me as he walked pass me by.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Her voice sounded sweeter and tender than usual. Just by listening to her voice, something that happened between us seemed untrue. ¡®Did nothing really happen?¡¯ I thought.

    Yi Ruda, however, bent her kind blue eyes then just sat on her seat. She always smiled but today she looked more delighted than usual. ¡®Does she know about what happened to me? Or else, is she just having something good to her?¡¯ It was then when I stared at the back of her yellow hair while feeling complicated.

    Kim Hye Hill, Lee Mina, and a few girls walked toward my seat. I was also waiting for them to come over. If they confronted me, I would, at least, explain about something, but fortunately, they didn¡¯t show any signs of hostility. It was just Kim Hye Hill, who slightly frowned her blue-black eyes, scowling at another girl.

    The girl who had her attention was called Lee Soo Yeon. She was the one who initiated a conversation when Ruda confessed something like a crush on me at the beginning of the semester. She asked me for the numbers of the Four Heavenly Kings too. When I said no, she quibbled over the reason for the denial with teary eyes. The girl who particularly had shiny polished nails, that was her, Lee Soo Yeon.

    I didn¡¯t completely grasp the overall situation yet; however, I, at least, knew who was in the center of the malicious airflow around me. Lee Soo Yeon, it was her.

    ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s just go outside for a second,¡± Kim Hye Hill said.

    Maybe she meant that speaking about the overall situation out loud wouldn¡¯t be appropriate since there were boys inside here. Shin Suh Hyun and Kim Hye Woo glanced at my direction with a bit concerned eyes. I nodded.

    Anyway, I should, at least, listen about what was going on to solve the situation, and, as long as I remember, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If it was about the Four Heavenly Kings, well¡­ I furrowed my eyes. It was true that I pretended not to be close to them.

    However, if it were the reason, only those who admired the Four Heavenly Kings enthusiastically should¡¯ve sent me that bad look. But now, even Kim Hye Hill and Lee Mina seemed to be concerned about me, so that wouldn¡¯t be the reason.

    It was the moment when I tried to stand up and say, yes, to Kim Hye Hill. Lee Soo Yeon, who talked about something to the girls with crossed arms while leaning on the bookshelf on the wall, suddenly walked toward my direction.

    Pushing herself through Kim Hye Hill and Lee Mina, Lee Mina simply came over to me and put a twisted smile on her face. She then said to me while knitting her brows.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so ridiculous!¡±

    She had a high tone and sharp voice that the boys in our class often talked behind her back how loud she was when she wasn¡¯t inside the classroom. As soon as Lee Soo Yeon said like that, everyone¡¯s eyes were on me.

    Her voice was so particular that Yoon Jung In, who spoke noisily in the back, also stopped talking. He then looked at us in wonder. My brows met in the middle.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you? If you had something to say, we could¡¯ve talked outside the classroom. Why is she also drawing attention from those who have nothing to do with us?¡¯

    As Yoon Jung In also paused his words, there came a heavy silence that didn¡¯t match the classroom filled with bright sunlight. The pouring attention could be burdensome, but Lee Soo Yeon was rather confident.

 Chapter 141

    .

    I asked her, ¡°What?¡±

    I didn¡¯t hide my true self just because I was in a bad temper. I would joke around with people and use my head with clarity once more, even amid a fit of anger. I did this to avoid reflecting on any aggressive attitude that people might link towards the way I speak.

    However, my biggest pet peeve was people who would argue for no reason, implying that I did something wrong before I could even say something. These people would just go on and give me a bad name without listening to my sides, so they could provide an accurate judgement. I could never stand that.

    ¡°What? At least, at least tell me what your problem is with me,¡± I asked with narrowed eyes.

    Still, I kept my manners. If I would behave the same way as this girl, which was rude and thoughtless, then it would just pin me to her level. I tried not to swear. It wasn¡¯t too late for her to ruin herself by making some absurd remarks, so I just remained quiet and patient. Thus, I decided to calm myself.

    At that moment, Kim Hye Hill, who was biting her lip the whole time, opened her mouth.

    ¡°Lee Soo Yeon, you¡¯re going too far.¡±

    ¡°What? Why? Isn¡¯t she ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°All you heard is some gossip, but why are you being so tactless? What an attitude!¡±

    Kim Hye Hill sounded colder than usual by giving the rougher edge of her tongue. ¡®The way she speaks resemble that of Kwon Eun Hyung,¡¯ I thought. A few other kids also nodded as they agreed to her reasonable and less emotional words.

    While looking at Kim Hye Hill, Lee Mina, who was beside me, spoke with a face fuming with anger.

    ¡°Hey, how dare you act like that in front of everyone? Aren¡¯t you going too far? You don¡¯t even know the truth yet, but why are you still harassing Donnie? What if she gets involved in some crazy rumors? Are you gonna get rid of all the shit you would bring her? Even if it turned out to be true, it¡¯s still none of your business.¡±

    Lee Mina was really on the ball as I observed her actions and her way of speaking. She had such a cool and dynamic personality that she would often play soccer or basketball with boys. Everyone would also gossip that no one could stop her when once her anger was provoked. Perhaps it was true because she looked and acted like a fearsome predator right now. ¡®Mina, I always liked you. I think you¡¯re super cool, but today, you look even cooler,¡¯ I thought.

    It didn¡¯t come as a surprise that girls wouldn¡¯t budge in front of Lee Mina when she¡¯s this mad. Lee Soo Yeon also looked a little dampened.

    ¡°None of my business? I don¡¯t think so¡­ Hey, if the rumor is true, then she is so inhuman,¡± said Lee Soo Yeon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you then, is that rumor true? Yes or no? It¡¯s not true, but why are you still being such a bitch? You¡¯re the clown here. It doesn¡¯t matter if the rumor is true or not! You still have to apologize to Donnie for shitting on her like that in front of everybody. Would it make you feel better if I called you out for doing something just as trashy in front of everybody? They wouldn¡¯t care if it¡¯s true. Everyone would just think of you like the trash that you are!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what if it turns out to be real? What are you gonna do then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Just apologize to her.¡±

    A threatening and murderous spirit had risen over Lee Mina¡¯s shoulders. However, after knowing her since the beginning of the semester, I knew that Lee Soo Yeon was also a tenacious character with guts. She replied in outrage.

    ¡°Why? If Ham Donnie did such things, then everyone should be aware of the fact as her classmates. Am I wrong? We have no clue who she really is, so how can we be friends with her?¡±

    ¡°Getting to know someone and digging up their life is different, am I wrong?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill¡¯s calm voice cut through us. I somehow felt solace upon hearing her clear but cold voice after listening through Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s loud and annoying-sounding tone. That was when I looked up at Kim Hye Hill with gratitude.

    Lee Soo Yeon, who now looked like she was at the breaking point of her anger, swept her hair back. She then scowled at Kim Hye Hill ferociously and continued her words.

    ¡°You know, we can dig up someone¡¯s life to know the truth. Yeah, for example, I heard that your boyfriend got some treatments in a psychiatric clinic before. I asked the kids, and they told me that it was true.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Not finished. Am I getting it wrong? Come on, I¡¯m just telling you the objective fact. Rumors can be true, so why would it not be the case for Donnie? Aren¡¯t you the one who is going too far for defending her?¡±

    After Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s remark, Kim Hye Woo suddenly intervened in the conversation in an exasperated face. He spoke slowly in a calm yet offended tone, just like his sister, Kim Hye Hill.

    ¡°Lee Soo Yeon, cut it out now. Lee Jihan is my friend, too.¡±

    His roar sounded as if he would punch her if she would add any more words. Shin Suh Hyun, who was touching the corner of his book the whole time, also sighed and threw in a few helping statements.

    ¡°Excuse me, Lee Jihan has friends in this class too, Yoon Jung In and me. Yeah, he¡¯s in a different class, but how dare you disclose someone¡¯s past on your own? How are you gonna deal with this, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hey, ey, ey, ey! Hold on, everyone just stop for a sec,¡± said Yoon Jung In.

    He stood up straight after leaning against the locker. Yoon Jung In then strode toward us with his long legs.

    When he spoke something to Kim Hye Hill, who was showing a bitter expression, she stepped back without saying anything more unusual. Yoon Jung In also spoke to Lee Soo Yeon.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m afraid that this would turn into a class fight, so I¡¯m stepping in right now, but you should go apologies to Lee Jihan sooner. What you did just now was very shameful. Why are you talking about a person whom you have never met?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jung In¡­¡±

    When Lee Soo Yeon shut her mouth tightly, Kim Hye Hill called him up with an anxious expression. When he turned back to see her, she opened her mouth again.

    ¡°What if this spreads and bad rumors follow Jihan? His friends could turn away from him¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, you know that there are always many good people around him. His friends won¡¯t take the truth that Jihan was seeing a psychiatrist seriously. I mean, at least, they would think that it¡¯s something they shouldn¡¯t criticize.¡±

    Yoon Jung In then lifted his eyes to stare at Lee Soo Yeon. She stepped back when his gaze pricked her conscience.

    It¡¯s exactly what he said. Seeing a psychiatrist should not be used against someone to criticize them. It was just one of the many ways to resolve a person¡¯s agony when he or she could no longer endure their inner struggles. ¡®Yoon Jung In, you¡¯re quite deep and considerate than I¡¯ve expected,¡± I thought in admiration.

    He giggled before continuing his words of relief to Kim Hye Hill.

    ¡°When his friends learned that, then they¡¯ll be like, ¡®Bro, if you have any problems, just let these ¡®hyeongs¡¯ know,¡¯ and tase Lee Jihan for a while. At least, none of his friends would turn their backs away from him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Kim Hye Hill, just believe in your boyfriend. He¡¯s quite a popular guy in Class 1-4.¡±

    She then nodded at him in relief. When I saw her side, Lee Mina showed a wave of bloodthirst anger on her face while looking at the back of Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s head. ¡®What a frightening look she has,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I suddenly realized how lucky I was to not be on the receiving side of her anger.

    Feeling touched, I looked at my girls. Yoon Jung In, who went in front of the class, opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Hey, Lee Soo Yeon, come here and tell us what the rumor is in front of Ham Donnie and me. Once we resolved the misunderstanding, I¡¯ll let everyone know that it was all bullshit. Is that clear?¡±

    Yoon Jung In then motioned us to approach him. I stood in front of Yoon Jung In and Lee Soo Yeon, who walked hesitantly toward the front. When our eyes met, it looked as if she had recovered her confidence. With a giggle, she opened her mouth while staring at Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°You know Ban Yeo Ryung in Class 1-1, right?¡±

    ¡®What about her? Why am I getting criticized for her?¡¯ I raised my eyebrow in wonder.

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ she has her hater club on the web.¡±

    The words that she said shocked everyone.

    Except for me. I never thought that anyone in this school would know about Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hate club. Who would browse their classmate¡¯s name in a search engine anyway?

    Besides, unless they already knew about the existence of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hate caf¨¦ in the past like my friend, no one would easily find the current search result. However, it seemed that someone was already aware of that club. If that was the case, then it must have been the person who tried to gossip about it. I bit my lip. Glancing at me, Lee Soo Yeo unexpectedly showed a confident look on her face.

 Chapter 142

    .

    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯ I frowned, ¡®Is she thinking that I¡¯m not surprised at all but having a nervous face because I got caught up?¡¯ Listening to us with crossed arms, Yoon Jung In just pushed her to talk further in a nonchalant face.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°But they say that someone disclosed things about Ban Yeo Ryung during her middle school senior year very thoroughly on that anti-fan caf¨¦. Besides, the person, who made the club, posted stories about her that could only be written from Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s close acquaintance¡¯s perspective or someone who saw her every day.¡±

    ¡°So, the one who created the anti-fan caf¨¦ is a close friend of Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    Flinging the question, Yoon Jung In¡¯s voice sounded outstandingly uncomfortable. He looked as if he couldn¡¯t understand why he had to hear about a girl in Class 1-1 having her anti-fan caf¨¦.

    We tried to speak as quietly as possible; however, every eye in our class was bent to us. The light summer air still held the cold silence. Everyone in the class could hear us if they wanted to.

    When Lee Soo Yeon shook her head, her hair waved through the sunlight. She then put a twisted smile while looking at me. The words that came out of her mouth afterward made my eyes wide open.

    She said, ¡°No, from what I¡¯ve heard, the person who made the anti-fan caf¨¦ is Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡®What did you say?¡¯ Feeling dumbfounded, I was at a loss of words. Earlier, if Lee Mina and Kim Hye Hill didn¡¯t speak behalf of me, I would¡¯ve definitely become speechless at her. I was a type of person who just got tongue-tied instead of quibbling over the preposterous situation, but fortunately, Yoon Jung In intervened for now.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but, at least, it would be Ham Donnie who spoke about the things in middle school. I heard that Ham Donnie went through many things like this from a long time ago. You know, she pretended to be Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s friend but spread rumors behind her and played both sides against the middle? Those who, at first, hung out with Ban Yeo Ryung but later turned away from her and did backbiting came out to be best friends with not only Ban Yeo Ryung but also Ham Donnie. They say this has happened many times, so doesn¡¯t it really tells a story?¡±

    With that said, Lee Soo Yeon suddenly scowled at me. While I blinked in perplexity, she continued her words.

    ¡°Hey, since Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings are close, you¡¯ve pretended to be friends in front of her, right? But actually, you were feeling the sense of inferiority, jealousy, and hatred? That¡¯s why you spread fake rumors of her and played both sides against the middle, huh? Or else, how could those who backbite and gossip about Ban Yeo Ryung always turn out to be your best friends?¡±

    Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s last words penetrated the heavy silence hanging inside our class like a sharp arrow.

    The whole class remained silent for a while. The kids then began to look at each other and buzz with some gossips. They didn¡¯t look hostile yet; however, it was sure that I was earning their suspicious gazes. Lee Mina and Kim Hye Hill were, on the other hand, still scowling at Lee Soo Yeon.

    I looked at the front. Yoon Jung In was staring at Lee Soo Yeon in a dumbfounded face. It made me feel a little relieved. My visions seemed blurry. Through the blurred sight, I glowered at Lee Soo Yeon.

    Her words, of course, connoted a certain extent of truth such as Baek Yeo Min, the girl who got along with me at first during middle school freshmen year. She suggested me to turn away from Ban Yeo Ryung, but later, when I refused to do so, she backbit both me and Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Those girls existed, at least, one in each grade, so Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s remark was quite true at some point; however, how could she assume that it was me who planned everything just by that incident? Biting my lips, I scowled at Lee Soo Yeon, but she had a proud smile on her face. In between us, there stood Yoon Jung just staring at me in silence.

    It was then that Kim Hye Hill¡¯s calm voice slipped through us.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the opposite?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Yoon Jung In asked back, everyone¡¯s attention was on Kim Hye Hill. She just shrugged then swept her hair back tranquilly.

    She continued, ¡°I mean, the girl who were friends at first but later turned away from Ban Yeo Ryung and backbit her¡­ it wasn¡¯t Donnie who played both sides against the middle for the girl to do that but¡­ wasn¡¯t it her who hated Ban Yeo Ryung at the first place?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    As a response to Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s question, Kim Hye Hill kept on her words nonchalantly with crossed arms.

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung and Donnie have been childhood best friends. If I truly hated Ban Yeo Ryung, I would¡¯ve first taken Donnie away from her. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As I raised my eyes to glance at Lee Soo Yeon, she was looking at Kim Hye Hill speechlessly with her jaws dropped. Through the silence prevailing the space, the noise from the kids began to spread further.

    The tense atmosphere then got loosened up. A few kids spoke to Kim Hye Hill in admiration.

    ¡°Oh, it sure is. If Ham Donnie really hated Ban Yeo Ryung, why would she still be friends with her for the last 3 years despite all the criticism she received?¡±

    ¡°Geez, Kim Hye Hill¡­ so smart.¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun, who looked at Kim Hye Hill with awe in the middle of the fuss, turned his head to see this side. He then asked me in a particularly composed face.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, tell us what happened in your own words.¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s voice also had a unique echo that the whole class suddenly bent their eyes on me. Looking a bit relaxed than before, Yoon Jung In, beside us, was also staring at me. I rolled my eyeballs then opened my mouth.

    ¡°Um, there was a girl during my middle school freshmen year¡­ she suddenly acted very close, which I thought a little strange too. One day, she said to me, ¡®Don¡¯t hang out with Ban Yeo Ryung but just hang out with me,¡¯ and I refused that¡­ Later she also backbit me, so¡­ I didn¡¯t speak to her anymore afterward.¡±

    Like pieces of sliced wood, I stammered my words in perplexity and anger, but luckily, kids seemed to have no problem understanding them. A few murmured in a sympathetic voice.

    ¡°Gosh, Ham Donnie¡­ I feel sorry for you.¡±

    ¡°Holy mother of pearl! How bitchy are they?!¡±

    I heard someone, who would probably be Lee Mina, mumbling in an enraged tone. It took the edge off my tension. With a bitter grin, I scratched my head then continued.

    ¡°Despite the incidents I¡¯ve gone through, I still don¡¯t understand about myself being a poor judge of character. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m a little careful when making friends. There is, at least, one among the girls who approach me to target Ban Yeo Ryung, and the same happens to Ban Yeo Ryung in order to target the Four Heavenly Kings.¡±

    My remark, finally, loosened up the strained atmosphere in the space.

    Honestly, it was true that what Kim Hye Hill said was more persuadable than myself putting a barrier between Ban Yeo Ryung and other girls out of jealousy over the last three years. Besides, Lee Soo Yeo didn¡¯t belong to those who saw and experienced these directly. When Yoon Jung In then patted my shoulder, Lee Soo Yeon turned a little pale.

    ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t talk like that just by hearing some gossips. Why are you trying to harass someone with an unidentified rumor? Especially, to your classmate?¡± Yoon Jung In said.

    Lee Soo Yeon bit her lips then left the space before Yoon Jung In was about to add a few more words. Waving her hair, she stormed out of the classroom.

    ¡®It¡¯s soon to be the morning assembly¡­¡¯ Staring blankly at the back of her leaving, I saw a few other girls following her outside the class. They were Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s friends. I took my glance away from them and came back to my seat.

    ¡°How relentless she was when harassing you, but once she turned out to be wrong, she just fled away without an apology,¡± looking at them, Kim Hye Hill said in a grimace.

    ¡°Hey, Lee Soo Yeon seems to be crying?¡±

    When one of the boys said like that, Kim Hye Hill suddenly displayed anger in her eyes then snapped fiercely at the boy.

    ¡°So? What about my boyfriend who got talked behind his back by a girl he never saw in his life? Did she ever care about his feelings? What did she do right to cry like an idiot?¡±

    I never heard Kim Hye Hill sounding so frigid like that. As if he read the rage inside her voice, the boy rounded his shoulders then stepped back falteringly.

    Ignoring the boys whispering about how frightening Kim Hye Hill turned out to be, Lee Mina gnashed her teeth in anger. She mumbled in an intimidating face.

    ¡°Fuck, she must have not made any troubles if she can¡¯t handle it.

    I agreed with what she just said. Sitting on my seat with a sigh, I checked my phone.

    The happening just now would¡¯ve not spread to Class 1-1 yet. Only Lee Soo Yeon and a few girls went outside the classroom. They wouldn¡¯t spread what just happened today to the kids in Class 1-1.

    If the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung of Class 1-1 got to know about this, it would be around lunchtime. I swept my hair back with a sigh.

 Chapter 143

    .

    ¡®Before Ban Yeo Ryung or the Four Heavenly Kings fly into a rage, I should voluntarily speak about what happened,¡¯ I thought, but as soon as Yi Ruda, who looked quite delighted today, came across my mind, I turned my head to see her.

    Yi Ruda looked somehow lukewarm. Resting her chin on her hand apathetically, she was dropping her gaze at the sunlit schoolyard over the window.

    Lee Soo Yeon and the girls came back to the classroom waveringly after the morning assembly. The girls surrounded Lee Soo Yeon like bodyguards. Standing in the middle, Lee Soo Yeon looked as if she cried her eyes out. Feeling hesitant to say anymore to that tearful face, Lee Mina just clicked her tongue; however, she gave the edge of her tongue to Lee Soo Yeon while walking past her seat.

    ¡°Yeah, crying will help you out~ What a wonderful world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead of the one who just got harassed for nothing, why is this bitch weeping after her shitty remark? How amazing it is to cry and to be forgiven for what she has done? I should also spread some gossips and cry after too!¡±

    Lee Mina was so sarcastic yet hilarious that Yoon Jung In, who tried to get up from his seat to stop any further arguments, just burst out laughing.

    Those words that sounded seemingly offensive and aggressive changed into something funny and sarcastic when Lee Mina spoke them with her tone. It was such a hidden ability. After Yoon Jung In, she was the next life of the party in our class.

    As Yoon Jung In giggled while bending his waist, those who sat next to him burst into laughter too. The whole class then broke into loud and uncontrolled laughter. Some kids gazed at her with smiley eyes after saying, ¡®Hey, Lee Mina, you¡¯re mad funny.¡¯ Lee Soo Yeo scowled at Lee Mina with blubbering eyes then shoved her face into her arms on the desk.

    Taking out my textbook to the desk, I looked up at the ceiling and fetched a deep sigh. I felt a surge of the usual noisiness inside the classroom coming over me. The rowdy atmosphere, the heartwarming words toward me, and the gazes shared among us suddenly turned out to be something real. Although I wasn¡¯t the target of cold attention, I knew how harsh it was from the experiences I had while standing next to the person in the center.

    My heart suddenly beat fast as if I was overwhelmed by fatigue after crossing a mountain. My tightly clenched fist turned wet with sweat. I opened and closed my hand then murmured to myself, ¡®Fine, everything¡¯s over. At least, it¡¯s the end for now. This is enough. I¡¯m good.¡¯ I took out the workbook to prepare the upcoming mock exam. I had to study for the test taking place within a couple of days.

    However, it was after a few days that I found out the happening wasn¡¯t all over.

    * * *

    Ham Donnie¡¯s conjecture was, to tell the conclusion, completely wrong. Ban Yeo Ryung, who became the center of the rumor, was in Class 1-1, which meant she heard what happened at the earliest. The news reached Woo Jooin, who had the widest circle of acquaintances among the Four Heavenly Kings, at 9:45 in the morning, just when the first class was about to be over.

    Those who got angry the most were Kwon Eun Hyung, who didn¡¯t know at all that there was an anti-fan club for Ban Yeo Ryung, and Woo Jooin, who never expected the rumor would even hurt Ham Donnie. Ban Yeo Ryung, who went through so many happenings like this and had guts to just move on while thinking, ¡®Oh, there¡¯s another one who hates me,¡¯ also became deeply outraged this time.

    As soon as the break came, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings gathered at the rooftop.

    When Ban Yeo Ryung gnashed her teeth in anger, the air turned chilly despite the spring season. She then spoke in a fierce face.

    ¡°So ridiculous! Was there anyone in Donnie¡¯s class who believed that bullshit?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there was.¡±

    Eun Jiho replied in a calm voice. It made Ban Yeo Ryung furrow her brows.

    She then asked back, ¡°Was? Why is it past tense?¡±

    Rolling his eyeballs, Eun Jiho replied, ¡°Well, a random girl said something to Ham Donnie as she believed that rumor. Fortunately, Ham Donnie¡¯s friends spoke on behalf of Donnie and created an atmosphere for Donnie to explain the situation, so she did right after. You know, she becomes at a loss of words when she gets angry or perplexed. Usually, what matters is the atmosphere, so how lucky she is.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks God,¡± said Woo Jooin. It was worth seeing him saying like that as he had no pieces of a smile on his white face, unusually.

    Yoo Chun Young, who just listened to their conversation until now, suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    He was rarely in classes due to his busy shooting schedule these days; however, he looked quite tranquil despite being caught up in such a thing as soon as he came to school after a while.

    ¡°For what?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung asked back.

    ¡°How can a trivial thing leap into something that far?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s words still left out many details, as usual, so most of the people wouldn¡¯t even guess what a ¡®trivial thing¡¯ and ¡®something that far¡¯ would be. Fortunately, there were Woo Jooin, who almost reached IQ 160, and Kwon Eun Hyung, who knew him since they were born, next to him.

    Kwon Eun Hyung then questioned back in an understood face.

    ¡°You mean, Ban Yeo Ryung has a hate club that targets her. The person who created that club is related to Ban Yeo Ryung and goes to the same school. How do these facts leap into ¡®the one who created the club is Ham Donnie,¡¯ you¡¯re talking about this, right?

    Yoo Chun Young nodded his head. The big proposition, ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung has a hate club that targets her,¡¯ that came out from Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s mouth made the Four Heavenly Kings turn their heads to look at Ban Yeo Ryung. They, at last, realized she could also not be fine.

    However, Ban Yeo Ryung looked as if she got angry with someone hurting Ham Donnie. Without any signs of vulnerability on her face, she just clenched her fist in fury.

    Well, it made sense though. To think about it, Ban Yeo Ryung had gone through these things many times, but it was the first time for Ham Donnie. She could, therefore, hardly neglect that Ham Donnie got involved in this unwanted situation because of her.

    Woo Jooin¡¯s pure gold eyes were on Ban Yeo Ryung for a while. Putting his innocent smile on his lips, Woo Jooin then opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a big leap. Besides, from what I¡¯ve heard, they say, ¡®Those who were close friends to Ham Donnie during middle school later turned away from Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ to prove the rumor, but how many in this school knows about what happened between Yeo Ryung and mama in middle school?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those who were listening to him became dark. Woo Jooin heaved a sigh and continued his words.

    ¡°Someone put mama between the story intentionally or else, mama couldn¡¯t be pointed out exactly as the target of the gossip. And the person knows well about mama and Yeo Ryung during middle school somehow.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Yoo Chun Young asked. Woo Jooin added a few more words with a grin.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t we all agree just now that the one who created the club knows well about Yeo Ryung and mama during middle school? Someone who knows well about the girls during middle school and goes to this school¡­ I guess there can¡¯t be two.¡±

    ¡°Then what you¡¯re saying is¡­¡±

    Woo Jooin intervened Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s words with cold eyes.

    ¡°In my opinion, the one who created the club and spread out some bad rumor targeting mama is the same person.¡±

    A heavy silence prevailed the space. After a moment, Ban Yeo Ryung opened her red lips while putting an intimidating look on her face.

    ¡°Who the fuck is she?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung couldn¡¯t say anything to Ban Yeo Ryung, who became outstandingly abusive in words. Instead, he just swallowed a sigh. What she just said was, at least, better than any other words to express how they were feeling right now.

    While Kwon Eun Hyung swept his red hair back with closed eyes, the bell rang. Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings discontinued their conversations and went back to the classroom. When Ban Yeo Ryung stepped inside the class, Choi Yuri welcomed her in a face full of concern.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, are you ok?¡±

    Holding Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand, Choi Yuri asked like that out of the blue. ¡®Why would I be not ok,¡± Ban Yeo Ryung was about to ask back like that; however, she suddenly raised her head to look everyone in the classroom. The next moment, Ban Yeo Ryung frowned her face painfully.

    To Ban Yeo Ryung, having a hate club and listening to all kinds of negative comments from strangers were nothing unfamiliar. She was so used to those things.

    She felt herself drawing pathetic attention from the class. Despite those concerns about her, she didn¡¯t feel comfortable at all.

 Chapter 144

    .

    The fact that the kids were concerned about her meant that they believed the rumor, which turned out to be these kids thinking about Donnie as¡­ Ban Yeo Ryung closed her eyes with that thought in mind. She tried to come down herself and spoke to the boys.

    ¡°No worries. I don¡¯t believe that kind of gossips.¡±

    ¡°What? But there is proof!¡±

    Choi Yuri looked somehow puzzled.

    ¡°Proof? It was just a firm belief. It depends on how you think.¡±

    With that said, Ban Yeo Ryung had to straighten her voice to prevent a leak of roar. ¡®It¡¯s true that things depend on how we think. We tend to believe what we want to believe without considering the person directly involved,¡¯ she thought.

    Regardless of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s calm remark, it was quite visible that the kids were talking about such things. Girls whispered to each other and some glanced at Ban Yeo Ryung. She could read their lips saying, ¡®Ham Donnie,¡¯ ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ ¡®the Four Heavenly Kings¡­¡¯ One of their voices then reached her ears.

    ¡°How can she do such things like that to get closer to the Four Heavenly Kings? What a crazy bitch!¡±

    The voice was so obviously aggressive that Ban Yeo Ryung turned her head in a flash. Covering her mouth, a girl was looking at her in a pale face as if she also thought her voice was too loud.

    Yoon Chun Young stepped forward but Eun Jiho grabbed his arm. Both actions took place in an instant. It happened so fast that no one even noticed their movements except for those close to them. As Yoo Chun Young scowled at Eun Jiho with his blue eyes, Eun Jiho shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Eun Jiho said in a voice so low and determined that no one around them could hear.

    Woo Jooin, behind them, nodded silently in agreement. ¡®Eun Jiho is surely better than Yoo Chun Young when it comes to grasping the flow of emotion among people,¡¯ Woo Jooin murmured to himself.

    He then said, ¡°People gossip about mama that she is the girl who used Ban Yeo Ryung to get closer to us. If we step forward to side with mama, what would happen?¡±

    His remark made Yoo Chun Young glance at Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin one after another. Yoo Chun Young then twisted his wrist to get out of the grip. ¡®Yoo Chun Young may be poor at calculating such things because he doesn¡¯t know anything about schemes, but he is never bad at brains,¡¯ Woo Jooin felt relieved and turned his head. He heard Kwon Eun Hyung murmuring aside from him.

    ¡°Clever. We couldn¡¯t intervene in such gossip like this.¡±

    This time, Eun Jiho nodded his head. They all went back to their seats then. It was time to get ready for class.

    Woo Jooin looked around the classroom with his textbook opened on his desk. His eyes then paused on Choi Yuri, who was sitting next to Ban Yeo Ryung and kept talking something to her in a friendly face. Ban Yeo Ryung displayed a sign of uncomfortableness in her eyes. Woo Jooin then narrowed his eyes.

    After cooling down themselves, Kwon Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young looked unexpectedly nonchalant. Although the gossip spread out like this, it was just a firm belief, as Ban Yeo Ryung said before; therefore, it wouldn¡¯t last long without any clear evidence. Besides, none of them in Ham Donnie¡¯s class trusted the rumor. ¡®If we don¡¯t mind, it will be quickly forgotten,¡¯ the kids in her class seemed to regard it like that.

    ¡®Would it really be?¡¯ Woo Jooin thought then called Eun Jiho, sitting in front, in a low voice.

    ¡°Jiho.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let it go like this. We should hurry up.¡±

    ¡®I have no idea what will go further if we stay silent,¡¯ with that thought in mind, Woo Jooin looked back at Choi Yuri. He then put a cold grin on his lips again.

    After school, Eun Jiho stopped his driver in front of Woo Jooin¡¯s house. He opened the black Mercedes door. Behind him, there followed Woo Jooin with a face full of smile.

    The weather was too hot and humid to stay dry. Eun Jiho swept his silver hair back and looked at Woo Jooin. They both stepped into Woo Jooin¡¯s house then.

    It was a decent two-story house. On the 2nd floor, there were Woo Jooin¡¯s room and his father¡¯s workroom. Jooin¡¯s room had a slanted roof and opened ceiling without an attic, so the light poured through the tilted window, which brightened the whole space.

    As Woo Jooin sat down on his computer chair while throwing his bag somewhere, Eun Jiho did the same. He then perched on Jooin¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Dude, but it¡¯s none other than, Naver, the number one portal site in Korea. How can someone hack such a huge website like that?¡± Eun Jiho said.

    Woo Jooin blinked his eyes and bent a soft grin to him. He then pressed a number on his phone to call somewhere. Putting the phone on his ear, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°You know how many there are who work in the computer industry? They aren¡¯t hacking Naver because they can¡¯t. When four experts gather and take about 10 minutes, it¡¯s a piece of cake to hack that website.¡±

    ¡°What? But why is it rarely hacked?¡±

    ¡°5 minutes.¡±

    With that said, Woo Jooin opened and spread his fingers. ¡®5 minutes?¡¯ Eun Jiho asked back in a bitter tone with a blink.

    Folding his fingers, Woo Jooin replied, ¡°You know what IP is, right? It¡¯s like an internet address of the person who accesses the website. No matter how many times they detour their IPs to Chinese servers by using programs or VPNs, they can avoid getting caught for only 5 minutes. Get it?¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°Penetrating security, hacking, and disappearing without a trace should be done within 5 minutes.¡±

    His words made Eun Jiho turn pale. Even without that much of computer information, it still didn¡¯t seem simple and easy at all. Eun Jiho asked back.

    ¡°Is there anyone on Earth who¡¯s available for that?¡±

    ¡°There is¡­ but those who have those abilities were already on the wanted list.¡±

    ¡°Then how do we find such a person and ask for hacking?¡±

    ¡°Luckily, I know someone who has that ability but still not listed as wanted.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Bee.¡±

    It was such a word out of the blue. Instead of questioning back, Eun Jiho slightly furrowed. He thought, ¡®Bee? Did he just say, bee?¡¯

    Outside the window, the sky was cloudlessly bright and no bees were flying around; therefore, Woo Jooin wouldn¡¯t be talking literally about a bee. Only one occasion was left then.

    ¡°Woo Bee? You mean, your cousin?¡± Eun Jiho immediately responded while feeling dumbfounded.

    ¡°Yeah, Woo Bee, Sanny hyeong¡¯s little sister.¡±

    Woo Jooin then put a refreshing smile on his face as he usually did.

    Eun Jiho, of course, knew who Woo Jooin¡¯s cousin, Woo San, was. He looked scary from childhood but tried to stay low during middle school; however, after he entered high school, just because a senior picked a fight with him, he beat him to death, defeated every fighter who challenged him, and conquered the entire school. When Eun Jiho heard that news, he just murmured in a terrified face, ¡®I knew that bro would be like that someday.¡¯ Woo Jooin, at that time, also smiled back as an agreement.

    When it came to Woo San¡¯s sister, Woo Bee, however, nothing was that memorable. She was two years younger than Woo San, so she might be sixteen right now. She had a quiet personality and hated guys, so the only thing Eun Jiho remembered about her was that the fierce gaze she had at him as if saying, ¡®Get lost except for Jooin oppa,¡¯ while hiding behind the door.

    Rolling his eyeballs, Eun Jiho spoke to Jooin.

    ¡°Geez, every time I walked past her room, she was always typing something, so I thought she was playing a game or so.¡±

    Woo Jooin then replied in a smiling face.

    ¡°She would probably be programming or hacking something. You know, Bee successfully hacked Naver when she was fifteen. She didn¡¯t try twice in a row while fearing how dangerous it could get, but now it¡¯s over a year, so she says it¡¯s fine.¡¯

    ¡°What is with your family? What are they all doing? Are they all like aliens or so?¡± Eun Jiho asked back in a pale face.

    Before Woo Jooin was about to reply something, a drowsy voice came over from the phone that he was holding.

    [Jooin oppa?]

    ¡°Hi, Bee.¡±

    [Hey, oppa. Is it because of that thing?]

    ¡°Yeah, I would like to ask you about that. I tried to do it when you have enough time¡­ but the situation is going a bit off. Do you mind?¡±

    [Of course, not! I already prepared everything as you spoke about it recently.]

    ¡°Thanks, Bee. Oh, by the way, Jiho is right beside me. Do you want to say hello?¡±

    [No.]

    Her cold voice rang their ears immediately.

 Chapter 145

    .

    Eun Jiho, however, didn¡¯t look disturbed at all. He just mumbled with his arms crossed.

    ¡°Very refreshing reaction as always.¡±

    Woo Jooin giggled with a shrug then looked for Woo Bee¡¯s response. With a fan running sound, he heard her computer getting turned on.

    As a hacker herself, Woo Bee was using the best computer in her age sixteen. She bought and fixed a few parts by herself and kept the hardware upgraded. She was indeed better than any other expert when it came to computers.

    Woo Bee soon flung a question over the phone.

    [Oppa, I¡¯m running all the essential programs. I¡¯m about to start right now. The time limit is 5 minutes from now.]

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    [When I ask, tell me what you need.]

    With that said, there was immediately a loud tapping on the keyboard. Eun Jiho sat up straight out of tension. He then had a piercing gaze at Woo Jooin¡¯s phone with his burning black eyes, which was involuntary.

    He felt as if his mouth was running dry. Even the light summer rays seemed to heavily suppress the whole space. Tap tap tap¡­ as if something had gone wrong, the tapping of the keyboard then rushed in like a storm.

    While his cousin was in the middle of getting arrested or not, Woo Jooin just leaned on the back of his chair with his eyes closed in relaxation. On his white cheek, his light brown lashes tilted down. His breath even sounded tranquil. Eun Jiho had no idea how Woo Jooin could be that relaxed. Whether it was from trusting his cousin or from something else, Woo Jooin sometimes had a relaxed yet unfamiliar face alone in a very urgent situation.

    It was then that sharp tension, as it was on the tip of a needle, flowed in a tight range between them.

    With a fierce tapping sound, the typing stopped then, at the next moment, Woo Bee said along over the phone, which made Eun Jiho hold his breath.

    [Success, I accessed the higher database that has user information. Oppa, the ID of the one you¡¯re looking for is ¡®ham310,¡¯ right?]

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± replied Woo Jooin. His voice was still nonchalant that there wasn¡¯t any vestige of tremble left. Woo Bee, however, didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all.

    There was another typing sound over the phone. An unexpected word then came back.

    [What?]

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Woo Jooin, at last, sounded a little nervous. Eun Jiho positioned himself upright as he also got concerned if something might have happened. What came out next through the phone was, however, very unexpected. Woo Bee responded in a perplexed voice.

    [Oppa, you told me to search which girl was using that ID? But it doesn¡¯t belong to a girl.]

    ¡°Not a girl?¡±

    [No, it isn¡¯t. You know, if this person was born in 1977, it ain¡¯t age for a girl. Besides, this person is, conclusively, a guy.]

    ¡°A guy?¡± asking back, Woo Jooin put his brain to work right after.

    Born in 1977, this person would have turned only thirty or thirty-one now. If the ID belonged to a guy who had a daughter, still, a thirty-one-old father with a seventeen-year-old daughter didn¡¯t make sense. Woo Jooin then gathered his senses when Woo Bee threw a question.

    [Oppa, what should we do? We only have 3 minutes left. I need about a minute to erase all the logs.]

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Woo Jooin bit his lips; however, compared to those who got blanked out in perplexity, he was the type of person who displayed his full capacity in this kind of situation. Still, it wasn¡¯t enough to just rack his brain. Though the ID didn¡¯t belong to Choi Yuri, he thought it would be, at least, another girl who used it, but the person was a guy in his thirties. ¡®Who the hell is this¡­¡¯ Woo Jooin then recalled that the name, Choi Yuri, wasn¡¯t so unfamiliar.

    As if he browsed an old newspaper, a word came across Woo Jooin¡¯s head like a flash. He then asked calmly.

    ¡°Look up his mailbox. No, whatever it is, his mailbox, club, or job position, please find what the person does.¡±

    [Got it, bro, hold on! I¡¯ll transfer to the database connecting part.]

    Woo Bee then tapped her keyboard again. With his eyes stiffened in anxiety, Eun Jiho stared at Woo Jooin. ¡®What is he gonna do?¡± Eun Jiho could hardly guess. ¡®He¡¯s more than a two-wheeler while I¡¯m halfway around my head,¡¯ with that in mind, Eun Jiho turned his head. At that moment, Woo Bee dropped her response.

    [I found him. He¡¯s a bodyguard with a pretty high career.]

    ¡°A bodyguard with a pretty high career? Then where does he belong to?¡±

    [Reed System. I guess it¡¯s a global security company. Oppa, we only have a minute and a half!]

    ¡°Can you remember his name, SSN, age, face, and his phone number?¡±

    It would be such a thing for ordinary people to try but she was indeed Woo Jooin¡¯s cousin. A positive response came right after.

    [Yeah, oppa!]

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s enough. Come out ASAP.¡±

    Woo Jooin¡¯s urgent voice was followed by the keyboard tapping noise again. Eun Jiho stretched his hands back and held the bed. He then fetched a sigh while bending back.

    ¡®Are they playing Mission Impossible or what?¡¯ with that thought in mind, Eun Jiho waited again for Woo Bee¡¯s response. It took not even a minute but less than thirty seconds for her to answer back.

    [Oppa, all done. I deleted all the logs and came out safely.]

    ¡°Thanks, Bee. Would you tell me that bodyguard¡¯s SSN, name and number?¡±

    [His SSN is xxxxxx-xxxxxxx, name Kang Mino, and his number 0101-xxxx-xxxx.]

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    [You¡¯re welcome, oppa. You should then come to my house later!]

    ¡°Of course, yes, but we saw each other recently.¡±

    [Come on, I didn¡¯t even touch your hair since other unnies and oppas ran over you! Gosh, so sad to be the youngest!]

    As Woo Bee said, she was sixteen, a year younger than Woo Jooin who turned seventeen this year, and was the youngest of the Woo family. Eun Jiho giggled as he felt relieved. Woo Jooin smiled and said something to her in a friendly tone. At the very next moment, it went noisy over the phone. Eun Jiho, who leaned backward for the whole time, sat straight and flung a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on over the phone? Did the police come?¡±

    ¡°Nope, someone scarier than the police.¡±

    Woo Jooin¡¯s clear response made Eun Jiho burst out laughing.

    ¡°You mean, Sanny hyeong,¡± Eun Jiho replied.

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Whether they chitchatted leisurely or not, a fierce quarrel spread out over the phone like a blaze. If people heard their fight, they would¡¯ve considered it as two beasts roaring or dogs barking to each other. The brother and sister then hung up the phone. ¡®Someone who later calls Woo Jooin first would be the winner of this fight,¡¯ Eun Jiho thought then tilted his body to the front.

    He asked Woo Jooin, ¡°What are you gonna do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? We now have everything that we need to know.¡±

    ¡®We have everything we need to know¡­?¡¯ Eun Jiho slightly furrowed his brows.

    When we just heard the user of the ID was a guy in his thirties, Woo Jooin also looked disconcerted as if he never expected that part. He, however, asked what the guy¡¯s job was within a few seconds. After that, he hung up the phone if things were all set.

    Eun Jiho could hardly guess what Woo Jooin had inside his head. Nor did he want to try out. It would be better to just ask him directly.

    ¡°Well, why did you need his occupation?¡± Eun Jiho cast the question.

    ¡°She said he¡¯s a bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Choi Yuri¡­¡±

    As the name came out of the blue, Eun Jiho frowned his brows while thinking, ¡®Bodyguard and Choi Yuri? What do they have to do with each other?¡¯ Woo Jooin laughed out loud then continued his words.

    ¡°About five years ago, you grumbled to me about a party you had to go. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Well, I grumbled for that kind of thing quite often, but if it¡¯s about five years ago, there was something particularly big. Hanwool Group¡¯s 20th-anniversary party.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you remember back then? You went totally pissed off saying that you should memorize everyone on the list. You threw me a pile of documents in annoyance?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that happened quite often too, but why?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I scanned the names on the list. You know, every family member of the group owners or presidents are listed there in detail for you to greet them, right?¡±

    ¡°What does that suppose to mean? Hold on, are you¡­?¡±

    It was total nonsense. Although Eun Jiho saw Woo Jooin having a computer-like memory from long ago, he couldn¡¯t believe such a thing for this time.

 Chapter 146

    .

    ¡®No, hell no¡­¡¯ Eun Jiho said to himself astonishingly. His thought should be better when it came to dealing with this matter; however, if it was true, Woo Jooin would no longer be a mere mortal man within Eun Jiho¡¯s mind.

    His cheeks turned pale, but Woo Jooin just smiled nonchalantly and placed his elbow on the computer chair. Resting his chin on his hand, he answered back.

    ¡°I saw her name there, Choi Yuri.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The photo was from 5 years ago, and she had longer hair back then, so it was not so unusual that I didn¡¯t recognize her.¡±

    ¡®Holy, Christ¡­ What on Earth were You planning when You gave Woo Jooin to this world?¡¯ Eun Jiho thought while burying his face in his hands. Woo Jooin, however, continued serenely.

    ¡°Choi Yuri, the only daughter of the chairman of Yuseong Enterprise, a company that mainly manufactures cement. If the family didn¡¯t expand over the last 5 years, she would yet be the only child. Yuseong Enterprise mainly focused on cement, but they gradually widened their business and now doubled its business model into that of a larger company. They aren¡¯t big enough to stand toe-to-toe against your company, but it was, at least, enough for them to join the ranks of other conglomerates. Thus, for a girl like her, having a bodyguard outside the school isn¡¯t such a strange thing.¡±

    ¡°Then, the reason you asked Woo Bee to check their occupation was¡­¡±

    ¡°If Choi Yuri constantly logged in with the same computer, tracing her wouldn¡¯t be that difficult. She must then use another computer, but how can an heiress use PC bangs? What if she created an account using her real name? She was born and raised as an heiress since she was young, so wouldn¡¯t she, at least, know the weight or the responsibility of doing something under her name? Thus, let¡¯s say, what if she borrowed someone else¡¯s ID and hand?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡±

    ¡°She might have borrowed her bodyguard¡¯s SSN and hand.¡±

    After hearing Woo Jooin¡¯s words, the room was enveloped by a deafening silence. Eun Jiho slowly dropped his hands that he used to cover his face. He then sat blankly for a moment and rubbed his platinum blond hair nervously.

    ¡®Oh, I have no idea anymore. His father truly named him so well. I¡¯m quick-witted, too, but I would never even dare to think about trying to match the wit of this alien.¡¯ Eun Jiho murmured to himself.

    It was 5 years ago, and the document that Eun Jiho handed over to Woo Jooin was about 60 pages. Woo Jooin only had about 2 minutes to look through all of it; however, how could he determine Choi Yuri¡¯s face and name using that snapshot in his memory? Eun Jiho became so dumbfounded that he was at a loss of words.

    Woo Jooin stared at Eun Jiho, who was giving a hollow smile. He then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you remember what Bee said earlier? Reed is a globally renowned security company. The business contents of their affiliated workers, the bodyguards, would then be in their database. The company is, however, too globally-competent to risk a hack. If they caught us, then we would be able to see Woo Bee¡¯s mugshot in INTERPOL¡¯s wanted list.¡±

    ¡®International wanted list¡­ What a grandiose name it is¡­¡¯ Eun Jiho thought while swallowing his sigh.

    ¡°Hmm, that wouldn¡¯t happen regardless of the probability of it occurring,¡± Eun Jiho responded.

    ¡°Me too, but I think that there would be another way. I think I can find someone who can legally access the database.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Woo Jooin leaned his head forward a little before smiling slowly.

    He asked, ¡°Last time, mama and Yeo Ryung told us that they met Yi Ruda¡¯s father in a Chinese restaurant. Do you remember his father¡¯s name? It was Ian Reed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, I remember.¡±

    ¡°As I looked up right now, the co-representative of Reed is Ian Reed and Jenny Reed. Jenny Reed¡¯s maiden name is, however, Yi. Yi Jenny, she¡¯s Korean, and Yi Ruda said he¡¯s half Korean and half American.¡±

    ¡°Dude, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Those Mercedes that appeared at multiple school entrances to chase Yi Ruda and the men in black¡­ they probably didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss about the heir running away from home, so they might have not revealed their affiliation out loud. There were no words written on the cars except for the equipment they used, the in-ear receiver. I saw a word engraved on it, Reed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, what if Yi Ruda is the son of the co-representatives? Wouldn¡¯t he know how to access the database?¡±

    After Woo Jooin¡¯s remark, the two boys remained silent for a while. Woo Jooin just stared at Eun Jiho with his pure golden eyes as if he was checking his reactions.

    Scratching his hair, Eun Jiho soon heaved a sigh. He then opened his mouth while showing the nonsensical state of this situation through his face.

    ¡°Why does such a complicated situation sound so easy when it comes out from your mouth?¡±

    ¡°Well, Yi Ruda doesn¡¯t seem to be that cooperative, so I don¡¯t think this will be that easy, though.¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s eyes widened after hearing Woo Jooin¡¯s unexpected response. He frowned in a confused face.

    ¡°Why?¡± Woo Jooin asked.

    ¡°I mean, that bastard looks like he has a crush on Ham Donnie, although our girl doesn¡¯t seem to even regard him as a guy. Anyway, his actions are so obvious, so wouldn¡¯t he help her out?¡±

    ¡°Maybe not.¡±

    ¡°What? Why wouldn¡¯t he if it involves the girl he likes?¡±

    Eun Jiho replied as if he really didn¡¯t understand the reason. Although he knew Eun Jiho for a very long time, Woo Jooin couldn¡¯t answer further, so he just smiled in silence.

    Looking at Eun Jiho, who furrowed his brow in confusion, Woo Jooin murmured to himself, ¡®You can think like that because you aren¡¯t a perverse person.¡¯

    From the glitter in Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes, Woo Jooin grasped it already that he and Yi Ruda were the same types of people.

    * * *

    It was almost at the end of the June mock exam. In the morning, there were language and math tests, and we were all now only left with the social studies section after the foreign language test since it was late in the afternoon. Tick, tock, tick, tock. The clock above the board was constantly running with a dull ticking sound. Starting to reflect crimson shades, the sunlight poured into the classroom and shed light on the desks near the window.

    Some kids didn¡¯t think about the social studies section seriously since they just became freshmen in high school. Those who shoved their heads onto the desk would probably be like that. Resting his chin on his hand, Yi Ruda looked around the classroom and rolled his pencil.

    Kim Hye Woo was sleeping on the desk. Yoon Jung In and Shin Suh Hyun were, unexpectedly, concentrating on the test while narrowing the middle of their foreheads. The Kim twins were both sleeping in the same positions. Yi Ruda¡¯s glance then paused when he saw Ham Donnie.

    She was gazing at the test sheets while propping her chin on her hand; however, she didn¡¯t seem to have solved the questions. Her pen slipped out of her hand and was now rolling around the desk. She was just fixing her brown gaze at the test sheets blankly. Yi Ruda could assume that her eyes were on something else rather than the paper itself.

    A couple of days passed after the incident wherein Lee Soo Yeon pushed Ham Donnie into a corner with a rumor she heard from somewhere. During the past few days, Ham Donnie behaved as if she didn¡¯t care about that at all. She still looked bright and didn¡¯t hesitate to hang out with others except for Lee Soo Yeon. Ham Donnie, however, would show that look on her face when in her lonesome. She might be thinking about the incident.

    When Yi Ruda had that thought in mind, a melody from the speaker cut through his contemplation.

    ¡°The exam is over. Each proctor should collect the questionnaires and the answer sheets.¡±

    ¡°Who didn¡¯t finish marking?¡±

    The other homeroom teacher, who was sitting on the chair with an exasperated look the whole time, flung the question. When nobody answered, he soon asked the kids to collect the test sheets.

    Yi Ruda passed his test papers to the kid who was sitting at the edge of the row before standing up. His whole body felt stiff. Massaging his hardened body, Yi Ruda saw that Ham Donnie was talking to kids around her as she carried a bag on her shoulders.

    ¡®See you tomorrow,¡¯ bidding farewell, she turned back and walked past right next to him. When their eyes met, she smiled gently as usual.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Ruda.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    She acted like usual before turning herself back to leave the classroom. Her fluffy brown hair waved alongside her steps as it finally disappeared from his view. The view of her back showed her weakened state.

 Chapter 147

    .

    Yi Ruda quietly closed his eyes after watching her leave. That was when he opened and clenched his pale fist. His phone vibrated suddenly.

    Kids, who walked past him by, bid farewell to him with smiles or sometimes with sad faces. Yi Ruda responded to all the goodbyes while taking out his phone from his pocket. When he checked the text that he received, his face slowly stiffened. The message was from someone he never anticipated.

    Sent by: 010-xxxx-xxxx

    Hi, I¡¯m Woo Jooin in Class 1-1. Do you know me? I saw you many times with Donnie and heard a lot about you from her lol

    Sent by: 010-xxxx-xxxx

    I have something to talk about. Do you have time right now?

    Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes, fixed on the phone, gradually glowed deep. He looked so apathetic, which differed entirely from his usual character, that someone in the class might find it very surprising to see such an expression.

    Putting his phone into his pocket, Yi Ruda fell into thought, ¡®Woo Jooin, he was probably one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Ji Jon middle school, those boys that I¡¯ve heard nothing but praise.¡¯

    Among the Four Heavenly Kings, the one whom he shared the most conversation with was Yoo Chun Young, the boy who had blue-black hair and eyes as blue as his who also was a model. Yi Ruda only exchanged a few words with Eun Jiho, the impressive silver-haired boy known as the leader of the Four Heavenly Kings. He, however, never met the rest of the boys who were Kwon Eun Hyung, who was well-known for his friendliness, and Woo Jooin, who had a reputation for being cute and socially outgoing, personally. That was why Woo Jooin¡¯s approach was very unexpected to Yi Ruda. He kept wondering, ¡®Why¡­?¡¯

    As soon as he recalled Woo Jooin¡¯s name, the hair of the boy who had a bright smile on his face came across his thoughts. The slightly disheveled hair shone a gold-brown color within the flowing dust. His monolid, purely gold eyes with large pupils looked so innocent that no one in the world would have such a na?ve appearance as him.

    However, Yi Ruda caught Woo Jooin as he changed his expression to reveal a frigid hostility that the friendly-looking boy had towards him for a split second when Ham Donnie wasn¡¯t staring at Woo Jooin. In his eyes, there flowed malice instead of a cordial atmosphere, and a cold smile emerged on his face. Frankly speaking, Woo Jooin was the person whom Yi Ruda didn¡¯t wish to come across the most among the four boys. Having somewhat similar eyes to Yi Ruda, Woo Jooin was the most challenging opponent that he had to deal with.

    While he touched his phone in silence, another message arrived. Yi Ruda opened his phone.

    Sent by: 010-xxxx-xxxx

    It¡¯s something related to Donnie. Why don¡¯t you spare us some of your time?

    Yi Ruda furrowed his brows. ¡®Perhaps he¡¯s getting me wrong. Does this boy think that I¡¯ll roll up my sleeves whenever Donnie needs help?¡¯ he thought. He, however, just pressed the call button. Within a second, a cheerful voice came over the phone.

    ¡°Oh, hey! Are you Ruda?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, where should I go?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, where should we meet? Since we have to talk about something attentively¡­ Oh, do you remember that empty classroom on the sophomore¡¯s floor where you and Donnie used when you tried to escape from us?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    That was where he bumped into Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mouth against their wills, so although he tried to forget about it, that place would never slip from his memory. Woo Jooin replied shortly in a sweet voice to Yi Ruda, who was frowning.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you there!¡±

    The call then disconnected. ¡®What kind of novelty is it to embody frostiness while talking in a bright and high tone?¡¯ wondered Yi Ruda. He then slowly moved his steps to the designated location.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯ve wanted to talk to you for a very long time.¡±

    Woo Jooin, who spoke like that while standing against the window, showed a grin. The burning sunset over the window stained his shoulder red. The pair of gold eyes staring at Yi Ruda within the dimness looked like those of a beast; however, his face itself belonged to none other than a na?ve looking boy.

    Gazing at Woo Jooin for a while, Yi Ruda responded with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I did wonder about Donnie¡¯s middle school friends too, but why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°I want you to help us.¡±

    Removing the smile on his face, Woo Jooin replied shortly. This was somewhat unexpected since Yi Ruda thought he would stall for more time.

    Blinking, Yi Ruda asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You know ¡®Reed System,¡¯ the globally renowned security company, right?¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s face stiffened after hearing the name that suddenly came out from Woo Jooin¡¯s mouth. The air around them froze with a noise. A silence that suddenly poured out began to prevail throughout the whole space. ¡®How could he¡­¡¯ Yi Ruda murmured to himself.

    Reed Company mainly worked to guard high-profile figures rather than working on a security system; therefore, neither the company nor Yi Ruda¡¯s face was well-known to the public. That was why Yi Ruda wondered how Woo Jooin came across such sensitive information. While he grimaced, Woo Jooin just grinned leisurely alone. He continued with a swiveling smile.

    ¡°I could see the answer from your face.¡±

    ¡°Did my mom send you?¡±

    ¡°Come on¡­ People get me wrong sometimes because of my eyes and hair color, but I¡¯m 100% Korean. How can I know who your mother is if she¡¯s busy running a company in the States?¡±

    Yi Ruda then closed his lips with a face full of discomfort. Woo Jooin kept on his words with a smile, regardless.

    ¡°The men in black chasing you all had equipment from Reed, and your father¡¯s name is Ian Reed. I also browsed other things too. Every piece of information I¡¯ve collected pointed out that you are the only heir of Reed System.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything about how he was only half guessing. Woo Jooin never saw Ian Reed, Yi Ruda¡¯s father, so there was a massive chance of him being wrong, but he deftly deceived Yi Ruda. ¡®Well, once I get the answer, that¡¯s all I ever need,¡¯ Woo Jooin thought without pressure.

    Yi Ruda gazed at Woo Jooin for quite a while absent-mindedly; however, at the next moment, he stood up straight before putting a smile on his face. He also was brilliant in controlling his emotions.

    ¡°So?¡± Yi Ruda asked with a grin.

    ¡°I told you, we need your help for Donnie.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with me being the heir of Reed System and helping her?¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s question made Woo Jooin flash a grin. It looked somewhat different from the na?ve smile he usually had. The lights from the tilted sunset shed red shades on his face.

    Woo Jooin crossed his arms as he separated himself from the windowsill before bending his upper body forward.

    ¡°Do you know Ban Yeo Ryung?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°What about the recent rumor? You know, the haters¡¯ club or something like that.¡±

    ¡°I know about it,¡± Yi Ruda answered nonchalantly.

    His tone already turned flat and tepid since he was revealed as the heir of Reed System. Woo Jooin spoke to him while smiling mischievously.

    ¡°We found out the owner of the ID who created Yeo Ryung¡¯s haters¡¯ club.¡±

    ¡°Found it? How?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point now, is it?¡± Woo Jooin shrugged.

    ¡°Well, it matters since it relates to who actually made the haters¡¯ club on the web. If you took an uncertain way to approach that, then do you think that the kids will believe it?¡±

    ¡°I have my ways of handling things reliably, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about it.¡±

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Yi Ruda narrowed his eyes before crossing his arms. Now, both were facing each other with crossed arms inside a dark classroom.

    A red light entered through the piled desks and chairs in the corner. The summer afternoon still had sunset crawling over from the window, but the air within seemed rigor. They both knew why.

    Yi Ruda didn¡¯t continue his words but stayed silent. It was, eventually, Woo Jooin, who broke the ice. He smiled and spoke to him as if he lost the quiet game.

    ¡°Cool, so you want me to tell you everything to gain your assistance, right? Got it.¡±

    Instead of an actual response, Yi Ruda just perked the corners of his lips upwards slightly to hint a smile.

    Woo Jooin kept on, ¡°We hacked the site and scraped for the user¡¯s personal info from the database. Since it was someone unexpected, we searched his email and caf¨¦s to know more about him.¡±

    ¡°You guys hacked the nation¡¯s number one portal site just to catch a girl who spread false rumors and made a haters¡¯ caf¨¦?¡±

    Woo Jooin replied with a smile, ¡°As soon as the people knew about the existence of that haters¡¯ caf¨¦, bad rumors would spread about Donnie. Do you know what this means?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The person exposed his or her existence while accepting the risk. Based on the rumors so far, what the person wants is obvious: giving Donnie a bad name and isolating her, so she can¡¯t get closer to Ban Yeo Ryung or the Four Heavenly Kings. The person did this by showing the presence of the haters¡¯ caf¨¦. Do you really think that this will be the end? That is why I called you. There are more things to come.¡±

 Chapter 148

    .

    Yi Ruda listened to his story silently. Woo Jooin had no qualms about seizing his opponent¡¯s tactics. With a nod, Yi Ruda spoke to him by insinuation.

    ¡°As you said, it was someone completely unanticipated, it sounds like you found someone shady.¡±

    Woo Jooin nodded as a response to the remark.

    ¡°Uh-huh, but eventually, it¡¯s almost clear that it¡¯s the person whom I¡¯ve felt suspicious. Why would a thirty-year-old bodyguard, for what reason, detest a high school girl to make a haters¡¯ caf¨¦ on the web?¡±

    ¡°Does he have a daughter?¡±

    Woo Jooin replied with a shrug, ¡°He¡¯s in his early thirties, so if he has a daughter, then she might be about three to five years old.¡±

    ¡°Then, you mean the bodyguard¡¯s protectee¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still not clear about that part, and that is why we need your help.¡±

    ¡°What kind of help?¡± Yi Ruda asked with a frown.

    Smiling gently, Woo Jooin then replied, ¡°I¡¯d like you to access the database of Reed System and learn who the bodyguard is protecting.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say the person you¡¯re suspecting turns out to be the protectee, but how would you know that the person made the bodyguard open a haters caf¨¦? Even if we push him or her to confess, once the person eliminates all the data and backs out, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna take the phone away.¡±

    ¡°The phone?¡±

    ¡°Once we take the phone, we can check who the person was surveilling or even what order was commanded from the messages and call list. If there¡¯s something about the haters¡¯ club then, game over, or else, we can find another approach.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yi Ruda had thought before that something kicked over the traces inside Woo Jooin¡¯s head, or else, he could never talk nonchalantly about a plan that seems impossible.

    Would it be easy to take away the phone of a bodyguard who¡¯s in active service? However, Woo Jooin already committed a terrible hacking attack on the nation¡¯s largest portal site. In this regard, he would go through the plan without difficulty. ¡®Still¡­¡¯ tilting his head to the side, Yi Ruda quietly giggled.

    When Woo Jooin finished his remark, a cold silence hung in the classroom. His face looked tranquil like a still painting inside the pale darkness.

    Yi Ruda asked, ¡°And why should I help you?¡±

    Woo Jooin became speechless in shock. He stared at Yi Ruda with widened eyes. His reaction satisfied Yi Ruda and made him quietly laugh.

    ¡°Donnie would recognize from this happening that such a thing took place because she was with you and Ban Yeo Ryung. Do you think the girl, Lee Soo Yeon, pushed Donnie just because she had a sense of justice after hearing the rumor? She appealed to Donnie tenaciously to obtain the information about the Four Heavenly Kings from the beginning of the semester. Overall, her jealousy might have provoked this. The girl couldn¡¯t bear that Donnie was getting along with the Four Heavenly Kings as a friend of Ban Yeo Ryung, which she could hardly imagine for herself,¡± said Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Yeah, I had that in mind too.¡±

    ¡°We are aware of it, so why not Donnie, who received Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s persistent questions for almost the whole semester? She would definitely know that.¡±

    With that said, Yi Ruda perched slightly on the desk while putting himself back. He then took his hands down to lock his fingers together and stared at Woo Jooin. There was still no agitation in the eyes that came into Yi Ruda¡¯s sight. They were, however, burning gold in silence.

    Gazing at his eyes, Yi Ruda detached his lips.

    ¡°Donnie might try to distance herself from you guys because of this.¡±

    During the whole time, Woo Jooin just listened to his words without any change in his facial expressions. If others saw him, they would consider that he did not understand Yi Ruda¡¯s remark. Woo Jooin didn¡¯t show any reaction that much. He just blinked twice then shoved his hands into his pocket. After a while, he finally flung a question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a crush on Donnie?¡±

    It sounded a little cautious. Yi Ruda smiled aimlessly before asking Woo Jooin back.

    ¡°Regardless of my crush, is there a reason for me to let you guys and Donnie get along?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about us getting apart. What matters is that Donnie will get hurt because of Choi Yuri¡¯s plan this time. It¡¯s not just estranging Donnie and us, her plan might isolate Donnie from everyone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked back, Woo Jooin frowned. Yi Ruda nodded with a smile.

    ¡°If you like Donnie, you can¡¯t want something like that.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t choose me, what I can do is simply remove every path from her except mine, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Can you call it a choice when the road is all gone?¡±

    ¡°If she, at least, doesn¡¯t know that the person who removed all the paths is me, then she¡¯ll believe that it is her choice. That¡¯s all that matters, right?¡±

    Yi Ruda added with a grin. A pair of smiling blue eyes under the golden lashes were on Woo Jooin. ¡®Remove every path from her?¡¯ Woo Jooin murmured to himself what Yi Ruda just said.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help if he doesn¡¯t understand,¡¯ thought Yi Ruda. He didn¡¯t try to get his message across him; besides, the approach he planned was what he once shuddered and detested so much. It was the way that his mother, Yi Jenny, took; however, now that he had what he truly wanted, Yi Ruda followed that same action. ¡®Maybe selfishness runs in the blood?¡¯ That was when Yi Ruda swept his hair back with a bitter smile.

    Woo Jooin turned his mouth up slightly to resemble a hint of a smile. ¡®Is he smiling?¡¯ Yi Ruda thought. The air then suddenly loosened. The cold and anxious atmosphere hanging around the space earlier turned relaxed and chilled.

    The gold eyes that were on Yi Ruda showed a sign of composure. Woo Jooin¡¯s penetrating glance made Yi Ruda grimace. Woo Jooin then opened his mouth.

    ¡°I see. I knew it by the time I first saw you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re people who are willing to do anything for their ends. Neither you nor I am concerned about the moral justification of the method. We both just want to have what we want, and that¡¯s it. It doesn¡¯t matter who gets hurt or suffers damage. We do it without guilt, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®He said, ¡®we,¡¯ as if he was also the same,¡¯ Yi Ruda bit his lips then soon loosened his face with a smile. He should have guessed based on the look on Woo Jooin¡¯s face before. How could this bastard, in front, be cute and na?ve boy?

    Woo Jooin, who put a full smile while looking at him, kept on his words.

    ¡°Do you know the trolley problem?¡±

    ¡°No. What does that suppose to mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great example which shows that there isn¡¯t much connection between one¡¯s intelligence and one¡¯s moral judgment,¡± said Woo Jooin with a cold smile.

    Yi Ruda suddenly felt a shiver on his back.

    ¡°A trolley, a small runaway train hurtles down a railway. In front of you, there are two tracks and a lever to divert the runaway trolley onto the sidetrack.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Five people are standing in front of the railway where the train is barreling down. Meanwhile, there was one person on the other side of the track. If you pull the lever, the trolley will divert to the track where only one person is standing, so you¡¯re saving five people, and there would only be one casualty. However, if you don¡¯t pull the lever, then the trolley will crash into all five of them, leading to their death. What would you do in that situation?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯ll pull the lever since it¡¯s the best way to keep the damage at a minimum.¡±

    ¡°Then, this time, let¡¯s say you¡¯re standing on a pedestrian overpass. There ain¡¯t any lever.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Woo Jooin continued while showing a cold grin.

    ¡°There comes a train, and five people are standing on the railway. You¡¯re on the pedestrian overpass looking at the barreling train. Besides you, there¡¯s an obese guy.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°When the train keeps steaming straight towards the five people, they¡¯ll all die, but if you push the fat guy off to the pedestrian overpass, the train will stop. You can¡¯t sacrifice yourself since you aren¡¯t heavy enough. This is the only way to stop the train. If you do nothing, the train will lead to a fatal collision of the five.¡±

    ¡®What the heck¡­?¡¯ Yi Ruda stared at Woo Jooin as he felt the air in his body clogging in his chest. Still, Woo Jooin kept his bright yet cold smile.

    ¡°So, what are you gonna do now?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 149

    .

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy to respond. Fortunately, Woo Jooin wasn¡¯t really interested in hearing Yi Ruda¡¯s answer.

    He then continued, ¡°90 percent of the people answers that they won¡¯t push the fat guy although it will lead to the death of five people. If that¡¯s the answer, then do you know why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is because ¡®we shall not use human life as a tool.- Still, people can¡¯t find out why for quite a while, even after answering it. Moral judgment is governed by the unconscious side of our brain rather than actively participating in it. Then, let¡¯s change the words.¡±

    With that said, Woo Jooin lifted his eyes to glance at Yi Ruda, who was smiling.

    ¡°I say I¡¯m gonna push that guy off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe my moral judgment had been broken down since I was a kid. I was like that since my childhood. I didn¡¯t know when to laugh and when to cry. I couldn¡¯t relate to others¡¯ feelings.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t relate to others, so why would I mind hurting others?¡± said Woo Jooin with a soft blink.

    Yi Ruda rubbed the back of his neck unconsciously. ¡®What kind of bastard is he?¡¯ he thought. If Woo Jooin spoke such a thing in a straight face or, at least, with a frigid look, it wouldn¡¯t be this scary. He, however, talked about something horrible with a pure smile on his face, which meant that he always acted bright and na?ve while hiding his real intention. Yi Ruda fell into thought about him. Woo Jooin then quietly kept on his words with downcast eyes.

    ¡°If I could hurt and isolate her like that, then she would have already been mine.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Yi Ruda asked in spite of himself.

    ¡°Not only me, but many people would have already done that, but let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m the only one who could pull it off. No one else can feel no compunction about hurting others than me.¡±

    Woo Jooin spoke with a shrug as Yi Ruda frowned, for it was hard for him to understand. Yi Ruda had only a few months; however, Woo Jooin spent three years with Donnie in middle school.

    Yi Ruda asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you do that? If you could make her yours by hurting her, you could have already done that, right?¡±

    It was what he specifically said. Woo Jooin¡¯s brain could have achieved such an opportunity without any difficulties. As if he received an unexpected question, Woo Jooin stared at Yi Ruda with a blink. He then grinned.

    ¡°Once, I thought that it would be fine to do it, but now I know how much Donnie will get hurt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯re not doing it, Donnie already thinks that she¡¯s alone. I think so too. No one in this world is as isolated as Donnie,¡± said Woo Jooin, touching his hands. It sounded challenging for Yi Ruda to understand.

    She had a squabbling yet harmonious family and plenty of people around to stand up for her when she cried out of sorrow. How could he say that she was isolated, then? It was, at least, not a word that suited Donnie. Yi Ruda, however, couldn¡¯t dispute Woo Jooin¡¯s remark immediately.

    A few things then came across Yi Ruda¡¯s head. Her utterly different atmosphere, her gaze that wandered around the test sheets today, her looking over the window sometimes while resting her chin in her hand, and her feeling the wind that blew in through her scattering dark brown hair¡­ He might have seen something apparently outlandish like that from Donnie sometimes. Woo Jooin¡¯s words then surged into his ears slowly.

    ¡°To Donnie, this world is like¡­ how can I say this? A fleeting dream. It¡¯s not a dream to others, but only to Donnie, this world is a dream that makes her alone once she wakes up. Lonesome and sorrow are already enough to her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You look very curious, but I can¡¯t tell you more than that. This is a huge secret to us.¡±

    Woo Jooin then jumped off the windowsill, where he perched on the whole time. He walked across the dark classroom as briskly as he did at the beginning.

    When Yi Ruda gathered his senses and turned his head to see him, Woo Jooin already left to the hallway while putting his hand on the back door. He was staring at Yi Ruda like that as his eyes smiled sulkily. He then spoke to Yi Ruda with a naughty grin.

    ¡°Think about it carefully. Oh, and I recorded all our conversation just now!¡±

    His last remark thunderstruck Yi Ruda to the point that he almost burst into coughing, ¡®WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!¡¯

    Lurching unconsciously, Yi Ruda was about to slip from the chair, but he barely stood straight. A loud voice then rang around Yi Ruda¡¯s head.

    ¡°Then, adios! I¡¯ll be looking for your positive answer!¡±

    ¡°Hey! How insane are the Four Heavenly Kings in this school?!¡±

    Yi Ruda heard no response. As if he tried to avoid being deprived of the recorder, Woo Jooin seemed to have flown away. When Yi Ruda was about to give his answer, he heard an echo coming from the end of the hallway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! It¡¯s an excuse to Jiho!¡±

    ¡®Does that mean everyone¡¯s crazy except the silver-haired dude, Eun Jiho?¡¯ Yi Ruda became so dumbfounded that he scratched the back of his head roughly before kicking the chair he sat down until just now. ¡®How dare you deceive me the entire time with that na?ve face?¡¯ he huffed.

    Yi Ruda, however, paused while gasping as he cooled down. He then stared at the windowsill where Woo Jooin leaned.

    Over the empty space, the dimming red light came to recede.

    ¡°Lonesome and sorrow already? Why?¡± Yi Ruda mumbled.

    Woo Jooin said that the rest was all a secret, a huge secret. Well, Woo Jooin initiated the conversation slyly, but he sounded serious enough when he talked about Ham Donnie¡¯s sorrow.

    ¡®What would be that secret?¡¯ With that thought in mind, Yi Ruda walked out of the classroom ploddingly. Anyway, he should still think further about Woo Jooin¡¯s suggestion.

    When I did something wrong or was known for doing something wrong, there were four types of criticism that I would receive.

    One, when I did something wrong, the people around me would blame me for it. Second, when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but the people I knew were blaming me for it. Third, when I did something wrong, and the people who weren¡¯t aware of it were blaming me. The fourth was when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but strangers were gossiping about me.

    Getting criticized is, of course, not enjoyable, especially when it comes to people blaming me about things about a fake rumor that I didn¡¯t do; therefore, the worst case is the fourth. If I did something wrong, I would, at least, learn some lessons not to do such things next time; however, when I get criticized for a thing that I didn¡¯t do, then there¡¯s nothing else I could do other than to weep.

    Fortunately, I never got involved directly into such things in the rumors, which felt quite mysterious and lucky in and of itself. Objectively, I was in an excellent position to engage in gossip since I was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s best friend and her only female friend whom she confided. Besides, I knew and got along with the Four Heavenly Kings from middle school. Since I lived next door to Ban Yeo Ryung, I was also close to her breathtakingly hot and handsome brother, Ban Yeo Dan.

    Despite all that, the only fake rumor that I got involved in was, ¡®That girl, she¡¯s next to Ban Yeo Ryung to pretend that she¡¯s close with the Four Heavenly Kings.¡¯

    One could consider this as an assumption rather than a rumor. Thank god, Ban Yeo Ryung and I have been friends since we were born. Besides, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings weren¡¯t my only friends, so those who believed such things were limited to a few radical fans of the Four Heavenly Kings. ¡®Hmm,¡¯ I frowned, ¡®Strangely, there were only those rumors out there. Why is that?¡¯

    We were now in different classes, but I spent much time with the Four Heavenly Kings, especially with Yoo Chun Young and Woo Jooin; however, why weren¡¯t there any scandalous rumors such as ¡®he and she are going out!¡¯ or something like that?

    Law of the Web Novel, Article 9. Isn¡¯t there always a girl with tearful eyes approaching the female protagonist while asking, ¡®Hey, are you the one who¡¯s dating XOXO of the Four Heavenly Kings?¡¯ Geez¡­ that was when I adjusted my mind.

    ¡®Oh, I¡¯m not the female protagonist! I forgot that important fact! Oh, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve never got involved in any rumors like that!¡¯

    As I cleared my head, I looked forward; however, unlike my refreshed mind, the atmosphere in the classroom was appalling. No, it was more of an annoyance than disarray.

 Chapter 150

    .

    The incident began when I encountered Baek Yeo Min in town last weekend. I mean, I just wanted to eat outside and went to Lotteria to grab something, and there I met Baek Yeo Min.

    You know, that girl who asked me to become her friend, cursed Ban Yeo Ryung in front of me, and suggested not to get along with her. When I refused to do so, she also backbit me; therefore, she was the person who made me realize girls in this world were hardly believable.

    Anyway, when I got closer to Baek Yeo Min during my freshman year in middle school, that was within a few months since I met Ban Yeo Ryung. At that time, I was thinking about getting away from Ban Yeo Ryung.

    How could I not think that way when it was apparent how this world would proceed? How could I stand these guys? Of course, I had to get away from them; however, as I saw Baek Yeo Min cursing Ban Yeo Ryung, I could hardly see Ban Yeo Ryung as a girl who acted like an arrogant bitch in trust of her beauty.

    As I got to thinking about it now, perhaps, that happening evoked my sympathy for her. When I found that Baek Yeo Min verbally abused Ban Yeo Ryung for no reason, she looked so miserable. If Baek Yeo Min wasn¡¯t then, wouldn¡¯t I push Ban Yeo Ryung away from me too? When I had those thoughts in mind, our eyes finally met.

    With her decent, long, straight hair, Baek Yeo Min still looked pretty and slim like back then. ¡®If Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t exist, Baek Yeo Min would have been the number one beauty in our class,¡¯ as the thought came across my mind, our eyes met. I turned my head out of perplexity and thought that she would also ignore me soon.

    Surprisingly, she strode toward me, then sat down right across. ¡®What the¡­?¡¯ I stared at her in surprise. We, eventually, had an unexpected meeting like that at the weekend. ¡®Who do you think you are to sit across from me?¡¯ I was about to ask her that; however, Baek Yeo Min initiated the conversation.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah?¡±

    Her face and voice were too sad that I couldn¡¯t ask her about what she was doing. While I stared at her bitterly, she opened her mouth again.

    ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Good¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah? How¡¯s Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s good too.¡±

    ¡®Why? What else are you gonna do if she¡¯s not fine?¡¯ I tried to swallow those words. As I lifted my eyes to look at her, she still had a sad face. I thought, ¡®Why does she have that look?¡¯

    That time Baek Yeo Min slandered Ban Yeo Ryung and I was so vivid in my head that it felt like it happened yesterday. She treated and condemned us so harshly that I clearly remembered what she had done. ¡®Why is she about to cry?¡¯ The more I saw her, the more I got annoyed.

    I mean, now, I wasn¡¯t just mad. That issue happened three years ago, and I wasn¡¯t that narrow-minded to keep that anger until now. It¡¯s just that her actions now were confusing me. As I felt tired, I decided to get up, then she called me urgently.

    ¡°Donnie!¡±

    I turned back to see her at last. Rolling her eyeballs, Bae Yeo Min stammered as if she felt anxious.

    ¡°I¡­ um¡­ got to think about the things that happened in the past.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I did such a thing! When I got to thinking about it, Ban Yeo Ryung was just close to the four boys and did nothing wrong to me. She was always nice, sweet, supportive, and funny¡­ but why did I hate her and spread bad rumors about her¡­ I have no idea why I did that.¡±

    As she finished her words, Baek Yeo Min looked at me with desperate eyes. ¡®What is she on about?¡¯ I blinked my eyes in wonder.

    She continued, ¡°So now I just want to say how very sorry I am to you and Ban Yeo Ryung. At that time, I thought Eun Hyung stood by your side because you were close to Ban Yeo Ryung; however, as I got to think about it, what he said was right. I was harsh¡­ I know it¡¯s useless to talk about it now, but I just wanted to apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her words flew like water, and that was when she stopped stammering. I looked at her while frowning. ¡®What is she trying to pull off right now?¡¯ Many people inside Lotteria started to look at us.

    ¡®I¡¯m tired, should I just leave?¡¯ Wondering what to do, I finally sat back on the seat. Her face then turned a little brighter. I replied after a moment of hesitance.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really care about it anymore. I¡¯ll let Ban Yeo Ryung know what you said. Anyway¡­ thanks¡­ for your apologies.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ please deliver it to Yeo Ryung too.¡±

    Baek Yeo Min somehow answered back in a bit hasty voice. I didn¡¯t care about it that much but just lowered my head to look at the vibrating bell. I stood up before saying to Baek Yeo Min.

    ¡°Then, maybe we should say hi to her next time.¡±

    In the end, I awkwardly put a perfunctory smile on my face. Shen then blushed and nodded, which wasn¡¯t a terrible sight to behold.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to!¡± she said.

    I received a bag of my order then pushed the glass door of Lotteria to head back home. As soon as I came back, I ate a burger for lunch. It all happened just at the weekend, but how did it become perverted like this? I grimaced.

    When I arrived at school, Lee Soo Yeon provoked me by saying, ¡°See? There¡¯s no smoke without fire.¡± That was how my day began. I was about to ask her, ¡®What did you say, bitch? There¡¯s no smoke without fire?¡¯ but then I heard apathetic voices popping out from here and there.

    ¡°Hey, ey, ey, Lee Soo Yeon, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you want to initiate a fight again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you believed some bullshit before, and now you¡¯re trusting another one?¡±

    There¡¯s no smoke without fire¡­ it seemed to direct what Lee Soo Yeon did to me. She pushed me into a corner since she believed some rumor before. That was why the other kids were now reacting annoyingly like that. I was, however, wondering about why Lee Soo Yeon said such a thing to me just now.

    The air inside the classroom was damp. It smelled like rain too. Without thinking of hanging my umbrella, I flung a question in wonder.

    ¡°Why? What kind of rumor?¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you meet a friend from your middle school?¡± Yoon Jung In, who perched on his seat all the way in the back, questioned me.

    ¡®A friend?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I rolled my eyes. ¡®She might be a friend, but¡­ it was hard to say, yes.¡¯

    I replied, ¡°You mean, a person I once called a friend, but someone I later fought with? I did see her, but hey, how did you know that?¡±

    Pausing my words, my face stiffened as an assumption came across my mind. ¡®Come on, no¡­¡¯ I murmured to myself, ¡®What¡¯s so special about running into middle school alumni at Lotteria in front of my apartment and chit-chatting with her for about five minutes?¡¯

    The response that came back, however, rang in my head. I touched my forehead with a frown.

    ¡°Someone took a photo of you talking to a girl in Lotteria, but she was said to be the girl who backbit Ban Yeo Ryung so harshly. Don¡¯t you know that? People have been talking about it so far.¡±

    ¡®What the hell? Someone took a photo of Baek Yeo Min and I talking to each other? For god¡¯s sake! Who knows how our conversation went?¡¯ I thought. Besides, the one who took a photo of us would have seen the overall situation, known that we just bumped into each other, and found out that we only spoke for about a few minutes. Despite all that, it seemed that only a photo was out there without any explanation.

    ¡®Holy crap,¡¯ I touched my forehead again. ¡®What¡¯s going on these days?¡¯

    However, the overall atmosphere was, fortunately, not that bad. A similar thing happened before, so the kids in our class seemed to remain aloof after hearing such rumors. Instead, they even cheered me.

    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t mind that.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s keep doing such things? Hey, did you hurt someone enough to make them target you like this?¡±

    Listening to the story, Shin Suh Hyun, who sat straight like a classical scholar, threw a question.

    ¡°Yoon Jung In, but the photo¡­ who took that?¡±

    ¡°The photo?¡±

    ¡°The photo of Donnie and her middle school alumni talking in Lotteria¡­ The person who took that seems to know the relationship between Donnie and the girl. Maybe that person would also know that the girl and Ban Yeo Ryung fought in middle school?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, dude! How clever you are! Reading so many mystery novels made you smart.¡±

    Covering his mouth, Yoo Jung In responded in astonishment. Shin Suh Hyun tried to add but just swallowed a groan since Yoon Jung In didn¡¯t show any reactions further.

 Chapter 151

    .

    He then said to me, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t mind it. Just because you spoke with your middle school alumni, the people who are taking a photo of it and spreading it out are weirder.¡±

    ¡°Hey, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a simple matter,¡± said Kim Hye Woo.

    His remark drew everyone¡¯s attention. The whole class was already listening to the story in excitement. Rolling his eyes furtively, Kim Hye Woo swept his hair back and continued.

    ¡°The person who took the picture seems to know Ham Donnie¡¯s middle school acquaintance. Those who are alumni from Donnie¡¯s middle school are only Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings, so who else knows what the girl¡¯s face is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡±

    A burst of agreements came out from all around. Through the roars, Yoon Jung In exclaimed to Kim Hye Woo, ¡®Whoa, you¡¯re truly a genius!¡¯ Kim Hye Woo gently smiled at Yoon Jung In then kept on his words; however, what he said afterward made everyone shake their heads.

    ¡°It seems quite intentional, isn¡¯t it? You know, asking Donnie¡¯s middle school classmate to approach her and take both of their photos¡­ don¡¯t you guys think so?¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, isn¡¯t that going too far?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. I¡¯m the one who said it, but even I think that I¡¯m being too farfetched.¡±

    ¡°This ain¡¯t a spy movie.¡±

    Geez¡­ I rubbed my face out of embarrassment. When it was about time for the morning assembly time, the kids scattered away to their seats, and I hung my plastic umbrella roughly on the windowsill.

    I saw the schoolyard through the window and noticed that it looked like it had sunk entirely due to the rain. ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯ I stopped thinking before returning to my seat. At that moment, Yi Ruda paused his steps toward the locker and walked past me. When our eyes met, she showed me a grin.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, hi, Ruda.¡±

    We didn¡¯t have much time to talk, so I thought that she would just go past me, but unexpectedly, she loitered around. It looked like she had something to say. She then carefully asked me a question.

    ¡°Are you¡­ ok?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡®Is she really asking this to me?¡¯ I, who opened my eyes wide, soon showed a big smile at her. Yi Ruda indeed treated me as her friend, but she was also quite a worrywart when it came to me.

    Sometimes, the distance between us seemed ambiguous. For instance, sometimes, she would look delighted, although she knew that I was about to hear something terrible from Lee Soo Yeon. Now that I saw her looking nervous in front of me, I, at last, convinced myself that I got her wrong.

    I scratched my cheeks and said, ¡°Hmm, kids seemed cool about it, so I think I¡¯m fine so far. Well, what ¡®s the worst that could happen just because I spoke to former classmate from middle school?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Um, why? Would something bad happen?¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s face suddenly turned serious, which concerned me too. Yi Ruda, however, swung her hand in the air as I asked her in wonder. She then tapped my head to comfort me before walking away.

    ¡®Oh, come on¡­ how can something happen because of such a trivial thing?¡¯ I thought.

    However, one of my biggest mistakes so far was to disregard how scary gossips were in web novels.

    Unlike the serene atmosphere prevailing in Class 1-8, Class 1-1 was almost grief-stricken. The shadowy clouds over the sky had added some dark energy into the sagging air. The classroom was lit up with fluorescent lights, but the thick clouds blocked the somber atmosphere, making it hard to disappear.

    While the kids in Class 1-1 threw a sullen glance at Ban Yeo Ryung, the air itself had shoved her face into her hands. None of them were mind readers, but the way she looked like at that moment was enough for the others to infer what laid within her heart. As she did so, Choi Yuri was sitting beside her.

    Feeling sorry for her, Choi Yuri consoled Ban Yeo Ryung for the whole time; however, Ban Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t seem to escape from the shackles of her sorrow. It would have been better if the Four Heavenly Kings were feeling fine then, but for some reason, they also looked depressed.

    From the morning assembly until the break after the third class, Ban Yeo Ryung just buried her head onto the desk. She then went outside the classroom and headed to the cafeteria since the Four Heavenly Kings encouraged her to rest her mind. With an exhausted face, Choi Yuri, who was staring at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s back, approached the girls.

    She looked especially dark against the overcast sky. The other girls were mostly showing frowns on their faces.

    One of them said, ¡°Who exactly is this Ham Donnie anyway? It¡¯s always Yuri who¡¯s suffering.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it also happened a few days ago. How can this be a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°No, hell no. Oh, shoot, how insane is that bitch?¡±

    The girl who said that proffered her phone with a message. On the attached photo, Baek Yeo Min and Ham Donnie were smiling at each other indefinitely. As if it was taken in a hurry, their faces weren¡¯t clear, but it was enough for one to distinguish their appearances.

    The voices of the girls were quite loud, but no one argued with them. The students of Class 1-1 all looked exhausted. Displaying the embarrassment on her face, Choi Yuri was the only one who stopped the girls from gossiping.

    ¡°Come on, stop it. Maybe you guys are taking it the wrong way?¡±

    ¡°Hell no! Look at the girl who¡¯s smiling with Ham Donnie, I¡¯ve heard that she backbit Yeo Ryung so much in middle school freshmen year! She wasn¡¯t like that at first, though. She only began cursing Yeo Ryung when befriended Ham Donnie. She renounced her friendship with Ham Donnie, but she was now suddenly behaving like this. Can¡¯t you see the connection here? Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s only pretending to cut ties with Ham Donnie to screw Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    Like it was happening to her, the girl who spoke those words showed a horrifying rage on her face. Choi Yuri, who was listening to her remark, still couldn¡¯t find the right answer.

    Touching her brown hair, Choi Yuri just smiled awkwardly. When every eye was bent on her, she then responded.

    ¡°Well¡­ I, honestly, think so too. You know, or else, there¡¯s really no way to explain all these.¡±

    Her remark finally brightened everyone. They all thought that it was obviously Ham Donnie¡¯s fault, whom they could easily blame, but the evidence they had was ambiguous.

    Besides, Ban Yeo Ryung, who was directly involved in this incident, didn¡¯t show any anger but just sat down gloomily. When the girls talked about Ham Donnie to console her sometimes, she just shook her head with a reddened face and refused to speak.

    The next person who suffered from this incident would definitely be Choi Yuri. Wasn¡¯t she the one who was spending all her energy to sooth Ban Yeo Ryung since the morning began? Besides, Choi Yuri was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s best friend, so she should be angry at Ham Donnie the most.

    Choi Yuri rolled her eyes as if she was glancing around the classroom. Neither Ban Yeo Ryung nor the Four Heavenly Kings came into her sight. Being aware of their absence, the kids also showed a pressuring gaze at her to speak frankly. She, at last, moved her eyes from side to side and slowly detached her lips.

    ¡°¡­ Yeo Ryung keeps denying, but if Ham Donnie really considered her as a friend, then she couldn¡¯t get along with the girl, who spread bad rumors about Yeo Ryung in middle school and walk around town with a smile.¡±

    ¡°Right, so true!¡±

    ¡°So, I thought about it and¡­ What if Donnie doesn¡¯t want other girls to get closer to Yeo Ryung except her?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s just freaking me out!¡±

    A girl shouted, covering her mouth. Meanwhile, Choi Yuri looked a little more cautious. Rubbing her hands, Choi Yuri displayed her anxiety. It made the other girls perceive that she had another story to confide.

    Someone then asked, ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong? Yuri, is there something else you know?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ the user ID of the haters¡¯ club¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°It was ham310¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Those who remembered Choi Yuri¡¯s birthday, which was at the beginning of the semester, asked a question in wonder.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually the person¡¯s last name and birthday? We have Ham and March 10th here, then, right?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, isn¡¯t Ham Donnie¡¯s last name also Ham?¡±

    The words sent a flare into the atmosphere. ¡®Oh my god, isn¡¯t this a positive proof?¡¯ While everyone nodded while looking at each other, Choi Yuri waved her hand in the air with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Oh, come on¡­ I think I should have not said that. I¡¯ve just heard Donnie¡¯s birthday is March 10th since she¡¯s Yeo Ryung¡¯s friend¡­ but I think that I can be wrong. Geez, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±

 Chapter 152

    .

    ¡°No! What are you saying? You did a great job. What would have happened if we weren¡¯t aware of that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so horrible! What a bitch!¡±

    Listening to the burst of anger, Choi Yuri smiled awkwardly while narrowing her eyes in embarrassment.

    ¡°Well, this is just a guess, so I¡¯m letting you guys know¡­ just in case.¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­ but Yuri, even if it¡¯s true or not, you must say something to Ham Donnie for sure. Yeo Ryung is too nice to accept it, so she keeps denying the fact, but this shouldn¡¯t happen at all.¡±

    ¡°True. Shouldn¡¯t we also say something to her? If we don¡¯t do anything, she¡¯ll just get along with the Four Heavenly Kings nonchalantly as a friend of Ban Yeo Ryung. Gosh, that¡¯s awful.¡±

    Listening to the two girls whispering to each other with grimaces, Choi Yuri still had a puzzled look on her face. At that very moment, the back door suddenly swung open, and through the wet air flooding in, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings walked inside the classroom. Choi Yuri hurriedly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Never mind. I just said something silly. Let¡¯s wrap up here.¡±

    Speaking like that, Choi Yuri settled the conversation for the time being. The classroom turned silent when the Four Heavenly Kings entered; the rest of them were staring at Choi Yuri and the group of girls beside her. Except for Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings, everyone in the class had already heard the girls¡¯ conversation. Woo Jooin¡¯s brown eyes that were glancing around the classroom suddenly locked onto Choi Yuri as it suddenly darkened. Choi Yuri looked at his side before sticking her tongue out to gently lick her lips.

    * * *

    It was almost one in the afternoon, but the clouds didn¡¯t seem clear yet. The red-brown clouds and the low thundering sounds from across the sky evoked an apocalyptic ambiance. Although it was midday summer, we had to open all the fluorescent lights to have a proper class.

    In the back of the classroom, rain-soaked umbrellas were sticking in random places or were hanging on the windowsill. Gray footprints were dotted over the place where the kids¡¯ slippers had passed.

    ¡°Oh, I have to mop the classroom today!¡±

    When someone vented his irritation, words of consolation came and went from one place to another with laughter. With my chin resting on my hand near the window, I sat quietly and waited for the bell. It was only ten minutes before lunch. I rolled my eyes.

    Honestly, Class 1-1 was always the origin of the rumors for both this time and last time, so I received strange attention in the cafeteria for a while. This was the second time, so I thought that maybe it could be harsher. ¡®Gosh, why should I get stressed out for such a thing! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, though,¡¯ I sighed while clenching and unclenching my fist.

    If I let Ban Yeo Ryung know about what happened, she would definitely get concerned about it; therefore, I didn¡¯t tell her about this. From time to time, she was still afraid that I would turn away from her. I always felt her trembling gaze. ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung will be having a hard time too since she only opens up to me,¡¯ having that thought in mind, I heaved a sigh.

    The class finished ten minutes before lunchtime, so we were enjoying a free atmosphere. Lee Mina, who sat beside me, asked in concern.

    ¡°Donnie, are you okay?¡±

    She looked exhausted now as if saying, ¡®Oh, how could such idiots exist?¡¯ I thought that Lee Mina would also feel bewildered to stand against the stupid kids. I replied with a grin,

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m at a loss of words, but¡­ I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s only fake rumors. I can¡¯t catch and beat the one who¡¯s spreading the rumors to jelly, you know.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that isn¡¯t fine!¡±

    Geez¡­ Listening to her response, I quietly raised my both hands and covered my cheeks. ¡®You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t be fine, can I?¡¯ I thought. Honestly, I didn¡¯t feel refreshed at all.

    Being involved in fake rumors while everybody¡¯s lips were uttering my name was such an unbearable thing. Heaving a sigh, I wrapped my throbbing head with both my hands. Suddenly, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s bright angelic smile came across my mind.

    Holy mother of pearl¡­ Although Ban Yeo Ryung was the female protagonist of a web novel, had a gorgeous appearance, exceeded in everything she attempted, and even had Mr. Handsome as her brother, I shouldn¡¯t be just envious of her. She was suffering from such rumors! People gossiped about her! How could those be so fine? I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it at all. If I could exaggerate this a little, then I felt like a celebrity who was being harassed by cyberbullying or malicious comments. That was how disgusting and awful the overall situation was to me.

    With a sigh, I lowered my head in a rage then clenched my fist. When the lightning struck outside the window, the top of the desk suddenly shone a frightening yellow hue. The shadows of my classmates turned longer and shorter. Through the shades, I felt the eyes of so many people directed at me. Fortunately, none of them were hostile except for Lee Soo Yeon, who had a sneer on her lips. I sighed deeply once again.

    At that moment, the bell rang to announce lunchtime. All the kids dashed into the cafeteria at once. Among the crowd, Yoo Jun In shouted at me.

    ¡°Hey, hurry up! We have chicken tortilla today!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah!¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Those who were running out of the classroom exclaimed in joy. ¡®How does he remember all the lunch meals every day?¡¯ Looking at Yoon Jung In, I felt flabbergasted and burst into laughter. Regardless of their shouts, we walked toward the cafeteria slowly.

    ¡°Gosh, oppa. Be careful, the salad is falling to the opposite side.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, so that¡¯s why I don¡¯t have enough veggies.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my twin brother.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    The Kim twins were quarreling today as well because of something trivial. I heaved a sigh with a glance. Yoon Jung In was enjoying his food as if he was shooting a commercial. Then, I looked at Shin Suh Hyung, who was sitting beside me. He, however, didn¡¯t look good today; besides, he left his chicken tortilla untouched. While having my meal, I threw him a question.

    ¡°Suh Hyun, why are you not eating?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like that kind of food.¡±

    Soaking the rice into the soup, Yoon Jung In spoke on behalf of him. ¡®Oh, yeah, thanks, bro. Please keep munching your food,¡¯ murmuring to myself, I looked back at Shin Suh Hyun.

    When our eyes met, he replied with a shrug.

    ¡°I enjoy them these days, but today, I¡¯m not feeling well. Do you want to have it instead?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you full?¡± asked Yoon Jung in, who was sitting across me.

    It didn¡¯t seem right for him to say that. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I shrugged before looking down at the silver plate in front of me. ¡®Did I have enough? I don¡¯t think so¡­¡¯ with that thought in mind, I soon gave a reply.

    ¡°Oh, whenever I feel stressed, I calm myself down by eating a lot.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Okay, enjoy.¡±

    Yoon Jung In then concentrated on having his food again. I carefully grabbed the chicken tortilla from Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s plate and tried taking a bite. The noise from the cutlery that was touching the metal plates and the other students¡¯ loud voices filled the whole space. That was when I bit the tortilla and smiled in joy.

    Someone was scowling at me from behind Yoon Jung In, who was sitting across me. I almost choked and kept on coughing.

    Over the lightly colored, long cafeteria table, a group of girls was glaring at me fiercely.

    ¡®Why me¡­?¡¯ I thought, but as I took a closer look at them, they all looked familiar. Weren¡¯t they Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s friends in her class? They were definitely the girls in Class 1-1. Since Ban Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t sitting with them, it looked like she was skipping lunch. Even the Four Heavenly Kings were missing.

    ¡®Oh, god. I think I¡¯m gonna swallow the wrong way. Why are they glaring at me? We never met each other personally. Should I scowl back at them too?¡¯ I had those thoughts in mind; however, it might be more ridiculous to imitate them. Besides, if I stared at them too, then those girls would go straight to Ban Yeo Ryung and tattled on what I did.

    ¡®It would be better not to draw their attention,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I squeezed the rest of the chicken tortilla into my mouth. Somehow, it didn¡¯t seem enough. Smacking my lips, I got up from my seat.

    After throwing out the leftovers and placing the empty plate on the washer, I headed toward the cafeteria door. Since it was raining outside, kids were opening their umbrellas, which made others hardly step outside. Today was particularly crowded. ¡®Jesus,¡¯ it was when Yoo Jung In furrowed his brows in annoyance.

    A girl¡¯s calm voice pierced through the air and reached my ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re Ham Donnie, right?¡±

 Chapter 153

    .

    The noise around the classroom suddenly shushed. The girl¡¯s voice was that much peculiar compared to the loud noises that everyone was making at the time. Besides, there embodied a frightening rage within her.

    Watching a fight is the next interesting thing to watch after a fire¡­ as if it were true, those who perceived the prelude of a conflict paid attention to that direction. I returned, as well.

    She was a girl I saw before, whom I bumped into in the hallway of the retreat building. She had short brown hair and a pair of brown eyes, which strangely resembled how I looked and the atmosphere I exude. Her pure brown eyes on her pale face directed towards me. Surprisingly, a feeling of anger was waving in her eyes.

    ¡®What the heck? Why is she calling me to stop here of all places?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I tried to tell her to go outside and talk. She then continued in a voice that sounded like a burst of fury.

    ¡°You know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I tried to stay still, but I can¡¯t while I was looking at you eating like that. Such a great eater!¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m about to get rid of my stress by eating my meals. Mind your own business, bitch!¡¯ I was so fed up that I almost erupted those words out of my mind. I seldom swear at strangers even in my head, but when I heard what she just said, that meant, ¡®Why are you so chill when you did something wrong?¡¯ I just couldn¡¯t keep it in, and my emotions got the better of me.

    I, who looked up at her with a fuming gaze, however, became speechless. She looked even more tearful and upset than me. I heard kids talking noisily around us, saying, ¡®Hey, is she crying? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Meanwhile, the girl opened her mouth with a reddened face.

    ¡°Hey¡­ how can you eat so well when you did something like that to Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    That was when Shin Suh Hyun tried to stop her. The girl, Choi Yuri, suddenly lifted her eyes before shouting in a voice intermixed with tears.

    ¡°Hey, how can you act like that behind Yeo Ryung but pretend to be her friend until now? You¡¯re the most two-faced person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hold on.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill and Yoon Jung In tried to put in a word for me; however, Choi Yuri didn¡¯t stop pouring her minds out. The noise from the kids grew bigger. The attention I was receiving was mostly from people who were assessing the situation; if not, they were frigid.

    My body seemed to get stone-cold from head to toe. Ridiculously, it was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice that crossed my mind at the moment. Whenever she went through something like this, she always spat out these words like a prayer in a tearful voice.

    ¡®One day, everyone will get me right.¡¯

    ¡®No, Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ I muttered to myself unconsciously. Shrugging her shoulders, Choi Yuri shouted with her eyes full of tears.

    ¡°Whenever Yeo Ryung got along with new friends, you always told them something bad about her as much as you can! Why did you do that? Because you want to monopolize her? So that you can keep a close distance with the Four Heavenly Kings?¡±

    As if the pendulum stopped, the whole space was enveloped by utter silence. No one said anything. Choi Yuri and the girls beside her just scowled at me frigidly, and I was at a loss of words in perplexity. So were the other kids.

    After a moment, a familiar voice from behind broke the ice.

    ¡°Hey! What do you know about her to say something like that?!¡±

    It was none other than Lee Mina. ¡®Oh, god. She might have been listening,¡¯ as soon as I thought that, there poured out voices of agreement. They were from my classmates in Class 1-8. Among them, Kim Hye Hill and Yoon Jung In threw in helping words with a dumbfounded look on their faces.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you in the cafeteria?¡±

    ¡°Wow, I never saw someone as ridiculous as her.¡±

    Lowering his head, Shin Suh Hyun spoke to me in a calm face.

    ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s just go. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±

    With that said, he stretched out his arm hesitantly before wrapping it around my shoulders. A warm air touched my dampened shoulders inside the wet air, and soon, someone blocked my sight while consoling me again.

    That person then urged me to return to our classroom ASAP in a weak voice. I also heard someone saying, ¡®Fighting here with her will just look like a stupid dogfight in front of the entire school,¡¯ but at the same time, there was another remark surging into my ears.

    ¡®Holy shit, that¡¯s so cruel. Do girls usually act like that? It¡¯s freaking me out. Why are they so obsessive?¡¯

    I was on people¡¯s lips. Some, who gossiped about me, were strangers, and some were acquaintances. My head throbbed. Surrounded by my friends in our class, I walked with short and quick paces toward our classroom.

    I was so out of my mind that I forgot to have my umbrella with me; however, someone put it into my hand, and another person shared their umbrella to me, shading my already shaking body against the elements. We moved our steps toward the classroom in a clump like that.

    Still, someone¡¯s arm wrapped around my shoulders. As I raised my head while wondering, ¡®Who would it be this time?¡¯ there stood Yi Ruda.

    Her bright blond hair still shone radiantly under the cloudy sky. Sho was also the one who sheltered me within the confines of her own umbrella. She then looked at me. When our eyes met, she carefully spoke while furrowing her gold lashes.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Later, they¡¯ll know that you did nothing wrong. The truth shall prevail, so¡­.¡±

    Pausing her words, she looked at me with her big round eyes. ¡®Donnie¡­¡¯ When she called my name with a trembling voice, a few kids who were walking ahead of us turned back to check on us. They soon turned pale while staring at me.

    A few girls came toward me with nothing but sheer sympathy on their beautiful faces.

    ¡°Donnie, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Donnie¡­¡±

    They stretched out their hands to pat my shoulder and back. Meanwhile, I felt a streak of a tear running down my cheek. I felt an acute pain around my eyes as if they were burning. I raised my hands and covered my face to prevent myself from shedding another tear; however, I couldn¡¯t stop the downpour coming out of my eyes. ¡®Oh, why¡­ gosh, I really hate crying in front of other people. It seems like I¡¯m in big trouble¡­¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung went through something like this almost every month or, at least, every year. When she suffered from such things, I always tried to console her with retarded-sounding comments. Now that I got to thinking about it myself, I realized how much of a pathetic jerk of a friend I truly was.

    I felt stuffy as if my throat was burning. Being at a loss of words, I could finally feel my lips drying. Others assumed that the reason why I couldn¡¯t stop crying was because of Choi Yuri; thus, they said something brutal and abusive towards her. I was, however, thinking of Ban Yeo Ryung.

    When we returned to our classroom, the kids said something nice to me while surrounding me for a while.

    ¡®Hey, don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s just some bullshit from a stranger. Ban Yeo Ryung would definitely believe you.¡¯

    Yoon Jung In even said something hilarious.

    ¡°Was it Choi Yuri? She should be broken like glass like her name, so she could gather her senses.¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun then stared at him as if he had gone crazy, so I stopped crying and burst into laughter. ¡®Gosh, why is he so funny?¡¯ I thought. Although it was a stupid joke, his comical reaction was humorous enough to make me laugh. When I giggled, the kids then patted my back and shoulders in relief and returned to their seats.

    For the next class, I took out my English textbook while rubbing my aching eyes; however, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the teacher¡¯s words in the entirety of his lesson. I didn¡¯t even think about Choi Yuri at all. The only thing that morosely came into my mind was the face of Ban Yeo Ryung crying. She might have already heard about the incident in the cafeteria. However, I didn¡¯t receive any of her texts yet.

    Those who never saw me, never talked to me, never knew who I was, never cared about how I lived, and never bothered with me was befalling their own judgment towards me. Just because they learned or roughly heard something irrelevant from a shady source, they began to measure and disparage my value and my personality along with it. I felt terrible.

    Why? What did they know about me for them to talk like that? Why didn¡¯t they mind their own businesses? I tried to consider and understand the rumors and the people who spread them. I tried to ignore it and move on. I mean, what else could I do against them?

 Chapter 154

    .

    What else I could do? Should I slide open the door and yell to the random kids, ¡®What do you know about Ban Yeo Ryung and me? Shut the fu*k up and mind your own business!¡¯? Among the random folks, it¡¯s difficult to distinguish those who deserve to hear my pleas.

    It felt like I was glowing alone in the darkness while some pebbles flew toward me from somewhere one after another. The stones soon turned into hail and showered down onto my body; however, I still didn¡¯t know who was targeting me at all. There was no way for me to avenge myself either.

    What if I threw a pebble into the darkness randomly, and it hit someone who wasn¡¯t targeting me? What would I do then? There was nothing I could do. What frustrated me the most was that fact.

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ I bit my lips tightly. How could she just say, ¡®I¡¯m fine,¡¯ and move on as she went through so many things like this? She might be either fantastic or pathetic. I had no idea.

    After a sigh, I covered my forehead with both hands. At that moment, my phone vibrated. A message arrived from Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    See you in front of your house today

    Her message didn¡¯t have any errors, which seldom happened. Dropping my gaze at the phone for a moment, I moved my fingers to respond.

    To: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Okay

    As I closed my phone, I looked forward while resting my chin on my hand.

    They said we learned the value of what he had once we lose it. Almost four years had passed since I entered this world. Throughout those times, I cried, denied, and stomped, but I, at last, opened my heart, accepted the fact, and smiled with them. Ban Yeo Ryung, who always waited for me near the shoe rack, wasn¡¯t there. A few kids glanced at me in concern; however, I left the school entrance with a nonchalant step.

    It was five in the afternoon. The rain had already stopped, but there were puddles on the schoolyard. On every step I made, the sound of wet sands squeaked beneath my feet.

    A group of kids who were wearing our school uniform walked past by me. It was a usual scene that I encountered every day; however, even this scenery felt like a knife stabbing my heart. ¡®Walking alone can feel like this,¡¯ I thought.

    Ever since I fell into this world, for over 3 years and a few months, I never missed walking with Ban Yeo Ryung on my way to school and back home. Once I entered So Hyun High School with her, we always went back home together. Thus, I rubbed my cheeks out of awkwardness and shame. Suddenly, the incident at the cafeteria came across my mind.

    The cold stare of others directed at Choi Yuri, who was wailing in front of me and¡­ well, me. On top of those images, Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s coy face overlapped faintly. ¡®Oh, shit,¡¯ I ended up disheveling my hair all over instead of keep thinking those things.

    When thinking of those two girls, I couldn¡¯t bear the anger rising in me, but at the same time, my heart bled for the gaze I had from others. I thought, ¡®Perhaps I got hurt and upset simultaneously, but it¡¯s really annoying.¡¯ Stopping in front of the crosswalk, I stared beyond the street.

    ¡®My anger won¡¯t resolve anything,¡¯ I thought. The abnormal realities of the past three years have made me a calm human being. Wiping out Choi Yuri and Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s faces one after another, only Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s text message remained in my head.

    Geez¡­ I shook my head with a frown. Still, her message didn¡¯t disappear in my head. I sighed eventually.

    ¡®See you in front of the house today.¡¯

    What did that mean? It was unusual for her message to have no errors at all, which bore traces of her efforts. Without any puns or touches of humor, which she usually used, Ban Yeo Ryung just sent that short message and left ahead of me. I breathed out slowly.

    Maybe, she felt disappointed at me after hearing the rumor, so she didn¡¯t want to see me anymore. In front of my house, she might shortly say that she didn¡¯t want to hang out with me anymore and just go inside her house. ¡®No¡­¡¯ I shook my head immediately.

    I was going too far. Being concerned about myself while feeling the pressure upon others¡¯ gazes, maybe she just wanted to meet me in front of my house. Ban Yeo Ryung, who suffered from the fake rumors for so long, wouldn¡¯t turn against me because of such a stupid gossip. I knew her very well; however, my head still throbbed at my anxious imagination.

    ¡®Oh, god. What should I do¡­¡¯ Bad rumors wouldn¡¯t stop quickly; besides, the girl, Choi Yuri, stirred this up into a big thing, so even kids from other grades would talk in whispers about Ban Yeo Ryung and me. ¡®Should we just go home separately from here on out? If not, then others would just keep talking about us¡­¡¯ with that thought in mind, I got so annoyed that I grimaced involuntarily.

    As I got anxious, my hands tried to move individually. Perceiving that, I shoved my hands in the pockets of my cardigan. I then looked forward again.

    Like a scene spread by the water, I saw the red-light signal flashing over the blurred sight under the ashy sky. Suddenly, something shiny came into my eyes.

    I saw a bright yellow hair hardly seen in Korea; however, I soon shook my head. ¡®No, it won¡¯t be him,¡¯ I thought since I never met Yi Ruda near my house. We did bump into each other at the Chinese restaurant in front of the City Hall station. However, that place was far from my house. I looked at the traffic light again.

    The green light then turned on, and the vehicles slowed down into a halt. Among the people, I began to move my steps. The yellow-haired person across then came toward this side slowly.

    I could barely see, but the person seemed like they were talking with someone on the phone. Almost attaching the phone to the ear, he or she was saying something. I slowly walked past that person.

    That was when I heard a familiar voice ringing in my ears.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    The clear voice that was coming through the damp noise was indeed from Yi Ruda. A unique intonation, mostly from those who lived abroad, was prevalent in her tone. With my eyes wide, I turned back to see her immediately.

    The gold hair, however, disappeared so quickly that I couldn¡¯t see her within the crowd anymore. Turning my head back, I bent my steps toward my house again.

    As I arrived in front of the elevator on the 1st floor of my apartment, I pressed the button. 13th floor, 12th floor¡­ 1st floor. When it finally descended, I got on while rubbing my sore eyes. When I took out my phone from my pocket and checked if there were more messages, I saw that I had received nothing from Ban Yeo Ryung yet. A few of my friends in class texted me but not Ban Yeo Ryung or the Four Heavenly Kings. The elevator then stopped on my floor.

    When the door opened, a slow breeze came through with a familiar resonance as it swept my hair. Turning around the corner, the long hallway aligned with units where Ban Yeo Ryung and I often met came into my sight.

    The sky outside the windows of the hallway was still ashy, and in the middle, there stood Ban Yeo Ryung like a still life. Like silence had complete dominion of the space around her, our eyes met slowly.

    I, again, realized that Ban Yeo Ryung looked like an incomparable porcelain doll when standing in a straight face. I gazed at her sparkling white cheeks, gorgeously bent eyes, and red lips¡­ then at the next moment, her face changed dramatically. She walked toward me while furrowing her eyebrows.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hold on.¡±

    Stopping her words, I slowly swept my hair upwards. ¡®It was such a long day,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I stared at her while leaving the exhausted look on my face. At her surprised face, I flung a question.

    ¡°Do you believe the rumor?¡±

    My words soon made saddened her. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s her face that I know, na?ve yet deeply wounded¡­¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    She then shouted, ¡°How can you say that? Why should I believe it? Do you think I¡¯m that dumb?¡±

    Her voice echoed throughout the hallways, along with the damp air. ¡®Geez, what a loud voice she has!¡¯ I tried to cover my ears naughtily but just burst into a giggle.

    The rock weighing my mind as I walked towards my home came tumbling down. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s text still lingered in my head until that time.

 Chapter 155

    .

    ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s her,¡¯ I thought. As she experienced many false rumors about her, I knew that she wouldn¡¯t believe such gossip undoubtedly. Especially when it was about me. ¡®However, I¡­¡¯ Heaving a deep sigh, I smiled brightly. As soon as I showed that grin, Ban Yeo Ryung, who was in front of me, was reduced to tears.

    I often saw her shedding tears when she was worn out. She hated crying in front of other people as much as I did. After all, she tended to think that it would be an inconvenience to others rather than a matter of self-respect. This time, however, was different.

    Tears kept descending from her eyes. I never saw Ban Yeo Ryung sobbing her heart out like that in my whole¡­no, ever since I came to this world.

    ¡®Oh my god, hold on¡­¡¯ stomping my feet in nervousness, I held her shoulders.

    ¡°Hey, why¡­ why are you crying? I mean, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t believe it! Your text was just so serious, so I¡­ oh, please stop crying! I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Shaking her head furiously, Ban Yeo closed her eyes tightly. She then murmured with her tear-soaked lips, which looked and sounded threatening.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that bitch is, but I¡¯m gonna kill her¡­¡±

    ¡°B¡­ an Yeo Ryung¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s dead meat¡­ dead meat!¡±

    There aroused a black aura over her shoulders, which looked like Eun Hyung when he was mad. ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯ I never saw Ban Yeo Ryung crying so harshly before, so I didn¡¯t know how to console her.

    As I stared at her, she finally opened her mouth. What she said after then made my jaw slowly drop.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s totally okay if people are gossiping about me, but why does it have to be you instead? You got involved in all kinds of dogfights before because of me and nearly died, and now there¡¯s this shitty rumor about you too¡­¡±

    She whimpered alongside her words.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m okay since I¡¯ve gone through these a lot, but why you? You¡¯ve never been involved in any rumors like this before, but why is it happening this time? From my experience, I know how harsh it was to get through this. That bitch¡­ I don¡¯t know who that bitch is, but she¡¯s dead¡­¡±

    With that said, she, again, sobbed while burying her face into her hands. I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I just pouted. Only these words swirled in my head, ¡®Fine? How can you say that? How could you be fine?¡¯

    If we had grown accustomed to pain after going through it a lot, it would be impossible for us to fall into tears; however, we know that things don¡¯t work like that. Still, Ban Yeo Ryung kept saying that she was fine. Hesitantly, I touched her shoulder. She then raised her tearful eyes and looked at me.

    I said, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. How can you be fine? I really get how you¡¯ve felt now.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung then cooled down a little. She stared at me with big, round eyes. I heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad in front of the kids to find out who was spreading the rumor. That girl named Choi Yuri, you told me about her many times. She and the other girls are the closest to you in Class 1-1, aren¡¯t they? If you took my side right now, then your friendship with them will be over.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about my relationship with them. Those who believed in that stupid rumors and hurt you don¡¯t deserve my friendship.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s determined remark made me speechless for the moment. Then I felt something warm rising within my heart; however, I shook my head.

    ¡°If you do that, then you¡¯ll be completely isolated; besides, you don¡¯t have proof that I¡¯m not the one who did it.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    Shrugging my shoulders, I responded to her question.

    ¡°Leave it for now. There are crazy people out there, you know. Once we stay low and waited for the right timing, then maybe the truth that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong will finally come to light.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Ban Yeo Ryung, heavily. There was a feeling of deep sorrow in her eyes. I sighed quietly. Since I¡¯ve been her friends for a long time, I knew exactly what she meant.

    Ban Yeo Ryung gazed at me indomitably for the whole time. She then stretched out her hand and grabbed mine tightly. Holding my hand with a determined look, she faced me and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Donnie, don¡¯t allow injustice in your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you turn a blind eye to them, then they¡¯ll overreact. Disclose the truth and tread them.¡±

    My eyes widened. She would never cope like that if she was in my shoes. While I blinked my eyes, Ban Yeo Ryung showed a sneer on her lips. Grinning bitterly, she looked at me.

    ¡°What are you talking about the truth coming into light? Who cares? Who would pay for the pain I felt because of this? No one. Even after burdening myself alone while receiving their apologies, still, the wounds would last. Those who hurt us won¡¯t reflect on themselves. They would just think that they¡¯re as much of a victim of false rumors. We should nip it in the bud.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I just stared at her eyes at a loss of words. How many pains did those starry eyes of hers hid?

    Ban Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t crying anymore. She stared at me with determined eyes, which reduced me to tears this time. Without another word, I just rubbed my sour nose with the back of my hand.

    She was right. It always was like that. The truths of false rumors will never be cleansed. Apologies that came from the perpetrators of the false rumors would seldom come, but it never helped.

    Apologies? It didn¡¯t do anything to mend our broken hearts. Although this helped the public to unravel the truth, the pain it engraved within us would never heal. One might even be foolish enough to believe that what had happened was all water under the bridge.

    From the perspective of the people who subjected others into a world of pain, they might believe that their apologies could magically turn the nightmare they had created into neverland. Some of them were even mad because their overtures were not reciprocated with the reaction that they expected. ¡®Does an apology erase the taint that they had left?¡¯ I would like to ask those people if apologies were enough once we unraveled what laid within their facade while our hearts remained wounded because of their cold stares and harsh criticisms.

    The one who eventually bore the pain was only Ban Yeo Ryung herself, but people didn¡¯t know that.

    In life, it is impossible to live without sorrow, but people never spared Ban Yeo Ryung their knife-like words as if they had never experienced what it felt like to be on the receiving end of such agony. Why? Why didn¡¯t they considered her pain when they were also afraid of it?

    They didn¡¯t apologize without fear of hurting their pride; however, how could they be so indifferent to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s pain? They knew for a fact that no one wanted to get hurt.

    I could hardly help myself from covering her with my tight embrace. Ban Yeo Ryung now looked like she had cooled down and just stared at me with her round eyes wide. As if she saw me burst into tears, she patted my back in confusion.

    Trying to stop my sobbing, I said to her, ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung, why do you always overlook those who have wronged you, then? You would just move on whether they apologize or not.¡±

    She then replied immediately, and what I heard was so insane that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from laughing.

    Ban Yeo Ryung shouted, ¡°How can you and I be the same? It¡¯s totally fine by me if they treat me that way, but not you¡­ I might be a bad, arrogant, and selfish bitch just like they said, but not you! You are not!¡±

    As if she couldn¡¯t bear her emotions, her voice was flowed along with her tears as she uttered every syllable of her statement.

    ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t that kind of person¡­¡±

    This then filled Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes with tears once again. ¡®Geez, why are we doing this in front of our houses?¡¯ I hesitantly stretched out my hand and held her in my arms.

    She then wailed in relief in my arms. While sobbing, she mumbled in a tearful voice.

    ¡°Those bitches who said those bullshit about you, oh, they are dead¡­ sob, sob¡­ why are they hurting you? How dare they do that?¡±

    Feeling dumbfounded, I heaved a sigh before patting Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s head.

    I replied, ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung, next time, have that mindset not only for my situation but also for yourself to tread them. You keep being nice and ignoring them, so they think that they have the right to overreact.¡±

    ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung just cried without responding. Meanwhile, the sun fell over the mountain while tainting the sky with a crimson brilliance. Under the dark, heavy clouds, the magenta sunset permeated palely.

 Chapter 156

    .

    The cold air still prevailed in the damp hallway, but I didn¡¯t sense any semblance of frostiness in the air at all. I just patted Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s head again. As if she had felt utterly released, at last, she buried her face onto my shoulders without tension.

    I never saw Ban Yeo Ryung wailing like that. She didn¡¯t even cry that harshly when she got involved in a fake rumor that caused a girl¡¯s sunbae to yank her hair. It was, however, quite relieving to see her crying in sorrow for me. ¡®She believes in me as a friend. Such a stupid rumor can¡¯t turn her away from me, of course.¡¯ Though I trusted her the whole time, that doubt still lingered within me.

    Suddenly, I realized something new. After having a head-smashing shock, I opened my mouth slowly, which made Yeo Ryung call me in wonder.

    ¡°Donnie??

    I shook my head quietly, but my cheeks would have turned pale now. I couldn¡¯t look at her in the face but just dropped my gaze at the floor.

    ¡®I see¡­ whenever people gossiped about some false rumors concerning her, she might have feared that I would turn away from her¡­¡¯

    Even in those brief moments when we were walking back home from school, I grew anxious about the unbearable and disturbing imaginations popping in my head. I slowly closed my eyes. This was the first time I had gone through such a thing; however, Ban Yeo Ryung experienced this kind of situation numerously.

    Perhaps she always feared that I would leave her side whenever such a rumor pops up and think, ¡®What if Donnie had grown to detest me? What should I do if Donnie trusts the rumors and hates me afterward¡­¡¯ She would always¡­ always have such thoughts.

    Feeling muzzy, I couldn¡¯t do anything at all for a while but soon patted her head softly with a sigh.

    ¡°You were really¡­ really not fine at all¡­¡±

    ¡®You would have never felt fine,¡¯ I muttered to myself as Ban Yeo Ryung stared at me in wonder.

    She barely stopped weeping and, at last, turned back. We then bid farewell with smiles as I grabbed our doorknobs. Through the open door, Ban Yeo Ryung stuck her head out to watch me go inside my house, which looked cute and funny.

    As I took my shoes off and stepped through the doorway, there was no indication of people being around. ¡®Lights are all off, no one¡¯s home yet,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I was just about to go inside my room when my phone then vibrated.

    It was a message from Ban Yeo Ryung. ¡®Girl, you should have just said this to me earlier,¡¯ I thought while opening my flip phone with a dumbfounded look. Then, at the next moment, when I checked her text, I grimaced.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Donnie, if you were a girl and I was a boy, I would have definitely confessed my love to you

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Even if I were a girl and you were a boy, I would confess my love to you

    ¡®What the hell is she talking about?¡± I thought while taking off my cardigan. As I took off my clothes, the phone vibrated again. It was yet another text from Ban Yeo Yeong. ¡®What again, this time?¡¯ I thought.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    If I were a human and you were a tree, I would grow you forever

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    If I were an anteater and you were an ant!

    I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so I typed a response.

    To: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Stop

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t stop at this moment. Instead, she replied severely.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Donnie, be my friend forever

    To: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Aight

    I wondered if I looked too brusque? Being concerned a little, I finally pressed the send button. ¡®Well, she wouldn¡¯t get me wrong though,¡¯ while I tried to move on with that thought, her message arrived immediately. ¡®What again?¡¯ I opened my phone.

    Sent by: Ban Yeo Ryung

    Be my friend in our next lives

    I was, at last, finally rendered speechless. As the phone then vibrated, I looked at the screen and realized that Eun Hyung was calling me. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s nice,¡¯ When I opened my phone immediately, the first thing I got was him speaking in a perplexed voice over the phone.

    ¡°Oh, you answered quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    When I replied firmly, I realized that Eun Hyung stopped talking for a while. I thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ That was when I had a realization. ¡®Oh, the kids in Class 1-1 would have probably gossiped in secrets about how I cried earlier¡­ Besides, Eun Hyung had a wide circle of acquaintances, just like Jooin.¡¯

    With a hesitant tone, he finally flung a question.

    ¡°Donnie, I heard¡­ that something happened. Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m totally fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    His voice still sounded bitter. They saw Ban Yeo Ryung pretending to be fine for a long time, after all. Perhaps they were suspicious that I was just acting weird out of anger.

    Well, some folks acted more cheerfully once their anger got the best of them. From what I knew, Eun Jiho belonged to that category. He would smirk and behave naughtily, which annoyed other people more. I was, however, truly fine.

    ¡°For real! I am so fine!¡± I responded.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, because Yeo Ryung said she¡¯ll grow me, feed me, and be my friend in our next lives. I feel such a huge weight on my shoulders now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if he felt preposterous, Eun Hyung was at a loss of words for a while. A burst of his refreshing laughter then came over from the phone.

    Since this was the first time I heard him laugh so freely, which he only did whenever he was with Yoo Chun Young, I just remained silent for a moment in perplexity. I then laughed out loud in the end. ¡®Geez, Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ while thinking about her, I couldn¡¯t help myself from laughing. Eun Hyung then asked me while barely holding back his laughter.

    ¡°Donnie. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s with me, and he says¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡®Are you with Chun Young right now?¡¯ I thought for a second. Well, both boys were living in the same place but in different buildings. That¡¯s just how absurdly big Yoo Chun Young¡¯s house was.

    With that thought in mind, I just waited for Eun Hyung to continue.

    ¡°Chun Young also wants to¡­ Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Eun Hyung?¡±

    Holding the phone with my both hands politely, I carefully called his name, but I heard no answer. Suddenly, a fuss went on over the phone as if something fell. With a thud, I heard something collapsing, so I was wondering if I should contact the cops or something.

    However, I just hung up while thinking, ¡®Eh. He¡¯s gonna be fine.¡¯

    Hmm¡­ I dropped my gaze at my phone while scratching my head. Woo Jooin and Eun Jiho were still not texting, let alone allowing their presence to be felt. ¡®Weird,¡¯ I thought. As far as I knew, they would have reached me out already.

    Eun Hyung didn¡¯t seem to have trusted the rumor; therefore, I was reasonably sure that both of them would have sent their regards as well. Still, I didn¡¯t feel anxious about how they weren¡¯t contacting me until now. I was a bit nervous for a different reason.

    Eun Jiho was very active, and Jooin was bright enough to bury someone if they so desired. Their silence concerned me and got me thinking, ¡®Come on, they couldn¡¯t do that. They¡¯re just high school kids¡­¡¯ I changed my clothes before shoving my face quietly onto my pillow.

    * * *

    ¡°Did you clear your head?¡±

    He still sounded awfully na?ve. ¡®Especially when it comes to thinking about what laid within his voice¡­¡¯ Yi Ruda murmured. He, however, couldn¡¯t pour out his thoughts right now. Regardless of the animosity that they bore among one another and their shared desire, they still needed to cooperate.

    With that thought in mind, Yi Ruda furrowed his brows. His temple ached while thinking about Ham Donnie crying.

    Yi Ruda didn¡¯t like it when people sobbed. Instead of weeping in sorrow, it was better to find a realistic solution. ¡®Then, am I being annoyed?¡¯ No, it was a different feeling.

    Yi Ruda wanted to see Ham Donnie walking alone while rubbing her eyes continuously. It did happen quite quickly. Perhaps he could snatch Ham Donnie from the Four Heavenly Kings and from Ban Yeo Ryung now.

    Still, why? Why was his anger rising inside him despite getting this long-awaited situation?

    ¡®I have no idea,¡¯ Yi Ruda thought with a sigh. He dropped his gaze onto the ground. The overall situation was what he surely wanted; however, he didn¡¯t want to live in a world where a person like Choi Yuri, who made Ham Donnie cry, breathe peacefully. That thought somehow came across his mind.

 Chapter 157

    .

    Standing in front of the crosswalk, Yi Ruda spoke in a determined tone.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Woo Jooin¡¯s voice was bright; however, he didn¡¯t seem to think Yi Ruda subjected himself to this agreement because he was afraid of their recorded conversation. It was, at least, a good thing for Yi Ruda.

    ¡°So I have to snatch the person¡¯s phone or, as far as the son of Reed System can authorize, make them give you something that proves it¡¯s Choi Yuri who created the haters club, right?¡± asked Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Correct. How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere around tomorrow.¡±

    ¡®Who do you think I am,¡¯ as Yi Ruda spat out those words, a burst of laughter came over the phone. Soon, a voice that intermixed with a smile came through his ears.

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    ¡°I hate you.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t get upset, Woo Jooin then hung up the phone shortly. While walking along the crosswalk, Yi Ruda turned back. He might have seen Ham Donnie walking past him in a flash within his ashy sight.

    Article 15. The Rooftop is Always Open for Brawls and Love Fights

    Although Ban Yeo Ryung and I got back together again, my position in the school didn¡¯t change at all. The next day, I felt others¡¯ gazes at the back of my head on my way to school with Ban Yeo Ryung. While I tried to go upstairs alone since we took different paths, a few sunbaes saw me and whispered among one another. As I heard words like ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯ and ¡®Haters Caf¨¦,¡¯ it wasn¡¯t hard for me to assume what they were whispering.

    Dropping my gaze on the floor, I quietly gripped the shoulder strap of my bag. ¡®They¡¯re sunbaes, so I can¡¯t cause any trouble here. Let¡¯s just leave ASAP¡­¡¯ It was at that moment when I had that thought in mind before taking a step forward.

    ¡°She¡¯s so freaky.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Oh, truly ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°How can she be so fu*king shameless? If I were her, I would have killed myself.¡±

    Those remarks smashed the back of my head one after another. While thinking, ¡®What the hell do you know?¡¯ I wanted to fling my bag towards them as they stood behind me; however, I couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Instead, I just moved my steps nonchalantly while biting my lips firmly.

    That¡¯s what rumors were anyway. If someone did something wrong, people just criticized the person without checking out the truth, perhaps to show off how morally superior they were. I wonder how many people would apologize for these hasty remarks once the rumors had been proven to be false? This was what stabbed my heart.

    When a terrible rumor spreads, no one would apologize to me, even if it turns out to be false. I knew it very well from Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s cases. Once the rumors spread out, there was nothing I could do, which pissed me off the most.

    There was still a distance left before I could get to my classroom, but I was already on the brink of a meltdown. Closing my eyes tight, I walked up to the rest of the staircase where the light from outside would seldom touch.

    No one was in the classroom. I did come to school earlier than usual, but it still felt strange as I glanced around the room while standing in front of the classroom door. At least, Yi Ruda should have already been here.

    She was usually the first person to arrive at school to escape the black cars chasing her. Around seven in the morning, she would already be sitting on her chair while burying her face onto her bag. Looking at the strange, vacant classroom, I slowly went to my seat and placed my head onto my desk. At last, I heaved a deep sigh that I was suppressing the whole time.

    ¡°Geez¡­¡±

    It was truly exhausting. I never felt that the way to school could be this tiring.

    Whenever I went to school with Ban Yeo Ryung or the Four Heavenly Kings, drawing others¡¯ attention was a usual thing; however, this time was at a whole nother level. Didn¡¯t they even say that I should kill myself? I clenched my fist. My head couldn¡¯t process anything.

    It was quite different from anger since I felt like I was already forgetting my identity; I didn¡¯t even know who I was anymore. It seemed like I transformed into a worthless person who caused Ban Yeo Ryung so much trouble for envying her.

    Others, who were unaware of my entire existence, didn¡¯t know and care about me at all, which saddened me the most. That was when I breathed out and sat up straight.

    My phone vibrated. ¡®What¡¯s up?¡¯ When I opened my flip phone apathetically, my brows met in the middle.

    Sent by: 010-2695-xxxx

    Hey, I¡¯m Choi Yuri. I want you to meet me secretly after school and talk about something.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was I seeing things? Unbelievable. With a frown, I looked at the text thoroughly, but nothing seemed to be changing. Secretly meeting her after school and have a conversation?

    Should I reply, ¡®Only the two of us won¡¯t work since I might kill you?¡¯ After further consideration, I sent my response.

    To: 010-2695-xxxx

    Where?

    As if she already had an answer, her reply arrived in less than a few seconds. Her text made me furrow my eyes again.

    Sent by: 010-2695-xxxx

    At the school rooftop.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The rooftop? Wasn¡¯t it a restricted area? I thought it was locked, so how would she open it?

    Well, this place was not just a regular high school but a domain where the Four Heavenly Kings went, so the rooftop could be different too. I shoved my phone back into my pocket before laying my head on my desk.

    Yi Ruda might wake me up later with her usual, cheerful voice once she arrived; however, even after the morning assembly, when our class president Yoon Jung In woke me up with a sneer, Yi Ruda still didn¡¯t show up.

    Rubbing my drowsy eyes, I asked the kids, ¡°Where¡¯s Yi Ruda?¡±

    It was Yoon Jung In who responded to my question.

    ¡°He called the teacher in the morning that he¡¯s sick and gonna see the doctor.¡±

    ¡°For real?¡±

    With that said, I just stayed silent again. Yi Ruda had the brightest and purest face in class, at least, to the kids in Class 1-8. She also, unexpectedly, held me tight with some serious remarks or pieces of advice at unanticipated moments. Above all, she always showed kindness to me ever since I met her.

    Now that I was desperate to have more people standing by my side, I felt the prominent effect of her absence growing within me. I touched her empty chair at a loss of words before taking my textbook to participate in the next class.

    I heard that Class 1-1 had a fuss because of my rumor; however, our class still had a pleasant atmosphere. Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina brightened up the mood alternately with jokes and answered back to the teacher¡¯s questions with dumbfounded remarks. Laughters burst out everywhere. Someone then said, ¡®Shin Suh Hyun is the only normal guy in our class,¡¯ followed by another kid agreeing on that remark. All our classes went smoothly like that as usual.

    When Yi Ruda didn¡¯t appear until the end of the 4th class, Kim Hye Hill later sat beside me. During the whole time, we wrote down small letters in the corner of a textbook as our means of silently conversing.

    Perhaps out of consideration, Kim Hye Hill didn¡¯t talk about the rumors between Choi Yuri and me at all. It was me who then barely spoke about it.

    ¡°I got cursed by some sunbaes on my way to school today¡­ lol¡±

    ¡°The seniors?¡±

    ¡°Yup, they had senior name tags.¡±

    ¡°Seniors who gossip about freshmen rumors have a lot of time on their hands. What a bunch of trash, forget about it.¡±

    She gave me a piece of advice too.

    Her pungent way of talking made me laugh. While I put a little grin on my face, Kim Hye Hill rested her chin on her hand and fixed her bluish gaze at the corner of the textbook. She remained silent for a while, then moved her fingers to write down a few more words.

    ¡°They could definitely go to Harvard if they just studied instead of minding those bullshit.¡±

    I almost laughed out loud during the class. When I smiled, Kim Hye Hill put her pen down and grinned at me. Looking at her, I thought how lucky the boy named Lee Jihan in Class 1-4 was to have her as his girlfriend.

 Chapter 158

    .

    When the bell rang to announce the break after the 4th class, Lee Mina came toward us and perched on the chair. Before I was about to say something, Kim Hye Hill opened her mouth.

    ¡°Hey, when she passed the senior stairway, some sunbaes cursed at her in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, what did they say?¡± asked Lee Mina, frowning her eyes.

    Kim Hye Woo, sitting behind us, also tilted his head toward this side as if he was about to listen to our conversation.

    Kim Hye Hill asked, ¡°Yeah, why did they say?¡±

    ¡°Um, they asked me why I don¡¯t kill myself.¡±

    Lee Mina then replied immediately with a grimace.

    ¡°Oh, shiitake mushrooms! What a son of a buffalo chip!¡±

    ¡°Hold on, what did you say?¡±

    It was Yoon Jung In who reacted to her words while walking past by us. Refusing his steps, he flung that question to Lee Mina with a blank face. Lee Mina then replied to him with a shrug.

    ¡°Some seniors said to Donnie why isn¡¯t she committing suicide!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? What the¡­ but you said something afterward.¡±

    ¡°You mean, shiitake mushrooms! What a son of a buffalo chip?!¡±

    ¡°Geez, so clever. Are you a genius?¡±

    After his remark, Yoon Jung In suddenly collapsed into a fit of giggles. Lee Mina¡¯s voice was so loud that other kids around us also burst into laughter while looking at us. Burying their faces onto their desks, some were at a loss of words.

    A moment after, Yoon Jung In, who barely suppressed his laughter, twitched his lips and tapped my shoulder. ¡®What the heck is this,¡¯ I thought. Frowning my eyes, I looked up at him.

    Yoon Jung was stilling smiling against the backdrop of the bright classroom in the summer sun. He continued while holding my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mind that rumor.¡±

    His unusually serious voice made me put a sad face. How hard did I try to not think about it?

    People usually believed what they heard, and among them, there would be people who would deliver Choi Yuri¡¯s words carelessly.

    Being aware of those facts, I tried to ignore and move on; however, I couldn¡¯t help myself from feeling stuffy and awful. Like swallowing pills without water, these emotions were stuck on my throat and never went down. You would never know how much I tried to get over it¡­

    My face turned dark helplessly. As if he read my feelings from my look, Yoon Jung In held my shoulder in perplexity.

    He said, ¡°Hey, no. I wasn¡¯t try to say that those things were nothing. I¡¯m not telling you to resist it too. Come on, what did you do wrong? The rumors don¡¯t have any proof. They are all just false and subjective. Choi Yuri is the one who must be blamed for talking about untruthful things. I wasn¡¯t trying to say just ignore them and move on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When I just looked up at Yoon Jung In speechlessly with my eyes round opened, his hold on my shoulder tightened. He then released me while frowning his dark brows and tilted his face a bit toward me with his usual smile.

    While the kids in our class all focused on us, he kept on his words.

    ¡°You went to school today with Ban Yeo Ryung, huh? That means you both spoke well anyway. What did she say?¡±

    I replied with a shrug, ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe it at all.¡±

    ¡°What about others? Such as the kids from your middle school who know about this or so?¡±

    Yoon Jung In seemed to talk less obviously about the Four Heavenly Kings. Most of the kids in our class didn¡¯t know that the Four Heavenly Kings and I were close. Rolling my eyes, I answered back to his question.

    ¡°They just asked me if I were ok. They also told me not to worry about the rumors.¡±

    ¡®Although Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin didn¡¯t reach me out yet,¡¯ I thought. I had no idea why they kept their silence for this long.

    Yoon Jung In put a full smile as if my response was enough. He then said to me while lifting his body.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Did any of the guys you knew well trust that rumor and tell you something?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­¡±

    ¡®Strangers said to me¡­¡¯ instead of adding those words, I just bit my lips.

    Yoon Jung In¡¯s remark relieved myself, at last, from those that distressed me until now, the negative feelings that I had from others¡¯ redefining who I was.

    When I closed my mouth in the middle of my words, Yoon Jung In put a confident smile on his face then spoke to me.

    ¡°Do you think I never went through any rumors about myself? Most of the people have a similar experience like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And from these happenings, I learned something, you know. Those who trust the rumors and curse you have no idea who you are. Think about it. There is no proof and even some wouldn¡¯t have listened to it whatsoever. Most of the people who curse you are just following others.¡±

    ¡°Then, what should I do? Should I explain that I¡¯m innocent? What else I can do?¡±

    I wanted to ask him what I could do to stop others from talking about me. Yoon Jung In, however, shook his head with a shrug.

    ¡°No matter how many times you explain, it¡¯s useless. Believers will believe anyway. Did you explain everything to each of your friends, Ban Yeo Ryung and the other boys? Did they say, now that they could trust you?¡±

    I shook my head.

    No. As soon as Ban Yeo Ryung saw me, she hung drops of tears in her jet-black eyes. Before I was about to explain something, she said to me that she trusts me. Her voice sounded so desperate as if she spoke with a feeling rising from her toe to the head. It showed how sincere she was to me. Thus, I didn¡¯t have to take those words out to explain, which I picked out many times inside my head but lost their shapes at the end.

    Yeah, I didn¡¯t have a conversation with Ban Yeo Ryung to ask her for trust or something like that. We didn¡¯t need to say such things regardless. What about Kwon Eun Young or Yoo Chun Young?

    I shook my head.

    Yoon Jung In then said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it goes. The reason why they trust you no matter what is that they know you aren¡¯t a person to do such things. You proved yourself from your actions over the time you spent with them. Don¡¯t mind what the strangers say. Those aren¡¯t your people. If you care every single thing, only you¡¯ll feel pain in your heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing good when this kind of thing happens. You get to know who your real people are. That¡¯s it.¡±

    The wind blow through the opened window waved my hair. In the middle, there stood Yoon Jung In crossing his arms while looking faded and vivid at the same time. Feeling a little far away, I narrowed my eyes.

    Yoon Jung In usually joked around or talked funnily in a light tone. His voice and words, however, cooled down the heated air and the fuss around our classroom. Like a cold water drop, his last words lingered around us then permeated into the air.

    Someone then said, ¡°Yoon Jung In¡­ dude, so cool.¡±

    And at the same time, another boy spoke in a husky voice.

    ¡°Holy cow, my heart was about to pound. It¡¯s dangerous, right?¡±

    He then grabbed his chest, which made Yoon Jung In jump up with fear in his usual, exaggerated look on his face.

    ¡°Huh, what did you say? Oh, shoot, don¡¯t come close to me.¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jung In, hold on! Once I hug you, I can see what this feeling is.¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    Yoon Jung In spoke while laughing to death, he then soon jumped over two chairs and ran out of the backdoor. Following him, the boy who grabbed his pounding chest and a few kids who gathered up to make their love come true dashed out of the classroom. Only a frosted silence left inside the space.

    The wind blow through the opened window shook the gray rollup blinds again then scattered around us. It flipped the pages of my textbook on the desk. Kim Hye Hill, then burst out laughing.

    ¡°Yoon Jung In, how can he never act cool till the end?¡±

    Lee Mina, beside us, was laughing out loud. Most of the boys went out after Yoon Jung In, so there were only girls inside the classroom.

 Chapter 159

    .

    I lifted my eyes to glance at Lee Soo Yeon¡¯s seat. She still didn¡¯t try to have any eye contact with me. Feeling embarrassed, I swept my hair back and sat down on my seat.

    ¡°Are you ok now?¡± asked Lee Mina.

    She sounded unusually cautious. Rolling my eyes, I smiled with a nod.

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    There was no reason to be not fine. I put a grin again.

    * * *

    An air of silence filled the school after all the classes were over. There were only seniors who were all doing independent studies, so the whole building didn¡¯t show any indication of people being around. The school finished quite a while ago, but some kids entered the entrance in a few groups.

    It was six in the evening but the sky was still bright throughout the summer day. Rays of sunset merely spread out at the end of the sky and white clouds flew toward the horizon like huge ships. The breeze was a bit chilly.

    Leaning against the balustrade, Choi Yuri touched her phone.

    Sent by: 010-9944-xxxx

    I¡¯ll bring Ban Yeo Ryung back home and be there. You said to keep it a secret.

    ¡®What a bummer,¡¯ thought Choi Yuri while biting her lips.

    When she first sent Ham Donnie the message, honestly, she expected her to text back some swears. A text message could be the most evidence to prove how bad Ham Donnie was; thus, she could act hesitant first then show other kids the abusive text that Ham Donnie might have sent. It would¡¯ve brought up Ham Donnie back to their conversations about how shameless she was while saying, ¡®How dare she curse you?!¡¯ The Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung, who didn¡¯t say anything about Ham Donnie until now, would have also turned away from her. Choi Yuri¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed evilly.

    That was it! That was what she wanted. Twisting her lips upward, Choi Yuri shoved her phone in the pocket.

    Ham Donnie didn¡¯t curse. Standing on the edge of a precipice, Ham Donnie still pretended to be serene, which was very annoying; however, no matter how much she behaved as if nothing had happened, the game was over. Choi Yuri dropped her gaze at the bottom while resting her chin on her hand.

    Everything was undoubtedly going under her plan, but she had a load on her mind. Choi Yuri typed on her phone nervously.

    To: Kang Mino

    Why are you not responding from the morning? If you keep on, I¡¯m gonna reach out to my dad that my bodyguard isn¡¯t doing his job. Are you kidding me?

    Typing on her phone, Choi Yuri kept biting her lips. The only thing that weighed on her mind was her bodyguard who was out of touch since the morning.

    If he didn¡¯t help her, this plan would have never worked out properly; however, why was he, who played a critical role in this situation, out of touch from the morning? He was actively working for her as a bodyguard for the last two years, and this kind of thing never happened before.

    It was then when her finger pressed the send button nervously.

    -BUZZ

    She opened her eyes wide. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it a vibration just now?¡¯ with that thought in mind, she quickly turned her head. If he was next to her like usual, he should¡¯ve said something or, at least, indicated his presence.

    Furrowing her face, Choi Yuri turned back. Her hair swayed alongside her quick action; however, the only thing that came into her sight was the white rooftop floor without any human shadows under the broad sky. There was no indication of a person around.

    ¡®What was it?¡¯ A sudden wind blow brushed against her neck. ¡®It isn¡¯t dark yet¡­¡¯ she thought while feeling the hair on the back of her neck standing on end.

    ¡®What the heck?¡¯ She raised her both hands and had them around herself while thinking, ¡®I did hear something like a vibration¡­¡¯

    It didn¡¯t make sense that only Kang Mino¡¯s phone was here without him. In other words, someone else was here on the rooftop, but every place where her eyes reached was plain empty. She then fixed her gaze at the rooftop door involuntarily.

    The palely burning summer rays shed a shadow on that side. ¡®If there¡¯s a place where someone can hide, it¡¯d be behind the towering rooftop door,¡¯ she thought. Her larynx waved in tension. She then clenched her fist.

    ¡®Should I go to that side? Maybe it was just a coincidence. Someone could¡¯ve taken a nap while having the phone and it vibrated at a crazy timing,¡¯ she thought. If it was her bodyguard, he would¡¯ve appeared after hearing her voice.

    It was the moment when Choi Yuri tried to take her step forward while clenching her fist.

    With a clicking sound, the rooftop door got opened. Choi Yuri¡¯s eyes directed that side.

    The first thing that came into her sight was a brown hair against the dark stairway. The next was a pure-looking face with big brown monolid eyes slightly slanted upwards.

    She looked quite identical to her as if staring at a mirror. Choi Yuri accepted the fact. One day, Ban Yeo Ryung and other friends told her that Choi Yuri and Ham Donnie looked alike, which upset Choi Yuri the most.

    She thought Ham Donnie would seize her by the collar as soon as they met; however, Ham Donnie looked unexpectedly quite nonchalant. Sweeping her tangled hair back, Ham Donnie walked toward Choi Yuri and stood in front of her.

    A moment of silence went by as they faced each other. The one who broke the ice was Choi Yuri.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ for disclosing the fact that you¡¯ve been hiding well. Though you did something wrong, it¡¯s my bad to talk about it loud in front of others. Those who know your true colors and feel betrayed might curse you. It¡¯s quite painful, right?¡±

    ¡®They already swear at you,¡¯ Choi Yuri murmured to herself. She then lifted her tearful eyes to look up at Ham Donnie, but she pulled one side of her lips upwards to hint a sneer. From the slow and quiet voice to the lines that touched the core, she prepared and practiced everything. She reenacted all of them as perfectly as in the rehearsal. ¡®This would be enough for her to explode,¡¯ Choi Yuri thought. When she raised her head and faced Ham Donnie, she looked, however, different from what she anticipated.

    Ham Donnie didn¡¯t show any signs of irritation on her face. Only her voice sounded a little enervated.

    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡®She sounds exhausted,¡¯ with that thought in mind, Choi Yuri fetched a sigh of relief and put on a smile at the same time. She then responded to her in a generous tone.

    ¡°What about transferring to another school? You¡¯re not famous but just a run-of-the-mill, so you¡¯d get along with others who don¡¯t know about you. I¡¯m telling you this because I truly care about you. Although you did something wrong, there¡¯s also my fault to make others blame you, so once you transfer, I¡¯ll get rid of additional rumors spreading out.¡±

    This time, Ham Donnie displayed a dumbfounded feeling on her face. ¡®What can you do with it?¡¯ Choi Yuri smiled to herself while pretending to have a sad look on her face. The opportunity that she longed for a long time was about to come true at last.

    ¡®Ham Donnie is transferring to another school; thus, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings will no more speak up for her. Other kids will voice out loud about Ham Donnie finally moving to another school as they¡¯ve looked forward to how further that shameless bitch could go,¡¯ thought Choi Yuri. Ham Donnie leaving this school voluntarily would be a decisive opportunity for others to trust Choi Yuri¡¯s remark. Of course, Choi Yuri didn¡¯t think about getting rid of any additional rumors at all.

    ¡®If she finally moves to another school!¡¯ Choi Yuri couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. It was then when she clenched her fist in joy. She heard Ham Donnie¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Transfer to another school? Is that what you wanted to say?¡±

    Choi Yuri gathered her senses. Ham Donnie, in her sight, still looked dumbfounded without any feelings of anger or annoyance. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ Choi Yuri mumbled. It was strange as Ham Donnie should be screaming in rage under her plan. ¡®But what else she can do now?¡¯ thought Choi Yuri. She then spoke out the prepared lines.

    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to hear any annoying advice from someone who¡¯ve opened up this situation; however, you know that this isn¡¯t right? You can be angry at me but think about Yeo Ryung who would¡¯ve been hurt from you. I¡¯m talking in regard to Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You can think that it¡¯s still enough to get things on the right track. Yeo Ryung is, of course, too kind to believe that you betrayed her, but since everyone knows your true nature, how long will it continue? Unless she sees your bottom, you should better move to another school right now for yourself too.¡±

    Choi Yuri inserted a wedge into her remark with a tearful face. Shen then thought, ¡®I won, I finally won! My last words were the finishing blow.¡¯

 Chapter 160

    .

    Besides, it was already a winning game even without her remark just now. Most of the kids in the school were thinking Ham Donnie did something wrong to Ban Yeo Ryung, so Ham Donnie couldn¡¯t resist that long. Although she denied the rumors, there wouldn¡¯t be any proof to reveal the truth at all. It was the moment when Choi Yuri smiled with that thought in mind.

    Ham Donnie, at last, showed a change in her facial expression. Her eyes furrowed as if she was about to cry. Perking the corners of her lips upwards, Choi Yuri waited in a relaxed attitude for Ham Donnie to open her mouth and respond that she will.

    However, out of the clear blue sky, what Ham Donnie said through her opened mouth was something completely unanticipated.

    ¡°I thought you would say sorry to me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to talk further to you. After calling me here, all you¡¯re saying is, transfer to another school¡­ geez, what a piece of advice.¡±

    Ham Donnie looked as if she was in a bad mood but not that mad. That was all she said. She then shrugged with a smile and turned back. Her unexpected reaction made Choi Yuri blank out.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ having that thought in mind, Choi Yuri called her in a loud voice unconsciously.

    ¡°Hold on, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you finish your last words? I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Ham Donnie looked shameless as if asking Choi Yuri, is there any more left to talk about.

    ¡®Gosh,¡¯ Choi Yuri felt ludicrous. Standing with her feet on the ground, she stared at Ham Donnie blankly. It was not a joke. Ham Donnie half-opened the door to leave the rooftop.

    Pulling herself together, Choi Yuri asked, ¡°You¡­ where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Going back home,¡± Ham Donnie replied, still, with a nonchalant face.

    ¡®How¡­ how can she¡­?¡¯ Feeling perplexed, Choi Yuri pouted her lips then asked her back.

    ¡°I mean, how can you be that shameless? Are you really gonna go to our school?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty? If I were you, I couldn¡¯t even stand here. You¡¯re already known for your true colors, and when you get along with other kids, you couldn¡¯t stop the controversies spreading out. You don¡¯t want that, do you? It¡¯s stressful and exhausting. Even other kids would hate that too.¡±

    ¡°What if I say things aren¡¯t true at all?¡±

    She still sounded tranquil. ¡®A-ha, there¡¯s something that you trust yet,¡¯ Choi Yuri thought as she burst out a small giggle involuntarily. ¡®How na?ve you are to believe there¡¯s someone who will still trust you when you say no!¡¯

    Choi Yuri suppressed her laughter and continued her remark.

    ¡°No matter how many times you deny, the rumor is already spread out. Come on, why do you think the rumor circulated in the first place? It¡¯s because everyone also thinks the same. Just admit it.¡±

    Ham Donnie still looked fatigued. Listening to Choi Yuri¡¯s conclusion quietly, she crossed her arms. ¡®Is she now ready to talk?¡¯ Choi Yuri thought.

    She would confess how troubled she was or blame her for spreading all those rumors; however, Ham Donnie was so nonchalant that it was Choi Yuri who felt disconcerted. ¡®Once she has a conversation with me, her mind will change. If she still doesn¡¯t realize her situation and just thinks that she¡¯s innocent, I¡¯ll utterly break her down,¡¯ murmured Choi Yuri.

    It was then when Ham Donnie opened her mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason for you to talk determinedly like this to me? Just because the rumor spread out and everybody gossips about it? Or the people around you consider it as a truth?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The power of the rumor that you trust so much¡­ I don¡¯t believe that. Rumors are less potent than you think.¡±

    Tilting her head to the side, Ham Donnie was staring at Choi Yuri slightly askew. With a yet composed face, she continued her words.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already hear from Ban Yeo Ryung? The rumors about her that swept the school every year such as she loves boys, only cares about guys, lives up to her looks, steals boyfriends of the girls who are prettier than her, bitchy, arrogant¡­ Don¡¯t you think I didn¡¯t get involved in any of those rumors? I¡¯m next to Ban Yeo Ryung intentionally as a maid to beg something from her, or, at least, to get along with the Four Heavenly Kings. In fact, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings don¡¯t regard Ham Donnie as a friend¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Choi Yuri clenched her fist.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, sometimes, confessed those stories to her in a nonchalant tone. ¡®What did I say to her at those moments?¡¯ Perhaps, Choi Yuri might have said it would¡¯ve been tough.

    How did she look back then? Was it a tearful face? No, it wasn¡¯t. Ban Yeo Ryung just shrugged her shoulders and said, she¡¯s fine.

    Choi Yuri opened her lips, involuntarily. She spat out a shrill voice through her open mouth.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Think. If the rumor was that strong as you¡¯ve mentioned, our friends might have turned away from us and we wouldn¡¯t be able to make new friends, but look at me now,¡± said Ham Donnie, slightly raising her chin. Her brown hair waved through the breeze.

    ¡°Have you ever heard from Ban Yeo Ryung that she trusts the rumor or so? Did the Four Heavenly Kings ever talk about me? No, because they don¡¯t give a shit about those fake gossips. And many of my classmates also don¡¯t believe them because they know who I am from having me as their friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those who later became close to me and who were hesitant to approach me told me afterward that before they knew me well, they thought about those bad rumors first when looking at me. Some kids even apologized for talking about such things carelessly.¡±

    Giving a pause, Ham Donnie drew in her breath. She then lifted her eyes to see Choi Yuri. Inside her dark-brown eyes, the rays of sunset permeated and tinged them with crimson. Her gaze somehow looked determined than before, which discomforted Choi Yuri.

    Ham Donnie continued, ¡°And that¡¯s why I don¡¯t care about your rumor. That ain¡¯t true. I always did and will live to prove that.¡±

    Gosh¡­ Choi Yuri twisted the corners of her lips upwards. She nearly laughed out loud, thinking, ¡®How ridiculous she is right now.¡¯

    ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t say anything so far? Why don¡¯t you just say you are at a loss of words, huh?¡±

    ¡°If there was something I should say, I did to my friends. Your words were groundless; besides, those who had trusted those fake rumors weren¡¯t my people from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I just get to know who my real people are. All I get to know is what I have around me. Your rumor, at least, can¡¯t risk the relationships among my friends. The rumor and you are just nothing to me, get it?¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯ Choi Yuri opened her eyes widely. What she just said was, for Choi Yuri, never anticipated.

    Ham Donnie would be in such pain. She would have thought transferring to another school would be better than suffering from those rumors; thus, Choi Yuri could provoke her with just a few words. Ham Donnie, however, said that the rumor was nothing to her and even Choi Yuri herself.

    Ham Donnie¡¯s remark continued unperturbedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just gonna forget about it, so I have nothing to say to you. Just do whatever you want. It doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever you talk about me, I¡¯ll just forget about you and this situation. Ignore me too, if you want.¡±

    ¡°How can you forget about it when you did such things to Ban Yeo Ryung? How can you be so selfish?¡± Choi Yuri shrieked unconsciously.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, so she¡¯ll forget about it? How much effort did I put in to create this situation? How can she just say she¡¯ll move on? That won¡¯t work,¡¯ Choi Yuri thought, clenching her fist tightly.

    As if she heard Choi Yuri¡¯s mumble, Ham Donnie paused her steps and looked back again. The response that came after smashed Choi Yuri¡¯s head like a bombshell.

    ¡°As a response to what you¡¯ve just asked, Ban Yeo Ryung doesn¡¯t believe your bullshit at all. Stop acting like you¡¯re her spokesperson and just mind your own business.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know how hilarious you are from earlier? The reason why I¡¯m talking like this is that you¡¯ve done something wrong. The reason why I want you to transfer is for Ban Yeo Ryung and other kids¡­ It sounds as if you¡¯re devoting yourself disinterestedly to the good of the people; however, the way you speak doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re irrelevant to and irresponsible for all these.¡±

    ¡®Bitch¡­¡¯ thought Choi Yuri with her jaw dropped.

 Chapter 161

    .

    Suddenly, Choi Yuri¡¯s sense of reality seemed to go far in the distance. Ham Donnie¡¯s brown hair waving in the wind again scattered faintly as if it was a scene inside a dream. Ham Donnie¡¯s sharp retort came through.

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ if you deceive yourself that you¡¯re doing all these for others¡¯ sakes, I¡¯m at a loss of words, but believe me, mess with the bull, get the horns one day. That¡¯s all there is to say and I also heard enough, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Choi Yuri then saw Ham Donnie pulling the iron door slowly. At the very moment, she gathered her senses again with the squeaking sound.

    Ham Donnie¡¯s words flew alongside the chilly breeze and scratched Choi Yuri¡¯s cheeks sharply. And at the next moment, Choi Yuri scraped all her strength up and shouted out loud.

    ¡°Stop! Where are you going? Are you saying that I¡¯m shifting my responsibility to others?¡±

    Ham Donnie paused herself pulling the iron door. She then turned back to see Choi Yuri at a slow pace with her eyes wide open.

    In the sunset, the space was enveloped by a heavy silence. Choi Yuri then detached her lips first. She, at last, laughed out loud and flung a question.

    ¡°What makes you act so confident?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ham Donnie looked quite perplexed. Choi Yuri continued carelessly.

    ¡°Because Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings are your friends? Is that why you¡¯re acting arrogant like this now? Who do you think you are? Are you pretty, good fighter or rich? No, you aren¡¯t. There¡¯s nothing brilliant about you. You¡¯re being so confident because of them, right?¡±

    Ham Donnie blinked her eyes. A moment after, she put nothing less than a sneer on her lips.

    She then said, ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t be close to Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings, huh? No matter what you say, other kids would ask you, ¡®Are you acting arrogant from being close to the Four Heavenly Kings?¡¯ What are you gonna do then?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that only those who are pretty, brilliant, smart, and rich can talk about their thoughts. Yeah, do as you please. Adios!¡±

    Ham Donnie then raised her hand again to bid farewell. Choi Yuri¡¯s eyes grew bigger. Her clenched fist and lips were about to tremble. Her head seemed to blank out in anger. Choi Yuri called her back.

    ¡°Hey¡­ you! Stop there, I¡¯m not gonna let you leave.¡±

    Pulling the door, Ham Donnie looked dumbfounded.

    ¡°How dare you say that? You drove me to the corner as the craziest bitch in front of the entire school and now you¡¯re blaming for saying my thoughts to you? Earlier, you¡¯ve said that you¡¯re advising me for Ban Yeo Ryung and other kids, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡®How arrogant this bitch is to yet not grasp the situation!¡¯ with that thought in mind, Choi Yuri raised her voice.

    ¡°You! You hurt me!¡±

    Still, Ham Donnie didn¡¯t look as if she was regretting any of her wrongdoings.

    Instead, she leaned against the iron door with her elbow on and displayed a more dumbfounded look on her face. The words that came after from her mouth were fierce enough for Choi Yuri to flinch.

    ¡°Nope, it was you who hurt me first. Have you ever gotten hurt from my words?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because of your groundless remarks, I got verbally attacked by not only you but also by others, even strangers. You, however, got hurt from my trivial words and wouldn¡¯t let me leave? Then, in my situation, I should kill you, huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you?!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not only you who got hurt. Please, act your age and have some thoughts.¡±

    After her comment, Ham Donnie¡¯s face grimaced as if she was about to cry; however, Choi Yuri didn¡¯t feel refreshed at all. Of course, she shouldn¡¯t feel refreshed. Facing Ham Donnie, Choi Yuri bit her lips tightly.

    None of the plans went well. Choi Yuri wanted to hear Ham Donnie confessing what she did wrong and how suffering she was. She longed for her to leave the school; however, Choi Yuri had no idea what was going on right now.

    Ham Donnie told her that she wasn¡¯t troubled at all and lost nothing from the rumors. She didn¡¯t even think about moving to another school. ¡®No, this can¡¯t happen,¡¯ thought Choi Yuri, biting her lips. On the other hand, she suddenly felt unfair. With a flame in her eyes, Choi Yuri gazed at Ham Donnie, who was facing her in wonder too.

    Her brown hair, scattered in the wind, got attached to her cheeks. She had a narrow chin and a round forehead, the usual face of a run-of-the-mill girl. The things inside her were also nothing brilliant. She used average tone, knew how to swear, and didn¡¯t seem to be that nice though. Regardless of all these aspects, Ham Donnie was taking everything away from Choi Yuri.

    Ham Donnie was doing effortlessly the thing she always longed for, being next to the Four Heavenly Kings. She was even beloved by not only Eun Jiho but also Yoo Chun Young.

    Choi Yuri gnawed her lips firmly. A voice, boiling from the bottom of her, leaked through her bitten lips.

    ¡°How could they like such a girl like this¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Before Ham Donnie was about to ask back, Choi Yuri strode toward her involuntarily.

    Ham Donnie then stepped back a little as if she tried to resist the closer distance between the two. Her feet stopped right in front of the stairway down the rooftop. Missing a step back, Ham Donnie would roll down the staircase. Choi Yuri stretched out her hands in spite of herself then grabbed Ham Donnie by her collar.

    Ham Donnie stared at her with roundly opened eyes. Choi Yuri detested her face that seemed to know nothing.

    If she didn¡¯t exist, Choi Yuri could¡¯ve been in her position. What was so different between the two?

    Although she hated to admit it, Choi Yuri was quite identical to Ham Donnie in many ways. She, however, tried to hide about her family on purpose. She thought she could steal Ham Donnie¡¯s position and worked hard for it. Eun Jiho, however, didn¡¯t show any interest in her at all. So were the Four Heavenly Kings.

    ¡®Why? How come? Because they already had her? Her face and personality were nothing so different from me, but why her not me?¡¯ One thought following on the heels of another began to dart off like a broken merry-go-round. Choi Yuri looked in front. Standing under the shadow of the building, Ham Donnie¡¯s face was half-buried in the shallow shade. Choi Yuri laughed at her dark face.

    She then said, ¡°No one messes with me. You¡¯re gonna pay for talking impudently like that. Your family and you¡­ do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you have a hidden identity?¡±

    Ham Donnie acted laid back till the end. Her feet were almost on the edge of the staircase by a hair¡¯s breadth. Choi Yuri glanced down furtively.

    ¡®Does she know that there¡¯s a staircase right behind her? No, I don¡¯t think so,¡¯ she thought. Ham Donnie wasn¡¯t even grabbing the stairway handrail.

    ¡®No one¡¯s watching,¡¯ Choi Yuri murmured to herself.

    ¡®If she doesn¡¯t realize her situation, I must let her get aware of it,¡¯ thought Choi Yuri. To the entire school, she was already a nice friend who cared about someone¡¯s misfortune, whereas Ham Donnie a bad girl who spread out bad rumors about her longtime friend and created a haters club out of jealousy.

    ¡®No matter how many people gossiped about it, a rumor is nothing? It¡¯s ineffective to us at all? If you think so, I¡¯ll show you the truth.¡¯

    ¡®If I push you from here,¡¯ Choi Yuri kept thinking with a smile, ¡®You¡¯re gonna tell others that I pushed you, but would there be anyone who would believe you? You¡¯re already a bitch to them. I can talk to the kids while crying that I gave you a piece of advice regarding your situation, but you were already too mad that now you were maybe lying. Who would then gonna trust your words?¡¯

    As if being captivated by something, Choi Yuri applied a strain to her hands seizing Ham Donnie by the collar. She then saw her eyes growing bigger at a slow pace. Taking a deep breath, Choi Yuri pulled her hands to grasp Ham Donnie harder. It was then when she tried to push her behind.

    An icy cold voice flew over from behind Choi Yuri¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Choi Yuri thought from a while ago that the rays of sunset pouring from the rooftop, somehow, shed a shadow to her. She, however, considered herself being under the delusion that she was losing a sense of reality out of extreme rage.

    It was wrong. Someone, for real, came toward her back. A person who was tall enough to shed a shadow on her and had a frigid voice like this¡­ there was only one who she knew around her.

 Chapter 162

    .

    He used to play pranks to her in his own sweet time; however, he showed a cold look to strangers sometimes. He had frigidly and fiercely glowing black eyes under his frosty white hair and spoke with an icy-cold voice that seemed to conceal a knife in it.

    Choi Yuri turned stiff. She knew who stood behind her, which made her hardly turn back to see him. The owner of the voice then walked past by her without a hitch and stood next to Ham Donnie. He then grabbed Ham Donnie¡¯s arm and pulled to his side.

    Now that he came in front of her, Choi Yuri could clearly see his face. Jesus¡­ she felt that her vision was blurring.

    Who would it be? It was indeed him, Eun Jiho.

    He was staring at her with his eyes burning with flames of rage, which Choi Yuri never wanted him to have them on her. His hand was grasping Ham Donnie¡¯s hand in a rush as if she was a fragile objet d¡¯art. Having them in her sigh, Choi Yuri mumbled, ¡®Come on, no¡­¡¯

    A cold silence hung among them. Eun Jiho then quietly detached his lips.

    ¡°What did you just try to do?¡± he asked, frigidly.

    His ice pick-like voice stabbed Choi Yuri¡¯s heart as if it had life. She tried to take it out and let it slide by her, but it didn¡¯t work at all. She even felt hard to breathe.

    ¡®No¡­ this wasn¡¯t what I tried to do,¡¯ struggling with that thought in mind, Choi Yuri lifted her furiously shaking eyes to look at Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Jiho¡­ I¡­ I¡­ it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking¡­¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t get it wrong, you were trying to push Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Choi Yuri shrieked unconsciously. She gasped with her palely turned cheeks. ¡®No, it isn¡¯t late yet,¡¯ Choi Yuri murmured, clenching her fist. ¡®It¡¯s still retrievable! I can just make up a story that Ham Donnie was the one who first poured out insults to me.¡¯

    The situation was, however, worse than she anticipated. Eun Jiho¡¯s remark that came after made Choi Yuri¡¯s face turn pale.

    ¡°Since when do you think I¡¯ve heard it? Almost from the beginning to the end. I don¡¯t know what you are trying to say but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve misunderstood. You said to her, don¡¯t mess with you. Am I having some hearing problems? And now you¡¯re trying to push her down the stairs? How could you¡­¡±

    While Choi Yuri turned stiff at a loss of words, Eun Jiho had his arm around Ham Donnie¡¯s shoulders then pulled her down to the stairs. Ham Donnie stared at him in wonder.

    He said, ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie, come on, your ears will rot. You tried to leave, but she kept messing with you from a while ago. Let¡¯s just get out of here and forget about her. It¡¯d be a hundred times worth for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And Choi Yuri, you¡­ if you really try to hurt Ham Donnie again, believe me. I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Ji¡­ Jiho!¡±

    ¡°You told Ham Donnie earlier that she and her family will get paid? I¡¯ll return those words exactly to you. Try to mess up with her, the war will begin between you and me.¡±

    As if she was his little sister, Eun Jiho had Ham Donnie tightly in his arm then strode down the stairs. He took a fast pace, which was inconsiderate of Ham Donnie¡¯s step. She narrowly followed him while leaping down two flights of stairs at a time. Both then turned the corner and disappeared from Choi Yuri¡¯s sight.

    Choi Yuri, left inside the dark alone, was now just staring at the bottom of the stairs where silence prevailed on.

    She then murmured, ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Did Eun Jiho just say that he heard¡­ everything? All the things that I said to her? No one came up to the rooftop while she and Ham Donnie was talking; however, Eun Jiho was standing right behind her.

    He might have been in the rooftop for the whole time. As soon as she realized that fact, a cold shiver rose from her wrist.

    Of course, he heard everything from the beginning to the end!

    Eun Jiho took Ham Donnie with him and left just a few seconds ago; however, everything felt like a scene inside a dream. ¡®No, please¡­ I wish it was just a dream¡­ I wish even calling Ham Donnie to this place could be just a dream¡­¡¯ It was the moment when Choi Yuri murmured in silence.

    A cold hand held her shoulder. Choi Yuri looked back involuntarily with tearful eyes. She then became speechless again. There stood another familiar face right behind her, who she never anticipated encountering in this place as much as Eun Jiho.

    A boy with big brown monolid eyes was smiling na?vely. The burning sunset showered down on his gold hair. The word, angel, would better suit his pure appearance. When he handed out something with a bright grin, Choi Yuri, however, felt as if she was falling to a bottomless hell.

    ¡°I think this belongs to someone you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What Woo Jooin handed out was a coal-black phone without any decoration on; the text message on the screen was such a familiar one.

    Sent from: Miss Choi Yuri

    Mr. Kang, help me. It¡¯s about transferring a girl to another school, and I really need your help.

    The vibration sound was real. I wasn¡¯t getting it wrong¡­ Looking at Choi Yuri¡¯s hopeless eyes, Woo Jooin still had a bright smile on his face.

    The look on her face changed slowly. First, she displayed a feeling of astonishment then her facial expressions scattered away gradually, and now, there was no vestige of emotions left on her face, except for her pale cheeks.

    A cold breeze suddenly reached the rooftop and blew away. Choi Yuri¡¯s hair waved a bit but soon stayed calm. In the meanwhile, she was just staring at Woo Jooin.

    He was just smiling for the whole time whereas Choi Yuri was remaining silent. She feared the unbearable situation. She doubted if he was even a human being. Choi Yuri, however, bit her lips firmly and thought, ¡®No, maybe he didn¡¯t find out yet what the text meant¡­¡¯

    Choi Yuri said, ¡°Oh, yeah. It¡¯s someone I know.¡±

    ¡°Of course, yes. The number of the person who sent this message is yours.¡±

    ¡®Oh, yeah,¡¯ Choi Yuri replied while stretching out her hand with a bitter smile.

    ¡°If you give it to me, I¡¯ll give it back to¡­¡±

    ¡°This is your bodyguard¡¯s phone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Choi Yuri¡¯s face got frozen. Standing still with her hand stretched out, Choi Yuri lifted her eyes and scowled at Woo Jooin. Gasping and gulping, she snapped at him.

    ¡°Did you just peep someone else¡¯s phone? How can you be so rude¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, it was a bit rude.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Woo Jooin admitted apathetically. What he said next appalled Choi Yuri while shoving her into a deeper shock.

    ¡°I defrauded someone else¡¯s phone on purpose, so that could be indeed rude. I mean, it should be more than just being rude, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tapping his chin with his long white finger, Woo Jooin put a swiveling smile on his face as if he just finished his thought process. He then detached his lips.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    ¡°A choice?¡±

    ¡°Creating a haters¡¯ club over Ban Yeo Ryung and laying the blame on Donnie¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice to prove that it was you. Except for using this one.¡±

    He returned in a relaxed tone of voice; however, his words seemed like a cold fingertip pressing from her spine to the back of her neck. She couldn¡¯t move as if her whole body was frozen. ¡®How could he¡­?¡¯ Only these words hovered inside her head.

    How could he? How could he know that it was she who committed everything and defraud her bodyguard¡¯s phone? I mean, how did he know that it was Choi Yuri herself who used her bodyguard to plan all these in the first place?

    Choi Yuri then bit her lips and wrapped herself with both arms.

    The way he took to grasp all these didn¡¯t matter. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter but the problem is¡­¡¯ She then lifted her eyes. Their eyes met in the air. Woo Jooin removed the smile from his face for the first time. He now had a straight face like a wax figure. Under the sunset, he looked even more devilish.

    She felt a chill again and shut her eyes tight. The problem was Woo Jooin got aware of everything about this situation.

 Chapter 163

    .

    A moment of silence swept by. Meanwhile, Choi Yuri detached her lips with difficulty in a pale face. She couldn¡¯t just release her snarls throughout the silence prevailing in the space. If the atmosphere kept on like this, Woo Jooin would lose interest in her and just leave the rooftop. ¡®If that happens, I have no idea what words will spread out in the school tomorrow!¡¯ with that thought in mind, Choi Yuri asked him convulsively.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want from me?¡±

    She looked up at Woo Jooin with trembling eyes; however, Woo Jooin didn¡¯t look agitated at all regardless of her pitiful face. Under his disheveled brown hair, his eyes still shone serenely. He then smiled.

    ¡®Did he just smile?¡¯ thought Choi Yuri. He then opened his mouth with a grin.

    ¡°Well, why else did I hand this out to you? Do you think I wanted to get some kind of apology from you?¡±

    ¡°Apology? Is that what you want? If I say sorry to Ban Yeo Ryung and Ham Donnie, would you spare me?¡±

    ¡®What do you really want from me?!¡¯ thought Choi Yuri as she raised her eyes. She then felt bewildered.

    Woo Jooin didn¡¯t even seem to be concentrating on their conversation. Turning his head away from her, he looked at somewhere else. Choi Yuri then saw Eun Jiho and Ham Donnie walking together in the direction where Woo Jooin¡¯s gaze reached. Although it was quite a far distance for them to distinguish appropriately, they seemed to be holding each other¡¯s hands while passing through the school entrance. A flame suddenly rose in Choi Yuri¡¯s heart. ¡®How come they¡¯re doing that¡­ when I¡¯m involved in this annoying situation because of that bitch!!¡¯

    At the very moment, Woo Jooin, who was staring at them with a straight face, pouted his lips. He was still not looking at Choi Yuri¡¯s side.

    ¡°Do you know the problem of thoughtless people? They think apology justifies everything, and forgiveness follows apology¡­ That¡¯s the problem. Without the guilt of what the wrongs they had done, they believe that mercy should follow indeed. ¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t seem like the Jooin I know.¡±

    The flame bursting inside her didn¡¯t subside quickly. Barely detaching her lips, Choi Yuri only spat out those words. Woo Jooin then showed a swiveling smile and looked at her side.

    ¡°We have different colors inside us.¡±

    His words that were thrown like a stone lit the fuse. The swaying anger inside her then burst into a blaze like an active volcano at last. Her tears were about to drop. Standing in front of Woo Jooin, Choi Yuri exhausted her patience and eventually found the courage to shout.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I get that I¡¯ve done wrong! So please¡­ please don¡¯t tell Jiho!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I hated Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ I hated her so much. When other girls and I tried to get along with Eun Jiho, he didn¡¯t even bat an eyelash except for her. He smiles at Ban Yeo Ryung! He talks to her with a smile! What¡¯s so special about that bitch? Being pretty and smart doesn¡¯t justify everything. I heard from those who went to the same middle with her that she didn¡¯t work really hard! She was gifted with everything that I didn¡¯t have, ever since she was born so effortlessly! That bitch is right next to my crush¡­ so think about it, how can I not hate her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even Ham Donnie too! Ban Yeo Ryung, at least, exceeds in everything, but Ham Donnie¡­ she isn¡¯t that pretty, not so smart, and there is nothing brilliant about her! How can she be that confident to dare stand next to Eun Jiho and you guys? If there is something she can have, why can¡¯t I have it too? What does she have that I don¡¯t? This is so ridiculous; it doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    Choi Yuri bit her lips firmly. When she saw him five years ago, she never missed a day thinking about Eun Jiho. He was, however, such a different person compared to her, so she tried to get closer to him slowly, or else her sudden approach would surprise him. Meanwhile, she decided to get ready to stand beside him one day and worked hard for five years!

    What happened, though? While Choi Yuri suppressed her feelings for the last five years, one day, she found Eun Jiho staring at a different girl with warm-hearted eyes. His long finger casually touching the girl¡¯s brown hair, the glowing intimacy he had in his eyes to her, and the conversation she accidentally heard from the terrace at the retreat¡­ Gosh¡­ Choi Yuri then closed her eyes tightly.

    ¡°But as I began to like her, oh, for god¡¯s sake¡­ when I woke up one day, I found out just by looking at her¡­¡±

    ¡°Her?¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    His voice was¡­ oh, what she never even anticipated.

    That was the first time she collapsed in front of someone this much. Choi Yuri gasped while catching her breath. She then lifted her eyes.

    She felt suffocated as if a hand stretched out toward her within the shadows and grabbed her neck. Woo Jooin was still smiling.

    ¡®Why? Why are you smiling? How can he be smiling so harshly at a person who¡¯s showing the bottom of oneself and talking so desperately?¡¯ That was when he stopped his smile.

    He said, ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯m¡­ getting a little angry.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really care about you, you know? It was just that you were too annoying or disturbing, but not that it made me angry; however, I¡¯m about to get mad right now.¡±

    ¡®What are you talking about¡­¡¯ Choi Yuri just swallowed those words. Woo Jooin then grinned.

    ¡°Hey, why are you so madly stupid?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to grasp why you hate Yeo Ryung or Donnie. Don¡¯t you get it? Whatever the reason is, I don¡¯t care. If you want to hate, then do it; it¡¯s none of my business, but just because you hate someone, it doesn¡¯t mean that you have a right to use, hurt, or isolate people.¡±

    ¡°Joo¡­ Jooin¡­¡±

    ¡°What makes me mad right now is that Yeo Ryung can¡¯t trust herself because of people like you. ¡®The reason why someone does something to me is that I have a problem¡­¡¯ That¡¯s what she thinks about herself. Though she gets involved in a sad or tear-jerking situation, she believes she deserves it. She can¡¯t even cry out loud, which makes me the angriest. Do you get it?¡±

    With that said, Woo Jooin raised his hand to sweep his hair back. His action looked more impatient than before. Disheveling his hair all over, Woo Jooin murmured with a sigh.

    ¡°Oh, why¡­ why¡­ just because of people like her¡­¡±

    Choi Yuri was at a loss of words. Instead, she was just looking up at Woo Jooin in surprise. She never imagined that Woo Jooin would look and behave this coldly and madly. Sweeping his hair back, Woo Jooin then spoke to her.

    ¡°You asked earlier what I want from you, right? Tomorrow in school, tell everyone what happened out of your own mouth. Tell them that it was you who made the haters¡¯ caf¨¦ and spread rumors about Donnie. Tell them only these two facts, and we¡¯re done with you. It¡¯s up to you if you want to pour out every single word you said in front of me.¡±

    His remark then made Choi Yuri lift her head out of the blue. ¡®Oh, no! That¡¯s why I¡¯m grabbing Woo Jooin here!¡¯ She then shouted hysterically.

    ¡°No, then Jiho will¡­!¡±

    ¡°Only Eun Jiho? Other people will know about it too.¡±

    There was still a feeling of rage in his response. Woo Jooin, who dropped his gaze askew at her direction, smiled and continued what he was saying.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do it. If you refuse, I¡¯m gonna tell the whole school on your behalf. There won¡¯t be any difference.¡±

    ¡°Does he have a good plan?¡±

    Eun Hyung asked from beside me in an anxious voice. With a nod, I gave my phone to Eun Hyung.

    Yoon Jung In was also saying the same thing to Eun Hyung, who kept nodding with a smile. He only had that look on his face when he¡¯s with someone whom he felt very comfortable with, so I felt a little weird.

    ¡°Oh, really? Okay, it seems fine for us to go there today. Uh-huh, I have time now.¡±

    Eun Hyung then stood up from his seat and grinned at my side.

 Chapter 164

    .

    He said, ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s almost 3 in the afternoon now. Jiho and Jooin said that they have a family gathering today, and Yeo Ryung, you also said that you¡¯re busy, right? I got something to do right now, too, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think that¡¯s it for the day,¡± said Jooin, who stretched his limbs. There weren¡¯t any traces of anger on his face at all, which he had the other day. When our eyes met, he spoke with a bright smile.

    ¡°Mama, see you next week.¡±

    After a week from now, we had a courage test. I smiled with a nod.

    While staring at Eun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung, Woo Jooin, and Eun Hyung¡¯s back while leaving the caf¨¦, I suddenly realized that there was a person who didn¡¯t leave this space yet. I turned back.

    Sitting against the glass wall where strangers walked past by, Yoo Chun Young rested his chin on his hand and dropped his gaze at the table with a nonchalant face. As our eyes met, he flung a question.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I have a meeting around here after an hour,¡± said Yoo Chun Young.

    He then touched the jet-black mask that he pulled down under his chin. It made me notice his outfit.

    Yoo Chun Young, who was insensitive to the weather, sometimes wore long sleeves in the summertime, which astonished us. One time, he came outside while wearing a coat on top of his short-sleeved shirts. When Eun Jiho grumbled about the freezing weather, Yoo Chun Young took his jacket off to put it on Eun Jiho and walked outside in short-sleeves. He was even wearing a flip flop¡­

    I couldn¡¯t remember why we dressed obviously in a hurry and walked outside the streets that day with those outfits. Even the person who Yoo Chun Young gave his coat to was none other than Eun Jiho. I giggled, and soon, a new thought came across my mind.

    Oh, yes¡­ that day was March 2, 2009.

    On the day that my world changed, I was crouching in front of Jooin¡¯s house, and he later found me. When Jooin caught sight of me, he reached out Ban Yeo Ryung and the other three Heavenly Kings immediately. That was why none of them came outside with adequately dressed articles of clothing for the weather.

    Eun Jiho, who was so sensitive to coldness, only wore long sleeves and sweatpants to appear in front of Jooin¡¯s house on a chilly, early spring day. He and the other guys would have been shocked. Yoo Chun Young was the same.

    ¡®A trench coat on top of short-sleeves and sweatpants¡­ Maybe he quickly just put on his coat to dash outside,¡¯ I laughed with that thought in mind.

    When we all came out of Jooin¡¯s house, it was snowing. The boys tried to bring Ban Yeo Ryung and me safely back to the subway, so they walked together with us while wearing hilarious outfits. When I gathered my senses, the white snow was gently falling from the coal-black sky.

    ¡°¡­ okay?¡±

    Someone¡¯s voice then fished me out of the endlessly continuing thoughts. I, at last, opened my eyes wide and noticed that someone¡¯s white fingertip was just above my forehead.

    The white fingers that had cold air around as always were Yoo Chun Young¡¯s.

    The situation reminded me of one summer day in the hot classroom when his long finger reached my forehead naturally. The sudden touch of his big white skinny hand with thick knuckles¡­

    Putting his finger on my forehead, Yoo Chun Young frowned.

    ¡°They say that you got hit on the head many times¡­¡¯ he said.

    Excuse me? At that moment, the fondness I had toward him soon vanished away. I replied while furrowing my brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I got hit a few times in my head; would you please stop treating me like a disabled person?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°You tried to bring me to the doctor when a car almost hit me.¡±

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you treating me like a vulnerable and weak person?¡¯ I tried to finish my words like that.

    If his blue eyes didn¡¯t shine brightly and gorgeously with a hint of sharpness within, I would have done that. Yoo Chun Young furrowed while glaring at me with those irresistible blue eyes.

    At last, I stopped what I was trying to say and fell into thought. He then spoke while pouting his lips.

    ¡°Yeah, you almost got hit by a dump truck.¡±

    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    When he said that, I had gone speechless. ¡®It happened quite a while ago, but how can he still remember that? Hmm¡­¡¯ I frowned.

    Well, as I got to thinking about it, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s words made sense and seemed to be correct.

    Maybe I had a confused look on my face. Yoo Chun Young, who stared at me for a while, finally broke the ice with a sigh.

    He then said to me, ¡°You regard yourself too much as an iron man.¡±

    ¡°Who? Me?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re still getting hurt anyway.¡±

    With that said, Yoo Chun Young fetched a sigh. He then slightly pushed my forehead and took his fingers away from me. Stepping a few steps back, I rubbed my forehead and looked at him.

    ¡®Is that all he can say to me after a while?¡¯ I fixed my gaze at him with a frown. Of course, I knew that he was only expressing these words to me inevitably as a friend who knew me for such a long time; however, I somehow felt a little disappointed.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t my charms popping out whenever one sees me after quite a while? Something like¡­ I look a little cute since you haven¡¯t seen me for a week¡­ No, that ain¡¯t what I want!¡¯

    Anyway, listening to Yoo Chung Young¡¯s remark made me feel like an idiot.

    ¡®Geez¡­¡¯ That was when I complained to myself quietly.

    ¡°Take a seat here, if you¡¯re not leaving,¡± said Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Take a seat?¡± I asked with a surprised gaze. He was pointing at the seat beside him.

    Well, his action wasn¡¯t that friendly since he could have gently tapped the chair beside him or something; still, what he did was truly exceptional. Hesitating for a moment, I finally went closer to him and plunked down on the seat beside him.

    When I took a seat, I noticed that something felt weird. ¡®I mean, there¡¯s nothing strange about¡­¡¯ I murmured while dropping my gaze.

    I didn¡¯t have any extraordinary things to do today, although there wouldn¡¯t be much difference when staying here. ¡®Well, he might be feeling bored too¡­¡¯ That was when I kept some useless thoughts in my mind.

    Yoo Chun Young raised his hand and placed it on my head. He then slightly moved his hand to dishevel my hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you would drive me nuts sometimes?¡± Yoo Chun Young said with a sigh.

    ¡®You¡¯re saying those things again,¡¯ I grimaced eventually. ¡®Don¡¯t I have any appealing qualities? Hmm¡­¡¯ but as I got to thinking about it, I really have to admit that I would sometimes drive others crazy, which was obviously one of my flaws.

    ¡®But I would have other strengths¡­¡¯ I thought while knitting my brows, ¡®There would be¡­ no, of course, there is.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Hold on, don¡¯t I have any charms? Well, a run-of-the-mill appearance, grades, ability¡­ Jesus!¡¯ I sighed as hard as I could to find anything to argue with Yoo Chun Young¡¯s remark.

    ¡®Wait, no!¡¯ A thought then flashed through my mind.

    While Yoo Chun Young stared at me in wonder, I opened my mouth with a smile.

    ¡°Dude, I drive others crazy sometimes, but that isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because I have you guys!¡± I answered back while pointing at Yoo Chun Young.

    He stared at me with wonder, which made him look like he had a question mark plastered on his face. Perhaps, he might be thinking that I might have hit my head the wrong way at some point, and now my head was a mess.

    No, no¡­ I waved my hand in a hurry and kept on my words.

    ¡°I mean, I am sometimes driving others crazy with my stupidity, but you guys are so determined! Think about Ban Yeo Ryung. Except for me, she talks and behaves so straightforwardly and determinedly to Eun Jiho and you guys. Jooin and Eun Hyung¡­ let¡¯s exclude them, but Eun Jiho, who¡¯s a swindler, acts so hard-nosed to strangers. While you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the most adamant person I know.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young looked speechless for a few seconds. It had been a long time since I had last seen that look on his face.

    The time when we began to get closer, I acted unpredictably sometimes¡ªfor example, when I was about to have a fit at the word ¡®ranking¡¯ or faint at the term ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯¡ªand Yoo Chun Young had this certain look on his face. As we grew comfortable with each other, I could barely see his face like that which looked as if he had his guard down.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165: Chapter 165

    .

    That was when Eun Jiho bent his body. His arm suddenly embraced my neck, while the other caressed my back. His actions seemed quite stiff like that of a wooden doll. It was somehow different from the usual action that he would do to me, such as having his arm around my shoulders casually. Then at the next moment, his ear touched my cheek. Even his ear felt warm.

    That was when I rolled my eyes in confusion. Eun Jiho¡¯s voice sounded so close that it felt like there were only a few centimeters between us.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 seconds to cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you more than that, so cry until the elevator comes.¡±

    Flickering my eyes, I burst into laughter, and, at the same time, the tears that filled my eyes ran down my cheek. I didn¡¯t feel sad at all afterward. ¡®What did you just say, Eun Jiho?¡¯ I trembled as I was dumbfounded with that thought in mind. Eun Jiho might have misunderstood me by then. He placed his hand on top of my head, solemnly. When I bent myself more and found the will to giggle, he noticed that I was actually laughing.

    He then pushed my shoulder slightly away from him. As I took a step back and looked up at his face, a look of frustration came into my sight.

    ¡°Hey, I lent you my arms so you can cry, but why are you laughing instead? How could you¡­ woman?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Then should I just¡­ geez, how can you say such a thing like that? Giving me 10 seconds? Gosh¡­¡±

    I continued to burst out a giggle upon hearing what he said. Since I repeatedly laughed and cried all day, it felt like my stomach had loosened. When I finally plopped down on the ground and laughed out loud, Eun Jiho raised me up while fetching a sigh.

    At that moment, I heard a bell ringing around my ears. When I turned back, I saw the elevator door slowly opening. There was no one inside. Holding my wrist, Eun Jiho pushed me into the elevator. I kept on laughing as he shoved me.

    I looked back again. Eun Jiho was still standing in front of the elevator with a sullen look.

    ¡°Dude,¡± I asked while looking at him.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Why does it have to be in front of the elevator?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You could have done it in the hallway. How come you chose to do that in front of the elevator?¡±

    When Eun Jiho tried to respond, the elevator door slowly closed. When I wondered if I should open it back or not, I saw his lips moving through the gap between the shutting door. The glowing red sunset stained his hair into an orange hue. That was when I realized that my hands remained frozen stiff in front of a button.

    He said, ¡°I can¡¯t be patient any¡­¡±

    With those words, the door finally closed. The elevator then seemed to shake for a moment as it soon ascended.

    When I was finally alone, I thought, ¡®Can¡¯t be patient any¡­ anymore? For what?¡¯

    Perhaps it was about something trivial. He didn¡¯t really have any reasons to give me ten seconds to shed some tears; however, his discontinued remark kept lingering in my head. I then touched my aching forehead. His jet-black eyes against the sunset somehow looked so severe and desperate that I felt confused at the moment.

    * * *

    The next day, when I came to school, the entire establishment was astir with news about Choi Yuri. She texted a message saying, ¡®It was me who created the Yeo Ryung haters club and spread the rumor that Donnie did it. I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ to a few of her friends on the day before class. She then disappeared from the school without a trace.

    The students in Class 1-1 first thought that someone else was doing a prank using her phone number. Once they found out that Choi Yuri transferred to another school without a single word of farewell, a big commotion burst among them. They called her phone, but it didn¡¯t connect as if she even changed her number.

    It wasn¡¯t satisfying to watch the case end like that. Although I was the center of the overall situation, I couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing would end just like that.

    When I looked unexpectedly underwhelmed, my classmates encouraged me to say something or to go together with them to beat Class 1-1, but I refused as I now felt my motivation plunging.

    A few weeks have passed since that day; however, none of the people who backbit me when I was still the center of the rumor apologized. I knew they would act like that, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling unbearable pain in my chest, regardless.

    With those feelings in me, I slowly laid my head onto the desk and looked outside through the window. The world was tranquil. The leaves on the stretched branches shone a green tint under the sunlight.

    After the final exam, the six of us¡ªBan Yeo Ryung, the Four Heavenly Kings, and I¡ªgathered together.

    When we finally brought up Choi Yuri to our topic, Ban Yeo Ryung then burst into tears. Eun Jiho started to look perplexed. Under this circumstance, one could say that Eun Jiho was the one who reduced her to tears; however, we all knew that it was because the embankment that blocked her emotions for the whole time collapsed at long last.

    That day, Ban Yeo Ryung spoke while crying.

    ¡®Is it wrong to like someone? Everyone has a right to like who they want! Don¡¯t talk to me like that. I-I¡­ if you say something like that, then it makes me feel like I¡¯m the wrong person, and it was my fault to like someone. If you say so¡­¡¯

    While Eun Jiho became at a loss of words, Woo Jooin spoke to him, ¡®You made her cry,¡¯ with a sigh, which made Eun Jiho even more speechless. Meanwhile, Yoo Chun Young stretched out his hand to Ban Yeo Ryung and patted her head. However, he was just as surprised as Eun Jiho; as such, he also didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Eun Hyung then came forward. He sighed and lowered his head to reach the eye level of Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡®You know that Eun Jiho talked angrily because he was also concerned about you. It¡¯s just his way of caring about you. If you did something wrong, then we would have already told you. Don¡¯t cry, Yeo Ryung.¡¯

    ¡®No, I¡¯m not crying because of Jiho. It¡¯s just that I¡­ I¡¯m afraid of myself¡­¡¯

    A deafening silence then enveloped the room. Ban Yeo Ryung kept wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Her wet wrist shone under the dim darkness. She continued her words while her shoulders shook.

    ¡®When things like this happen¡­ I get very scared. I feel like maybe I¡¯m a bad person as they say¡­ The reason why I¡¯m involved in these things continuously is that I don¡¯t deserve to have any friends¡­¡¯

    ¡®Yeo Ryung.¡¯

    ¡®You guys can also leave me because I¡¯m too tired to deal with this¡­ so as I thought about how I didn¡¯t deserve any friends, I noticed that I couldn¡¯t seem to stop thinking about such things¡­¡¯

    Her words made Eun Hyung sigh again. He then stretched out his hand and carefully grabbed her wrist, which she regularly used to rub around her eyes roughly. Her tearful black eyes were on Eun Hyung.

    ¡®People aren¡¯t that simple. They try to describe every action I made based on the fact that I don¡¯t have a mother,¡¯ said Eun Hyung.

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes displayed a feeling of awe at last. I never expected him to bring up his story, so I sat upright out of confusion. I glanced at Yoo Chun Young, who looked nonchalant, before looking at Eun Hyung again. He also seemed unconcerned like Yoo Chun Young.

    With a smile, Eun Hyung continued, ¡®When I involve myself in a fight, they would say that it¡¯s because I have no mother. When I didn¡¯t behave politely, they would bring out the absence of my mother again. Whenever I lay myself open to even the smallest attack, they would shove those words at me. I could still do those things, even if my mother was still with us.¡¯

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    ¡®People are good at associating irrelevant things together. The reason those people hated you¡­ do you really think that that¡¯s the only reason why they hated you? No, haters are gonna hate no matter what.¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung still looked at Eun Hyung with tearful eyes. It made me feel so uncomfortable that I wrapped my arms around my legs. Though it was over, the incident that Choi Yuri provoked happened just a few days ago.

 Chapter 166

    .

    Those who envied and hated Ban Yeo Ryung weren¡¯t always the people less gifted than her. Still, the people believed that the one who slandered Ban Yeo Ryung was me just because I was less attractive and competent than her, although being less unaccomplished than someone else wouldn¡¯t necessarily make that person cruel.

    Laying his hand on top of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s wrist, Eun Hyung continued his remark serenely. His voice felt like it was waving into my ears.

    ¡®Yeo Ryung, do you know what¡¯s funny? The more you get hurt, the more you become crooked-minded. The world is such a weird place. You know, some research says that when children are raised in a motherless family, their minds would easily be corrupted. Another one asserts that, as one grows up under abusive parents, it was more probable for them to do the same for their child¡­¡¯

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    ¡®Those who verbally abused us would forget about it and move on; thus, we should completely forgive them wholeheartedly, or else we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from those wounds. If we don¡¯t dismiss those bruises in our minds, we just have to watch those wounds turn us into horrible and ugly things.¡¯

    Eun Hyung¡¯s voice always sounded like that. It permeated into my ears effortlessly and made me contemplate. I dropped my gaze onto the floor and repeated what he just said to us in my mind as I remained silent.

    ¡®We just have to watch those wounds turn us into horrible and ugly things¡­¡¯

    Eun Hyung looked weaker than before, but he still showed a faint smile and continued his remark.

    ¡®Even if you¡¯re confused or did something bad, we wouldn¡¯t leave you. When you struggle, we¡¯ll be there for you. When you do something terrible, we¡¯ll stop you. It¡¯s because we¡¯re your friends, and we want you to choose the right path. If we would ever leave you, it would only mean we¡¯re so done with you that it would be better to just give up on you.¡¯

    With a bright smile, Eun Hyung grabbed Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s relieving shoulders. He then gazed at her eyes again to continue what he had to say while his other hand was still holding her wrist.

    ¡®You¡¯ve always been doing well until now. Instead of hating someone or destroying yourself, you always tried to stand up on your own and build trust with new people.¡¯

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I will still stand beside you.¡¯

    Eun Hyung¡¯s last words fell onto my ears, warmly like fluffy cotton candy. Then, tears fell out of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes like waterfalls as if she couldn¡¯t suppress her rising tears anymore. This time, her unanticipated reaction disconcerted Eun Hyung so much that he asked for Kleenex when the tissue box was right in front of him.

    I fell into another thought while looking at them.

    Sometimes, it¡¯s good to struggle. While going through hardships, we learned about other¡¯s true colors as well as the depths of thoughts and feelings that they have toward us. We realize how firmly they grabbed and sustained us from the very beginning.

    Sometimes, I would suddenly shudder in fear. I was afraid that it would already be too late once I realized that I was spending the happiest moments of my life right now.

    I heard the loud cries of the cicadas outside. That day was when summer vacation suddenly strode toward us.

    Article 16. A Courage Test is Essential in Summer! (Part 1)

    Summertime had indeed arrived, for the sunlight that was hitting the schoolyard was sharp and clear. A breeze blew into my clothes while looking outside with my neck stretched out. The heated wind felt like a hot, sticky breeze drifting by my face like I was sitting in front of a heater. Geez! I frowned and fanned myself with a plastic sheet.

    As I glanced around the classroom, I realized that the whole space was burnt to the ground. Everyone was all lying flabbily on their desks like dead zombies. Someone wrote a few big words using chalk on the dirty blackboard that the duty student of the week didn¡¯t clean.

    One Day Before Summer Vacation!

    Indeed, it was. There was only one day left before summer vacation, but I furrowed my brows as I recalled the things that occurred back then. After all, many things had changed.

    First of all, I confessed to everyone in my class that I was close to not only Ban Yeo Ryung but to the Four Heavenly Kings too.

    There was one thing I learned from that Choi Yuri incident. The reason why I hid my relationship with the Four Heavenly Kings to our class until now was that many kids would approach me to get closer to those boys.

    In other words, I didn¡¯t trust my classmates; however, as I saw them trusting me silently while the big rumors were sweeping throughout the school, I thought that keeping such a thing hidden would be an insult to them.

    ¡°To be frank, I¡¯m close to the Four Heavenly Kings. Some people back then conspired against us out of jealousy, just as Choi Yuri did. Other people approached me to get closer to the Four Heavenly Kings too¡­ Whenever I say something, people would ask me if I were acting like that because I¡¯m close to the Four Heavenly Kings. I really hated those words, and that was why I tried to hide our relationship, but when this thing happened, I thought it¡¯d be better to admit everything. I¡¯m sorry for not telling the truth¡­¡¯

    The kids reacted unexpectedly bland. Some girls, who asked me the numbers of the Four Heavenly Kings as Lee Soo Yeon did before, of course, scowled at me; however, that was it. Instead, most of the kids looked as if they understood my situation through the incident that happened to me.

    Everything was done just like that. As a funny way to signal the end of an era, the Four Heavenly Kings of Sukbong Middle School, who knew the truth because they were close to me from the beginning of the semester, tapped my shoulder before leaving for their seats. For me, who expected that my classmates would say something bitter since I deceived them, it was such a satisfying and, at the same time, bland ending.

    Thus, I could finally greet the Four Heavenly Kings, such as Eun Jiho or Yoo Chun Young, when I met them in the hallway now. That¡¯s it.

    The second thing that changed was the relationship between Yi Ruda and the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Well, this was kind of difficult to articulate into words. Based on my limited knowledge, the four boys had never met Ruda before; however, as if they had formed some kind of unknown connection, Jooin began to act chummy with Yi Ruda.

    Whenever Jooin bumped into Yi Ruda, he would run towards her with a bright smile, and honestly, Jooin looked so cute; however, Yi Ruda would run away from him with a pale face. I also heard Jooin yelling behind Yi Ruda¡¯s head.

    ¡®Ruda hyeong! Where are you going?¡¯

    ¡®Hyeong? Since when did Ruda become your hyeong?¡¯

    When I asked with a furrowed eyebrow, Jooin responded simply with his usual bright smile.

    ¡®Ever since I decided to!¡¯

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    Oh, I can¡¯t believe I forgot that. Contrary to his perpetually na?ve appearance, Jooin was a boy who would accomplish everything he set his sights on.

    Perhaps, Yi Ruda would soon accept that Jooin was calling her ¡®hyeong,¡¯ as I did before. ¡®Yi Ruda is a girl, but she is still being regarded as a ¡®hyeong.¡¯ That will be a little stressful,¡¯ I thought, ¡®but I can¡¯t intervene between the two and correct Yi Ruda¡¯s gender, so¡­¡¯ I scratched the back of my head. Well, they would sort things out later.

    When I turned my head to glance around, I realized that the classroom looked so distracted. Most of the classes were all caught up, so the teachers would seldom come. Sometimes, a kid from another class that just finished a PE class would walk into our classroom abruptly and said, ¡®Hey, the teacher told you guys to come outside for class.¡¯ That was when we had to go to the gym for a short period.

    Anyways, the students seemed to be thinking that ¡®PE class isn¡¯t really a part of our lessons, so it¡¯s good to just chill out!¡¯ They usually hung out in the classroom while watching movies before heading outside momentarily for the PE class. That was how we continued our school life.

    Some kids would sit under six combined desks and would talk noisily, whereas some would lay their heads on the desks to sleep while sweating hard.

    Yoon Jung In, who put both his feet on the computer chair beside the board, took out the keyboard, placed it on his knees, and typed something with it. Beside him, Kim Hye Woo was looking at the scene with an exhausted face.

 Chapter 167

    .

    Crazy Arcade, a video game, was being played on the TV screen. I looked at them aloofly while resting my chin on my palms, but when I saw the next scene, I suddenly burst out coughing.

    ¡®Yoon Jung In, what an idiot¡­ he just started a new stage but got trapped in his water balloon already¡­¡¯

    When I turned back, those who were watching the TV also stared at Yoon Jung In with the same look that I had.

    Yoon Jung In, who displayed his annoyance on his face while sweeping his hair back, turned his head to see us as if he noticed our gaze. He then shouted with a nonchalant look.

    ¡°What!? Come on, say what you want! What?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, Yoon Jung In, you really suck!¡±

    ¡°What did you play during elementary school? Nexus: The Kingdom of the Winds?¡±

    While the boys spat words out of annoyance, Kim Hye Woo, who was standing beside Yoon Jung In the whole time, spoke with an exhausted face.

    ¡°I would do way better than you using my feet¡­¡±

    Yoon Jung In remained silent towards the other words they said, but the last remark might have upset him. He suddenly turned his head to Kim Hye Woo and shouted out loud.

    ¡°Dude, what¡¯s so important about winning and losing in games? It¡¯s the heart of entertainment that matters, right?!¡±

    ¡°You should take things seriously sometimes. Come on, although you try to enjoy the game, aren¡¯t you going out of track? How can you play more than 30 games but never win?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I lost in purpose!¡±

    ¡°Fu*k you!¡±

    As I watched Yoon Jung In and Kim Hye Woo quarreling while showing a crooked smile on my face, Kim Hye Hill, who was sitting beside me, stood up with a sigh. She then walked across the classroom to intervene between the two.

    ¡°Yoon Jung In, it¡¯s so boring to watch you playing the game, so stop it and play the movie,¡± she said in her usual, calm voice.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I¡¯d say she spoke very straightforwardly. Yoon Jung In had gone pale and turned off the game while shutting his lips tightly. When Kim Hye Woo tried to pat Kim Hye Hill¡¯s head with a grin, she slapped his hand away frigidly before returning to her seat.

    Touching his disheveled hair in embarrassment, Yoon Jung In browsed his movie folder on the desktop screen. He then suddenly raised his head and shouted.

    ¡°Hey, who wants to tell scary stories? First come, first serve!¡±

    ¡°Now? But why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to watch!¡±

    When Yoon Jung In said those words, everyone gathered around the computer. The overall atmosphere got more heated up. While I watched the fuss with a frown, someone came toward the empty seat in front of me and sat down. She then rested her chin on her hand and smiled refreshingly towards me.

    ¡°Yi Ruda, are you awake?¡± I asked with a grin.

    Yi Ruda smiled shyly while touching her reddened cheek from pressing it on her arms after laying her face on the textbook. She then arranged her disheveled, bright blond hair. I noticed how she still looked pretty even if she¡¯s doing something so mundane as I watched her. How could Woo Jooin call this beautiful Yi Ruda¡¯ hyeong?¡¯ I furrowed my brows while thinking.

    Kim Hye Hill, who was beside me, asked, ¡°Do you want to go grab something during this short break?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Yi Ruda, let¡¯s go get some ice cream and shakeup,¡± I replied.

    As I slightly tapped Yi Ruda¡¯s hand, she nodded with a hint of a smile. She then slowly rose from her seat, which revealed how drowsy she still was.

    After walking along the white, concrete path which surrounded the schoolyard for about two minutes, we saw the highlights of the cafeteria. As I looked at the name tags of students around, I noticed that not only sophomores but many freshmen were there too.

    There were people everywhere from the bench beneath the big tree in front of the cafeteria to the building itself that had a high-ceiling; they all crowded the area like crazy. Finding an empty table almost turned into an impossibility. Yi Ruda, Kim Hye Hill, and I barely slithered our way through the crowd.

    As we ignored a bunch of snacks displayed above the tall rack and moved toward the ice cream, we realized that the area was definitely in the hustle and bustle. We searched the freezer in between the other students and finally found some chocolate fudge ice creams. When we paid for those and left the cashier, we finally managed to take a breather. ¡®Wow¡­ People could seriously trample over me there.¡¯

    Yi Ruda also stood beside me with an exhausted face. Kim Hye Hill giggled at us while holding a beverage can leisurely in her hand. ¡®I should have bought something to drink too,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I bit the chocolate fudge ice cream. Moaning with my eyes closed, I felt the coldness slowly spreading within my mouth. We then went inside the hall beside the cafeteria that had a few long tables attached together.

    The area was also full of people; there was no place for us to rest our tired feet. Students mostly used this space when they had cup noodles or delivered meals, but maybe no one could even conceive the idea of eating something hot here because the weather was already scorching. None of the microwaves in the corner were heating foods too. Looking at the scene for a while, I noticed that the atmosphere was quite different than usual.

    Most of the time, students chit-chatted in groups here, but today was a little different. All their eyes looked a little numb and were directed to one direction. It felt like their souls were scurrying away from their bodies through their slightly opened mouths. Such faces reminded me of something, which I knew very well since I had been friends with five breathtaking people for three years.

    That¡¯s right, the ones who had caught their line of sight was none other than the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s silver hair particularly shone dazzlingly within the building that the sunlight had bathed. The same could be said for Eun Hyung¡¯s red hair and Woo Jooin¡¯s exceptionally light hair that was just as outlandish as Eun Jiho¡¯s.

    Kim Hye Hill murmured on the side, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re seeing them here again now.¡±

    I quietly nodded before looking at Yi Ruda, who was beside me. She was furrowing her brows fiercely from the moment she saw Woo Jooin.

    ¡°Do you want to leave? Unless you wish for Jooin to call you ¡®hyeong¡¯ and wrap his arm around you,¡± I asked.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Once Yi Ruda looked as if she was wondering what to do, the four boys¡¯ eyes directed onto our direction. Yi Ruda no longer had to think about whether she should leave or not when Woo Jooin strode toward us while showing a full smile on his face.

    I saw Yi Ruda stepping back in astonishment. Woo Jooin didn¡¯t hesitate but walked toward this side and gently raised one of his hands as he passed by me. When I lifted my hand in response to that unguarded moment, I felt his palms colliding with mine.

    After that high-five, Woo Jooin walked past by me like I was just an afterimage inside the summer sunshine. Then, at the next moment, he strode toward Yi Ruda, who stepped all the way back from the cafeteria to the schoolyard. I could hear her shouting from a far distance.

    ¡°Hey, just get lost! I already did you a favor!¡±

    ¡°Just want to get close to you, but why are you being so stingy hyeong?!¡±

    ¡°Shit! ##&#@%#@!¡±

    As Woo Jooin seized the back of her neck, Yi Ruda muttered some unintelligible words at a fast pace. I turned back to see Kim Hye Hill. She spoke to me with a shrug.

    ¡°But wasn¡¯t Yi Ruda stronger contrary to his delicate looks? Why can¡¯t he just shoo him away?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well¡­¡±

    ¡°Does he have something on him?¡±

    ¡®Have something on Yi Ruda? Oh, come on¡­¡¯ I shrugged. Yi Ruda looked perfect and faultless that it was almost impossible to detect any kind of weakness out of her. Even if she had a few, how could Woo Jooin get that? He was incredibly brilliant, sure; however, he was just an average high school student.

    When I turned my head away from Kim Hye Hill, I saw Ban Yeo Ryung, who was looking at this side with a bright smile, coming into my sight. She displayed a feeling of pleasure on her face since my close relationship with the Four Heavenly Kings was finally known publicly, and we could finally greet each other candidly. I grinned back to her and walked toward them.

 Chapter 168

    .

    Beside Ban Yeo Ryung were faces that I hadn¡¯t seen for quite a while. We could now say ¡®hello¡¯ inside of the school openly, but those who frequently came over to my house ceased to visit, so I felt quite lonesome somehow. We also hadn¡¯t seen each other as often as we did before.

    Eun Jiho, who was standing beside Ban Yeo Ryung, displayed a twisted smile on his face while directing it at me. He would only show that grin to those who were close to him. Aside from him, there stood Eun Hyung, who was kindly smiling at me today as well.

    Oh, there was also a third change that I didn¡¯t mention earlier; Eun Hyung began to wear glasses. He didn¡¯t have poor eyesight; however, his vision failed with a 0.6 score, so he would sometimes fail to see the blackboard well when he sat in the back. That was why he had to wear glasses.

    It was just regular horn-rimmed glasses, but Eun Hyung looked so good with it that it seemed like a fashion item. He indeed had a more decent yet sedated impression than before. Looking at his updated look, I came across what Eun Jiho mumbled to Kwon Eun Hyung in a mournful tone.

    ¡®How many would that nerdy look fool and attack him only to get knocked out¡­¡¯

    ¡®What did you say?¡¯

    ¡®Nothing.¡¯

    Eun Jiho remained silent with a stern look as if he didn¡¯t say anything. He then snatched Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s glasses and put it on the tip of his nose. It looked as if he was trying to change the topic.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You shouldn¡¯t wear that¡­¡±

    Never in my life had I seen a face looking so terrible with glasses on; therefore, I was seriously giving him a piece of thoughtful advice. Eun Jiho, however, seemed quite upset that he pushed the back of my head with force. We, again, wrangled with each other.

    Yeah¡­ it was the first time I had seen Eun Jiho again after that day¡­ The day when we walked across the tree-lined street overshadowed with green shades while holding each other¡¯s hands¡­ The loud noise of the cicadas, the summer heat in his hand, and his long white fingers with thick knuckles¡­ Those images appeared one after another before my sight and entwined with each other.

    I thought meeting him after that day would embarrass the hell out of me, but it seemed that that wasn¡¯t the case. Our relationship remained just the same. He teased me as always, and I would lash out of him, then we would burst into a peal of laughter. Everything remained the same as if nothing happened. It made me smile.

    While looking at Eun Jiho, I realized that someone was missing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yoo Chun Young? Out for a shoot again?¡±

    ¡°Nope, he¡¯s choosing his ice cream there. He can¡¯t decide between the turtle egg and the chocolate fudge.¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s response made Ban Yeo Ryung giggle. She then handed out the beverage that she was drinking to me. As I took it to take a sip, I felt the presence of someone standing behind me. When I turned around, I saw that there stood Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The distance between us was so close that it was surprising. As if Yoo Chun Young also didn¡¯t anticipate that I¡¯ll turn back to see him in such a near distance, he also looked quite perplexed for a second. He then stepped a few steps away from me. I looked up to stare at his eyes. They were still exotically blue but had a feeling of fatigue around them; however, he looked more healthy than I expected. I wondered how he was doing since we genuinely didn¡¯t have much time to see each other these days. Besides, among the four of them, keeping in contact with Yoo Chun Young was the hardest to do among the four.

    When his gaze dropped onto the floor and flashed by my direction once more, a dim light shone on his chin at lightning speed as it passed as fast as it came. For that moment, I understood why everyone in the cafeteria was staring at this side while holding their breaths. Inside his eyes, a bluish light seen in a darkened exhibition and would arrest our attention sometimes was there luring my sight. Then, at the next moment, when Yoo Chun Young tilted his body in my direction with a smile, the minute of magical silence passed. As if I got dragged out of water in a flash, the heat and loud noise of our surroundings soon enveloped the whole space.

    Yoo Chun Young also looked quite glad to see me after a while. He showed a face full of vibrant smile that he seldom showed. That soft glare inside his blue eyes¡­ Oh, I grinned at him too.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you carrying anything? Weren¡¯t you choosing an ice cream?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t decide which was annoying, so I just came outside.¡±

    ¡°Come on¡­¡±

    As I replied with a smile, Yoo Chun Young wrinkled the tip of his nose with a shrug. Eun Hyung then flung a question to me.

    ¡°Donnie, what¡¯s your class doing right now? We just played some movies and came out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, our class was playing Crazy Arcade until just now and tried to watch a movie then. There was nothing to watch, though.¡±

    It seemed that Yi Ruda and Woo Jooin was still engaged in a chase that they weren¡¯t even in the schoolyard. I returned Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s beverage to her and chatted for a moment before taking a bite of the ice cream. Someone then walked toward us with exhausted steps while gasping hard. When I turned my head to see who it was, I burst out a giggle.

    It was Yi Ruda. She was leaning against the cafeteria wall as if she was about to faint while looking frazzled, which rarely happened. Yi Ruda then found me and strode toward this side.

    She glanced at Eun Jiho and the other Heavenly Kings before walking closer to stand beside me. Before I could ask her what she had been doing, Yi Ruda brought her mouth near the ice cream that I had just bitten. She then asked me with her blue eyes if it was okay for her to have some.

    Yi Ruda looked too exhausted to say a word. The bead of sweat hanging on her chin ran down her neck. Hmm¡­ I rolled my eyes for a second; however, there was nothing to be concerned about.

    ¡®Yi Ruda is a girl¡­¡¯ as I nodded apathetically with that thought in mind, Yi Ruda stretched her hand out and grabbed my wrist before bending her body. Her wet lashes sparkled momentarily under the sun.

    That was when a hand suddenly interrupted from beside me and snatched my arm that was holding that ice cream. It was such a precipitous action that I almost tumbled out of balance. Thankfully, the person who pulled me like that also supported me, so I barely stood up while reeling from the shock.

    As soon as it happened, I raised my head with my eyes wide open. I saw that Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face was right above me. He looked even paler than me as I saw him holding my wrist.

    While I was looking at him, someone then took the ice cream away from my hand. It was Eun Jiho this time. Eun Jiho yelled at me while holding my ice cream.

    ¡°Dude, are you out of your mind!? How can you give someone your ice cream after taking a bite out of it, especially when it¡¯s a person who you aren¡¯t even dating!? What are you doing in front of all these people!?¡±

    When Eun Jiho quickly drew in his breath after that remark, I came across the fact that I forgot.

    ¡®These idiots still don¡¯t know that Yi Ruda is a girl¡­ geez¡­¡¯

    However, I couldn¡¯t help it sometimes. They wouldn¡¯t know Yi Ruda¡¯s real identity indeed because a female crossdresser never aroused suspicion until she became topless.

    When I fetched a deep sigh with a tired face, Eun Jiho pressed my head while asking why I was showing such a look. Ouch! As I scowled at Eun Jiho, someone beside me stretched out the arm and wrapped it around my neck.

    It was a slender, pale arm, but it was heavier than it looked; it was from none other than Yi Ruda¡¯.

    When I turned my head, I saw that Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes under her golden lashes were on Eun Jiho while showing a gentle grin on her lips. She then whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Donnie, apparently, it¡¯s okay if we¡¯re dating. Should we just go out then?¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s remark or her attitude might have provoked Eun Jiho¡¯s composure. At the next moment, Eun Jiho¡¯s cheeks froze frigidly. Like it was never touched by the rays of the sun, his cheeks turned as pale as a sheet of paper, and his eyes blazed into a fit of rage. Eun Jiho then snarled through his lips.

    ¡°Get your hands off her.¡±

    ¡°Donnie isn¡¯t saying anything. Why don¡¯t you mind your own business instead?¡±

    With that said, Yi Ruda looked at me as if asking for my approval. Her face was still captivatingly pretty, and her lips were moistly red. With a shrug, I looked at Eun Jiho. ¡®Oh, he looks furious¡­¡¯ I thought. I need to change the topic ASAP.

 Chapter 169

    .

    When I twisted my head to get out of Yi Ruda¡¯s arms, she released me without making a fuss. Eun Jiho took his breath back at last. I stretched my hand out to him.

    ¡°Dude, give me back my ice cream. It¡¯s all melting.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Eun Jiho then crazily looked at his side as he realized that he had my chocolate fudge in his hand. It was, however, too late. The ice cream had already melted and was running down on the back of his hand.

    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ when I furrowed my eyes, Eun Jiho started to look a little perplexed.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get you another one. I¡¯ll have this, and you can have the new one instead.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re gonna throw that out just because it melted a little? Just give it back to me; I¡¯m just gonna have it fast.¡±

    ¡°Nope, why would I throw it out? This is mine now, so you have the new one. Not a bad deal, right?¡±

    Eun Jiho replied, determinedly, then took the ice cream far away from my hand. With my hand still stretched out to him, I frowned my brows in wonder.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t he the one who had gone batshit crazy because I was about to give an ice cream that I had already bitten to someone else? ESPECIALLY when it¡¯s a person whom I¡¯m not even dating? Is he kidding me or what?¡¯

    Staring at Eun Jiho with a grimace, Yoo Chun Young suddenly stretched out his hand and took the ice cream.

    This time, not only me but Eun Jiho also showed a surprised look on his face. Yoo Chun Young shrugged in his usual serene attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you another one. Let me have this instead,¡± he said.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    I became puzzled. Why were these two so obsessed with that half-melted ice cream? I was aware that Yoo Chun Young and I had similar appetites, but¡­ ¡®Aren¡¯t there more chocolate fudges in the cafeteria? Had I picked the last piece? No, there were quite a lot of it in there¡­¡¯

    Rambling those thoughts in my head, I stared at Yoo Chun Young. A hand then suddenly popped out beside me and snatched the ice cream again. It was Yi Ruda.

    Holding the half-melted chocolate fudge in her hand, she looked at the three boys with a crooked smile in triumph. A burst of laughter then erupted in front. When I raised my head to see who it was, there stood Eun Hyung giggling at us. For some reason, he laughed while softly bending his eyes. He then took off his glasses and covered his face with his hand. As he kept shrugging his shoulders, it looked as though he was howling with laughter, but I had no idea what made him laugh that much.

    At the next moment, as if it was meant to be, Kim Hye Hill, who was beside me, burst into laughter too. She also bent her body while laughing to death. Since Kim Hye Hill usually didn¡¯t show her emotions, her unexpected gesture made me wonder, again, what made them all laugh so much.

    Now, Ban Yeo Ryung was the only one who was doing nothing among them. Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young were, somehow, scowling at Yi Ruda as if they were about to punch her in the face, whereas Yi Ruda wrapped her arm around me and showed an invidious smile on her face.

    I glanced at Ban Yeo Ryung. She had a penetrating gaze at Yi Ruda with her jet-black eyes. If one could kill someone with a stare, Yi Ruda would have died over a hundred times already.

    At that moment, something came across my mind, which took my breath away in surprise. While the two scowled at each other in such tension, I took one or two steps behind while covering my mouth with my hand.

    Was this finally the time? Did they, at last, realize that they were the protagonists in the novel? Although they might not have reached that part, they would have instinctively perceived that each of them was a disturbance in the lives of others! If not, they couldn¡¯t possibly scowl at each other so fiercely like that.

    The two girls looked like those who encountered an enemy on a log bridge. A grim ambiance resonated between the two strainedly. I stretched every nerve in my eyes toward Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s lips that both were about to pop. Then, at last, I saw her mouth opening.

    At the next moment, I burst out a loud cough while bending my body. What Ban Yeo Ryung said was genuinely unbelievable.

    ¡°You¡­ give me Donnie¡¯s ice cream this instance!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yi Ruda looked as dumbfounded as I was. I never thought that Ban Yeo Ryung would argue with Yi Ruda about having my ice cream too.

    Although I expected something unrealistic like, ¡®Should we engage in a girl-to-girl fight for the female protagonist position?¡¯ she was still going too far! Why were they paying much attention to my ice cream from earlier?

    It was only 800 won, an 800 won chocolate fudge! Besides, everyone in the cafeteria was staring at us while holding their breaths from the very beginning. If it was possible, then I wanted to give the chocolate fudge ice cream to every living person in this place, so I could end this hilarious fight.

    Yi Ruda, however, didn¡¯t look as if she would give Ban Yeo Ryung my ice cream. She then opened her blue eyes narrowly and responded with a smile.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t tell me what to do about Donnie¡¯s ice cream. What? Are you that this is yours?¡±

    ¡°D¡­ Donnie is¡­!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung stained her black eyes into a desperate tint before shouting while clenching her fist.

    ¡°Donnie is¡­ mine from her head to her toes!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­??¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    The impact it made after her remark was magnificent. The summer heat in the cafeteria cooled down right there and then. The temperature inside the space area felt like it was reaching sub-zero.

    Seeing Ban Yeo Ryung at a step behind, I noticed that everyone inside the cafeteria had turned their heads to look at me. Those watching my ice cream in excitement since this debacle had begun was now looking back and forth between Ban Yeo Ryung and me in fright.

    After a moment, Eun Hyung broke the ice. He held Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s shoulder and bent his body to adjust himself to her eye-level. He then kindly asked her as if he had become a kindergarten teacher.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, what you wanted to say was, ¡®Donnie is my friend, so I don¡¯t like how you would snatch her ice cream like that. Please give it back to her now,¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um¡­ yeah.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung smiled awkwardly. She, at last, seemed to have noticed what she just said. She kept smiling while looking at Eun Hyung as she carefully moved her eyes to see me. I heaved a sigh to myself. ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung and her speech disorder really are¡­ I thought it would cause trouble, though¡­¡¯

    A rumbling noise soon prevailed in the area. Eun Hyung tried to straighten things out, but it proved to be useless. It especially affected the sophomore and senior boys, who obviously had a crush on Ban Yeo Ryung as they stared towards our direction a tearful face. Their whispers came towards me, and it clearly embedded in my ears.

    ¡°How lucky she is¡­¡±

    ¡°I wish Ban Yeo Ryung was obsessed with me too¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung so cool? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this side of her¡­¡±

    ¡°So jealous¡­¡±

    Hearing those words while drawing more attention from others¡¯ was about to kill me. Yi Ruda, who soon gathered her senses, asked Ban Yeo Ryung in a terrified look why she said that I washers. For some reason, Eun Jiho, who was beside her, stood beside Yi Ruda, and Yoo Chun Young touched his forehead as if he was having a headache. Kwon Eun Hyung was heaving a sigh one after another. I then pulled Kim Hye Hill¡¯s hand as she stood beside me quietly.

    Kim Hye Hill, who was half-buried in the shade, glanced at me in wonder. She seemed to be enjoying this weird fight. From the look on her face, I could tell that she was refusing to leave the space. I whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna die in embarrassment right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if she couldn¡¯t leave her friend to die here, Kim Hye Hill tapped my back and left the cafeteria immediately.

    When we went outside, the hot breeze that was mixed with the sand dust from the schoolyard even felt refreshing somehow. As we walked into a spot that was devoid of human activity, I finally managed to breathe with ease.

    Looking at the crowded cafeteria, a few kids walked past by me in a hurry like they were dealing with an emergency. They shouted out something while running, which made me bury my face in my hands.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a love quarrel in the cafeteria!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Dude, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kim Hye Hill raised her arms quietly to tap my back. I dropped both hands and shook my head silently at her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kim Hye Hill asked with a slightly pale face.

    ¡°Uh-huh, of course,¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t look okay at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    We walked side by side, speechlessly for a while. I then paused my steps and spoke to her.

    ¡°I should have not revealed my relationship with the Four Heavenly Kings. I just feel that way.¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ I was also thinking the same way earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kim Hye Hill then looked at me warmly, which saddened me more, so I bent my steps again without any words.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170: Chapter 170

    .

    As I came back to the class and opened the door, what welcomed me was a darkness that differed far more from the bright hallway that surrounded us. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Kim Hye Hill, Yi Ruda, and I stood still blankly in wonder. We then heard someone yelling from within.

    ¡°Hey, close the door! We¡¯re about to have fun right now!¡±

    ¡°What are you guys doing again?¡± asked Kim Hye Hill in a calm voice as she walked inside. Yi Ruda and I exchanged glances before shutting the door. What did they do to the windows to make this room appear so dark? As I took a closer look around the window, I noticed that, apparently, the kids had to improvise shades using newspapers and blocked every sunlight penetrating through the glass. Usually, Yoon Jung In would have responded to our questions; however, he looked rather busy while talking about his story to the point that his head was still fixed to our classmates. The corners of his lips glowed bleakly in the dark.

    ¡°So, I asked, ¡®No? I met him in front of my house earlier; what are you talking about?¡¯ And what he answered back was¡­¡±

    ¡°Was¡­?¡±

    One of the kids asked in response while swallowing his saliva. Yoon Jung In showed a faint smile on his face under the phone light.

    ¡°Wake up, we attended his funeral two days ago¡­ He then grabbed my arm like¡­!¡±

    As soon as he said that, Yoon Jung In moved like a streak of lightning and snatched a boy¡¯s arm right beside him.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!!¡±

    The boy¡¯s shriek prevailed throughout the whole classroom. Some kid ran away, and some freaked out as if someone else was touching him. While a little fuss took place, Lee Mina seized Yoon Jung In¡¯s hair and threw a temper tantrum, shouting, ¡®You¡¯re finally freaking me out to death today.¡¯

    Watching her exploding in rage, I thought, ¡®Mina, I¡¯m sure Yoon Jung In would die before you if you continue doing that, haa¡­¡¯

    Would it be okay to go into the classroom? The room looked quite dangerous enough for us to consider whether we should not step inside, but before I could stop thinking about it, Kim Hye Hill had already moved her steps toward the classroom with a smile. Aside from her, Yi Ruda tilted her head back and laughed refreshingly. ¡®Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t help it then¡­¡¯ with that thought in mind, I scratched the back of my head and followed them to step inside.

    * * *

    On the blackboard, someone wrote a few letters in uneven handwriting.

    Ghost Story Competition

    There was also a warning written underneath.

    My friend¡¯s friend¡¯s story: NO. Your true stories ONLY!

    Only speak about a true personal story. That was the requirement for this ghost story competition; however, there were, unexpectedly, more than ten people who had gone through such spooky situations. This competition started because of Yoon Jung In¡¯s silly suggestion, which was still ongoing even after two hours later.

    After quite a while, Kim Hye Hill eventually took action.

    ¡°Hye Hill really went through something like that?¡±

    Everyone in the class opened their eyes wide and stared at her. Shin Suh Hyun was there among them; he rested his chin on his hand while having an apathetic look on his face the whole time. He had been pointing out the loopholes of every horror story that our classmates were talking about.

    ¡®On a rainy day, I went inside a cabin, but someone kept shouting at me; they were saying, ¡®Open the door!¡¯ Come on, you¡¯ll never know who it was and what they would do to me once I let him in,¡¯

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s the owner,¡¯

    ¡®Oh come on, Suh Hyun¡­¡¯

    However, when I looked at Kim Hye Hill¡¯s nonchalant face, I realized that she didn¡¯t seem to be talking about something dull, so everyone stared at her lips anxiously. Before she spoke, Kim Hye Hill made eye contact with Kim Hye Woo as if asking for his permission. She then finally detached her lips.

    ¡°Hmm, when I was seven, I got a puppy. His name was Hodoo, a little Yorkie. You know, dogs usually live for about nine years, right?¡±

    Rolling her eyes, she continued in a mournful tone.

    ¡°But¡­ he died just after two years because of a disease. I was so sad that I cried with my brother for the whole day. We then buried him in our front yard; it happened that night¡­¡±

    ¡°That night?¡±

    ¡°Oh god, something¡¯s gonna appear now¡­¡±

    While each kid spat out some words and grabbed their arms, Kim Hye Hill spoke with a shrug.

    ¡°Um, you know that plodding sound¡­ the sound of a dog¡¯s paw touching the floor¡­ that sound went back and forth from the living room to my brother¡¯s room, a.k.a Kim Hye Woo¡¯s room. I heard them at a half-conscious state, so I, of course, thought it was just Hodoo walking around. I went back to sleep then.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hold on. You said that Hodoo died, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    As soon as Kim Hye Hill replied, kids started to scream.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!! How can she talk so casually like that?¡± they shrieked.

    Lee Mina, who was grabbing my arm tightly as if she was crushing my bones, flung a question.

    ¡°S¡­ o¡­? What happened next?¡±

    ¡°About 3 days later, I also thought that something strange was happening. When I woke up the next day, I felt so leery. I did hear some noise while I was asleep and thought that it was from Hodoo, but the dog had already died? That night, I heard that sound again; that was when I suddenly roused from sleep. ¡®Oh, Hodoo is dead¡­¡¯ I jumped out of my sleep with this thought in mind¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I listened carefully while lying on my bed. As my heart pounded so loudly, I noticed that the noise from outside sounded a little different. It wasn¡¯t a plodding noise, but it sounded more like someone was dragging something¡­¡±

    At that very moment, someone suddenly snatched my arm to the point that my heart nearly fell off. ¡®Holy Christ!¡¯ I tried to shriek while turning my head to look beside me; however, even the thought of yelling abated.

    Grabbing my arm, Lee Mina trembled in fear. The vigorous spirit she always had on her face suddenly disappeared. ¡®Well, people are afraid of ghosts, so why can¡¯t Lee Mina have the same fear?¡¯ With that thought, I looked at the opposite side. Through the dark classroom with closed curtains, I caught a glimpse of Yi Ruda¡¯s smiling face.

    It looked like she was just enjoying these conversations. ¡®She looks fragile but surprisingly so fearless¡­¡¯ I thought. She then smiled at me as our eyes met. I responded with a grin.

    Unlike our peaceful situation, Kim Hye Hill¡¯s story was reaching its climax. A threadlike suspense hung in the space while the only sound permeating the atmosphere was the subtle breathing of everyone around us. That was when Kim Hye Hill quietly detached her lips.

    ¡°So, I sat up and looked outside the door¡­ and there I saw something like a hair¨D.¡±

    ¡°¨DClass 1-8!¡±

    A thunderous shout resounded through the classroom. ¡®Ahh!!!¡¯ The kids, who didn¡¯t care about their surroundings while paying attention to Kim Hye Hill, shrieked boisterously. Some kid slipped from the desk that he was sitting on, whereas another one fell backward, but his body never detached from his chair. The whole class fell into an uproar.

    Those who first pulled themselves together in the middle of the chaos were Shin Suh Hyun, who was usually calm, and Yoon Jung In, who didn¡¯t look that surprised since he was always out of his mind. They walked toward the backdoor while sweeping their disheveled hair back.

    ¡°Yeah, why? What¡¯s up?¡± the two asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Um¡­ did I do something wrong?¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun and Yoon Jung In exchanged glances with each other.

    Shin Suh Hyun then replied, ¡°Nope, nothing.¡±

    ¡°It was just bad timing.¡±

    Once Yoon Jung In responded, the boy heaved a sigh of relief before glancing around the classroom. He then shut his mouth as he realized that he was an eyesore.

    ¡°I wanted to say that the PE class teacher is calling for you guys to come outside. Girls play dodgeball and boys basketball,¡± the boy replied while scratching his head.

    ¡°Geez, again?¡±

    It was just before summer vacation, so those games were the only things we did these days. The kids were indeed fed up with such activities.

    ¡®Dodgeball again?¡¯ I was also sick and tired of it too. As I swept my tangled hair back roughly, I heard Yoon Jung In flinging a question.

    ¡°Which class are we playing it with?¡±

    ¡°Class 1-1.¡±

    As soon as the boy answered back, everyone¡¯s head turned toward my side at the same time. Even Shin Suh Hyun and Yoon Jung In looked at me in confusion as if they didn¡¯t expect such an answer. When my face turned pale, they all turned their faces away from me; however, it was all too late.

    ¡®Jesus,¡¯ I heaved a short sigh. Perhaps, the incident between Choi Yuri and I had engraved itself too profoundly in Class 1-1¡¯s memories. I scratched my head. Although it was quite an ambiguous ending, the situation was resolved regardless, and things seemed to be doing alright. With that thought in mind, I went back to my seat to take out my PE uniform.

 Chapter 171

    .

    * * *

    As I walked across the schoolyard to go to the gym with a group of kids, I saw other people also heading in the same direction. It was such a hot summer day that someone could commit murder just by bumping into another person. In this kind of weather, the students even refused to go to the cafeteria. Why were they heading to the gym, though?

    ¡°Is it just me who thinks that there are many people around¡­?¡± I asked carefully, but when kids who looked like seniors linked arms and swarmed around to go to the gym, I slurred the end of my sentence.

    Not only freshmen but seniors were also heading to the same place. ¡®Is there a school event today?¡¯ As soon as I thought that way, Yoon Jung In, who was walking beside me, responded.

    ¡°Hmm, maybe because of Class 1-1?¡±

    ¡°Class 1-1?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rare chance to watch Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings participating in PE class in an open space. Besides, all the classes are over, so teachers don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    With that said, Yoon Jung In looked as if he was feeling sick. He then stopped Shin Suh Hyun, who was walking beside him. As Shin Suh Hyun turned back to look at him in wonder, Yoon Jung In responded with his reasoning.

    ¡°I mean, we¡¯re now fortunate.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That we removed the title of ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ away from us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Soon after, Kim Hye Hill and Kim Hye Woo joined with Yoon Jung In to eagerly discuss, ¡®how lucky it is that the Four Heavenly Kings of Ji Jon Middle School are so overwhelming.¡¯ I always thought it was such a good thing that, at least, they were just treated as regular students. I heaved a sigh of relief.

    When I turned my head back again, I realized that we were already close to the gym, which was active with a throng of people.

    ¡®Wow, how can I go in there?¡¯ I thought. However, the gym entrance was wide enough for us to quickly enter. Once we stepped in, a smell of varnish, dried woods, and sweat surged into us along with a weird breeze. Glancing around the space, my jaw finally dropped when my eyes rode up to the second floor.

    ¡®What the heck is this?¡¯ I guess the whole school was out there to watch us play games. All the seats were crowded with kids from other grades. A girl was even shouting out loud, almost hanging on the balustrade.

    ¡°Jiho! You¡¯re so hot!¡±

    Jiho? Eun Jiho? I, at last, looked forward. Over a large crowd of people, Eun Jiho was stretching himself to warm up his body on the stage. Beside him, a girl with a high ponytail, who was Ban Yeo Ryung, was aligning other kids. Yoo Chun Young, Kwon Eun Hyung, and Woo Jooin, the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings, were near them too.

    As if he noticed my gaze, Woo Jooin, who turned his head to my direction, waved at me with a smile.

    That was when I realized that the girls in Class 1-1, who aligned to warm-up, turned their heads to look at my side altogether. Hmm¡­ I was about to raise my hand as a form of greeting but decided to drop it wafflingly instead. I averted my eyes awkwardly and tried to find something else to do. Yoon Jung In then pulled my shoulder. When I looked at his eyes, he lowered his voice and whispered.

    ¡°Hey, they are gonna eat you up. You should look at their eyes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun spoke in a calm voice from the side. He always thought and behaved without prejudice to anyone. Thus, when he said that in a serene voice, it looked like the girls were genuinely scowling at me. With a furrow, I walked after Yoon Jung In and stood beside Class 1-1.

    Thick pillar-like sunlight poured through the round glass windows on the dome ceiling. Of all places, the bright sunlight spotlighted the area where Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings were standing.

    It was hard to distinguish peoples¡¯ faces when exposed to excessive light; however, Ban Yeo Ryung was different. Her skin was so transparently pale that the sun seemed to be penetrating through her at a stroke. Her light-hanging lashes and softly curved cheeks were genuinely captivating. Suddenly, I felt that other kids weren¡¯t moving at all, so I turned my head.

    Oh¡­ the entire crowd in the gym were focusing on Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings. Like they were holding their breaths, a magical silence enveloped the space as a whole. At that moment, I felt that there was something like a deep precipice between us. Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings looked as if they were far away at an unreachable space.

    The next moment, someone¡¯s sonorous yell broke the ice.

    ¡°The Four Heavenly Kings! The Four Heavenly Kings, so cool!¡±

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung! Please take my heart!¡±

    ¡°Yeo Ryung! I love you!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung frowned in embarrassment when she heard how the sunbaes was yelling at her. As she then turned her head to my side, her face finally brightened. I waved my hand to greet her before aligning after hearing Yoon Jung In¡¯s chant.

    When we finished warming up, the PE class teacher appeared. He trudged toward us with his usual look: navy tracksuits and a whistle on his neck. He, however, must have noticed something different. When he raised his head to see that the second floor was full of people, he grimaced.

    ¡°Is there another event today?¡± he asked while turning his head to us.

    Yoon Jung In and Ban Yeo Ryung, who received his attention, exchanged glances before looking forward again.

    Yoon Jung In stammered, ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­ nope. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    As he barely replied, the teacher showed an apathetic look on his face and just went back.

    I went up to the dodge ball court with Lee Mina and Kim Hye Hill; the boys walked toward the basketball court. The audience began to create a commotion simultaneously. The male audience came to sit around our side, whereas the girls moved to the basketball court.

    Holding the white ball, the teacher stood in the middle of the court as he rolled his eyes and looked at the kids lined on both sides. Lee Mina, who was the best in PE class among our classmates, stood in front of the line in tension.

    On the opposite side, there stood a girl from Class 1-1, whom I saw in the cafeteria before. She was one of Choi Yuri¡¯s friends.

    FWEET!¨D!

    A sharp sound of the whistle resonated across the gym. Lee Mina and the girl from Class 1-1 then sprang up simultaneously. The girl reached the ball faster and threw it immediately to Lee Mina, who was standing in front of the line in anger after losing the ball to the opponent. At the next moment, a thud came from Lee Mina¡¯s chest, and, at the same time, her eyes flashed.

    ¡®Is she¡­ dead?¡¯ When our class stirred as the ball hit Lee Mina, she dashed to the front again while holding the ball fiercely and swung her arm with might.

    Whoosh! The ball flew with a dynamic sound to the opposite side then hit three kids who were running helter-skelter. It then rolled back toward the line. Lee Mina stretched her hand to pick up the ball and showed a grin on her lips.

    Since I wasn¡¯t that athletic, I stood still in the corner while almost stepping on the line. When I heard a sound of awe coming from the side, I turned my head and found out that the teacher was the one who made that sound. He stared at Lee Mina while looking so touched and murmured out loud.

    ¡°Geez, she¡¯s indeed an excellent kid who can have a dodgeball match with the boys and do better than most of them. Very athletic, such a boy!¡±

    ¡®Yeah, sure,¡¯ I nodded with a timid smile. ¡®A boy¡¯ was a nickname that he used to call Lee Mina. She exceeded in every physical education events and the only girl who didn¡¯t yield at all when competing against the boys.

    If I were to find another girl among these students who were as competitive with boys¡­ I looked at the other side of the court while rolling my eyes. Someone then grabbed the ball that was thrown like a firework with a loud noise.

    It was flying quite high up in the air, but she snatched the ball with an astonishing leap. She gently landed on the ground while holding the ball. Her waving, jet-black hair shone a purplish hue through the sunlight.

 Chapter 172

    .

    Needless to say, the girl was Ban Yeo Ryung. She looked pissed as hell. Just by looking at her slim legs, skinny arms, and slender waist, Yeo Ryung hardly passed as the athletic kind; therefore, boys burst into cheers.

    ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s so hot!¡±

    ¡°FWEET~ Ban Yeo Ryung!¡±

    Regardless of the roars, Ban Yeo Ryung stared at Lee Mina with flame in her eyes. She then suddenly dashed forward to cast the ball. Those who weren¡¯t that athletic like me fled with horrified faces. The ball then hit the girl beside me on the side.

    The game now entered into a crash between the two monsters. Running away to survive, I got a chance to turn back and glance at the court where the boys were playing basketball.

    With a rattling sound, I saw the tall basketball hoop shaking vehemently. As I looked up at the direction through my trembling sight, I grew breathless. Holding the rim, Eun Hyung jumped up high and threw down a massive dunk. Although he was tall, Eun Hyung didn¡¯t reach 190cm; thus, it was sure that the overwhelming leap he made just now covered for his predicament regarding his height.

    Then, at the next moment, a triumphant cheer filled the gym shrilly and spread to this side.

    ¡°Kwon Eun Hyung! Kwon Eun Hyung!¡±

    His classmates shook their heads and stretched out their hands to tap Eun Hyung¡¯s shoulders and back.

    Wow¡­ as I turned my head back, filled with admiration, I found that Kim Hye Hill was also looking at the same scene. She then turned her head to my side and whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°Holy Christ, how can that be just a regular high school students¡¯ match? It almost looked like Yi Ruda and Kwon Eun Hyung is leading the game?¡±

    ¡°Even Yi Ruda?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I saw Ruda flying around!¡±

    When I tried to look back and check them play, a ball passed by my eyes. I quickly swallowed my breath. Kim Hye Hill, who turned to see the front again, pulled my arm and ran across the court.

    The ball was now in our opponent¡¯s hands. Mina and Ban Yeo Ryung still looked vigorous regardless of their aggressive performance.

    A striker from the opposing side picked up the ball that rolled far over the line before letting it bounce while looking at our direction.

    Oh, she was the same girl from earlier, one of Choi Yuri¡¯s friends whom I encountered shortly in the cafeteria. At that very moment, the ball flew toward me menacingly.

    It was unavoidable. My god¡­ at the next moment, the ball exactly hit my head.

    With a bouncing noise, the ball dropped under my chin, and, at the same time, I grabbed my burning nose. The ball hit my nose so hard that the sound exuded quite a loud noise. It stirred up the audience, too; however, I couldn¡¯t see the teacher since he was at the basketball court.

    In the middle of the commotion, Lee Mina gestured with her hand to pause the game and walked toward me. She then stretched out her hand and lifted my chin.

    ¡°Donnie, are you okay? That noise was no joke!¡±

    ¡°Argh¡­¡±

    Holding my nose, I just swallowed my groan, for I couldn¡¯t respond. My vision was still blurry, so I continued to hear my head rang in pain when I tried to speak. ¡®Why are people these days throwing a ball so violently?¡¯

    When I barely gathered my senses back and looked around, I saw that everyone was staring at me since the game paused. Standing still wouldn¡¯t help anything, so I gave a signal with my eyes to continue the game.

    ¡°Would you be okay?¡±

    That was when Mina tried to get away from me. I heard a kid in Class 1-1 mumbling something.

    ¡°When the ball hits the head, the player won¡¯t be out. Just let her stay there.¡±

    ¡°I know, but she isn¡¯t just roughly hit.¡±

    Lee Mina retorted and looked back at me. I nodded as a response to say that I was okay. The game then continued.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take a few minutes before a ball hit my head for the second time. Grabbing the back of my head, I turned to look back with my eyes open wide. Through my blurry sight, I saw a familiar girl waving her hand in the air.

    ¡°Oh, sorry! You got hit on the head, so you¡¯re not out.¡±

    As I observed her with my eyes narrowly opened, I suddenly realized something. She seemed to be one of Choi Yuri¡¯s friends.

    When Ban Yeo Ryung, who was outstandingly athletic, held the ball, she never targeted me. Not that I was her friend but because I was always standing behind other kids.

    ¡®I mean, don¡¯t we usually cast the ball to hit the opponent closest to the thrower? Since the ball is flying a short distance, the opponent doesn¡¯t have much time to escape.¡¯ This was a common sense when playing dodgeball; however, for some reason, the girls in Class 1-1 was tenaciously targeting me. Rubbing the back of my head, I mumbled, ¡®Am I getting it wrong?¡¯

    However, the ball hit my head twice more. It then passed by my shoulder at last.

    When it bounced off the ground with a thud, Kim Hye Hill stretched her hand to pick up the ball. I smiled at her, then walked out of the line while fetching a sigh of relief.

    Well¡­ I wanted to remain in the lines for my class if possible, but having the ball hit my head four times was too much¡­ I furrowed my brows and rubbed my yet stinging forehead. If the ball hit someone¡¯s head, it wouldn¡¯t be considered an out for that player; however, now that I got hit on the head for the third time, I said that I would rather be out instead. Thus, for me, this was a good thing.

    When I stopped at the attack line, I heard a whisper going through the girls in Class 1-1.

    ¡°Oh, we almost made it, though¡­¡±

    The voice sounded loud through a short silence that prevailed in the space as I stepped out of the lines. ¡®What did she just say?¡¯ with that thought in mind, I turned my head to look at the direction where the sound came from. A girl whose face grew pale came into my sight. As if she also thought that her voice was too loud, she covered the lower half of her mouth. I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw her. Everyone who heard that voice fixed their gazes at her.

    A moment of silence hung among us. Lee Mina then broke the ice. She might have already grasped the strange atmosphere surrounding us. She stepped forward with embers sparking within her eyes.

    ¡°Hey, what did you just say?¡±

    Her voice was so sharp and aggressive that no one could help but flinch. I saw the girl, whom she questioned, quailing her shoulders. She, however, showed a sneer as if she had calmed down.

    ¡°Why? Well, I tried to target someone else, not her. That was why I said that we almost made it¡­ Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so salty, anyway?¡±

    Another girl intervened and sided with the girl who talked out loud, but Mina still looked stiff. ¡®Oh, hold on,¡¯ that was the moment when I tried to step forward. A quiet voice came over behind Lee Mina¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Then, hitting her head four times is also a coincidence?¡±

    It was Kim Hye Hill. How could she talk so sharp and serene at the same time? Her marvelous way of speaking always made me wonder about her. Anyway¡­ I touched my forehead. In Kim Hye Hill¡¯s blue-black eyes, a fit of threatening anger rose. I stepped forward.

    ¡°Um¡­ guys¡­¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡±

    Before I could appropriately deliver my voice, one of the girls in Class 1-1 raised her volume. Geez, I paused for a second, then continued my words.

    ¡°Um¡­ guys.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I saw everything, and it was always one of the three of you who attacked her head four times. Now I can see that you¡¯re all Choi Yuri¡¯s friends, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lee Mina replied with a burst of anger. I found Kim Hye Hill nodding from the side. Oh my¡­ the story was, again, developing strangely¡­ I tried to walk through the kids who were defending outside the attack line. As soon as I attempted that, I heard a shriek again.

    ¡°What? Why are you bringing out Choi Yuri here out of the blue? You guys are so ridiculous! Why are you bringing up something that¡¯s already over?¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173: Chapter 173

    .

    Oh yeah, that was the very point of the matter. As their voices rose angrily, there was nothing I could do. When I glanced around, our class and the girls in Class 1-1 looked as if they sensed something strange about the atmosphere. The spectators on the second floor also talked in whispers, ¡®What¡¯s going on? They were just talking until now, but why are they suddenly yelling out? Are they really having a fight? Oh, word? Why?¡¯

    On the other hand, a few kids seemed to understand the situation. When Choi Yuri¡¯s name came out of the girl¡¯s mouth, most of the questions began to fix themselves. So was I, as I also realized that. I dropped my hands with a sigh.

    Staring at Choi Yuri¡¯s clique quietly, I thought, ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s how it goes. The Choi Yuri thing ruined their images, but as the culprit left, they couldn¡¯t blame her anymore, so they chose me¡­¡¯ Still, it was logically incomprehensible. I grimaced. The biggest victim of the false rumor was none other than me, but why was the story developing into them distressing me instead?

    Well¡­ I glanced at Ban Yeo Ryung. Her eyes were stiffening as she looked back and forth between the other kids and me. While going through a lot of things with Ban Yeo Ryung, I knew that the world didn¡¯t always revolve around those who didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Some people were too afraid to offer a belated apology that they acted as if begging for forgiveness would end their world.

    I looked at the middle of the court. The kids were growling face-to-face with a centerline between them.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why did you bring up the Choi Yuri thing over here? It¡¯s all over, but why are you broaching that subject?¡±

    As the girl in Class 1-1 spat out that remark, Lee Mina raised her chin then said in a sarcastic tone with a sneer.

    ¡°Oh, do you think that¡¯s all over? Did you even apologize for cursing in front of her?¡±

    ¡°Come on, was it only us who cursed? Everyone did it!¡±

    ¡°But it was you guys who came up with a plan with Choi Yuri and spread the fake rumor, weren¡¯t you? If you guys didn¡¯t apologize to her, it ain¡¯t over, get it? How dare you try to mess around with Donnie? Wow, fu*king ridiculous.¡±

    This time, it wasn¡¯t Lee Mina nor Kim Hye Hill but another girl who spoke on behalf of me. I didn¡¯t really have a close relationship with most of my other classmates, so the girl who was taking my side made me so thankful, but¡­ I rolled my eyes. The situation seemed to be getting out of hand. Those who just listened to the girls in Class 1-1 while crossing their arms also began to come forward asking, ¡®Yeah, did you all apologize to her?¡¯

    Jesus¡­ as I perceived that the conversation was heating up, I, at last, stepped forward. When I stretched my hand to tap Lee Mina¡¯s back, she turned back, rejoiced at seeing me.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s just leave them alone. I don¡¯t want things to get worse,¡± I whispered in a low voice.

    Mina¡¯s face then darkened. I couldn¡¯t look at her in the face but smiled awkwardly while avoiding her gaze. Of course, I would be happy to wrap up the thing clearly over here; however, as per their characters, I could hardly think that it would work that way. Glancing at the floor, I continued my words.

    ¡°I mean, from what they said so far, nothing seems to be resolved¡­ so let¡¯s just keep playing the game.¡±

    ¡°Come on!! Donnie¨D.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you guys whispering?¡±

    A sharp voice suddenly intervened between Mina and me. Both of us opened our eyes wide and looked at the direction. ¡®Why does she look so angry?¡¯ That was when I had that thought in mind. Furrowing her brows, Lee Mina stepped back. She then bounced the ball, that she was holding, on the floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just continue the game. If the match is paused for too long, the teacher will come to check us out.¡±

    Lee Mina was, indeed, a thoughtful person. With my eyes wide, I stared at Lee Mina¡¯s back and heaved a sigh of relief. I really didn¡¯t want to be involved in any fights, so this would be enough. When I tried to step behind, the girl in Class 1-1 opened her mouth up slightly to resemble the hint of a sneer.

    ¡°Oh, really? Aren¡¯t you just being a coward because she¡¯s gonna lose?¡±

    Another moment of silence went on. After quite a while, Lee Mina flung a question tilting her head.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°The fact that she also kept silent when the rumor spread out, doesn¡¯t it mean that the gossip has some truths?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Mina looked at me in perplexity for a moment. Was I showing a disconcerted look on my face? I mean, most of the girls in our class made a weird face at that moment. No one said anything, which probably looked like we were at a loss of words after hearing the very truth to the girl in Class 1-1. She continued her words confidently while holding her chin up high.

    ¡°What a bitch! Stop acting like you are kind enough to just move on.¡±

    A heavy silence prevailed in the space again. ¡®Hmm, what should I do¡­¡¯ I looked at the girl in Class 1-1, Lee Mina, Kim Hye Hill, and our classmates one after another with tired eyes. A voice then burst out from our class.

    ¡°What should we do with her?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? It¡¯s time for war. SHOWTIME!¡±

    Someone responded like that. In the next moment, it was nothing but a total disaster.

    * * *

    When the boys finished the basketball game and gathered toward the dodgeball court since they heard some noise, the situation was already done.

    Instead of a physical fight, we were now standing together to hurl abuse at the other class. Most of us had friends in Class 1-1, so we excluded them in our heads and kept backbiting the rest.

    The boys looked dumbfounded as if they never saw girls fighting like this. Eun Hyung then stepped toward the girls in his class and asked about the overall situation. Similarly, Yoon Jung In also came toward us with a sour face. He then asked with a shrug.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s all this mess about?¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s because¡­ wow¡­¡±

    Pausing her words, Lee Mina swept her hair back with an exhausted face. She also looked as if it was hard to articulate the overall situation. Regardless of what provoked this fight, the atmosphere between the two classes took a turn for the worse. Even some kids spat curses against the opposing class.

    That was when someone in our class shouted the words, ¡®Fu*king sh*t!¡¯ out of rage. A boy in Class 1-1 suddenly walked toward our direction with a stiffened face.

    ¡°Hey, who the fu*k just said that shit! Come out, asshole!¡±

    ¡®What the heck is wrong with him? Why is he acting like a jerk out of the blue?¡¯ I looked at him with that thought in mind. As I turned my head to the side, the girls in our class also seemed to have the same thought.

    Anyway, looking at the boy, whose body was heavily sweating after playing basketball until now, striding toward us and saying something like that threateningly frightened me a little. The difference between the height of a girl and a boy felt remarkable in this kind of situation.

    Another boy, who looked like his friend, intervened between us from the side.

    ¡°Dude, why are you breaking in on them? It¡¯s a girls¡¯ thing, man.¡±

    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s crying!¡±

    The boy then pointed at one of the girls gathered in the middle of Class 1-1. She was wiping her tears with the back of her hand, trembling. It looked as though she was very upset and tired of the situation.

    As the boy acted like that, this time, the boys in our class, 1-8, steamed up. Kim Hye Woo, who rarely looked gloomy, asked while pointing at our direction.

    ¡°Hey, what about our class? Can¡¯t you see her crying?¡±

    Then, Eun Hyung, who asked about the overall situation to his class, came toward us with a troubled face.

    I happened to be near his path, so Eun Hyung greeted me with his eyes as he walked past by me. He then cast a gaze at me in concern. It seemed that he heard the name, Choi Yuri.

    ¡®Oh, why do things like this keep happening these days?¡¯ I covered my eyes and waved my hand in the air as a gesture to say, ¡®I¡¯m fine, so just go ahead ASAP.¡¯

    Eun Hyung turned back with a disturbed look. He then broke into the boys gathering around and spoke to them.

    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s first understand what happened.¡±

    Perhaps he thought that the boys would quickly involve themselves in a physical fight compared to the girls. Gosh, Eun Hyung was undoubtedly bright. Yoon Jung In also walked toward this side and pitched in.

    ¡°Yeah, we must first calm down. It¡¯s never too late to listen first and go on. We shouldn¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s crying!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what about our class? Are you deaf? Idiot!¡±

    However, the boys were so heated with anger that they couldn¡¯t seem to listen to anything. Those who had their girlfriends in the same class particularly erupted into fury.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174: Chapter 174

    .

    ¡®Oh, lord. What the hell is going on right now?¡¯ As I directed my attention to the side where the boys were quarreling in anger, Eun Hyung and Yoon Jung In looked at each other with a ghastly expression. Both weren¡¯t that close, but now that I got to see them, it looked like they could already communicate through their eyes.

    What happened afterward was just a complete mess.

    The girls were cursing or crying, and the boys were physically involved in a fight. Eun Hyung and Yoon Jung In did their best to control the situation; however, it was useless. The only thing they successfully did, in the end, was just merely separating the kids and putting them back to each class.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see, so that was what happened.¡±

    When Yoon Jung In heard what had happened, he looked very weary.

    They hit me on the head. The girl in Class 1-1 then talked about ridiculous things. Because of that, the atmosphere between the two classes became nasty. Meanwhile, we brought up the topic back then¡­

    After quite a while, Yoon Jung In leaned against the back of his chair and spoke, feeling dumbfounded.

    ¡°Are they still salty because of that thing? How can they talk like that after smashing someone¡¯s head four times? Unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Fu*king guilty conscience,¡± a girl then replied in annoyance.

    ¡®What do you mean by ¡®guilty conscience¡¯?¡¯ ¡®You know, he that has a great nose thinks everybody is speaking of it.¡¯ ¡®Oh¡­¡¯

    As the conversation went through, Yoon Jung In shoved his face into his hands while groaning inwardly. I could see what was going on inside his head, so I just stretched out my hand and patted his back in silence.

    When a relationship worsened, it¡¯s hard to recover; besides, today was the day before summer vacation. If we all started our break like this, then no one could predict what would happen when the kids confront each other outside.

    I was afraid of a brawl taking place outside the school¡­ it could genuinely happen. When I saw that Yoon Jung In was already filled with anguish, I heard an uproar in the hallway.

    ¡°Class 1-8, come outside! Let¡¯s fight! How dare you make Kim Sung Ah cry?!¡±

    It looked like he was the boyfriend of the girl who was crying earlier; however, he just yelled out those words and ran away as if he didn¡¯t really want to fight. When we stuck our heads out to the hallway, he was already far away while only showing his retreating back to us.

    In our classroom, a burst of anger also fumed.

    ¡°Geez, is he really insane? Should I go to teach him a lesson?¡±

    ¡°Dude, this is war. Let¡¯s go show them something.¡±

    Listening to such words popping out everywhere in the class, Yoon Jung In wrapped his forehead with his hands again while feeling pain in his head.

    Oh, god. That was when I stared at him with a frown. I heard my phone vibrating in my pocket.

    When I took it out and checked the message, my eyes widened a bit. Then I walked toward Yoon Jung In again.

    Until I stepped closer to him, Yoon Jung In was still wrapping his forehead with his hands in pain. I lowered my body and whispered to him.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lifting his head apathetically, Yoon Jung In stayed silent as he saw the words on my phone screen.

    Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Donnie, can you ask your class president to talk for a second with me? Oh, I¡¯m not trying to fight. We need to really talk about this situation.

    ¡°Is this¡­¡±

    ¡°It was from Eun Hyung who freaked out and tried to stop the fight earlier with you.¡±

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t he have the same thought as you?¡¯ as I said that, Yoon Jung In heaved a sigh of relief while dropping his gaze onto the floor.

    Looking at him, I moved my fingers to type a response.

    To: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Would you come over to the rooftop? I¡¯ll bring Yoon Jung In there.

    Within five seconds, he answered back.

    Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Okay.

    I didn¡¯t know about it for a good reason, but one of this school¡¯s biggest assets was the fact that the rooftop was always open.

    ¡®This school has a lot of places for one to talk quietly or to fight. From what I heard, the music room is always open too.¡¯

    As I opened the rooftop door wide with that thought in mind, Eun Hyung, who was pacing around the white concrete floor under the bright sunny sky, came into my sight. His red hair and green eyes stood out, especially under the blue summer sky. I smiled at Eun Hyung, who was walking toward my direction.

    As if he also felt delighted to see me in school after a while, Eun Hyung suddenly stretched out his hand and patted my hair.

    ¡°Donnie, they told me that you heard something bad from the girls in Class 1-1,¡± asked Eun Hyung.

    I shook my head to indicate that I was okay.

    Yoon Jung In, who came with me, looked at Eun Hyung and me with an enigmatic glint in his eyes. Anyway, that was the first time I spoke with Eun Hyung in front of Yoon Jung In.

    As I raised my head and looked at Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes, I saw a sign of concern lingering within them, which made me feel sorry for him. He was worried about me because of this same exact thing not long ago too. Feeling embarrassed, I scratched the back of my head and detached my lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m very fine, for real¡­ I know that the girls are out of their minds, and¡­ before I could say something, the kids were already firing abuses like a submachine gun, so¡­¡±

    Then I raised my hand. ¡®I tried to stop them. I swear! But it was already out of my hands.¡¯ It was true. I didn¡¯t want to egg Class 1-1 and 1-8 on to fight. I truly wanted to avoid developing the situation into those in a web novel!

    I strived to express how fine I was to Eun Hyung; however, he was still looking at me like I was a pitiful child. Getting that kind of attention even rose a sense of guilt within me. ¡®Oh, no¡­ you¡¯re truly getting me wrong¡­¡¯

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen anymore,¡± said Eun Hyung.

    ¡°No¡­ please don¡¯t say anything to them because of me. I don¡¯t want these to escalate badly anymore.¡±

    With that said, I tried to look as determined as I could.

    Eun Hyung was the class president of Class 1-1, so if he didn¡¯t stand by his class, his position would turn into something sour¨Dor so I thought, though I wasn¡¯t sure.

    However, at the next moment, I opened my eyes wide after hearing his remark.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m gonna do something. Things are already¡­¡±

    What? Already what?

    ¡°Did someone say something already?¡± I talked as if I was shouting involuntarily.

    My question made Eun Hyung furrowed his brows. He then nodded and continued with a sigh.

    ¡°As the girls stepped in the class, they cut you down to size while talking all kinds of bullshit. It drove Ban Yeo Ryung insane as well as Chun Young and Jiho¡­ but everyone was already so agitated that I tried to stop myself from further involving myself since it wasn¡¯t the right time to do so. I feared that one of those three girls would cause trouble.¡±

    Holy mother of pearl, I drew my breath in before asking back with a trembling voice.

    ¡°So¡­? Wh¡­o, who said what¡­?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ it was¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung rubbed his forehead as if he found it difficult to confess the truth. As the worst thought came across my mind, I frowned.

    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung. If she isolated herself in that class, she doesn¡¯t have any female friends anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Not her, then who?¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ Jooin, who exploded first. He looked the most nonchalant until then.¡±

    Having said that, Eun Hyung closed his eyes tightly and opened it back.

    Oh, my god! Yoon Jung In and I looked at each other in shock for a second. Seeing his pale face, I could understand how dumbstruck Yoon Jung In was. Since he had a far-reaching circle of acquaintances, Yoon Jung In might have heard that Woo Jooin was the friendliest and the cutest among the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Looking disconcerted, Eun Hyung opened his mouth.

    ¡°I mean, honestly, it was Jiho or Chun Young who looked like they were soon burst into rage. Jooin just stayed so calm until then¡­ I recalled later that Jooin would start laughing when he grew mad.¡±

    Geez¡­ listening to his story, I also swallowed a sigh.

    The sun graced its rays upon the rooftop in a straight line. Standing in the middle of the heat, we looked at each other¡¯s faces blankly for a while.

    After some time, I finally murmured in exhaustion.

    ¡°Frankly, Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung would say more through their facial muscles¡­ I can easily get what they want to say just by looking at their faces.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± replied Eun Hyung.

    I opened my mouth again, ¡°And Yoo Chun Young¡­ he doesn¡¯t really show much facial expressions; instead, he always has no filters when he speaks. His mind would directly pour out through his mouth.¡±

    ¡°That, I agree with you too.¡±

    Eun Hyung also replied shortly again. Just like me, he also displayed a tired look that one could see from those who knew people with a strong personality for too long.

 Chapter 175

    Yoon Jung In, who was standing between us, began to giggle because of the ¡®facial muscles¡¯ part. While Eun Hyung and I sighed while facing each other, he opened his mouth in wonder.

    ¡°Oh, you guys are really close. Both of you know so well about each other, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we already know each other for a long time. Anyway, this is not the right time to be talking about that. Both of you guys have a seat here; let¡¯s talk about this class fight thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    At last, they groaned and looked at each other. Both might have been sagacious enough to think that this was nearly the first time for them to meet each other.

    Smiling a little awkwardly, Kwon Eun Hyung detached his lips first.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s been a while since the meeting at the retreat, huh?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    What¡¯s with this awkward conversation? Furrowing my brows, I spoke while pointing at the downwards.

    ¡°Um, let¡¯s first take a seat.¡±

    I thought the air among us would relax a bit more once we sat and talked. As they plopped down after hearing my words, the two boys began to talk about the overall situation while facing each other.

    Yoon Jung In asked, ¡°How¡¯s your class doing? Our class is, um¡­ can I be honest?¡±

    ¡°Where else can you speak frankly other than here?¡± replied Eun Hyung while showing his usual, amicable smile on his face.

    Yoon Jung In then paused before responding and looked at Eun Hyung hesitantly in surprise. When Eun Hyung nodded, Yoon Jung In spoke but avoided his gaze.

    ¡°Um, so our class is now¡­¡±

    Listening to their conversation quietly, I rested my chin on my hand with a timid smile. ¡®I know how you feel, Yoon Jung In. Eun Hyung sometimes talks like that as if he is chatting with a younger cousin. It doesn¡¯t really offend me; rather, it makes me feel like a precious being¡­¡¯

    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s that¡­ our class is now looking for a fight with Class 1-1 sooner or later,¡± stammering his words, Yoon Jung In continued after a while.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung groaned shortly but said nothing more for quite some time. Staring at him like that, Yoon Jung In then directed his eyes on me. ¡®Why are you looking at me?¡¯ I asked through my eyes.

    ¡®How can he be so fluttering?¡¯ Yoon Jung In mouthed.

    I showed a silly grin on my face while thinking, ¡®Eun Hyung turns us on.¡¯ I then moved my head to face the man before me. Eun Hyung opened his mouth with a smile.

    ¡°Can I be honest with you guys too?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ yeah, of course.¡±

    ¡°Our class was even looking for a field of honor. I barely stopped them on my way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Whoosh, a gust of cold breeze blew across the rooftop. I raised my hand quietly and touched my disheveled hair.

    ¡®Hmm, I see,¡¯ I nodded with that thought in mind. Based on the earlier ambiance, I knew that it wasn¡¯t strange for a fight to occur. Beside me, I heard Yoon Jung In flinging a question.

    ¡°Oh my, what can I do for them? Should I really prepare a fighting stage?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get in trouble if that happens,¡± Eun Hyung answered back with a calm face while sweeping his tangled hair. Yoon Jung In, again, looked speechless. Of course, he was joking about preparing a place to fight, but how could Eun Hyung, who was famous for his disciplined life, throw out such words like ¡®Then we¡¯ll get in trouble¡¯? It sounded as if making a fighting stage wasn¡¯t a big deal for him unless we didn¡¯t get into trouble. Yoon Jung In turned back to look at me again, so I grinned and detached my lips before he could say something.

    ¡°Eun Hyung has this surprising charm.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This time, Eun Hyung was the one who looked back and forth between Yoon Jung In and me. I smiled with a shrug.

    Anyway, once he found out that Eun Hyung wasn¡¯t such a straight and narrow student as he anticipated, Yoon Jung In finally grew more comfortable with handling Eun Hyung. He began to say as many words as he could.

    ¡°Hmm, what about having a match in the arcade? The game would be Street Fighter¡­¡±

    However, what was more serious was that Eun Hyung started to respond earnestly to what Yoon Jung In said.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the kids explode in the arcade when they lose the game? What about doing a computer game? Each person can access through their computers at home¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds nice, but what game should we play? What do you do these days? There isn¡¯t much to enjoy lately. Oh, now that I¡¯m thinking about it, what should we do during the break?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really play computer games.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°What are you guys planning to do?¡±

    Since I couldn¡¯t bear the sight of them talking crap anymore, I dropped a remark. It silenced them again. Yoon Jung In was usually full of crap; however, even Eun Hyung empathized with Yoon Jung In and shut his mouth off, which led them to stray from the topic.

    Eun Hyung also looked like he couldn¡¯t think of anything suitable for this situation. Hmm¡­ furrowing my brows, I fell into thought again.

    As I stared at Yoon Jung In and Eun Hyung, the two boys sat with a blank stare. Suddenly, I came across the scary stories that I heard in class. It would be difficult for the kids to break into a fight in a spooky dark place. A violent solution¡­ As my mind reached that part, I raised my hand out of the blue.

    ¡°Um¡­ what about doing a courage test?¡±

    ¡°A courage test?¡±

    The two boys showed a confused look on their faces as if what I¡¯ve just said had astounded them. ¡®Hmm¡­ Kim Hye Hill spoke about it before, so I just gave my opinion,¡¯ rambling the thoughts in my mind, I continued speaking hesitantly.

    ¡°You know, a courage test is sort of a challenge too¡­ such as who¡¯s being more scared or not¡­ If we have a class competition for that, then there won¡¯t be any physical fights breaking out unless someone engages in a physical encounter with a ghost. Is it not a bad idea?¡±

    Yoon Jung In and Kwon Eun Hyung stared at each other. The two then slowly looked rosy.

    ¡°That sounds nice,¡± said Yoon Jung In to me.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I came up with additional problems such as location hunting and ghost costumes as soon as I brought up the topic. The two, however, chatted about different things with relieved faces.

    Looking at their conversation while sitting on the concrete floor with my legs crossed, I felt that they strangely had some kind of charisma together, although it wasn¡¯t that long since they first met.

    I gazed at Eun Hyung¡¯s dazzling green eyes. As if he perceived my stare, Eun Hyung looked at me and cast a question.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Usually, he would have asked me a few more questions; however, he looked out of his mind and diverted his eyes back onto Yoon Jung In to talk further again. Watching them busily discussing something, I switched my gaze to Yoon Jung In.

    He was always inexorable and almost winged it on everything. Eun Hyung, on the other hand, managed to restrain himself and behaved calmly, which reminded me of the life of a monk; however, I would see the unexpected side of Eun Hyung sometimes. Looking at him enjoying a conversation with Yoon Jung In like this, I wondered if Eun Hyung might be a completely different person compared to the version of him that I had learned to know.

    The things that he usually suppressed¡­ Eun Hyung¡¯s true nature might actually be closer to that of Yoon Jung In. I suddenly came up with this thought.

    I lifted my chin to look up at the sky. The masses of clouds flew quickly like a river.

    It was nearly lunchtime when they wrapped up their hour-long discussion. Raising my body to go back to class, I called Eun Hyung, who was walking ahead of me.

    ¡°Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What Jooin said earlier in your class¡­ what was it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean that¡­?¡±

    With an enigmatic smile, Eun Hyung twisted his body in my direction. He then gestured Yoon Jung In to go downstairs ahead of us.

    Yoon Jung In, who was standing at the dark stairways, gazed at me. He then waved his hands at us, showing that there¡¯s nothing more for him to do in this place anymore and walked down the stairs to leave.

    Looking at his receding back, Eun Hyung smiled embarrassedly and swept his disheveled hair back. He then finally opened his mouth.

 Chapter 176

    .

    When I came back home, there was no one in the house as usual. Before I closed the front door, I bid farewell to Ban Yeo Ryung and came into my room. As I sank back into the bed, across me, the calendar hung right above my desk came into my sight.

    I realized that summer break was just around the corner. I rolled myself on the bed.

    What did we do during our break throughout middle school? Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young, the heirs of the wealthy families, went abroad for about a week or two as always. When they came back and had their spare time, they would hang out with us.

    We went to a vacation home that belonged to Chun Young¡¯s brother. There, the six of us walked along the sunset shore while holding our sandals in our hands.

    The horizon where the sea and the sun met was as bright red as a fire. The dark gray clouds and the gray smoke rising from the summer house near the beach¡­ We spent so much time together, but the kids sometimes showed utterly different sides.

    Today, Eun Hyung revealed his unexpected color, which looked like a mirrored image of Yoon Jung In. The naughty Eun Jiho¡¯s unbelievable calm behavior also surprised me, and so did Yoo Chun Young. His sweetness that he would exhibit once in a while astonished me as well.

    And there was also Jooin.

    ¡®No matter how hard I think about it, I really hate ignoble people.¡¯

    I could clearly grasp how the kids might have reacted to him when he said that remark. Looking at the dusky ceiling, I slowly closed my eyes.

    Jooin was famous after Eun Hyung for using graceful words without utilizing any adverse or bitter terms. The person whom he would willingly expose the sharpness inside him was limited to Eun Jiho, someone he has known for a long time, at the farthest.

    Jooin could show others what he wanted them to see. He behaved like an unimpeachable little brother to people; many of them believed it was Jooin¡¯s true nature.

    That kid revealed the wickedness he had hidden for so long before them for the first time.

    The pair of eyes gleaming under his dropped down brown lashes burned gold against the sunset.

    ¡®What goes around, comes around. It¡¯s obvious and inevitable; however, people get very desperate to avoid and reduce what comes around to them¡­ They try to turn the arrow to someone else or justify their actions by adding idle or useless words.¡¯

    Laying one leg above the chair and lifting his head, he continued his words with a look of a petulant child.

    ¡°I hate that kind of people the most because they harm others. They make a frantic last-ditch effort to saddle their things upon those who endure silently to take responsibility for their actions. ¡®Since you¡¯re used to living a tough life, why can¡¯t you share my burden as well?¡¯ This is their logic, isn¡¯t it funny¡­?¡¯

    The kids might have just seen the burst of his laughter scattering away under his chin.

    Ditching his usual, friendly smile, he revealed a surprisingly horrifying face underneath as if it were made of wax. That face looked indifferent, severe, cold-blooded, and scarred.

    After suffering through so many wounds already, perhaps he only had a vain look to showcase, but he covered it desperately with a smile. When I looked at Jooin¡¯s face sometimes, I came across those things in mind.

    He kept on his words in a monotonous tone.

    ¡®I hate that kind of people the most. They hurt those remaining silent by all means and scar them eventually. They take advantage of others¡¯ goodwill but disregard others¡¯ pain, although they know how painful it is when it comes around to them. Just like what Choi Yuri did before.¡¯

    As Jooin began to tell that story out of the blue, Eun Hyung ended up speaking suddenly too. That was what Eun Hyung told me. Jooin then turned his body immediately and left the classroom before anyone could stop him.

    Eun Hyung also said that during the few minutes when Woo Jooin went outside the classroom, deafening, catastrophic silence enveloped the entire class.

    The girls stared at Jooin¡¯s empty chair in confusion or fright, whereas the boys looked as if they were retracing his words in a furrow.

    ¡®I¡¯d say that, instead of getting angry because of your incident, he¡¯s rather looking at something else through you. What he was trying to suppress for so long seems to have exploded, you know. Hmm, anyway¡­ since Jooin said those words after always being friendly and smiling, the girls were shocked, but they aren¡¯t backbiting Jooin or anything like that. Jooin is very popular for being so tender-hearted, so¡­¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s such a sweet little brother to everyone in everywhere.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, so¡­ since it¡¯s none other than Jooin who got angry, kids seem to think that there is a reason for him to behave like that. After Jooin¡¯s remark, the boys looked like they had changed their minds regarding their thoughts on the girls. They asked the girls if they apologized to you. The boys even said that talking like this without apology made the girls look like they don¡¯t want to admit what they¡¯ve done wrong, so they are just disparaging you instead¡­¡¯

    When Woo Jooin returned to the class, the shock passed by, and a state of stability prevailed all around. A few girls then asked Woo Jooin hesitantly if he was mad. Jooin just smiled and said, ¡®Oh, I just said those words because I felt comfortable. Why would I be mad?¡¯

    His smiling face was the same as usual, so the kids in his class all felt relieved; however, honestly, if it was me, I would not be at ease.

    As Eun Hyung said before, it was highly probable for Jooin to show a completely different thing as opposed to what he truly had in mind; therefore, when he got angry, he began to laugh first.

    Anyway, Eun Hyung told me that there was nothing to worry about. Such a thing would not change Woo Jooin¡¯s position in class; besides, some girls might fear Woo Jooin for a while, but after a few ordinary days, everything would be fine.

    Jooin, in the first place, wouldn¡¯t intend to make a big deal out of what he couldn¡¯t face. I also trusted him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I stretched my hand out to the air in silence. Then I clenched and opened my fist.

    Jooin got angry. He would not have done it for me, but the fact that he got mad was something new to me.

    For the last four years that I¡¯ve known Jooin, did he ever get angry with me? No, there wasn¡¯t such an incident. He never expressed his anger to me for sure. Strangely, he seldom lost his temper¡­ When he had to solve something or find an answer, Jooin would show his capabilities. He would provide a solution almost immediately. When it came to something that Jooin could solve through a sheer amount of patience, he would just move on with a smile.

    Especially Jooin had a very close relationship with his classmates, so regardless of their personalities, the students would still ask for something to Jooin.

    Sometimes, a few kids would try to ask stupid favors to use Jooin¡¯s friendly character. Even in those situations, Jooin would just help them out regardless.

    When I disappeared from this world, it was Jooin who was the most considerate among all my friends.

    Were there any sides of Jooin that I didn¡¯t know until now? I never contemplated much about the unfamiliar colors that he sometimes showed. Because it was Jooin¡­

    He always tried to say to me, ¡®I¡¯ll cover it,¡¯ by his back; he actually settled most of the things on his own.

    Frankly speaking, the smartest among us would be either Jooin or Eun Hyung; however, Eun Hyung wouldn¡¯t really have enough patience to handle a few things sometimes. If he kept his composure for the fourth time, he would burst out what he was feeling after the fifth time.

    On the contrary, Jooin wouldn¡¯t allow toxic things to linger in his mind¡­ If Eun Hyung could keep his feelings within him, then Jooin was the kind of person who would drain everything out, leaving nothing behind. When there was something to resolve, he just embarked on it as soon as he could and wouldn¡¯t look back.

    While following that train of thought, I lifted my hands spiritlessly and covered my eyes. I was lost in conception, but no conclusion arrived. What came out through my mouth, at last, was this.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    I truly had no idea.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177: Chapter 177

    .

    Sometimes when I see Jooin¡­ honestly, I kind of think that the only reason he had remembered me was because he was too smart to leave any remaining spaces in his head empty.

    I didn¡¯t know why but¡­ he might need something to fill up his head, and coincidentally, I had taken that space. Until now, I could hardly remove that feeling inside me.

    Once I thought that I knew him enough, Jooin would show me one of his entirely different colors.

    Were all the people around the world behaving like this? There was, however, something obviously offbeat about him.

    The next day, our summer vacation started, at last.

    * * *

    Eun Hyung and Yoon Jung In said to the kids that they would try to arrange a date for the competition, so they pleaded us to stay calm.

    The so-called competition simply directed a group fight rather than revealing the truth of my case. From this aspect, I knew that the event had nothing to do with the Choi Yuri thing at all. Perhaps that was why Eun Hyung and Yoon Jung In kept the fact that they were preparing a courage test a secret. If they brought out the topic without preparation, the kids would complain like, ¡®What the hell is all the courage test for? We want a real fight!¡¯ Thus, it was better to plan successfully and say, ¡®We¡¯re all ready?! Class 1-1(1-8) boasted that they will win.¡¯ This would instead draw the involvement of the kids easier. The courage test was, therefore, progressed secretly.

    Eun Hyung would have asked our opinions after grappling with the problem. I knew about it already since I was the one who suggested the courage test. So was Yoo Chun Young, who didn¡¯t look surprised as if he heard it from Eun Hyung in advance. Woo Jooin just grinned as usual while saying ¡®Interesting!¡¯

    Those who reacted the most intensely was, of course, Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung.

    As he heard about the plan, Eun Jiho spoke to us while glowing his jet-black eyes with vigor.

    ¡°Dude, make it as a locked-room mystery instead. That¡¯s the scariest thing ever! You know, people dying one after another in an isolated situation by heavy snowfalls¡­ something like that. It¡¯s best to create teamwork!¡±

    Pfft! I almost spat out the drink I was sipping. ¡®Eun Jiho¡­ I¡¯ve always thought that you need to have your head examined, but this is too¡­¡¯ with that thought in mind, I asked with a poker face.

    ¡°Hey, what the heck is a locked-room mystery? It¡¯s a courage test, dude. Please get it together.¡±

    Regardless of what I just said, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho talked to each other in excitement.

    ¡°Wow, this is getting fun! Let¡¯s list those who would die. Oh, what tricks should we use?¡±

    ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ how can she talk about something scary so nonchalantly?¡¯ I thought. Despite her frightening words, Ban Yeo Ryung looked so sweet like a fairy, so it freaked me out even more. Eun Jiho replied with a giggle.

    ¡°Geez, someone should go get Detective Conan or Hajime Kindaichi.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you both are¡­¡±

    ¡®You both are out of your mind already, and the break had only just begun,¡¯ I tried to say those words but refused to do so since I felt like I would just repeat something so obvious.

    As I looked aside, I saw that Woo Jooin¡¯s shoulders were trembling while burying his head onto the table, whereas Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung exchanged glances with a look that said, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with them?¡¯ on their faces.

    Eun Hyung spoke with a sigh eventually as if he knew that there was nothing useful that would come out from us.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just call the kids in Class 1-8.¡±

    It looked as though he was saying, ¡®It¡¯s my wrong of me to expect something from you guys¡¯ at the end of his words. Regardless of his reaction, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho were still conversing in excitement.

    Instead of Eun Hyung, who was having a short sigh, I took out my phone and pressed the call button after seeing Yoon Jung In¡¯s phone number.

    Before the signal rang, I heard that the call had already been picked up. ¡®Why is he answering so quickly?¡¯ As I giggled with that thought, an answer came over the phone, saying, ¡®I just got up and was checking my texts.¡¯

    ¡°Hey, Eun Hyung asked me how we would do the courage test. Do you have any plans?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, we decided the location. Do you know, Achasan, close to our high school?¡±

    That place was a small mountain, almost like a hill behind our apartment, that old ladies in our neighborhood enjoyed as a tracking course.

    ¡°In Achasan, there¡¯s a school that had been shut-down about three years ago. Kids in the neighborhood used to hang around that space. The windows are broken, though, but not all of them. Overall, the place is spotless.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°And the rule is to lock up kids from both classes in every classroom on the first floor. There are eight classrooms there, so we can put ten of them in each room. Each student would tell a scary story one after another, then, if it gets harder to endure, they could just leave the classroom and go back home.¡±

    ¡®Oh, that sounds good,¡¯ I replied.

    ¡°So, is this about the class that has the most people left¡­ is that how we determine which class would win?¡±

    ¡°Yup, we can shake the curtains from outside and show some shadows to scare them a little. The kids who can¡¯t stand those would definitely leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay, cool.¡±

    ¡°Does he have a good plan?¡±

    Eun Hyung asked from beside me in an anxious voice. With a nod, I gave my phone to Eun Hyung.

    Yoon Jung In also said the same thing to Eun Hyung, who kept nodding with a smile. He only had that look on his face when he was with someone whom he felt very comfortable with, so I felt a little weird.

    ¡°Oh, really? Okay, it seems fine for us to go there today. Uh-huh, I have time now.¡±

    Eun Hyung then stood up from his seat and grinned at my side.

    He said, ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s almost 3 in the afternoon now. Jiho and Jooin said that they have a family gathering today, and Yeo Ryung, you also said that you¡¯re busy, right? I got something to do right now, too, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think that¡¯s it for the day,¡± said Jooin, who stretched his limbs. There weren¡¯t any traces of anger on his face, contrary to how he was the other day. When our eyes met, he spoke with a bright smile.

    ¡°Mama, see you next week.¡±

    The courage test would commence after a week. I smiled with a nod.

    While staring at Eun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung, Woo Jooin, and Eun Hyung¡¯s back, leaving the caf¨¦, I suddenly realized that there was a person who didn¡¯t leave this space yet. I turned back.

    Sitting against the glass wall where strangers walked past by, Yoo Chun Young rested his chin on his hand and dropped his gaze at the table with a nonchalant face. As our eyes met, he flung a question.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I have a meeting around here after an hour,¡± said Yoo Chun Young.

    He then touched the jet-black mask that he pulled down under his chin. It made me notice his outfit.

    Yoo Chun Young, who was insensitive to the weather, sometimes wore long sleeves in the summertime, which astonished us. One time, he came outside while wearing a coat on top of his short-sleeved shirts. When Eun Jiho grumbled about the freezing weather, Yoo Chun Young would take his jacket off to put it on Eun Jiho and walk outside in short-sleeves. He was even wearing a flip flop¡­

    I couldn¡¯t remember why we dressed obviously in a hurry and walked outside the streets that day with those outfits. Even the person who Yoo Chun Young gave his coat to was none other than Eun Jiho. I giggled, and soon, a new thought came across my mind.

    Oh, yes¡­ that day was March 2, 2009.

    On the day that my world changed, I was crouching in front of Jooin¡¯s house, and he later found me. When Jooin saw me, he called Ban Yeo Ryung and the other three Heavenly Kings immediately. That was why none of them came outside with adequately dressed articles of clothing for the weather.

    Eun Jiho, who was so sensitive to coldness, only wore long sleeves and sweatpants to appear in front of Jooin¡¯s house on a chilly, early spring day. He and the other guys would have been shocked. Yoo Chun Young was the same.

    ¡®A trench coat on top of short-sleeves and sweatpants¡­ Maybe he quickly just put on his coat to dash outside,¡¯ I laughed with that thought in mind.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178: Chapter 178

    .

    When we all came out of Jooin¡¯s house, it was snowing. The boys tried to bring Ban Yeo Ryung and me safely back to the subway, so they walked together with us while wearing hilarious outfits. When I gathered my senses, the white snow was gently falling from the coal-black sky.

    ¡°¡­ okay?¡±

    Someone¡¯s voice then fished me out of my endlessly continuing thoughts. I, at last, opened my eyes wide and noticed that someone¡¯s white fingertip was just above my forehead.

    The pale fingers that had cold air around as always were Yoo Chun Young¡¯s.

    Since it happened on one summer day in the hot classroom, his long finger reached my forehead naturally, his big, pale, skinny hand with thick knuckles¡­

    Putting his finger on my forehead, Yoo Chun Young frowned.

    He said, ¡°They said that your head was hit many times¡­¡¯

    Excuse me? At that moment, the fondness I had toward him soon vanished. I replied while furrowing my brows.

    ¡°My head was just hit a few times; would you please stop treating me like a disabled person?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°You tried to bring me to the doctor when a car almost hit me.¡±

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you treating me like a vulnerable and weak person?¡¯ I tried to finish my words like that.

    If his blue eyes didn¡¯t shine brightly and gorgeously with a hint of sharpness within, I would have said that. Yoo Chun Young frowned while glaring at me with those irresistible blue eyes.

    At last, I stopped what I was trying to say and fell into thought. The boy before me then spoke while pouting.

    ¡°Yeah, a dump truck almost hit you.¡±

    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    When he said that, I had gone speechless. ¡®It happened quite a while ago, but how can he still remember that? Hmm¡­¡¯ I frowned.

    Well, when I got to thinking about it, I realized that Yoo Chun Young¡¯s words made sense and seemed to be correct.

    Perhaps I had a confused look on my face, but Yoo Chun Young, who stared at me for a while, finally broke the ice with a sigh.

    He then said to me, ¡°You treat yourself too much like an iron man.¡±

    ¡°Who? Me?¡±

    ¡°But, you¡¯re still getting hurt anyway.¡±

    With that said, Yoo Chun Young heaved a sigh. He then lightly pushed my forehead and took his fingers away from me. Stepping a few paces back, I rubbed my forehead and looked at him.

    ¡®Is that all he can say to me after a while?¡¯ I fixed my gaze at him with a frown. Of course, I knew that he was only expressing these words to me as a friend who knew me for such a long time; however, I somehow felt a little disappointed.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t my charms popping out whenever one saw me after quite a while? Something like¡­ I look a little cute since you haven¡¯t seen me for a week¡­ No, that ain¡¯t what I want!¡¯

    Anyway, listening to Yoo Chung Young¡¯s remark made me feel like an idiot.

    ¡®Geez¡­¡¯ That was when I complained to myself quietly.

    ¡°Take a seat here, if you¡¯re not leaving,¡± said Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Take a seat?¡± I asked with a surprised gaze. He pointed at the seat beside him.

    Well, his action wasn¡¯t that friendly since he could have just gently tapped the chair beside him or something; still, what he did was truly exceptional. Hesitating for a moment, I finally went closer to him and plunked down on the seat beside him.

    When I took a seat, I noticed that something felt weird. ¡®I mean, there¡¯s nothing strange about¡­¡¯ I murmured while dropping my gaze.

    I didn¡¯t have any remarkable things to do today, although it wouldn¡¯t be much different if I stayed here. ¡®Well, maybe he¡¯s just bored too¡­¡¯ That was when I kept some useless thoughts in my mind.

    Yoo Chun Young raised his hand and placed it on my head. He then slightly moved his hand to dishevel my hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you drive me nuts sometimes?¡± Yoo Chun Young said with a sigh.

    ¡®You¡¯re saying those things again,¡¯ I grimaced eventually. ¡®Don¡¯t I have any appealing qualities? Hmm¡­¡¯ but now that I had thought about it, I really had to admit that I would sometimes drive others crazy, which was obviously one of my flaws.

    ¡®But I do have other strengths too¡­¡¯ I thought while knitting my brows, ¡®There should be¡­ no, of course, there is.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Hold on, don¡¯t I have any charms? A run-of-the-mill appearance, grades, ability¡­ Jesus!¡¯ I sighed as hard as I could to find anything to argue with Yoo Chun Young¡¯s remark.

    ¡®Wait, no!¡¯ A thought then flashed through my mind.

    While Yoo Chun Young stared at me in wonder, I opened my mouth with a smile.

    ¡°Dude, I drive others crazy sometimes, but that isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Because I have you guys!¡± I answered back while pointing at Yoo Chun Young.

    He stared at me with wonder, which made him look like he had a question mark plastered on his face. Perhaps, he might be thinking that I might have hit my head the wrong way at some point, and it was now in a messy state.

    No, no¡­ I waved my hand in a hurry and kept on my words.

    ¡°I mean, I am sometimes driving others crazy with my stupidity, but you guys are so determined! Think about Ban Yeo Ryung. Except to me, she talks and behaves so straightforwardly and determinedly to Eun Jiho and you guys. Jooin and Eun Hyung¡­ let¡¯s exclude them, but Eun Jiho, who¡¯s a swindler, acts so hard-nosed to strangers. While you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the most adamant person I know.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young looked speechless for a few seconds. It had been a long time since I had last seen that look on his face.

    Once we began to get closer, I would start acting unpredictably sometimes¡ªfor example, I would have a fit at the word ¡®ranking¡¯ or faint at the term ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯¡ªbut Yoo Chun Young had this distinct look on his face. As we got closer to each other, I could barely see his face like that sometimes whenever he had his guard down.

    Oh, there was also another thing that came across my mind. Yoo Chun Young stared at me with a face of a person who forgot how to speak; however, I continued my words regardless.

    ¡°Yeah, right. Do you remember that Eun Jiho cursed me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You know, he said that later when I started living alone, he said that a door-to-door salesman would definitely scam me at some point. Once the person came with an insurance contract and some free gifts, I¡¯ll soon sign the paper and will be holding the gifts in my hands since I¡¯m pathetically bad at refusing others¡¯ requests.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    As if he had finally recalled it, Yoo Chun Young nodded, but he still looked kind of blanked out.

    ¡°But let¡¯s say you¡¯re right beside me at that time. You¡¯ll then triple-attack the salesperson by saying, ¡®We¡¯re not buying, signing, and trusting it.¡¯ So, isn¡¯t it okay for me to be a little dumb and drive you nuts?¡¯

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, who slightly furrowed his brows, spat out his words in a tone that sounded as if he was, simultaneously, dwelling on what he just said.

    ¡°That means I should keep¡­ staying beside you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked instinctively, but at the same time, I covered my mouth in surprise.

    Now that I had thought about it, I wasn¡¯t sure about how long I would be staying in this world¡­ but withdrawing what I just asked him was also a bit off too. Yoo Chun Young, who was fiercely quick-witted, would interrogate me about what I was thinking. It was the moment when I had those thoughts in mind.

    I drew in my breath, motionlessly.

    Under the sunlight pouring through the glass window, his quietly smiling eyes were on me with a warm glow.

    I knew these eyes, which was from those in the video.

    It looked like he couldn¡¯t stand something anymore, but I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was something pathetic, hilarious, or something else¡­ What would that be to stain his eyes so colorfully and vibrantly like this?

    If possible, I¡¯d give it all away if given a chance to ask him one question; however, when looking at those eyes, I could hardly open my mouth. No matter what I would say, I feared that my words would fade away at this moment.

 Chapter 179

    After quite a while, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice escaped through his lips at last.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave you with nobody.¡±

    Using a double negative to say that he would stay beside me, Yoo Chun Young looked at me.

    He wouldn¡¯t leave me with nobody; he would keep staying beside me. I suddenly lifted my eyes. At last, his words seemed to permeate slowly into my heart at intervals like raindrops.

    I could barely move my lips after a while. I had no idea if I was smiling or not. Perhaps I was. It felt like I couldn¡¯t clearly realize if I was smiling or not.

    It was the same as that moment when a volleyball hit my face. My sights turned into a blur, and I had gone dizzy as if my blood vessels were running fast to make my vision pulsate.

    When I suddenly gathered back to my senses, I noticed that Yoo Chun Young and I were looking at each other in the eyes until then. Oh my god¡­ I replied while sitting back defensively.

    ¡°Um¡­ y¡­ eah¡­ now that I think about it, it¡¯s very embarrassing to say such a thing¡­ haha¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ ha¡­¡±

    Sigh. I barely drew in my breath and hung my head down. I didn¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t look at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face anymore.

    ¡®It feels like I said something really strange right now¡­¡¯ rambling those thoughts in mind, I heaved a deep sigh. Suddenly, something not so heavy weighed on my shoulder. Someone must have placed his or her hand on me. I lifted my head.

    What came into my sight right away was, strangely, Yi Ruda¡¯s face, which looked distorted as if something terrible happened to him.

    I turned back and finally understood why he was having such a sour mood.

    ¡°Oh, hi.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Donnie.¡±

    Sweeping her disheveled blond hair, Yi Ruda showed a gorgeous smile on her face.

    This was the first time I saw her after the vacation. I mean, we had the summer break ceremony yesterday, so it was only about a day later when I had last seen her again.

    I never expected to see her in this place; thus, that might be the reason why I felt that she was more unfamiliar somehow. Having those thoughts in mind, I stared at Yi Ruda.

    Her bright blond hair drew other people¡¯s eyes on us; thus, many of them seemed to be dwelling upon our direction with a wistful and yearning glance. No, when taking a closer look, I found out that some of them were gazing at Yoo Chun Young, who was sitting beside me, instead.

    No matter who it was between Yoo Chun Young or Yi Ruda, they both attracted people¡¯s eyes nonetheless. It was just Yi Ruda who was transcending away from the gender norm a bit.

    As soon as I thought that way, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s sharp voice flew over. It wasn¡¯t directed at me.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± said Yi Ruda turning her mouth up slightly to resemble the hint of a sneer. Her bent blue eyes were on Yoo Chun Young. It looked like she was teasing him.

    Yoo Chun Young was just staring at Yi Ruda while displaying his annoyance thoroughly on his face, which seldom happened. The warm air that hung between Yoo Chun Young and me then all vanished away.

    ¡®How can she flip the atmosphere so easily just by entering this space!¡¯ I glanced at Yi Ruda in awe.

    ¡®How amazing she is to have the spotlight pointed at her in this caf¨¦ just by appearing!¡¯ Like an excellent supporting character in a TV drama, I noticed that everyone in the caf¨¦ couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young, who were both scowling at each other.

    ¡®So this is¡­¡¯ the moment when I wondered to look for a more appropriate metaphor, I soon spat out the word, ¡®Oh.¡¯

    This was a similar reaction that took place among the students when the Four Heavenly Kings appeared at the school.

    ¡®Is this a critical scene in this novel?¡¯ I thought while resting my chin on my hand. Meanwhile, their war of nerves continued without a hint of ever stopping.

    Both just stared at each other¡¯s eyes in silence; it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if one would be confused if they were fighting or being captivated to each other. I suddenly felt quite uncomfortable to be in between the two of them with that thought in mind.

    I shouldn¡¯t be in this place right now. A shrimp among whales¡­ there was a reason why this proverb existed; besides, it would be quite unfair for me if my back would snap because of a lovers¡¯ quarrel¡­

    I took a step back; however, once I did that, Yi Ruda suddenly grinned and dropped into the chair right across me. She then directed a dazzling smile only at me as if she decided to take away her interest from Yoo Chun Young.

    Her smiling face astonished me. The frayed nerves that she had at Yoo Chun Young until now all subsided; a soft and moist breeze then seemed to have flown over from her shoulder to my direction. Her smile was so gorgeous that it was enough to disarm the person who was staring at her completely.

    ¡®Is it possible for her to show that smile unintentionally?¡¯ I thought while gazing at her, ¡®No, that would never happen.¡¯

    There was a massive gap between Yi Ruda¡¯s smiling and non-smiling face.

    ¡®Well, there¡¯s another person who can show a smile like that.¡¯

    It was Jooin. His smile was enough for others to treat him warmly. I startled myself unconsciously with that thought. However, the two had such a different personality.

    Since they both had something unknown hidden within them, both of them were a little alike. Having those thoughts, I raised my eyes and glanced at Yi Ruda.

    Suddenly, her body tilted backward. She leaned so hard that she almost tumbled back; however, surprisingly, Yi Ruda jumped up into the air while placing her hand on the chair for that short moment before her chair fell backwards.

    With a thud, her chair dropped onto the floor. Yi Ruda was, however, fine.

    ¡®What happened just now? Why did the chair suddenly fall back?¡¯ wondering what had just happened, I glanced beside me.

    Yoo Chun Young, who was sitting beside me, was resting his chin on his hand with his usual, straight face. His blue eyes under his blue-black lashes were directed at Yi Ruda.

    It looked as though a slight grin was hanging on his lips. ¡®What?¡¯ I turned my head back again.

    Yi Ruda soon strode toward us and shouted while placing his hand on the table.

    ¡°Hey, how can you push someone¡¯s chair out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°Push the chair?¡± I asked in surprise.

    Looking at me, Yi Ruda replied to express the unfair treatment that has just befallen him.

    ¡°Yeah! I was just sitting quietly, but this jerk pushed my chair with his feet. Donnie, can you imagine how hard he would have pushed it for the chair to fall back when someone¡¯s sitting on it?¡±

    ¡®Um¡­ uh¡­¡± making an ambiguous sound, I turned to look beside me. Yoo Chun Young, sitting next to me, furrowed his brows.

    ¡®He pushed her chair? Yoo Chun Young, who¡¯s the calmest person ever?¡¯

    Without batting an eyelid, Yoo Chun Young answered back in his usual, expressionless face.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. My legs were a little stiff, so I had to stretch them¡­¡±

    His words made Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes fume. Placing both of her arms on the table, she dropped her head toward Yoo Chun Young. Their faces were almost firmly attached.

    She then roared, ¡°Are you kidding me? The chair fell back just by stretching your legs?¡±

    Confronting her, Yoo Chun Young looked surprisingly composed. He stretched out his hand and touched his colorless lips. Without a hint of a smile on his face, he replied, which made me almost burst out a cough.

    ¡°Maybe I have long legs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Quickly turning my head away from him, I clenched my fist to suppress a cough.

    I thought, ¡®Yoo Chun Young, how could he be so shameless¡­ how can he say that he has long legs? Although it¡¯s true¡­¡¯

    A few months of modeling might have turned him quite shameless, or Eun Jiho could have affected him¡­ that narcissistic asshole¡­ While those thoughts rambled inside me, I heard Yi Ruda¡¯s voice that changed fiercely.

    ¡°How can you possibly think that what you had just said made sense!?¡±

    ¡°Why? Stretch your legs while sitting on the chair then.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?! I¡¯m as tall as¡­!¡±

    With that said, Yi Ruda remained silent for a while as if shutting her mouth tightly. As I slightly turned my head to glance at her, I found that her face flushed so much that I could only swallow my breath carefully at the sight of it.

 Chapter 180

    .

    She might not have wanted to admit that her legs were shorter than Yoo Chun Young¡¯s. It had been quite a while since I last saw her being speechless like that. Strangely, Yi Ruda always looked calm and composed under any circumstances, so this situation seemed quite exceptional. Having that thought in mind, I glanced at Yoo Chun Young.

    For some reason, his blue eyes still flashed dark blue with wary feelings. Both then suddenly looked at me at the same time as if they planned to do so, which made me draw my breath in.

    ¡®Why are they looking at me out of the blue¡­ when they were quarreling until now?¡±

    Hand-fanning her face to cool herself down, Yi Ruda stared at me and flung a question.

    ¡°Donnie, do you think that makes sense? That arrogant bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring Ham Donnie into this.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m asking her to judge in an objective, third-person view.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget what you said to me yet.¡±

    The voice falling from Yoo Chun Young¡¯s lips sounded remarkably icy that it surprised me. The air then turned frigidly cold in a flash.

    When I raised my eyes to look at Yi Ruda, her eyes stiffened as Yoo Chun Young gazed at her.

    The Yi Ruda, who was throwing a tantrum with a blush until now, suddenly ceased to exist. As if she unmasked her face, she stared at Yoo Chun Young and perked the corners of her lips upwards slightly to hint a smile.

    She then made the chair stand again and sat down on it. Placing her elbow on the table, she rested her chin on her hand and grinned at this side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± said Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Those that you said to me in the bathroom before.¡±

    Bathroom? I furrowed my brows. Earlier in the semester, Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda took the gloves off in dealing with each other in the bathroom. The happening came across my mind unexpectedly.

    Their relationship turned perceptibly bad around that time too. Before that incident, they were close to not knowing each other that well.

    Yoo Chun Young fixed his blue eyes on this side. The unknown meaning embodying his gaze was directed at us. He then slowly detached his lips.

    ¡°What you said back then was and is a presumptuous interference.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Yi Ruda, who replied right after, stiffened her eyes too. She only left the grin on the corner of her lips. Yoo Chun Young, however, continued his remark nonchalantly.

    ¡°I know how absurd she is, but it¡¯s seemingly not a simple matter. I also said that I can wait too. You told me that I¡¯m being obsessed, but that¡¯s what I should deal with.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°If you intervene again, then I won¡¯t sit on the sidelines anymore.¡±

    We were in a bright caf¨¦ on a sunny afternoon; however, there seemed to be dim shades hanging over Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young¡¯s faces.

    I looked back and forth between them before paying attention to the people scrambling. Both looked as if they were too absorbed in each other that nothing came into their ears. However, I could clearly hear what others were talking about.

    ¡°Whoa, what the heck? Are they having a lovers¡¯ quarrel?¡±

    ¡°Did she just get caught cheating?¡±

    ¡°The black-haired boy is who she¡¯s cheating with, and the blonde boy seems to be her boyfriend or maybe vice versa?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±

    We should consider something here. It was only the two of them who had been fighting, but why should I be embarrassed? I felt a cold sweat on my back.

    Why did people always think in a certain way¡­?

    Regardless of the overall situation, an unfamiliar conversation was ongoing between Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young.

    After quite a while, Yoo Chun Young detached his lips again.

    ¡°Since you told me to get away from her, I could say the same to you too.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m gonna listen to you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use the word ¡®obsessed¡¯ before? I have no idea, but, at least, I can¡¯t stand suspicious people like you coming closer to her; besides, I know what people like you do.¡±

    ¡°What a weird expression! Who are the type of people like me?¡±

    ¡°Those who stop at nothing to gain their ends.¡±

    ¡°Wow, what the heck¡­ then, you think you aren¡¯t?¡±

    ¡®What the hell are they talking about¡­ abso-freakin-lutely no idea¡­¡¯ with that thought in mind, I looked at Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young one after another while crossing my arms. Staring at them back and forth, I fell into thought again.

    ¡®Can¡¯t I just get out of here? They are so focused on each other that they won¡¯t even notice that I¡¯m gone.¡¯

    That was when I slowly got up from my seat. Suddenly, both turned their heads to look at me. ¡®Why? Why are you guys looking at me out of the blue?¡¯ I thought in surprise.

    ¡°I¡­ wasn¡¯t trying to leave¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I have varicose veins¡­ I mean, my leg is sleeping¡­¡±

    ¡®So, I just wanted to stand for a second¡­¡¯ as I stammered, Yi Ruda¡¯s voice cut into my words.

    She turned back to look at Yoo Chun Young then opened her mouth with a smile.

    ¡°Do you know that much about Donnie? Well, then tell me about it. What¡¯s her favorite fruit?¡±

    ¡°She hates grapes because it¡¯s annoying to eat. Other than that, she likes all of it. What¡¯s her favorite movie genre?¡±

    ¡°Everything except those with gross creatures, romance, and sad movies. Now, it¡¯s my turn, huh? Her favorite book?¡±

    ¡°The most interesting one that she read is Jane Austen¡¯s ¡°Pride and Prejudice.¡± What¡¯s her favorite movie?¡±

    ¡°Geez, isn¡¯t the question too specific?¡±

    ¡°I answered her favorite book; you must do it too.¡±

    Looking at them facing each other while glaring their frosty blue eyes, I got up halfheartedly. Still, they were too busy giving themselves over to each other that they couldn¡¯t care less about me.

    Smiling awkwardly, I quickly left the place. I felt others¡¯ gazes showering at the back of my head, but I tried to ignore all that.

    ¡°Wow, is she just fleeing away? Holy crap, when the other two guys are fighting for her?¡±

    ¡°OMG¡­ incredible! My mom wouldn¡¯t even know about me that much.¡±

    Stepping out of the caf¨¦ entrance, I quietly showed a grin.

    ¡°Wish the two just go back home and get some sleep¡­¡± I murmured to myself.

    What the hell are they doing in that public space¡­? They could have just hugged each other¡­ Why are they bringing me into their conversation when I only remained silent?

    Rambling such thoughts in mind, I decided not to see Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young for a while.

    * * *

    Maybe I buried myself in the courage test for too long. What should we do during the trial to surprise the kids effectively? Concerning myself with those things gave me nightmares.

    Since we needed a few people to play the roles of surprising the kids, Yoon Jung In, Kim Hye Hill, Kim Hye Woo, Shin Suh Hyun, and I was about to back out as the preparation team.

    I wondered why Yi Ruda, who often hung out with us, wasn¡¯t participating. What came back from Yoon Jung In was something like this.

    ¡°We¡¯re not supposed to let scary kids play those roles.¡±

    ¡°Scary kids?¡±

    ¡°People like him can kill someone by a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°I mean, why is Yi Ruda¡­ scary?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that we already have Kim Hye Hill and Shin Suh Hyun, the two demonic creatures from hell.¡±

    ¡°Demonic creatures from hell¡­¡±

    ¡®Wow, Yoon Jung In what an expression¡­¡¯ as I murmured after his hilarious remark, a creepy voice suddenly broke in over the phone.

    At first, it sounded like a ghost that I nearly dropped my phone after being dumbstruck; however, once I heard it carefully, I realized that it sounded familiar. Oh, they were Kim Hye Hill and Shin Suh Hyun.

    ¡®What does he mean by demonic creatures from hell?¡¯

    ¡®From hell? It doesn¡¯t sound good.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking.¡¯

    Listening to their creepy voices as they went back and forth, I just hung up the phone while mumbling, ¡®Yoon Jung In, RIP¡­¡¯

    Similarly, Class 1-1¡¯s preparation team coalesced around Kwon Eun Hyung, Ban Yeo Ryung, and the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings. Hmm¡­ lying on my bed, I thought about them and furrowed my brows.

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t concerned about Eun Hyung, Yoo Chun Young, and Jooin that much¡­ but Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s suggestion of doing a locked-room mystery didn¡¯t seem like a joke.

    ¡®They truly sounded like they would execute something like that¡­ are they gonna do that for real?¡¯ Wondering such things, I looked up at the ceiling before suddenly lifting my body from the bed.

 Chapter 181

    .

    ¡®Why do I have to be concerned when I can just call them ahead?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I browsed Eun Jiho¡¯s number on my phone and pressed the call button.

    However, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t answer after a few long beeps. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I frowned my brows.

    He would pick up his phone before it rang twice, even when he was with his father. At least when he wasn¡¯t playing video games, he used to answer as soon as he could.

    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s playing games with Yoo Chun Young, but I heard that Chun Young is quite busy these days,¡¯ I thought. When the beeping sound went on for about five times, his voice came over the phone.

    Once I heard him speaking, I almost dropped my phone.

    ¡°H¡­e¡­llo¡­ cough! Khoff, khak, khak¡­!¡±

    What the heck is up with this martyred hoarse voice? His smooth tone was entirely out of that sound.

    I didn¡¯t want to admit it; however, Eun Jiho had a great voice that was enough to make the girls in our class exclaim with admiration. Well, it wasn¡¯t only his voice, though¡­

    What else I could say when he knew how brilliant he was in everything? Holding my phone, I replied with a sigh.

    ¡°Oh, my bad. I must have called the wrong number.¡±

    [N¡­o¡­! Khoff, khak¡­ oh, I¡¯m dy¡­in¡­g¡­]

    ¡°Are you okay, sir? Should I call 911 to your place?¡±

    He seemed to be nearly dying. As I asked him after being scared at the moment, there came his response over the phone. This time, he sounded a little comfortable.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. There¡¯s a doctor here, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Eun Jiho?¡± I asked half in doubt.

    ¡®For real? Come on¡­¡¯ I thought. His answer then came back again.

    ¡°Uh-huh, it¡¯s me. Wow, how can you forget my voice from¡­ cough!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t always catch a cold¡­¡± I replied like a murmur while thinking, ¡®Come on, I¡¯m serious. Are you really having a cold?¡¯

    It sounded as if he couldn¡¯t even speak a few words without a cough. Listening to his voice, I fetched a short sigh.

    ¡°Not even a dog gets cold in summer¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, woman¡­ how can you say that? Khoff, khak, khak! Shoot, I couldn¡¯t get over my cough¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it just the cough? Any other cold symptoms?¡±

    ¡°General cold. Cough, runny nose, fever¡­ wow, how can I be worse than being a dog? Gosh, khoff!¡±

    His coughing would last for a few moments to a minute at worst then. This looked like it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to answer the phone, so I just continued my words while swallowing a sigh.

    ¡°Dude, I¡¯ll just hang up. You aren¡¯t in the right state of mind to speak right now.¡±

    That was when I tried to end the call. In a fading tone, his desperate voice came over the phone.

    ¡°Oh¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t hang up¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Hello?¡±

    ¡®Is he seriously sick?¡¯ I thought with cries of horror.

    Eun Jiho would never call me that desperately unless he was ill. I could only hear those words when his mind finally wandered after hovering between life and death. Especially when it came to a guy like him who¡¯s self-esteem reached the sky, those words would hardly come out from the mouth.

    Having my ears tightly attached to the phone anxiously, my tension, however, subsided after hearing his words.

    ¡°Oh, I¡­ seem to have caught a speech disorder since I haven¡¯t been talking to people for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°What if I become like Yoo Chun Young or Ban Yeo Ryung? Khoff, khak, khak!¡±

    Sigh, I was concerned if he was sick to death. Heaving a short sigh, I kept on my words.

    ¡°What about Jooin?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to hear my voice. He said that in a very bright and untainted voice¡­¡±

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen him pick up the phone?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    That was true. I never saw him picking up his phone too. Suddenly, Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young quarrel at the caf¨¦ a few days ago came across my mind.

    ¡°Dude, did you know that Yoo Chun Young is turning into someone just like you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Last time, I remained sitting in that caf¨¦ we were in with Yoo Chun Young when you guys left, then Ruda came in.¡±

    ¡°Khoff, khak, khak!!!¡±

    Suddenly, Eun Jiho coughed out severely for quite a long time. He kept on coughing to death that I had to call Eun Jiho¡¯s name in surprise.

    How long did I call his name? I¡¯m sure, but Eun Jiho replied while gasping hard.

    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ okay¡­ speak woman¡­ Wow, such love and war¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, so Ruda was sitting across from us, but she suddenly fell back. Do you know what Yoo Chun Young said to her?¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡±

    ¡°He said that he has long legs. He felt that they were stiffening, so he stretched and kicked her chair.¡±

    When I spoke until that part, I paused to wait for Eun Jiho¡¯s reaction; however, though I expected him to respond loudly, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t say anything for quite a while. He remained silent, not even uttering his usual coughing fits.

    ¡®What? Hello? Is the call disconnected?¡¯ rambling those thoughts in mind, I shook my phone.

    ¡°Eun Jiho?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°Wow?¡±

    ¡°He said exactly what I told him to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Was it you?¡¯ I murmured to myself after a while.

    Yoo Chun Young rarely spoke those kinds of words, so I thought it was strange for him to say such things, but wow¡­ Since I was at a loss of words for quite a while, Eun Jiho laughed out loud while coughing. Listening to him howling with laughter, I opened my mouth at last.

    ¡°Dude, they say that wise men profit more from fools than fools from wise men, but why do you two only learn something like that from each other? Wow, one guy is teaching the other how to be narcissistic¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Did you just say that I¡¯m narcissistic? I just taught him that a man can win against his opponent through his long legs and an excellent physical proportion. I just TAUGHT him THAT!¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m telling you not to teach him something like THAT¡­ A great thing about Yoo Chun Young was his candidness, but you broke that apart. I think the friendship between you guys are poisoning you two¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a destructive word you¡¯re using. Breaking apart? Khoff, khak, khak!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re coughing again¡­¡±

    Listening to his cough, I suddenly came up with a different thought, ¡®He¡¯s having such a severe cold.¡¯ I turned my head to look at the calendar.

    The day of the courage test was just around the corner, taking place tomorrow. I felt that my face was turning pale.

    Looking back to the front again, I tightly grabbed my phone and almost yelled at him.

    ¡°Dude, then you! Are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough! Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°Can you even come to the courage test?¡±

    ¡°Oh, for that one¡­ I had such a marvelous plan¡­¡±

    ¡®Is he talking about that locked-room mystery?¡¯ as the thought came across my head and made me pale, his words continued.

    ¡°¡­ From what I¡¯ve heard so far, my fever would subside somewhere around late in the afternoon tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was the very moment when I looked at the words¡¯ courage test¡¯ written on the calendar. A premonition came across my head like a flash. I never thought about things like that until now, so I became more perplexed. I spaced out while holding my phone. ¡®What the¡­ how can I not think about such a thing?¡¯

    As I stayed silent after blanking out for quite a while, Eun Jiho asked me consistently.

    ¡°Hello? Hey, khoff! Dude?!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ hey, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±

    ¡°How can I not think about that?¡±

    ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ Eun Jiho asked in a feeble voice; however, I just covered my mouth without responding. Wow, I totally forgot about the fact that the courage tests were a regular topic for summer season chapters in web novels.

    When a courage test took place in a web novel, these things would happen alongside. The most general situation was that a stranger would meddle with the event; he or she would eat and take photos together with the people there, but once the courage test was over, the kids would later notice that the stranger wasn¡¯t real from the very beginning. That person had never been there from the start; however, he or she was still in the photo¡­ something like this story was familiar in courage test episodes.

    ¡®Thus,¡¯ I bit my lips tightly, ¡®a ghost actually would appear in courage tests because that¡¯s what makes a web novel interesting!¡¯

    Wow, that was when I felt quite proud of remembering such a thing. I then attended to the phone again. As if he was somewhat worried about me, Eun Jiho flung the same question persistently.

    ¡°Come on? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hmm¡­ looking back and forth between the calendar and the floor, I suddenly raised my hand and covered my forehead. I was about to perform a once-in-a-lifetime acting scheme right now.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182: Chapter 182

    .

    ¡°Dude, I¡­ am suddenly¡­ oh¡­ I¡­ um¡­ am also sick! Khoff, khak, khak!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh gosh, I suddenly can¡¯t move, dude¡­ oh lord, it hurts.¡±

    For a while, Eun Jiho remained silent without coughing, so I frowned and fell into thought. ¡®Did my acting work? No, I will never go to that courage test.¡¯

    In a courage test where an actual ghost might appear, a person like Yoo Chun Young, who didn¡¯t even blink while watching a horror movie, could stand that; however, a person like me would faint for real¡­ I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead.

    Although it was me who suggested such a thing¡­ there was a vast difference between facing the courage test while being aware of a ghost appearing and just kids acting.

    ¡®My mind can¡¯t withstand that. It¡¯s just sad movies that aren¡¯t sad to me; horror movies are scary for a normal person like me,¡¯ rambling those thoughts in my head, I waited for Eun Jiho to respond.

    After quite a while, a deflated voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Wow, Ham Donnie¡­ I can give you a Razzie Award for Worst Actress. Do you suddenly want to get ill?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yeah, it was too obvious, though. Thus, my once-in-a-life-time acting ended in failure.

    Should I just go to the courage test then? As I heaved a sigh in frustration, Eun Jiho flung a question in a calm voice.

    ¡°If you wish, should I pass on my cold to you? You really seem to hate going there; however, be ready to catch my cold by coming here. I told you that I haven¡¯t been talking to other people for quite a while.¡±

    What a rainfall in a desert! Sitting blankly for a second, I finally asked him back loudly.

    ¡°C¡­ an I really catch a cold from you?¡±

    ¡°If you breathe in and out in my room for an hour, then you will.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Is it really worth it to get an awful cold just so I wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the courage test, though¡­?¡¯ I suffered under the perpetual necessity of this matter; my conclusion was, however, simple.

    Holding the short-sleeved shirt rolling beside me, I replied shortly.

    ¡°Gotcha, see you later.¡±

    ¡®No one can stop me,¡¯ I steeled myself.

    ¡°When will you be here?¡±

    ¡°Not sure, but I¡¯ll just ring the doorbell when I arrive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll take about a 20-min walk to pick you up from the entrance.¡±

    Oh! From Eun Jiho¡¯s remark, I, at last, realized the extent of how vast his mansion was. The building itself wasn¡¯t that tremendous. If I dared to say, his house was an ordinary mansion with high ceilings, but the garden was extravagantly large. What he just said about needing a 20-min walk to pick me up from the entrance was not a joke. Instead of a response, I tossed a question.

    ¡°But you said you¡¯re sick? Is it okay for you to come outside?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be better than someone getting lost in our garden.¡±

    ¡°Damn you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Anyway, I¡¯m not that deadly ill.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave right now. It¡¯ll take about half an hour?¡±

    The phone then got disconnected. Dropping my gaze at the phone, I heaved a sigh.

    ¡®I¡¯m doing everything to avoid a ghost¡­¡¯ having that thought in mind, I changed my t-shirt into the one that I just picked up. As soon as I put on my slippers, I left my apartment.

    * * *

    Eun Jiho¡¯s mansion slowly appeared when I passed Wangsimni Station near my house and walked down alongside Hanyang University for about 10 minutes.

    It was my fault to come outside at three in the afternoon on a hot summer day of all occasions. There were many people in the streets than I expected. Thankfully, the number of people decreased as I crossed a few crosswalks; therefore, I could avoid the fact that a murder might take place just because of the fact that the people were walking close to each other. I tilted my head back and looked up at the sky.

    Under the cloudless blue sky, sunlight poured down mercilessly. The more I moved my steps, the more strength was draining out of me.

    ¡®Oh, Eun Jiho was a patient,¡¯ I thought. Still, I couldn¡¯t run late, so I boosted up my pace.

    From his point of view, I lived within a stone¡¯s throw of his place. Therefore, he always went in and out of my house, incessantly, for homework and stuff during our sophomore year in middle school. That was probably why I kind of lost my sense of distance between his place and mine. Measuring the overall distance by eye, it didn¡¯t seem that close at all.

    For what reason did Eun Jiho come over to my house almost every day and study with me and Ban Yeo Ryung back then? That was when we got along too.

    Yoo Chun Young and Kwon Eun Hyung became friends, unexpectedly, quickly; however, it was genuinely exceptional that Eun Jiho and I hit it off right away.

    Furrowing my brows, I recalled the shocking day when I first met Eun Jiho in middle school.

    ¡®Pfft! Interesting.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nope, I wouldn¡¯t want to think about it. It wasn¡¯t such a good memory for me, though. If the Eun Jiho back then and now had something in common, then it would only be his hair color.

    I wondered, through what channel would that horrifying boy go out with Ban Yeo Ryung. As we became friends, I found out that Eun Jiho was sound in mind and was also quite distracted. Now that I got to see them, I noticed that they eventually got along well. The only difference was that they didn¡¯t have the usual relationship between female and male protagonists in standard web novels.

    Frowning, this time, I brought up their behavioral aspects when the two were together. Lately, Eun Jiho was confining himself at home¨Dit was revealed just now that he caught a severe cold¨D so what came across my mind at first was our most recent memories.

    ¡®Dude, make it a locked-room mystery. That¡¯s the scariest thing ever! You know, people dying one after another in an isolated place surrounded by heavy snowfalls¡­ something like that. It¡¯s the best way to create teamwork!¡¯

    ¡®Wow, this is getting fun! Let¡¯s list those who¡¯re gonna be dead. Oh, what tricks are used?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Would this be fine? Was this novel going to be okay? I guessed both the male and female protagonists were out of their minds¡­

    Instead of just a regular web novel, I must have been jumped into a mystery novel that adopted the elements of a web novel.

    I never saw Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho finishing each other¡¯s sentences with a twinkle in their eyes. If I could refer them to a specific category, they would be a squabbling couple in a romantic comedy.

    ¡®No, no, it ain¡¯t¡­¡¯ fetching a sigh, I raised my head and continued my steps again. How long did I walk after getting into an alley¡­? From a distance, I saw something like the shade of Eun Jiho.

    He was just wearing long summer pants under a loose t-shirt. On his head, he put on a cap probably to block the sun, so I couldn¡¯t see his silver hair; however, from the time I spent with him, it was easy to figure out his silhouette. It was then the moment when I quickened my pace.

    A human figure who was standing across Eun Jiho came into my sight. As I got out of the alley and walked toward Eun Jiho, I paused to stop on the spot.

    She looked about ten years older than us. She was probably around her thirties. Glancing at her slim neck and small shoulders, I realized that she had a petite body.

    The woman wore a thin sweater and a long purple skirt, which looked inappropriate for such weather like this. Her long hair flew straight on her back.

    Under the bright sunlight, the two were looking at each other while standing against Eun Jiho¡¯s fearsomely high fences.

    As I stood still and stared at them for a while, I noticed that they seemed to be talking about something. The woman¡¯s lips were pouting. I moved my steps closer to them again.

    When I got a little closer, the woman¡¯s face suddenly jumped to my eyes as if a camera was on focus.

    Her appearance quite stood out. She, especially, had a beautiful nose and kept smiling with a dimple on her cheek. Her face was tiny for her proportion. ¡®She, however, looks¡­¡¯ I grimaced.

    She looked quite familiar. Not her facial appearance, but the look on her face resembled someone I knew. Her smile was as bright and gorgeous as a flower in spring, but somehow, it looked like she was wearing a mask. Her hair shone dark brown under the bright sunshine.

    I turned my head back to look at Eun Jiho. I expected that he would, of course, show a polite smile on his face since he was well-mannered to people older than him. Contrary to my expectation, when his face came into my sight through the shower of sunbeams, I felt my heart sinking.

    His face was¡­ I mean, I never saw any people with that kind of look on their face. A wave of rage was rising soundlessly around him. Feeling like everything in the world paused, a breeze that was quietly ascending his head seemed to have touched and pass by our shoulders in silence.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183: Chapter 183

    .

    His eyes were swaying with a white flame, and his face turned pale like he was looking at a ghost. How could he have that quiet yet vicious look? I would rather believe that he was now wailing inside a shell.

    I had no idea how many seconds or minutes had passed through the muted moments. Eun Jiho then slowly detached his lips. His jet-black eyes were directed precisely at the woman standing in front.

    ¡°Please go. You¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Jiho.¡±

    ¡°If you remember what you did to me, then you can¡¯t call my name as well as Jooin¡¯s too.¡±

    He then paused, closed his mouth tightly, and took a step back waveringly. That was when I realized that he was sick. I walked toward him to help by holding his arms.

    At the very next moment, what came out of his mouth was a voice closer to a roar.

    ¡°If you have a conscience¡­ never ever¡­ in front of Woo Jooin!¡±

    ¡°Jiho!¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t appear in front of him, should you?!¡±

    Shouting out loud, Eun Jiho then gasped roughly. Under the visor of his cap, something like a drop of sweat or tear fell from his shaded eyes. Raising his head to look at the woman, Eun Jiho continued his words.

    ¡°If you wandered around this area carelessly, your face would have been recorded on the security camera. You already have a long record of what you did to us, so we can do a lot of things with it.¡±

    ¡°Jiho, I just¡­ I just want to know about my Jooin¡­ how he¡¯s been doing¡­¡±

    ¡°My Jooin? Oh, that Jooin, whom you chatter only when you need him, huh?¡±

    With that said, Eun Jiho showed a twisted smile on his lips. I swore that I never saw him having that look on his face until now.

    As I just stood blankly at a loss of words, I heard his voice from far apart.

    ¡°If Woo Jooin got to despise people, it¡¯s all because of you. Get it?¡±

    ¡°Jiho! How can you say that¡­ That was the only thing I could do back then. You know the situation I went through, don¡¯t you? I was held to those scoundrels with no way out¡­¡±

    ¡°You solemnly affirmed that you would tell nothing but the truth in front of the honorable judges, but you did not, and now you want to change what you said before?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and those whom Woo Jooin detest the most in this world are people like you. Though you try to see him, it would still be unpleasant.¡±

    Eun Jiho spoke frostily then turned back with great difficulty while his chin broke out in a cold sweat. His tottering steps looked as if he was using a pair of crutches. He then suddenly turned his head toward this side, which surprised me.

    While I wondered what to say, Eun Jiho strode toward this direction. Although I wrote it as ¡®strode,¡¯ he nearly dashed to my direction.

    The woman wasn¡¯t looking at this side. Turning her back, she fixed her gaze up at the high fences surrounding Eun Jiho¡¯s mansion. It looked as though she was genuinely searching for the security camera around the space. Meanwhile, Eun Jiho suddenly snatched my wrist and ran our ass off.

    Just a moment ago, he tottered as if he was almost dying; besides, he wore something like a slipper with the back pushed down! Frightened of him running at breakneck speed out of the blue, I lowered my voice and screamed out.

    ¡°Dude, are you okay!? You were just now¡­¡±

    ¡°That ain¡¯t important!¡±

    While we talked back and forth shortly, the woman looked at our direction. I saw something like that between the brown brick pillars. At the next moment, Eun Jiho and I passed the brown brick pillars while sitting on both sides of the entrance and came inside his house.

    Jesus, what a sudden spurt! Though I had a healthy heart, I couldn¡¯t stand still for quite a while. Especially when I ran after the athletic Eun Jiho.

    Hanging my head down, I tried to catch my breath with both my hands on my knees. I then heard Eun Jiho saying something from aside.

    ¡°Dual lock this entrance door, so no one can peer as it entirely.¡±

    The black metal door with iron bars made the inside quite visible from the outside through the gaps.

    A man in a black suit, who was standing beside him, then spoke something on a walkie-talkie on his waist. Soon, a dark wooden door attached to both sides covered the iron bars.

    When I stared at the scene vacantly, Eun Jiho suddenly turned his head to see me, so I was stunned. He then flung a question while displaying such a grim look on his face, something that I would only see once in a century.

    ¡°Hey, how long have you been listening to us?¡±

    It might have genuinely been a critical conversation. The words that went back and forth between Jiho and the lady sounded quite important. So were the names inside their talks. It surprised me to hear Jooin¡¯s name in them.

    Having those thoughts in mind, I realized that Eun Jiho¡¯s surprisingly serious, black eyes were still on me. I frowned with my mouth tightly shut. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t move on at all if I didn¡¯t reply.

    Recalling what I heard earlier, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°From¡­ please go¡­¡±

    ¡°From?¡±

    ¡°To¡­ it would be as unpleasant as now¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho dropped his gaze at me for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything else. Taking a closer look, his black eyes seemed to have lost focus under the dazzling sunlight.

    ¡®Is he sick? Well, he ran that fast while feeling dizzy and even had me next to him,¡¯ I thought.

    When I stretched out my hand and wave in front of his face, he grabbed my hand and put it down. He then covered his eyes with the other side of his hand and became speechless again for quite a while.

    ¡®Is he sick or not?¡¯ wondering, I carefully called him.

    ¡°Excuse me? Hello?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    What came out of his mouth after a long time of silence was a moaning sigh. Staring at him quietly, I heard him saying something else.

    ¡°So, you heard everything from the start to the end. Geez, I¡¯m cra¨D.¡±

    He suddenly paused in the middle of his words and drew in his breath loudly; therefore, I took a step back after sensing something dangerous by instinct. Eun Jiho, simultaneously, burst out a loud cough as if he was vomiting his intestines.

    ¡°Khoff, Khak, Khak!! Kaff! Khoff, khoff¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master! Young master, are you okay!?¡±

    ¡°I suppressed my cough until now, so¡­ I couldn¡¯t cough at that moment¡­ Khak Khak!!¡±

    ¡°This is the entrance! Young master doesn¡¯t look good! Call the ambulance!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ ambulance, I¡¯m fine¡­ Khoff, Khak, Khak!!¡±

    The entire fuss was over when the doctor finally showed up. Eun Jiho said that he was okay; however, the people put him inside a van by all means and also told me to get in.

    Eun Jiho almost laid on the broad seat inside the car, whereas I loaded myself quietly across him. ¡®Holy Christ, how can we move within the fenced garden by car?¡¯ feeling dumbfounded, I murmured. Regardless, the car pulled out.

    No one spoke a thing for quite a while. Eun Jiho gasped while lying on his seat; I was looking at him then turned my head to look outside the window. The green saplings passed through the scenery quickly.

    It was my first time to come over to this place again after his birthday in September in our senior year during middle school.

    I could still remember. When I asked Jiho that I want to hang out in his place since he¡¯s coming over to my house as if it¡¯s his apartment, Eun Jiho would show a sign of displeasure on his face. It looked like he just hated inviting someone to his house rather than disliking me.

    Thus, I said that if he didn¡¯t want to, then it¡¯s okay. After all, he invited all of us to his birthday party.

    What happened next was that we had dinner at the same table with¡­ the president of Hanwool Group, one of the world¡¯s best-known companies featured in newspapers almost every day.

    Until then, we didn¡¯t know at all how rigidly Eun Jiho¡¯s life was under strict disciplinary control, especially inside this vast mansion surrounded by wall-like high fences.

    The reason why Eun Jiho enjoyed visiting my house was probably that he liked my parents, who were so freewheeling. That was what I thought back then.

    Eun Han Soo, Eun Jiho¡¯s father, had a lot of interest in saplings that Eun Jiho¡¯s garden was full of everything: stones with outlandish colors and patterns imported from somewhere in the world, a man-made lake that looked more natural with its half-dug shape, a bumpy hill, and weird-looking saplings obviously brought from all over the world.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184: Chapter 184

    .

    Looking at Eun Jiho¡¯s oddly landscaped garden, I couldn¡¯t think that his father would put such a delicate effort into Eun Jiho¡¯s education. The overall look of the garden looked as if someone from above stretched out his gigantic hand from the sky and stirred up everything.

    Still, it was such a magnificent sight. While I felt the need to watch the outside view and wandered around the window, Eun Jiho called me from aside.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the garden later.¡±

    ¡°Dude, you should say that once you recover¡­¡±

    With that said, I stretched out my hand to press Eun Jiho¡¯s sweaty forehead. He then exaggerated his pain while saying, ¡®Oh, you¡¯re killing the patient.¡¯ When our eyes met, he furtively avoided my gaze.

    Sitting on the chair across him, I wriggled my hand and thought, ¡®What does the conversation that took place just now, mean?¡¯ Eun Jiho might be thinking about the same thing that I had in mind. He might be wondering about how he could explain the overall conversation to me.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t need to hear his explanation, and neither was Eun Jiho. There was no need for him to explain such a thing to me. Both of us were very conscious of it, so the oppressive atmosphere arose from the fact that none of us were in a precise position.

    I, eventually, heaved a sigh shortly and broke the ice.

    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t need to know about what happened earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was just bad timing for me to hear those things.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s words quietly resonated in the car with a sigh. By then, our bodies tilted to the side with the car¡¯s movement, for the driver turned around the corner. My gaze was still, fixed at Eun Jiho¡¯s jet-black eyes in the meantime.

    His coal-black eyes under his sweaty forehead with bright platinum blond hair were precisely directed on me. He then spoke while having an outlandish smile on his face.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, you don¡¯t need to.¡±

    Waving my hand in the air, I tried to say those words; however, as he continued his remark, I became at a loss of words.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything, then can you get your mind out of the gutter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Rather than leaving you with iffy thoughts, I¡¯d just be straightforward instead.¡±

    Hmm¡­ thinking about what he just said, I dropped my hand quietly. Eun Jiho chuckled as if he knew that I would eventually react this way. He then kept on his words.

    ¡°Since Woo Jooin calls you mama anyway, he¡¯ll soon tell you about this, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡®Maybe, it¡¯s about time¡­¡¯ as he added that sentence in a murmur, Eun Jiho raised himself from his seat, and at the same time, the door opened. The dazzling summer sun rays appeared through the open door.

    When the bright sunshine disappeared, a scenery of a vast mansion that I¡¯ve once seen but still felt unfamiliar with, came into my sight.

    It was such a well-lit house with a glass window that stretched from the floor to the ceiling on one side. I could clearly see the red-couched, zebra-patterned, star-shaped, tiled floor that had some fish swimming underneath as if the bottom was an aquarium. The grand piano under the spiral stairways and the excessively white walls¡­

    When we stepped inside the house, Eun Jiho gestured the three to four employees coming toward us to move back. His actions looked so natural that I stared at him in awe, thinking, ¡®Eun Jiho is surely the heir of this family.¡¯ He then took a nonchalant step and went upstairs.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s room was inside a small, narrow door right beside the big, tall door that led directly to the study from the stairs. Inside this mansion, where everything was either white or red, Eun Jiho¡¯s small door with wooden strokes was such a disparate thing. When he opened the door and went in, I followed afterward.

    His room, which I had never seen for a year, differed a little than before. The large painting was still on his wall, as well as the enormous audio equipment at the corner. Most of the books that were crammed into the shelves were all in English and had titles that I could hardly read. I mumbled in a pale face.

    ¡°Those are always¡­¡±

    If those books filled my room, I wouldn¡¯t want to live there.

    When I asked him before if he could read those for real, Eun Jiho looked a little concerned but soon shook his head to say no. We then had a conversation on our way out of my house.

    ¡®He¡¯d read them.¡¯

    It was Ban Yeo Ryung who said that apathetically.

    ¡®You think so too, huh?¡¯

    Eun Hyung then replied.

    ¡®Yeah, definitely.¡¯

    Yoo Chun Young spoke determinedly in confidence.

    ¡®Yup, it¡¯s true.¡±

    It was Woo Jooin who put our questions to rest. We then turned our head to look at him. When Jooin received our attention, he shrugged and continued his words with a swiveling grin.

    ¡®Because I saw him reading them.¡¯

    Jooin¡¯s smiling face shone clearly under the light of the streetlamp on an autumn night as if someone painted an orange oil color on a navy canvas. Recalling the memory, I opened my mouth a little. The woman, whom Eun Jiho scowled silently yet ferociously at the same time, had a smile that resembled someone; I realized who it was.

    ¡®She¡¯s a dead ringer for her kid, Jooin.¡¯

    It felt like I got smashed on the back of my head. How could the woman, whom Eun Jiho detested, look almost the same as none other than Jooin?

    But¡­ still¡­ I tried to keep up with my thoughts. I couldn¡¯t find any sweetness from the way she spoke the words, ¡®my Jooin,¡¯ through her lips. What Eun Jiho pointed out to her was also that part.

    ¡®Oh, that Jooin, whom you chatter only when you need him, huh?¡¯

    The unspeakable contempt, rage, and hatred that I sensed within his remark¡­

    I raised my head. Closing the door halfway, Eun Jiho covered his mouth with his wrist again and coughed out loud. He then bent his steps totteringly and climbed into his bed. He glanced around to check a place where I could sit, so I perched on the edge of his bed with a thud.

    A moment of silence went by while we looked at each other. After quite a while, Eun Jiho opened his mouth.

    ¡°So, where should I start¡­ Khoff¡­ Ah, although I had a clear mind, I wouldn¡¯t be sure what to say first. I¡¯m too sick to even try right now. Khoff, khoff!¡±

    ¡°Where to start¡­ How old is the story?¡±

    Asking hesitantly, I lifted my head unconsciously. Under the highly-angled, tilted ceiling, there was a window on a slant that leaked a stream of light. Watching it from a distance, I heard his voice coming out in front of me, so I put down my head back.

    Coughing constantly, Eun Jiho, however, continued his remark, taking his time.

    ¡°The lady out there earlier¡­ is Woo Jooin¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    I opened my eyes wide in surprise.

    ¡®How could that freaky lady be his mother?¡¯ I spoke to myself again. In spite of his pain, Eun Jiho looked as if he managed to understand that little whisper I made. He nodded and coughed noisily again.

    After quite a while, the room was enveloped with a heavy silence. The sunlight that was pouring through the window began to lean toward the side.

    How could Eun Jiho behave like that in front of Woo Jooin¡¯s mother? I couldn¡¯t understand. I meant, but¡­ I frowned my brows.

    As what I heard from Jooin and Eun Jiho, Jooin was seven when he moved from the house beside Eun Jiho¡¯s into a different neighborhood.

    The place, which took over an hour by subway, was far away from where he lived; therefore, there was no reason for Jooin¡¯s mother to wander around this area and ask Eun Jiho about Jooin¡¯s trace.

    Eun Jiho, who seemed to be checking the grim look on my face for the whole time, opened his mouth again.

    ¡°She¡¯s not his birth mother. Woo Jooin lost his real mother in an accident when he was one year old.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    My jaw dropped quietly, but I closed it back. I grasped my hand placed on the bed.

    Woo Jooin called some people, ¡®mama¡¯ rather than using other names. I just regarded it as a prank. Since we play a game once wherein we would pretend to be a family and call those who are good listeners as a ¡®grandma¡¯ Jooin¡¯s case was considered to be a similar thing.

    Above all, I felt warmhearted and intimate from the way he called me ¡®mama¡¯ and the word itself, so I might have been feeling happy whatsoever.

    Therefore, I just went with the flow by an oversight; however, I never knew his real mother passed away.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185: Chapter 185

    .

    Eun Jiho heaved a short sigh too. He then raised his eyes to look at me.

    ¡°Since then, Woo Jooin¡¯s father devoted himself to the new business imported from Japan. He might have been swamped. You know, back then, we had to go to the post office to pick up a package, but now, we use door-to-door delivery. One of the leaders who introduced that service was Woo Jooin¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°When Woo Jooin was about four or five, his family quickly became stable. That woman appeared around that period.¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s voice was then tinged with a subdued fury when he spoke about that part. A transparent flame of rage swayed inside his eyes. Holding my breath, I just stared at them in silence.

    He clenched his hand that was on the comforter then looked me in the eyes. In the dim darkness, his gaze seemed sharp like a penetrating arrow.

    Suddenly, he burst out a giggle. I was surprised. With a grin on his mouth, he continued his words.

    ¡°There¡¯s something funny about him. Woo Jooin¡¯s father¡¯s side has many distinct characters. Everyone has exceptional talent in one area, while they have no room for the other. I¡¯d say that they won¡¯t let the other areas in their heads. What¡¯s for sure is, Jooin¡¯s father has a good business sense, but he¡¯s a poor judge of character.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°When the woman met Woo Jooin¡¯s father, she, at first, kept spending his money in the name of her medical expense. She would have planned to extort his money and break up with him later¡­ but well, she seemed to be touching him for alimony, or else she would not have married him.¡±

    I blinked in surprise, thinking, ¡®Is that what happened?¡¯ Opening his hand to show his palm, Eun Jiho kept speaking further.

    ¡°Yeah, so they got married. Jooin¡¯s father didn¡¯t care about financial management from the beginning. Though he had someone in charge of that, it would be for the corporate account not for the household, huh? So probably, the money flow of the family was in the palm of her hand. At that period, Jooin¡¯s father was too busy to work since the business expanded. I remember that too.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡±

    ¡°Because I lived next door. Woo Jooin¡­ when he was young, he was expressionless, only wandered around in front of this alley until sunset every day, and went back home. I remember that he was always doing that. Then, one day, I approached him, became friends, and often hung out in his house. I remember those too.¡±

    After saying those stories, Eun Jiho turned his head to cough. He then looked at me with a sudden blank look.

    ¡°Oh, from now on, should I cough at your face?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll refuse that¡­ so, what happened next?¡±

    Eun Jiho shrugged and continued to speak.

    ¡°When I first went to his house, I saw that woman. Woo Jooin came in, but she didn¡¯t say ¡®hello¡¯ and just glanced at him. She then looked at me, whom Woo Jooin brought to the house, obnoxiously as if saying, ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Woo Jooin, however, bowed at her politely and just went into his room.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°But in the house, four to five big guys were sitting on the table. Later, I found out that they were playing a card game. When I was young, my father sequestered me from mass media, so I didn¡¯t know about card games at all; it¡¯s not as if I knew how to play.¡±

    The more I got to hear about Eun Jiho¡¯s father, the more I felt unsure about his character. He would indeed do such a thing for his son¡¯s education, so I nodded in a slightly pale face.

    ¡°So?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They were gambling.¡±

    ¡°Gambling? Inside a house with kids?¡±

    ¡°The husband is outside until late, or if fortunate, he would pull an all-nighter at work. The kid is too young to know about the world, so why not? Later, it was revealed that she was a member of a professional group of scammers. Rather than a member, she was like a snitch, almost at the bottom of the group.¡±

    A professional group of scammers? My face turned pale again. How could that exist for real? However, there was something more important than that.

    I quickly flung a question, ¡°How did that come to light?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because of that woman¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho paused with a frown. He then heaved a sigh. As if talking about today¡¯s menu in a restaurant, he dropped his remark nonchalantly.

    ¡°She kidnapped me.¡±

    ¡°Kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°Precisely, the guys whom I saw whenever I hung out in Jooin¡¯s house might have thought that I was the son of a wealthy family since they spotted my house. The woman was also planning to get divorced and leave with alimony since she lost the buzz on her way of living. Thus, they tried to commit something big as their last gig.¡±

    ¡°Commit something big?¡±

    ¡°Well, but they would not have known that I was the heir of Hanwool Group as well as an only son in the fourth-generation.¡±

    Eun Jiho said those things while spreading out his four fingers unperturbedly. ¡®Were you really the only son of the fourth-generation of your family¡­?¡¯ My jaw dropped with that thought in mind.

    His words kept on casually.

    ¡°That group of scammers was just a bunch of sloppy douchebags, but despite that, how could they handle the situation when our company was hell-bent on rescuing me? I got released within two hours; the woman was caught after a thorough investigation and got arrested for being an accomplice. She is now released from prison after serving five years.¡±

    ¡°How can you talk so indifferently about the fact that you got kidnapped¡­ Jesus Christ, hey, it¡¯s still a kidnapping, right? You must have been so scared.¡±

    Eun Jiho shook his head with a look that seemed to say, ¡®No, not really.¡¯ Suddenly, he showed his characteristic, naughty smile on his face at me.

    ¡°Dude, I got released within two hours; besides, Woo Jooin was also next to me,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡®Even Jooin?!¡¯ as I shouted in surprise, Eun Jiho continued with a nod.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They might have thought that rich people would also care about a kid from another family. Jooin was next to me too. We just sat and talked inside a dark place for about an hour or two. Suddenly, the space turned bright, so we went outside. The situation was already cleared with police cars all over, and the bad guys all got handcuffed. That was all. Nothing to be scared of, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    ¡®Do male protagonists in web novels experience a kidnapping once in their life like an event?¡¯ having the thought in mind, I sighed. Eun Jiho kept on with his story.

    ¡°What¡¯s more surprising is what happened next.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°She siphoned money for the sake of her medical expense before their marriage. After getting married, she kidnapped her son and his friend. Thus, would Jooin¡¯s father leave her alone? He filed a suit for divorce; however, the woman¡ªI don¡¯t know where she has heard it from¡ªmight have learned that bringing custody when getting divorced would reduce the sentence. You know that she couldn¡¯t raise her stepson with his nephews and stay in prison forever, could she?¡±

    I grimaced.

    In other words, she anchored her last, faint hope on Jooin¡­ but how could she be so conscienceless? I detached my tightly shut lips.

    ¡°So, did she appeal to Jooin in the court about how she raised him¡­ or something like that?¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re being sharp today.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s completely out of her mind!¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± said Eun Jiho in annoyance.

    Heaving a sigh, he coughed again and continued to talk with a frown.

    ¡°So, the woman begged him in tears. Honestly, Jooin was hungry for affection at that time. Even I could see that he was extremely devoted to his stepmother. The woman, however, knew one thing better than Jooin¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡±

    ¡°His memory. You know, Jooin¡¯s insane memory.¡±

    I vaguely recalled that time when Jooin was playing a card game when we were freshmen in middle school.

    Just by looking at the worn out-traces on the back of the cards, he could clearly remember everything about what the cards were. If I could relate it to something devilish, then Jooin had such a diabolic memory.

    Eun Jiho went on with a frown.

    ¡°His insane memory¡­ she was the first one to notice that. It was also her who used it first.¡±

    ¡°Use it? Where?¡±

    ¡°Gambling.¡±

    Wow¡­ What in the goddamn hell¡­ I was utterly at a loss of words eventually.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186: Chapter 186

    .

    ¡®What would be the appropriate response for now?¡¯ as I had that thought in mind, Eun Jiho also sighed and swept his tangled hair back as if he didn¡¯t know what to do. He then leaned against the headboard and continued his remark.

    ¡°Yeah, so the woman¡­ made Woo Jooin send signals to her and used those when she gambled with her clique. She earned quite a lot of money with ease so much that I¡¯d like to award her a Mrs. Scrooge prize.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so¡­ insane¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s even funnier? At that time, she complimented Woo Jooin as a genius and how brilliant he was. You know, Woo Jooin is highly developed in every aspect, which is rare among the extreme Woos? He shows excellent discernment in his choice of people. That¡¯s why he tried to trust the woman as his stepmother. Thus, would he tell her not to at the divorce court when she kidnapped him? He¡¯s not an idiot; he¡¯s a ferociously clever kid. He had a quick mind back then, as well.¡±

    Eun Jiho paused then heaved a short sigh.

    ¡°What happened next was even more ridiculous. That woman cried out to Woo Jooin at the court, ¡®I never saw a kid as creepy as you are; don¡¯t look at me as if you know everything; how awful it is, knowing that you remembered everything about me; is he a son of a human being or what¡­¡¯ It was nasty inside the court when the woman yelled and bawled around.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°She might have completed her sentence since she was released from prison. How could she be so shameless to come over here and talk and say, ¡®My Jooin¡­¡¯ Gosh, if a person can die of dumbfoundedness, then I may have stopped living at the spot earlier.¡±

    ¡°Holy Jesus Christ¡­¡±

    I might have used all the interjections that I could have used in my lifetime. What I heard just now made me so speechless that I remained silent for quite a while.

    My head felt dizzy. I put my hand on my forehead and turned back to look at Eun Jiho.

    When our eyes met, he just shrugged as if nothing really happened. He had a look that was too calm for a person who spoke about such a story. I, however, felt like I had heard a worse crime movie script. I folded my stretched hand quietly. It was unbelievable that a person who went through all that was beside me for so long.

    Woo Jooin, who was walking along the alley after passing Eun Jiho¡¯s black entrance door, and his face, that looked as if someone drew him on canvas with orange paint, clearly appeared on a chilly autumn night.

    How could he smile so brightly and purely like that?

    It felt uncomfortable as if I accidentally found a secret diary after opening a drawer.

    Since I was at a loss of words for quite a while sitting on the bed, Eun Jiho might have felt embarrassed about the heavy silence. Touching his own hands, Eun Jiho groped under the pillow and handed out something that he just found.

    ¡°Dude, do you want to see something new?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ta-da.¡±

    He then pressed the power button on the black remote control in his hand. When my eyes followed where the device pointed, the middle of the shelf, filled with a bunch of English books, split into two.

    ¡®What the heck is this sudden Miracle of Moses happening in his room?¡¯ While I stood blanked out like that, an old jet-black TV came out through the separated shelf.

    Looking at the scene with a blank mind, Eun Jiho, who was beside me, pressed a button again with a weird exclamation.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    ¡°What a waste of money¡­¡±

    ¡°My father told me ¡®An object gives rise to the desire,¡¯ so anyway if a TV is around at a reachable sight, we¡¯ll get dumb from watching it habitually. Do you know how much I had to persuade and beg him to install that there?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I stretched out my hand for him to hand me the remote control; however, something was strange. As I tried pressing a few buttons, I turned my head and asked him again.

    ¡°Hey, what is this? The channels are weird.¡±

    ¡°It only shows the educational channel and National Geography.¡±

    ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ I asked him through my eyes in fright, but Eun Jiho just answered back, ¡®Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡¯ through his gaze too. The frustration in his eyes overlapped with his sick and pale face. I could hardly read from the way he looks that he was lying.

    A moment of silence went by. I switched the channels again.

    There was, for real, only two channels; from the TV, there came out a documentary of space that said, ¡®The history of space began with the birth of light¡­ blah blah blah¡­¡¯

    When I switched the channels again, I saw a green board with a verse written in a 40-pt standard font from traditional Korean poetry.

    I pushed the remote control to give it back to Eun Jiho. He then put on a look of hate on his face.

    ¡°You keep it. I don¡¯t need it since those are the only options I have. Well, is National Geography a little better?¡±

    ¡°Crazy ass¡­¡±

    I dropped those words at last. ¡®Oh, what the heck,¡¯ as I flopped on his bed with that said, Eun Jiho giggled.

    Watching a remarkably high-resolution video with computer graphics of space explosion, I also felt ludicrous that I tapped the bed and burst into laughter. Eun Jiho also giggled loudly while crouching on the bed with his comforter around his shoulders.

    ¡°Hey, your dad is really different¡­ Wow, how can you live here?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. What a life!¡±

    With that said, Eun Jiho threw the remote control over his back, which made me giggle again. I then sat straight.

    Looking at each other with gleeful eyes, I took out my last giggle and opened my mouth.

    ¡°Honestly, when I first saw you when we were freshmen in middle school, I thought you¡¯re quite a weirdo.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Since you see my family background, don¡¯t you begin to understand me as well as the importance of a domestic environment?¡±

    ¡°Yup, very much.¡±

    Suddenly, I opened my eyes wide and kept silent. When I looked across, I saw that Eun Jiho seemed to have recalled the same thing too.

    The importance of a domestic environment had a significant effect on a person¡¯s childhood.

    There was loud laughter and fuss in the room just until now; however, a dusky silence soon enveloped the space.

    I touched my hand, whereas, Eun Jiho turned quiet while looking at somewhere else. Going through an awkward silence for a moment, I stood up eventually.

    ¡°Hey, so I¡¯m leaving now. I breathed the air for over an hour, so I might catch a cold, huh?¡±

    As if he, at last, came across the reason why I came here, Eun Jiho showed a smile on his lips. I got up from the seat and took hesitant steps toward the door.

    When I walked past the soft carpet and tried to reach the doorknob, he called me from behind. I paused and looked back.

    ¡°Did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Khoff, Khak, Khak.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    With that said, I diverted my steps to get closer to him.

    He raised his head without any movement and looked at my direction while wrapping the comforter around his shoulders. There I saw a swiveling smile on his lips. This time, it was a little different from what I saw so far.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Woo Jooin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s the difference between a person being smart and nice, as you know.¡±

    The way he talked like that while considerately choosing the proper terms to put them together, felt unfamiliar somehow. It sounded like he was building a stepping-stone between his current location and designation. Drawing in my breath, I nodded.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s bitter smile gleamed under the beam of dim light that leaked through the shades behind him. Eun Jiho continued his words with a nod.

    ¡°He¡¯s too quick-witted, and I think that¡¯s what matters.¡±

    ¡°You mean, it¡¯s his problem?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what blocks him from confronting his real mind.¡±

    Eun Jiho raised his index finger and pointed near his temple. His coal-black eyes seemed to have penetrated through my skin.

    When this kind of moment came, I realize how sharply insightful Eun Jiho was to others. Perhaps this might become his biggest asset in his future.

 Chapter 187

    .

    A calm voice continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little different from self-justification. Self-justification begins with the desire to believe in yourself, at least in your own right; however, he doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡± with that said, I leaned myself a bit toward him. Eun Jiho kept on his words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get him at all. He¡¯s too agile for me to get the hang of him.¡±

    I furrowed my brows, and so did Eun Jiho as if he felt painful too. He continued his remark.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to have a conversation with him, but he surrounds himself with a number of layers, some kind of a defense system. The system has the ability to answer even all kinds of questions properly to make them look like what he wants. His brain can run a lot of systems like that simultaneously and still maintains his everyday life as if nothing is happening.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Though I try to approach him through conversations, it never works. He speaks this way and that way; still, what he says makes sense but sounds a little strange. It¡¯s not cohesive, you know, as if a machine just chooses a proper answer to the situation. There isn¡¯t any true heart in them, at least, from what I see.¡±

    After the remark, Eun Jiho swallowed his breath in pain then slowly spat out a sigh.

    Khoff! With a cough, he turned his head to cast a glance at the air.

    ¡°I think he considers himself as the most unacceptable person in the world,¡± said Eun Jiho at a slow pace.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he so calculative, but meticulous, affectionate, and generous too? You also have sensed those sometimes, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    I just nodded in silence.

    I did feel those before. From Jooin¡¯s certain action, there existed his sharp side that suddenly appears like a monster inside a nightmare after rending his usual, gentle and generous character.

    Sweeping his hair back, Eun Jiho continued his words.

    ¡°And the fact that he always marks the wrong numbers in every subject test, he¡¯s doing it in purpose. Or else, it doesn¡¯t make sense that he always commits the same mistake, does it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    I often wondered when Woo Jooin ran toward me and cheerfully spoke about his mis-numbering in the test sheet after the exam. At some point, I even thought that Jooin might have attempted to mismark the answers in every subject test intentionally, so that he could change his GPA for me to not feel small.

    Biting my lips tightly, I waited for Eun Jiho to continue.

    ¡°He does not even want anyone to know how smart he is, which looks almost desperate. Maybe it¡¯s either the two; he detests the fact that he is just too smart or fears if others may exploit him again once they find out that he has a long head.¡±

    ¡°Gosh¡­¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look into himself nor does he try to do that. He¡¯s just terrified of revealing himself straightforwardly to others. Considering himself as the most unacceptable person in the world, how can he show his true color to others?¡±

    A catastrophic silence hung inside the room for quite a while. I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I just raised my hand and put it on my cheek while standing still.

    How long did the silence take place? Eun Jiho then broke the ice. He finally directed his jet-black eyes on me and quietly detached his lips.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring this up for you to sympathize or take care of him more¡­. as you already would have a hunch.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I just want you to¡­ geez¡­ Khoff! Khoff!¡±

    Heaving a sigh, Eun Jiho coughed again. ¡®It has been quiet for too long,¡¯ I thought. Looking at him bursting into a cough, I felt myself losing my vigor. I stretched out my hand and tapped his back.

    When he got over his cough, at last, he raised his head to see me. The glare inside his coal-black eyes was so desperate that I felt him a little bizarre.

    His voice then scattered away heavily to the bottom of the room.

    ¡°In some way, you are the only person whom Woo Jooin saved with his superb memory that he loathes.¡±

    * * *

    The garden in Eun Jiho¡¯s mansion looked like the way I imagined, which was an irregular mockup under the sparkling sunset. Snake-like bent bushes, coniferous leaves rising sharply into the sky, and outlandishly colorful rocks placed here and there¡­ A pool of broken sky was on the lake that had a few caved-in parts.

    Looking at the scenery with my hands shoved into both pockets, I took my step at a slow pace. Eun Jiho was still under the cold, so it was only me who walked alone the vast garden.

    Recalling the conversations that I had with Eun Jiho, I grimaced. Usually, I understood his remarks clearly. We also had many things in common such as our characters and preferences; however, when he talked about something like that, Eun Jiho truly felt like a different person.

    The only person whom Woo Jooin saved with his superb memory¡­

    What passed by my sight was the memory of that cold and snowy winter day.

    Eun Jiho was walking with Yoo Chun Young¡¯s coat around his shoulders while feeling better in the freezing cold, whereas Yoo Chun Young moved his steps with an expressionless face regardless of the snow falling on his short-sleeved shirt. Eun Hyung was concerned about the shoes I was wearing, and Ban Yeo Ryung walked beside me while holding my arm tight. She was wearing the school uniform even until that evening. The memory that I finally reached after rewinding those scenes was myself sitting crouched in front of Woo Jooin¡¯s house.

    When everything, that I had believed to exist forever and to be part of me, vanished without a trace and only the voices of the ruins and the unknown were left behind, I finally confronted the horror and despair of complete solitude.

    In front of Jooin¡¯s house was the place where I was just sitting crouched as I refused to check the last clue by my own hand. When I heard Jooin¡¯s voice at first, his face was dimly visible that I thought if it was all just a dream.

    ¡®That day, I called you for six hours.¡¯

    The day before the high school entrance ceremony, he said those words to me under the sparkling sunset.

    Jooin never told the other kids that he misnumbered the answers in every subject. It was when Eun Jiho said, ¡®It ain¡¯t your true ability,¡¯ that Jooin finally confessed to only us what he actually did.

    Woo Jooin¡¯s character that others regard would be different. They would think him as a normal, popular, and a na?ve boy who always made others smile from his grin and had bright air floating around him as if he just got out from a fresh morning kitchen. Perhaps that was what Woo Jooin might have expected from others to perceive him.

    What would it mean if he could not love himself regardless of the everyone¡¯s sweetheart look that he acquired from others?

    ¡®I never saw a kid as creepy as you are! Don¡¯t look at me like that! As if you know everything!¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t reveal the true color of him, but just surrounded himself with layers of answering machine-like things in discomfort to hide inside.

    I clenched my fist.

    ¡®I don¡¯t get him at all.¡¯

    Eun Jiho¡¯s words reverbed around me and were quietly fused into the evening sky. I suddenly paused my steps.

    There was a shallow puddle right next to my foot. Dropping my gaze at the plash, I detached my lips.

    ¡°I¡­ kind of get him¡­¡±

    I murmured to myself with downcast eyes.

    Article 17. A Courage Test is Essential in Summer! (Part 2)

    It was eight in the evening, but I felt a little strange to find many houses with no lights turned on. When Ban Yeo Ryung and I entered a dark alley, we began to walk while closely attaching our shoulder to each other¡¯s.

    She was tightly grabbing my arm with a rarely pale face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just too dark that I¡¯m a little scared.¡±

    With that said, Ban Yeo Ryung closed her pale lips. Standing side by side in a dark alley, something struck me as I looked at her downcast eyelashes.

 Chapter 188

    .

    Law of the Web Novel Article 17, a female protagonist in a web novel is mostly vulnerable to horror movies, especially ghosts, haunted places, darkness, mice, bugs, etc. When she confronts those things, the female protagonist falls into a male protagonist¡¯s arms instead of handling them gallantly. Yikes! I¡¯m scared!

    If the heroine is usually proud of herself and has a personality like, ¡°Ha! I can do this alone!¡± It works twice as good as before!

    The male protagonist then gets attracted to the girl¡¯s unusual feminine character¡­

    Oh, no! It¡¯s not the right timing to think about these things. I stretched out my hand and touched Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s pale cheek. She was breaking out in a cold sweat for real.

    I should¡¯ve remembered that Ban Yeo Ryung had been covering her eyes as if she came to the theater to watch her palms instead of the horror movie. I totally forgot about that. I was also scared but not as much as Ban Yeo Ryung though¡­

    Looking at Ban Yeo Ryung sweating from every pore with a pale face, I felt like everything that I¡¯ve thought until now was all so stupid. Ghosts? What about them when she was so scared right now like this? Ban Yeo Ryung would even faint just by the appearance of a ghost puppy¡­

    ¡®Perhaps, there won¡¯t be any ghosts coming out. Just a ghost puppy is enough to scare her!¡¯ I realized these new things and asked Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Are you sure to go there? Or do you want to go back?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m ok!¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so stubborn¡­¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid she might be crying later,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I grabbed Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s arm tightly.

    Usually, Eun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung, and I would¡¯ve gone to a near place together; however, now it was the moment that I missed Eun Jiho easing our fears by emphasizing how brave he was from saying, ¡®Dude, I can beat even the ghost of the ghosts!¡¯

    Or else, Yoo Chun Young might have helped us at the least. He wasn¡¯t funny but never got scared of ghosts. I fetched a short sigh.

    Only our footsteps resonated around the alley for a while. The school was visible from a distance, and we took a long walk; however, the school was nowhere near us. In the meantime, there seemed to be no more people around. Not even an ant was to be seen in the dark alley where Ban Yeo Ryung and I were walking.

    The uneven concrete walls surrounding us and a dusted car parked under the telephone pole¡­ Suddenly, I sensed the presence of someone from my back. Ban Yeo Ryung and I turned our heads back at the same time. We then turned pale.

    A sleek car, that seemed to remain soundless until now, was following behind us without turning the headlights on. If the vehicle didn¡¯t hit something just now, we would never have known the car was following us closely. When it came to mind, I got goosebumps.

    ¡®What the heck,¡¯ I grasped Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s wrist in a hurry. Ban Yeo Ryung, who had sharp eyes except for love affairs, also seemed to have finished judging the whole situation around that time.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    It was then when her urgent voice burst out like a lightning strike. I heard a voice coming out as the window went down.

    ¡°Oh, hold on! Yeo Ryung, mama!¡±

    The voice was too familiar to encounter in this situation that I blinked in surprise. ¡®Oh my god¡­ that voice is¡­¡¯ Even in this urgent situation, the voice, that brightened the ambiance just by its appearance, sounded very intimate.

    When the car door opened, a swaying light-brown hair came into my sight.

    The boy then slightly jumped out of the car and smiled at us; however, his grin looked somewhat awkward than usual.

    ¡°Um, hi¡­¡±

    Even his voice sounded out of strength. As if she also noticed that, Ban Yeo Ryung blinked and gave me a look. She asked me, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Jooin right now?¡¯ through her eyes. I shook my head to indicate that I had no idea too. Then I turned back to look at Jooin.

    ¡°Hmm, you didn¡¯t want to run into us, huh¡­?¡± I asked.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say further; therefore, I rolled my eyes awkwardly while waving my hand in the air.

    Jooin looked like a kid who got caught for making trouble. He was just staring at me in the dark. When he reacted like that, it looked as though he was looking up at me regardless of his height taller than me.

    So, to put it together, Eun Jiho would have told Jooin that he opened up Jooin¡¯s story to me; Jooin might know that I heard his mother¡¯s story. In the meantime, Jooin never reached me out, probably because he didn¡¯t know what to say to me at all.

    He was coming toward the shut-down school to participate in the courage test by car. When he saw Ban Yeo Ryung and me, he couldn¡¯t cut across us nor that he could go together with us; therefore, he might have followed behind us quietly with the headlight turned off.

    Then everything makes sense. At last, I looked at Jooin again.

    Jooin showed a face full of rich smile as if he noticed what I realized from my gaze and words. He then looked back and dropped a remark.

    ¡°Noona, I met my friends now, so I¡¯ll go with them. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Are they your friends?¡±

    As soon as I heard the word ¡®noona,¡¯ a heavy yet soft and sweet voice escaped through the open window. It was a beautiful, woman¡¯s voice that seemed to cool down the summer heat.

    The voice sounded, for real, unique. ¡®What a gorgeous voice,¡¯ I thought, blinking my eyes. Then I came across something in my head.

    As I took a closer look, the lady was riding¡­ a BMW! It wasn¡¯t a rarely seen car in the streets of Seoul; however, women had to pay high insurance for imported cars. Thus, in other words, a young lady who could drive a luxury car like that meant that she was from a wealthy family¡­ When my thought reached that part, the car door suddenly opened.

    A chic stiletto came into my sight. When the other side of the high heel came out, the lady got herself out of the car eventually and shut the door with a thud. She then slightly pulled down her sunglasses and looked at me through the open space.

    Her glance looked a little frightening compared to her smoothly curved face and slim body. Her thick brown wavy hair reached her waist. She was taller than average, which made her look like a model. Overall, her face seemed to glow dazzlingly.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to receive this kind of assessment from me, who grew up watching Ban Yeo Ryung for a long time. I, however, frowned my brows while staring at her. As soon as I had that gaze, the lady also furrowed her beautifully shaped brown brows.

    ¡®Uh¡­ um¡­ huh¡­?¡¯ Before I could react further, she then strode toward my direction. It was such a quick pace despite her wearing 20 cm heels.

    When she finally stopped her steps right in front of me like a well-disciplined soldier, she looked at Woo Jooin and opened her lips.

    ¡°Is this girl whom my Eun Hyung likes?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As I screamed instinctively while being freaked out, Ban Yeo also yelled out loud beside me with a fainty voice. ¡®What did you just say about Eun Hyung?¡¯ Feeling dizzy, I looked up at her.

    It wasn¡¯t as much as Ban Yeo Ryung, but she also was surrealistically beautiful to look at in the summer evening. Her appearance resembled a marigold blooming in a dusky field. As soon as I had that thought in mind, the lady shoved her face into my sight. I blinked my eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It¡¯d be either the two of you. Well, you look more like Eunmi than her. Jooin, is it her?¡±

    When she stood straight from bending her waist and got away from me, I, at last, drew in a big breath. What came out from her mouth at the next moment was, however, an unfamiliar name.

    I flickered my eyes. As if she thought the same, Yeo Ryung murmured from beside.

    ¡°Eunmi? Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Oh, noona. That¡¯s¡­¡±

 Chapter 189

    .

    I heard Jooin answering back, so I turned my head to that side. ¡®What the hell are they talking about?¡¯ I thought, but he didn¡¯t look surprised at all. He might have known who she was referring to.

    Waving his hand in the air, Jooin said, ¡°We aren¡¯t sure whether Eun Hyung has implied the inner or the outer beauty of the girl, so I guess it¡¯s hard to guess¡­ Oh, Nara noona, didn¡¯t you say that you have something to do soon?¡±

    Nara noona? The name sounded familiar¡­. Then the conversation that went between Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin yesterday came across my mind. I was told that actress Lee Nara was Woon Jooin¡¯s cousin!

    That was why she had such a remarkable appearance seldom found in ordinary people. I saw her every day on the TV drama, but how could I realize her right now? I raised my head in a flash.

    Lee Nara hasted with confusion and swept her disheveled brown hair back. She then shouted to this side.

    ¡°Oh, I should leave! Jooin, then next time, try to find out who she is and don¡¯t forget to tell me about her!¡±

    Find out, who, for what? Is she really trying to identify the girl whom Eun Hyung likes? Then, what is she gonna do next? While I stared at Lee Nara in bewilderment, she quickly squeezed her slender body into the car and started the engine.

    I was a bit stuck in the headlights as she suddenly turned them on. When I looked at my side in the meantime, there I found Jooin gazing in our direction with almost transparent, light-filled gold eyes.

    Lee Nara¡¯s car then went backward like a hurricane strike and swiftly got away from us.

    Is it ok for a celebrity to drive like that? She¡¯s almost the same as my mom, who¡¯s still an entry-level driver for over five years¡­

    As if a storm swept across, a vain silence surrounded the three of us as soon as Lee Nara disappeared.

    The one who first regained control of herself was, unexpectedly, Ban Yeo Ryung. She mumbled with a sign of exhaustion on her face.

    ¡°Who was she just now¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know her? She¡¯d be quite famous, my cousin noona.¡±

    While Woo Jooin tossed a question to Ban Yeo Ryung with his eyes open round, I just laughed loudly.

    Hey, Jooin, don¡¯t you still get Ban Yeo Ryung? Last time, a well-known male model hit on her in the street, but she said, ¡®Sorry, I can¡¯t give my number to a stranger,¡¯ and was back on her way before the guy even responded something¡­

    Ban Yeo Ryung rarely distinguished people as most of the female protagonists in web novels were face-blind. As if he recalled it just now, Woo Jooin smiled, narrowing his eyes.

    He then said to me, ¡°As I see the look on your face, mama must have noticed that¡­ She¡¯s my cousin, Woo Rinara noona. She¡¯s an actress. I told you about her because of Eun Hyung before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±

    Before I tried to say, ¡®I remember,¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung asked us in surprise from beside me.

    ¡°Eun Hyung? Why?¡±

    ¡®Oh, Ban Yeo Ryung wouldn¡¯t know anything about it,¡¯ I thought, scratching my head. Whenever I had time, I often browsed the trending topics on the web; however, Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t enjoy jacking into the Internet that much.

    As I scratched the back of my head in perplexity, Jooin grinned and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s a bit too long to explain, but¡­ Nara noona saw Eun Hyung by chance and got blown away. She¡¯s determined to kidnap him once he reaches marriageable age.¡±

    Only then did I remember what I had forgotten. I quickly flung the question in an urgent face.

    ¡°What¡¯s about the girl whom he likes? Did Eun Hyung have a crush on someone?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is¡­¡±

    Woo Jooin scratched his head as if it was difficult for him to speak further. He then put on a refreshing smile that he showed when deflecting a situation. Unlike his grin, he pointed at the shut-down school.

    Looking at Jooin pointing his finger at the closed-down school with a young and na?ve appearance in the darkness, he seemed like a devil guiding us to a dangerous place. He then put a swiveling smile inside the dark.

    ¡°Ok, let me explain it on my way.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°So, you made it up? Just to avoid her kidnapping you?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked mutteringly in disappointment. I could see how dissatisfied she was from herself grabbing her jet-black hair from both sides and putting them each on her cheeks. She then fetched a sigh at the sky.

    Earlier, she seemed to react quite sensitively to something about Eun Hyung, so I wondered if she felt jealous by any chance. Ban Yeo Ryung was, however, just interested in something exciting to take place¡­

    Staring at her disappointment, I was also all dressed up and nowhere to go. Why are others¡¯ love affairs always so exciting?

    Woo Jooin looked back and forth between me and Ban Yeo Ryung. He then put a bright smile on his lips again. Behind him, I saw a rusted swing swinging with a creaking sound. Although it was empty, the swing was constantly and furiously swinging backward and forward as if it was moving in the wind. I suddenly lifted my head and looked at the scenery of the school.

    Under the utterly dark sky after the sun declined, the school was enveloped by a deathly silence. With a few broken windows, a spooky ambiance spread out like clouds above the building.

    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s scary,¡¯ I murmured to myself, rubbing my arms.

    On the contrary, Ban Yeo Ryung, strangely, didn¡¯t look as frightening as before. She just glanced around in curiosity while walking a few steps ahead of me. Following her back, Jooin and I also walked across the schoolyard.

    Only a few long weeds were left, which looked almost dead, although no one seemed to pluck them well. The tall trees surrounded the walls with their black shadows. In a distance, a globe was spinning around and around¡­

    Ban Yeo Ryung then suddenly looked as if she found someone from afar.

    She shouted, ¡°Eun Hyung!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you here?¡± A cheerful voice replied.

    Ban Yeo Ryung waved her hand and soon ran to his direction. Only the two of us, Woo Jooin and I, were left inside the disconcerted silence all of a sudden. No, it wasn¡¯t silent as the swing violently swung with a rattling noise.

    Ever since I heard about the story of Woo Jooin¡¯s past, it was our first time to spend some time together. I dropped my gaze at the ground. ¡®Spending some time together? The nuance sounds a little weird though¡­¡¯

    When I looked at my side with that thought in mind, Woo Jooin, who seemed to stare at me just until now, suddenly turned his head in surprise. He then continued his words.

    ¡°Oh, did you ask me about Eunmi, mama?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah,¡± I replied.

    My mind then converged on the word ¡®mama¡¯ that hung smoothly at the end of his sentence.

    ¡®For what reason is Jooin calling me mama?¡¯ having that thought, I looked at Jooin who spoke lively as usual.

    A dim light stained and dazzled on his profile face. Then when he dropped a remark, I opened my eyes wide.

    ¡°Please keep this as a secret to Eun Hyung. It¡¯s something important.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Eunmi is Eun Hyung¡¯s little sister. Kwon Eunmi, she¡¯s, of course, her real sister.¡±

    I paused my step. ¡®Eun Hyung had a sister?¡¯ As I raised my head in surprise, it looked as though he knew that I would feel confused. Woo Jooin stood still in the middle of the schoolyard and was staring at me with a subsided gaze.

    As I spent a lot of time with them for years, I was very familiar with their family backgrounds. Yoo Chun Young had two older brothers, whereas Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin were the only children in their families; however, I was never aware of the fact that Eun Hyung had a younger sister.

    No, I got it wrong. I did hear about it once. I blinked my eyes.

    Back then, when Eun Hyung brought out the story about his mother¡¯s car accident¡­ the day when it was drizzling outside¡­

    ¡®The day when my mom went on a trip, my father was taking care of me and my sister at home while studying for his bar exam. My little sister was only two at that time since she¡¯s three years younger than me.¡¯

    Three years young than him¡­ his little sister¡­ those things that existed beyond my memories flooded into me, at last, like broken puzzle pieces.

    ¡®The reason why I didn¡¯t think further about his little sister whom I¡¯ve never heard about until then was that¡­¡¯ rambling those thoughts in mind, I looked up at Woo Jooin. He was staring at me, softly bending his brown eyes.

 Chapter 190

    .

    At that time, the story about his mother dumbstruck me, so I couldn¡¯t pay attention to the details. Eun Hyung apparently said such things about him to me; however, he didn¡¯t bring up any of those stories at all before and after that time.

    Why? For what reason?

    ¡®Why is this novel too complicated?¡¯ with that thought in mind, I heaved a short sigh with downcast eyes.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any positive reasons for Eun Hyung to keep those stories just inside him. The characters inside this novel mostly hid their enigmatic pasts. Sometimes, they were revealed in an unexpected way like this, which disconcerted, saddened, and dumfounded me.

    It makes me feel like a perfect idiot.

    Looking down at my palm with a sigh, I bent my steps again. Jooin, who was staring at me with a smile, followed behind me. Both of our shadows slowly submerged into the pitch darkness.

    We finally arrived at the entrance of the shut-down school. I carefully moved the switch right next to the entrance door in hopes of the light going on. When I looked up, I almost collapsed on the spot.

    ¡°AHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    As I tap-danced in place to not lose my balance, Jooin barely stretched his hand and grabbed my back accordingly.

    Leaning against Jooin¡¯s arm, I drew in my breath for quite a while then said like a murmur.

    ¡°Look at the spider there. It¡¯s HUGE!¡±

    Only then did Jooin, beside me, look up and stiffen his face. Under the moonlight leaking through the small hole on the ceiling, a spider, almost as big as a human face, was staring down this way.

    ¡®What the heck is that¡­ a mutant creature?¡¯ When I stretched out my hand to carefully grab Woo Jooin¡¯s arm, he lent it to me without any words.

    There was a big, full-length mirror in front of the entrance door, which was broken into pieces like other glass windows on this building. Jooin and I were reflected in the severely cracked mirror. Our pale faces gleaming in the moonlight under the dark were like ghosts feasting in the dark.

    Then I suddenly looked up above the mirror. A thick, straight crack was splitting down exactly between my hand and Jooin¡¯s arm. I grasped his arm a little more firmly involuntarily.

    Jooin showed a look on his face that he had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°Mama, why? Is there something else?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Something was ominous. I raised my hand and touched my arm. At that moment, the piece of glass almost crushed to dust, and at the same time, over the corridor, where pieces of glass were scattered, the voice of Eun Hyung calling us came through the darkness.

    ¡°Jooin! Donnie! Come ASAP! The kids are gonna be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±

    Yelling out a response, I quickened my pace with Jooin.

    Moving my steps, I went pass by several wooden nameplates written ¡®Class 1-1,¡¯ ¡®Class 1-2¡¯ and suddenly took out my phone from the pocket.

    There was no contact from Eun Jiho, which made me wonder if he was alive or dead, and¡­ Oh! Suddenly, I opened my eyes wide and checked the inbox text messages. There was an unread message sent from a truly unexpected person.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    He usually called directly on the phone when he had something to say. He made many typos and was a little impatient sometimes.

    Checking out his text in surprise, I soon grimaced. Jooin, beside me, asked what was going on, so I handed out my phone to him.

    ¡°What do you think this is?¡± I asked.

    Sent by: Yoo Chun Young

    IMOTGO

    ¡°¡­ An ancient cryptogram?¡±

    Jooin, observing the text with a frown for quite a while, couldn¡¯t break the cipher eventually. This time, I tapped Eun Hyung¡¯s back in front of me.

    He then turned back. His reddish hair sprinkled blood-like, dreary light in the dark. Suddenly, the story of his little sister crossed my mind. Kwon Eunmi¡­ where is she now?

    Eun Hyung bent his head down to our direction.

    He then asked, ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±

    ¡°From Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ that makes sense.¡±

    No, Eun Hyung. I¡¯m not asking for you to judge whether it makes sense or not¡­

    Ban Yeo Ryung, from aside, also checked out the message and nodded as if she understood the situation.

    ¡°Yeah, it makes sense for Yoo Chun Young to make this much typo¡­¡± said Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Who can win Chun Young when it comes to typo?¡±

    Woo Jooin also threw in a helping word from the side. ¡®Come on guys, it¡¯s not the matter of making a typo or not¡­¡¯ with that thought in mind, I dropped my gaze at the phone in a lonesome face.

    Yoo Chun Young, what¡¯s wrong with you? If you¡¯re about to leave a message after a while, type it in Korean for us to, at least, read.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, in front of me, flung a question again.

    ¡°Oh, I heard that Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda bumped into each other last time at the caf¨¦! Aren¡¯t they out of touch after then?¡±

    ¡°Um, I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young often lost contact with us, but Yi Ruda wasn¡¯t as much as he did; therefore, I totally forgot about it. As I replied with a blink, Eun Hyung, who walked ahead of me, suddenly turn pale.

    He mutteringly asked, ¡°Did they break their fingers in a fight?¡±

    It was such a radical interpretation for Eun Hyung. ¡®Oh, come on, that¡¯s going too far¡­¡¯ However, I refused to answer back like that and stared at Jooin next to me. He just smiled subtly then fetched a sigh while avoiding my gaze.

    ¡®So, you also think that¡¯s possible. I should just make a call.¡¯ I finally pressed the call button with that thought. While the dial tone rang over the phone, a few familiar faces welcomed Eun Hyung, who flung open the door under the nameplate of Class 1-8. As I also saw their faces, I waved my hand to say hi.

    Those who were laughing naughtily under the portable lamp were none other than Yoon Jung In, the Kim twins, and Shin Suh Hyun, whose face was telling something to us.

    ¡°You guys are putting too much effort on everything¡­¡± mumbled Shin Suh Hyun.

    Yoon Jung In smiled wickedly to his mutter, as usual, and snatched Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s shoulder abruptly. He and Kwon Eun Hyung then looked at Shin Suh Hyun.

    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m just doing my best in hopes of this event becoming an opportunity for reconciliation of both classes! Something like a beautiful service spirit, get it?¡±

    ¡°You talk mighty fine,¡± said Eun Hyung.

    It looked as if he was suppressing his laugh. Shin Suh Hyun stared at Eun Hyung with a look of surprise then soon heaved a deep sigh.

    I could roughly assume what Shin Suh Hyun was thinking right now. He might have considered Eun Hyung, the class president of Class 1-1, as a normal, sound in mind and body-type of guy, but he got along well with Yoon Jung In like that. I was even surprised to see a different color of Eun Hyung, whom I saw for a long time.

    Eun Hyung and Yoon Jung In embraced each other quite intimately. Kim Hye Hill then suddenly appeared from behind them. I glanced around the classroom inside.

    Most of the desks were piled up in three layers attached to the wall messily. Some lay abandoned on the floor. Other than those desks, five were placed to draw a pentagon. There were also unidentified lines drawn randomly on the blackboard. Chalks were left in a lump with bags of dust. Outside the window, the tree shades were swaying furiously.

    ¡­ Wow, this is really freaking me out.

    Kim Hye Hill suddenly handed me something. As I took it in my hand, it was a fishing rod. I turned my head to look at her. Her face under the dark classroom was as pale as her usual appearance that I could believe her as a ghost.

    Looking at what she just handed me out, I blinked my eyes. Detaching my mouth from the yet beeping phone, I cast a question.

    ¡°A fishing pole? What is this for?¡±

    ¡°So, in the classroom upstairs, you stick this out of the window and shake it. I adjusted the length enough, so never lean yourself out of the window.¡±

    ¡°Oh!!¡±

    It was a good idea, effective and efficient. Last time, we cut out someone¡¯s head from a magazine and thread a string on it to pull it down from upstairs, which made a lot of kids faint from fright.

    When I took a closer look at the thing hanging at the tip of the fishing rod, it was a human mask, which looked quite delicately sculpted. ¡®Wow! Who made this thing?¡¯ As I asked in astonishment, Kim Hye Hill pointed her finger at her brother and answered back.

    ¡°This one, who wastes his talent uselessly.¡±

    ¡°Kim Hye Hill, would you please get familiar with using the term, oppa?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to call you oppa anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why?!!¡±

    Looking at the two quarreling like usual, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Kim Hye Hill then came toward and handed me another fishing pole.

    ¡°So, there should be one more person. Who wants to take the role?¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191: Chapter 191

    .

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    I turned to look at my side. Eun Jiho couldn¡¯t come from catching a severe cold, and Yoo Chun Young was¡­ ¡®The person you are trying to reach is not accepting calls at this time. Please leave a message after the tone.¡¯ It was about to connect to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice mailbox. I lifted my hand to scratch the back of my head.

    Yoo Chun Young usually ran late, but he wasn¡¯t disrespectful or ill-mannered to be late for a meeting with strangers. When he missed a promise, it was only when he had some unavoidable situation.

    He said that lately, there weren¡¯t many shooting schedules though, but why is he not here yet?

    The number of people left was, eventually, five from our class, 1-8, Kwon Eun Hyung and Woo Jooin from the Four Heavenly Kings, and only Ban Yeo Ryung.

    When I threw a glance far away, there I found Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung, facing each other with white clothes pulled over their heads and exchanging looks of excitement.

    I never knew Eun Hyung would enjoy such a thing like this. What a surprise! He usually made proposals, that were sometimes against common sense, nonchalantly or casually, so his joyful moments right now looked new and familiar at the same time.

    ¡®How interesting are humans as we¡¯re mostly born with those contrasting sides,¡¯ as I had that thought in mind, someone suddenly stretched his hand and snatched my fishing pole.

    When I looked aside, there was Jooin smiling at me as usual. Oh, geez¡­ I turned my head to avoid his gaze in perplexity. I thought Jooin was feeling awkward to be left alone with me, and so was I.

    I already knew about his story, and I didn¡¯t know what to say. It might look strange to act innocent about what he had gone through; however, on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t bring out such words hastily. My mind still needed time to order my thoughts inside.

    While rambling those things in my head, Jooin, who put the fishing rod on his shoulder, flung a question to the kids.

    ¡°Where should I go for this?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­!!¡± replied Kim Hye Hill, raising her head.

    ¡°Just go upstairs to a random classroom and shake it outside the window, but don¡¯t sit on the window still. There can be some pieces of glass on it. Oh, and try to move together. It¡¯s scary upstairs. There¡¯s also a rumor that ghosts appear sometimes anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, those rumors exist everywhere in shut-down schools.¡±

    Unlike his cute face, Jooin acted boldly somehow in this kind of situation. Under the darkness, his face, strangely, hinted a smile.

    As he replied with a cheerful tone, Jooin stared at me. He then suddenly removed all the looks he had on his face.

    I didn¡¯t know what to respond to Jooin, who had no pleasure in his gaze. All that I could do was just stretching out my hand. Taking a step closer to his side, I dropped a remark.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jooin.¡±

    He, at last, grinned. Casting down his lashes, he gave a little laugh.

    ¡°Yeah, mama.¡±

    With that said, he grabbed my arm fragilely, and at the same time, entreatingly like a child holding a rescue rope.

    I looked down at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s message on my phone then bent my steps.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Within a few minutes after we walked side by side, an awkward silence hung between us. Moving my steps, I glanced at Jooin walking beside me. As soon as I directed my eyes on him, Jooin also cast a glance at me then avoided my stare.

    I scratched the back of my head, and so did Jooin, following the same action. Usually, he was fluent in almost everything as if this was his second life; however, in such a time like this, I thought I could read his mind.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to bring up the story to make both of us uncomfortable, but there is no way to handle this situation without talking about it.¡¯

    We would probably have the same thought simultaneously. I heaved a sigh shortly at last. Suddenly, I stumbled upon something and looked ahead.

    There I saw a shadowy metal stairway leading upstairs. The moonlight pouring through the window fell to the staircase windingly.

    Inside the wall shelf with glass doors, student trophies and awards were on display. Those mementos flashed in the dim light as if they were against the flow of time. It looked, somehow, quite bizarre that I had goosebumps.

    ¡®But,¡¯ I murmured inside my mouth, ¡®it¡¯d be okay since I have Jooin next to me.¡¯ Having that thought, I turned to look at Jooin. It was too scary to remain silent, so I decided to say something to him. As soon as I thought that way, Jooin also turned aside to look at me. He spoke with an awkward grin.

    ¡°Mama, I know a funny story.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The way that he talked sounded as usual, which relieved me. ¡®Cool, this would be a good topic to talk further,¡¯ with that thought, I kept my gaze on him. His face still displayed a narrow smile.

    With a swiveling, soft grin, he pointed his finger up the stairs.

    ¡°The staircase¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°They say there¡¯s a way to move into another universe through the stairs.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t sound that funny though,¡¯ I mumbled. Suddenly, a feeling of anxiety rose inside me as if my chest turned leaden. I tried to smile at Jooin while turning myself away from the disturbing state of mind.

    ¡®But, I can¡¯t disrupt him when he finally tries to put some words out¡­¡¯

    I flung a question with a grin, ¡°Um¡­ how does it work?¡±

    ¡°So, climb up the stairs, count the numbers; come down, count the numbers again. When you find a step missing, that¡¯s when you moved into a different universe.¡±

    As he spoke those words, Jooin¡¯s voice also lowered down.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± I replied quietly too.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ should we try to t¡­est out?¡±

    With that said, I held out my hand awkwardly, and at the same time, I looked up in his eyes.

    We are, anyway, breaking the ice, so once we return to our comfortable vibe just like now, Jooin would definitely talk about his mother in a relaxed atmosphere.

    Staring at my extended hand, something like a light hung inside Jooin¡¯s eyes. He then grabbed my hand with a smile.

    ¡°Cool, mama. Should we then see what happens?¡±

    ¡°One.¡±

    Dropping that word, I set my foot on the first step. Jooin then moved his feet and murmured inside his mouth.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡°Four.¡±

    ¡°Five.¡±

    Six, seven, eight¡­ Jooin then put his feet on the last step to make a pause and said, ¡®thirteen.¡¯ After that word, he looked down at the stairway that he climbed up so far. Swallowing my saliva, I dropped my gaze at the steps at the same time.

    Except for the spot that we were standing right now, nothing came into our sight as the light unreached the stairs. Other kids would soon arrive. Knitting my brows, I pulled Jooin¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Jooin, perhaps it¡¯s just a superstition, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, of course, mama.¡±

    Jooin replied with his unique, self-assured smile. Phew, yes, yes, yes¡­ I fetched a sigh of relief.

    It was just that I came up with some weird thoughts while looking down at the stairs. With a lightened heart, I asked him again.

    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s count the numbers again and come back upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Yup, mama!¡±

    Shouting a reply, Jooin also took a step down cheerfully. This time, our pace down the stairs was incomparably faster than before. One, two, three¡­ and as soon as we went down the last step, we yelled the same word simultaneously.

    ¡°Twelve!¡±

    Our shouting spread all over the dark hallway. We smiled at each other for a second but soon found out that both faces were turning pale. Oh, lord, hold on¡­ I touched my face with stiffening hands.

    ¡®Twelve??? It was thirteen when we went upstairs?!¡¯ I mumbled quietly.

    My mind fell into confusion. When I looked aside, Jooin was staring at me yet with a pale face. When our eyes met, he put a forced smile.

    ¡°Mama, maybe we counted wrong!¡± said Jooin.

    ¡°Uh¡­ y¡­eah! We must have miscounted the numbers earlier or now. Let¡¯s try it again.¡±

    Jooin and I then carefully climbed up step by step, holding our hands.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192: Chapter 192

    .

    One, two, three¡­ twelve.

    This time, the numbers exactly matched the total steps we descended, so I heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Jooin. When our eyes met, I shouted lightheartedly on purpose.

    ¡°So, look! It was just us who counted them wrong earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, mama! We made a mistake!¡±

    Jooin also smiled after his reply. Sharing a silly laugh on top of the stairs, suddenly, I felt an unexplainable, cold air sweeping over our shoulders furtively.

    ¡®Oh, hold on.¡¯ I touched behind my back. ¡®What¡¯s happening? How can it be so cold on a summer night?¡¯ As I was thinking that way, Jooin snatched my hand out of the blue. Before I could even say something, he then ran crazily down the stairs.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong, Jooin?¡± I asked.

    ¡°There was¡­ in the hallway just now¡­!¡±

    ¡°In the hallway? What?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that mama?!¡±

    He then turned his head abruptly to see me. His attitude looked as if he could hardly believe that I missed it. I cast a question with a frown.

    ¡°See what? What are you talking about?!¡±

    ¡°Gosh, ha¡­¡±

    He fetched a long sigh for a moment and turned back. Only our shadows stretched behind us. Then I opened my eyes wide.

    Between the winding moonlight hanging on the stairs, I suddenly felt like I had seen a glimpse of a dark figure passing by. It, however, disappeared so fast that I could only think my eyes were deceiving me.

    I grasped Jooin¡¯s hand instinctively. He then stared at me with dilated eyes. I detached my lips nervously.

    ¡°L¡­ et¡¯s f¡­ first find the kids¡­ they might have all arrived by now.¡±

    With that said, I showed him the clock on my phone. 9:30 pm. It was time for all the participating kids as well as those preparing for the courage test to arrive.

    The hallway was incomparably silent than before. I heard shards of glass breaking into pieces under my foot. My mind grew fretful alongside the cracking sound.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense. Why aren¡¯t there any indications of people being around?¡¯

    Only eight people were preparing the event, but the hallway was, earlier, very noisy.

    Jooin held my hand for the whole time regardless of our palms getting wet with sweat. I didn¡¯t want him to release my hand as well.

    ¡®Something abnormal is circulating in this school,¡¯ with that thought, I looked outside the window. There I saw the swings still swinging back and forth over the foggy schoolyard. As if some invisible people were on them, the swings swung across in opposite directions competitively. Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.

    If they were about to swing in the wind, they should move in the same direction.

    As soon as I came up with that thought, my hair seemed to stand on end. Feeling the shudder of being electrocuted, I stopped walking after Jooin¡¯s pause then looked up.

    Class 1-8.

    It was where Eun Hyung, Yoon Jung In, and the other kids gathered earlier. Taking a deep breath, Jooin pushed the door open. I looked inside the classroom then.

    There were no portable lamp light nor human shadows; however, the blackboard with messy scribbles on, a lump of dusted, hardened chalks, and randomly scattered desks remained the same. Except for those settings, the space was utterly enveloped by a heavy silence. Suddenly, I felt like I was suffocating.

    ¡°Jooin, this is¡­¡±

    I let go Jooin¡¯s hold involuntarily and stepped backward. The kids would¡¯ve not vanished away in the meantime; although they had done that, there should be, at least, a trace of them leaving. On the wooden classroom floor illuminated by dim light, there was, however, not a track of human footprints left.

    Stepping back, I nearly collapsed as to losing my balance. I barely stretched out my hand to stand up with the support of the wall. At that moment, my hand reached something that made a clicking sound.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I turned back. It was a switch, an ordinary, white plastic one with a pile of dust on top of it from being left alone. ¡®Geez, I thought I¡¯ve pressed something troublesome,¡¯ as I sighed in relief, Jooin came toward from behind.

    ¡°Mama, what did you just press?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ by the way, we must now¡ª.¡±

    While replying to Jooin, something flashed and seemed to brighten the whole space. I blinked my eyes. As if thunderbolts had passed over our heads, the world was covered in white that I could see things clearly.

    From the dusted corner to the dark spot hidden behind the desks at a distance, everywhere was stained with light. Was it an illusion? It was the moment when I flickered my eyes.

    Bright lights poured to my head. I lifted my head with a blink. While a speck of dust scattered around waveringly, there I saw a fluorescent lamp emitting lights as bright as the one in my house.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What the heck is that?

    Looking up, both Jooin and I were at a loss of words for a while. I put out my hand again to press the switch involuntarily.

    Click. The whole space became dark.

    Click. It became bright again.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Once again, an unexplainable silence hung between us. A moment after, Jooin walked toward me in a threatening attitude. He then stretched out his hand to the switch and repeated what I just did.

    After the actions, he covered his face with both hands and remained silent. A feeble voice then escaped through his lips.

    ¡°Is the light turned on right now¡­ in here?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Holy Christ¡­¡±

    ¡®Unbelievable¡­¡¯ As he stopped his words there, Jooin plopped down on the ground while holding the wall. I was too exhausted to soothe his mind that I also just flopped down, turning my back on him.

    Inside a brightly lit classroom at a school that was shut down over three years ago, we plunked down on the ground with our backs against each other.

    What on earth is happening right now¡­ I guess what Jooin said earlier about a different universe or whatsoever turned out to be true.

    How long had it been? I quietly raised my head to look around. Sitting awkwardly, I found dusty windowsill, a ceiling with a spider hanging on it, and desks scattered messily around. It made me sigh in relief.

    ¡®Well, thank God,¡¯ I murmured inside my mouth.

    Of course, it was scary to discover the light coming into a school that had been shut-down three years ago or the noisy people in the classroom just until now suddenly being vanished away, but¡­ how could I articulate my thoughts? I lifted my eyes in silence. The bright fluorescent light was yet drizzling on top of my head.

    The space was too bright for me to keep scary thoughts; besides, the worst scenario that I had in my head as to participate in the courage test was a ghost coming out. Thank god, I didn¡¯t see any ghosts yet.

    If the world was about to change, I already went through it three years ago. Something similar also happened quite recently too. Thus, I was a professional dimension shifter. With these thoughts in mind, I turned to look beside me and swallowed my breath for a moment.

    Unlike me, Jooin, who had no immunity to such surreal things, was still burying his face onto his hands in silence. I caught a glimpse of his pale cheeks over his light-brown hair.

    ¡®Yeah, indeed,¡¯ I thought while trying to guess how shocked he was right now. Jooin always laughed away when he saw horror movies or went through something similar to psychic phenomena. It was not that he was such a brave character, but I would say he didn¡¯t believe in the existence of ghosts. I mean, didn¡¯t he say that when leaving this classroom just a few minutes ago?

    ¡®Well, those rumors exist everywhere in shut-down schools.¡¯

    Even if there was a rumor of monsters appearing upstairs instead of ghosts, Jooin would¡¯ve not been so frightened of it. He was, however, confronting an unbelievable, surreal situation that unveiled itself out of the blue and came closer to him just now. Thus, I couldn¡¯t imagine how startled he was right now¡­ Swallowing my breath, I stretched out my hand to place it on his hand.

    The back of his white hand that reached mine was surprisingly ice-cold. Jooin¡¯s shoulder trembled as if he just woke up from a dream. His pure brown eyes then directed at me.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193: Chapter 193

    .

    Among the people I knew, he was the second most or even much more self-possessed person than Yoo Chun Young; however, the Jooin I knew was behaving so disconcertingly that I smiled somewhat sheepishly to him for now. He then put an awkward grin on his face.

    ¡®Ok, so he isn¡¯t that nonplussed than expected¡­¡¯ I thought. As I got up, Jooin also gently raised himself up. Shaking the dust off his pants, he dropped a remark.

    ¡°I thought about something.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    His face was too pale and stiff to conduct something rational, putting on his thinking cap, that what he just said surprised me. Regardless of my response, he glanced around the classroom as well as the hallway with a cold gaze.

    He then continued, ¡°So, to think of it commonsensical, the light can¡¯t be turned on in this classroom. Earlier, you pressed the switch after stepping backward in the surprise of the spider. We also found out that the lights went off since the school has been out of electricity from years ago.

    ¡°So¡­?¡±

    ¡°I know that it doesn¡¯t make sense, but if we assume that we¡¯re now in a different universe, I¡¯ve thought the electricity can be a totem to distinguish the two parallel dimensions.¡±

    Jooin made a conclusion so casually that he struck me dumb once more. ¡®So, um¡­¡¯ I murmured to myself in perplexity.

    As I was used to shifting dimensions, I tried to understand how confused he might be right now and comfort him to get through the current situation. While I rambled those useless thoughts in mind, Jooin was already analyzing the phenomenon inside his head.

    As I faced the front after perceiving a gaze, Jooin was there staring at me in wonder. I shook my head.

    ¡°Nothing¡­ keep on.¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah¡­ so, why don¡¯t we go inside each classroom and turn on the lights?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    His unexpected suggestion made my eyes open round. Still, Jooin continued his words in a calm voice.

    ¡°Of course, it should be attempted when all the methods we try, such as escaping through the entrance or getting in touch with the kids, fail.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Staying with you can make things like this happen. Wow, a different universe!¡±

    With that said, Jooin, showed something like a naughty smile on his face for the first time. It was then that I realized we were walking the hallway grabbing each other¡¯s arms tightly in awkward silence just a few minutes ago. We were that much uncomfortable just until now¡­ how could this happen?

    I held out my hand again to Jooin hesitantly. With a smile, he grabbed my arm and put it next to his arm as if it was a very usual thing. He then firmly grasped my hand and put it down.

    ¡®Weird,¡¯ I murmured, looking down at my hand tightly linked to his palm.

    Unlike the one in my room, the pouring white fluorescent light felt like a sharp tip of an arrow. Outside the entrance door, the swings were still swinging back and forth against each other as if people were riding them, and the black branch hitting the window¡­

    However, when thinking about how long it has been to talk with Jooin so naturally like this, everything seemed to be somewhat thankful.

    * * *

    Instead of wandering this dark hallway, we thought it would be better to just look around from the start to the end. We, therefore, walked across from Class 1-8 to Class 1-7, 1-6, and 1-5 and turned on the lights in each classroom one after another. Holding my hand, Jooin stretched out the other side of his hand to the dark classroom. I stared at his white ear in silence.

    The light pouring through the window of the class next door drew an illuminated square over the hallway. I could see the dust piled up between the wooden boards from here.

    Looking out of those sceneries, I gave careful attention to the call over the phone. It looked as though no one was about to answer this time as well.

    While checking four classrooms, I called four people in order from Ban Yeo Ryung to Eun Hyung, Yoon Jung In, and Kim Hye Hill; however, no one took the call.

    Only the flat beeping sound continued over the phone. I hung up eventually, and at the same time, the space above our heads turned bright with a clicking sound.

    I turned to look back. Jooin, who had his hand on the switch, was stumped while facing up at the ceiling.

    ¡°The lights come on so far.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Was there some error in the theory? If the time and space of this school were unstable, we could¡¯ve fallen into that crack, and there would be other places where it happened too. A place where it doesn¡¯t light up could exist, which might be the passage connecting this universe with the original world.¡±

    What came out through Jooin¡¯s mouth so smoothly were closer to a murmur instead of a talk directing at me; therefore, it was less explicative. From that aspect, I realized how cordially he always clarified things to me. What came across my mind after listening to his explanation was something utterly different from the cracks in space-time thing.

    I spoke in a low mumble involuntarily.

    ¡°How¡¯s the courage test going¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jooin, who bent his steps while holding my hand, switched his gaze to me. His pure gold eyes directing at me somewhat looked unfamiliar against the messily scattered desks behind him. I suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Although I brought it up, it¡¯s really hilarious. A courage test¡­ we did that during the retreats in elementary school, but now we¡¯re high school students¡­¡±

    With that thought in mind, I giggled. My thoughts then suddenly reached the fact that we still had four more classes left to check the lights coming on. We also weren¡¯t sure whether the entrance door was open or locked too.

    I tried to stretch out my hand and pull Jooin¡¯s arm, but his eyes looked a little strange. He seemed to be lost in thought while fastening his gaze at the floor.

    I called him, ¡°Jooin?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡®Did you come up with another new theory?¡¯ I was about to ask like that, but when I lifted my eyes to look at his face, I figured out that what he had in mind wasn¡¯t about the law of this universe or something like that. ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­¡¯ It was just that when I looked at him in the eyes, his thought seemed to be reaching somewhere more distant and frigid. Jooin¡¯s lips then detached simultaneously at a slow pace.

    ¡°Mama, the thing that happened between you and Class 1-1,¡± he said.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even angry?¡±

    ¡®Oh, I thought it was something serious¡­¡¯ with that thought, I shrugged my shoulders and replied while turning my head.

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t really think about it further because it just went on while I was flummoxed. Come on, let bygones be bygones.¡±

    With that said, I tried to walk forward, but at the same time, I noticed that there wasn¡¯t any sign of movement from behind. As I turned back, Jooin was standing there still with the same look that he had when asking me if I weren¡¯t angry about the happening.

    It was then when I tilted my head in wonder. Jooin took a step forward me. His eyes slightly contorted.

    ¡°Mama, aren¡¯t you really mad?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ huh?

    I became perplexed for a second as to never hearing him talking that way.

    Jooin always gave morally correct answers in a sweet tone or with a cheerful grin. If it was an inevitable situation to respond in that manner, he moved on to a completely different topic. He was, however, having an unanticipated look and a way of speech. I raised my eyes instinctively to look at his face.

    Jooin wasn¡¯t joking with me. He wasn¡¯t playing games either. In his truly serious eyes, there reflected my face in surprise.

    I stepped back in befuddlement, then suddenly paused my step while biting my lips tightly. I raised my eyes again to face him in the eyes. Now it could be the moment to find out his true nature in the first place; therefore, I shouldn¡¯t stand back from him.

    At least, I should confront him toe-to-toe. From that thought, I stared at his eyes, and at the same time, he continued his words.

    ¡°No wonder they were bad. They spread out groundless, fake rumors thoughtlessly, disrespected, and blamed you just to stand by their friend. Now that the rumor turned out to be false, they didn¡¯t say a word of apology but acted as if nothing had happened. When you remained silent as you were unwilling to dispute, they made a fuss about it that things were actually true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t receive any sincere apology yet, but how can you say that you want to turn a blind eye to them? Why? For what?¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194: Chapter 194

    .

    His last question struck down my ears sharply. I closed my eyes and opened them back. The fluorescent light above my head seemed to fade and brighten again.

    ¡®Weird,¡¯ I said to myself. When Jooin spoke like that, the things that had happened clearly got rearranged one after another and went by my sight. My heart throbbed at the same time.

    Frankly speaking, I, of course, wasn¡¯t okay yet at all.

    Just by a few weeks, the happening wouldn¡¯t be forgotten as if nothing had happened. The wounds engraved by them were left as pale scars on my heart.

    Ignoring those bruises, I raised my head to look at Jooin.

    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± I asked him.

    Jooin then looked as if he was smashed on the back of his head. Regardless of his reaction, I continued my words nonchalantly.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to toss the question to you. It¡¯s just that¡­ I want to know how you feel right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you mad at me? Or are you mad at them? Which side are you? I¡¯m just curious¡­ that¡¯s all.¡±

    I wanted to hear Jooin¡¯s response so that I could get more familiar with his character right now. He was, however, still dropping his blank gaze at me at a loss of words. He then put a faint smile. His dry flat reply went after.

    ¡°Which side am I? Well, yeah¡­ I¡¯m angry and annoyed at them that if I could, I want to get rid of them to somewhere else. And you¡­¡±

    With a pause, Jooin heaved a short sigh.

    ¡°Mama¡­ you scare me when you¡¯re like that.¡±

    I lifted my eyes and directed them on him. Jooin continued his remark yet with a feeble smile.

    ¡°For real, it¡¯s scary. Back then, when you forgave Choi Yuri as well as this time too. If you were out of strength that you decided to endure what happened, I would¡¯ve not been this frightening. Those who are frail would, instead, turn the guilt arrow to themselves and persuade that they deserve the pain. You, mama, however, aren¡¯t something like that either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you asked, at least, either me or Jiho¡­ no, not even us. If you asked Yeo Ryung or Eun Hyung, they could¡¯ve easily changed the public opinion into something positive to you. You knew that it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing for us to resolve the Choi Yuri incident. Mama, it¡¯s been over three years. You¡¯ve gone through as much as you could about what we can do and will do for you. Three-years is such enough time for you to realize that, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Biting my lips tightly but not avoiding his gaze, I listened to Jooin¡¯s words in silence.

    He finally finished his remark and fetched a deep sigh. He then took a step forward me which was as close as his body casting a shadow over my face. His murmur clearly reached my ears.

    ¡°Mama wouldn¡¯t understand a person like me, who doesn¡¯t know what forgiveness is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I tried to spread rumors about Choi Yuri to the school she transferred to, but I refused to do so because you would hate that.¡±

    Until now, I just heard what he said with nonchalance; however, my eyes opened wide when he talked about spreading rumors about Choi Yuri. I looked up at him in surprise, and at the same time, he put a crooked smile on his face.

    Our eyes met in the air. A deafening silence swept the space. None of us tried to avoid each other¡¯s gaze. The fluorescent lamp above our heads still shed sharp light on us. Everything remained still except the speckle of dust fluttering around.

    I slowly released the tension on my face. I furrowed my brows, closed my eyes, opened them, and diverted my gaze back onto Jooin, who had a straight face until then.

    A tranquil bare look¡­ what he was displaying on his appearance would be the closest to Jooin¡¯s true nature. It was then when I fixed my stare up at him.

    There was a sound suddenly ringing around our ears. Jooin, at the same time, pulled my wrist. Hiding me behind him, Jooin placed his index finger on his lips. I quietly nodded my head.

    I could read his mind. If someone broke into this place, a shut-down school for over three years, we could¡¯ve thought about the person trying to test out his or her courage; however, we weren¡¯t just at a normal closed-down school.

    A strange place that coincides with the boundary between unreality and reality¡­ while I had that thought, Jooin made a sign with his eyes at the same time. This time, he pointed at the large lecture desk in front of the classroom. A sound of a soft footstep was getting closer from the hallway in the distance.

    Dragging me quickly, Jooin walked through the desks that were scattered around out of order. As he opened the janitorial cabinet, he switched his gaze to me. Thankfully, it was empty inside. As soon as I went in, Jooin also strode inside and stood next to me. He then closed the door.

    The janitorial cabinet was all the way back in the corner of the classroom. Thus, it had a wide range of views. Jooin was too tall to fully close the cabinet from inside that we could clearly see the overall scenery of the classroom through the gap.

    Messy desks, collapsed chairs, and dusty blackboard with random students¡¯ names written in uneven handwriting¡­ It was the moment when we had those in our sights.

    From a far distance, the light that we turned on in the class next door suddenly disappeared.

    Someone turned the lights off. Cold sweat ran down my neck. Who on earth was turning off all the lights with a quiet footstep in this surreal place?

    Would it even be a person? The moment when I rambled those thoughts, someone stepped inside the classroom. Jooin, beside me, grasped my hand tightly. I looked down at his hand involuntarily then grabbed it more firmly. My heart seemed to jump rope inside my ribcage. My vision turned so blurry that I felt like vomiting.

    He was a man in a black suit; however, he only had a gray circle on the facial area instead of an actual face, which differed from a regular human being. His white hand moved to touch the wall. Having no eyes, I couldn¡¯t assume where he was even looking at.

    His hand then moved to press the switch, and at the same time, the space turned dark. Inside the classroom, nothing was visible now. His silhouette gleamed through the bluish moonlight.

    The man didn¡¯t look in this direction. As if turning the lights off was his only intention, he just left the classroom.

    Clomp, clomp, clomp¡­ the sound of his footstep receded to the place he came from. As I drew in my breath too deeply, his footsteps sounded as if he was jumping up the staircase.

    ¡®Originally, he might be wandering around here, the second floor,¡¯ I thought. It was still unbelievable what I just saw right now.

    When I turned my head, I saw Jooin, beside me, glowing a dim light in his eyes through the bluish moonlight. I quietly pushed the cabinet door to open it and stepped outside. So did Jooin, who walked out of it after me. Sweeping his hair back, he heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Did you just see that?¡± I flung the question like a whisper.

    ¡°He was faceless.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    After my response, he, at last, smiled as if asking me what he saw wasn¡¯t a trick of the moonlight. He then almost collapsed on the chair and fetched another sigh. I, at the same time, perched on the desk and drew a long breath.

    Oh, it was¡­ it was so surprising! Breathing in and out for quite a while, I finally realized I was still alive. It was then that I turned my head to look at Jooin. Unlike earlier, he didn¡¯t display any malice on his face. He, right now, had his usual, kind and everyone¡¯s sweetheart-like look as in the bright afternoon classroom.

    Jooin then suddenly glanced at me that I struck dumb for a second. He waved his hand in the air with a smile. What he said afterward made my jaw drop in perplexity.

    ¡°No, never mind. Forget what I said earlier. It was bullshit.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    How could you say that it was just bullshit when you spoke those words in a very serious, not manipulated, sincere face without any veil of bright glow you always had?

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195: Chapter 195

    .

    Whether I got disconcerted or not, Jooin, who glanced at my face, continued his word with a swiveling smile.

    ¡°You know, mama, that I¡¯m not a person who believes something like ghosts. Although I trust that you¡¯ve been to a different universe before, as I get to fall into this bizarre situation, I was panic-stricken from not considering the possibility of myself having the same experience as you. That was why some random words just escaped through my mouth. I should¡¯ve stopped at some point, but I failed to do so. Just forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Jooin, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m so scared! What if another freaking creature comes in here? We should go back ASAP, right mama?¡±

    Jooin then stood up and looked at me. When our eyes met, he put a bright grin without any stain of shade on his face. His smile was so flawless that I doubted as if he was faking it to me. It resembled the fragrant and breezy smile Yi Ruda had at me in the caf¨¦ before.

    I stared down at the hand he held out to me. Normally, I would¡¯ve responded to his grin with a smile too; however, I couldn¡¯t do that at all.

    My face would¡¯ve been too messy. As Jooin caught a glimpse at me, his face turned a little stiff. After quite a while, he, at last, pouted his lips to fling a question.

    ¡°Mama, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I shook my head in the air quietly. Jooin always smiled like that when we were all together. Thus, was it all his calculated, intentional grin as to avoid other¡¯s malice and suspicion? Rambling those thoughts in mind, I shook my head again. No, it wouldn¡¯t be like that¡­

    As to talk about the feeling of confusion right now, I was also the same as Jooin, although it wouldn¡¯t be as much as his situation. Under the numbed sense of reality caused by the continuously occurring surreal events, my way of thinking slowed down silently like a snail or a huge cogwheel.

    I could barely open my mouth after quite a time. My eyes were on Jooin.

    ¡°Jooin.¡±

    Dropping his name out of my mouth, I felt a little perplexed as my voice sounded like I was fighting back my tears. As if he also perceived that as sensitively as I did, Jooin, who had his gaze at me, stiffened his eyes.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to ignore them and move on from the reason that you were probably thinking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jooin¡¯s eyes displayed a sign of wonder. I stretched out my hand to grab his hand tightly in silence. Without that action, I couldn¡¯t calm myself down. What was he thinking? Jooin grasped my hand more firmly than I.

    I lifted my head to continue.

    ¡°That means I¡¯m not as retardedly nice as you think. I just didn¡¯t want to waste my time for an act of revenge. While going through the happening, I realized how many good people were around me including you and how blessed I was for that; therefore, I didn¡¯t want to care about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t being nice. Let¡¯s say there¡¯s someone who neglects garbage in the street to avoid his or her clean hand getting messy. Do you explain that person nice? No, we don¡¯t, do we?¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    Jooin, who had his mouth shut for the whole time, detached his lips at last. I raised my eyes to look at him.

    The space wasn¡¯t as bright as when the fluorescent light was opened, so I couldn¡¯t read his face. The subdued look on his eyes, however, penetrated the darkness and reached me clearly as well as his calm and heavy voice.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even think about revenging them. I¡­ I wasn¡¯t though¡­¡±

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    He diverted his eyes back onto me. I took a pause in between my words then kept on talking.

    ¡°Jooin, the reason why you said that you¡¯re scared of me was that you thought you weren¡¯t good enough for others including me to understand you¨C.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Not just a thought. It¡¯s true.¡±

    This time, it was my turn to have my mouth shut. He perked the corners of his lips upwards slightly to hint a twisted smile. I never saw him putting such a deep sneer. He wasn¡¯t directing his crooked smile on me. It was rather to himself.

    His palm moved to place it on the desk. His voice got faster.

    ¡°You heard from Eun Jiho about what I had been hearing from the woman who knew me since I was young. Back then, I wasn¡¯t as same as now because I didn¡¯t know how to pretend or camouflage my thoughts and looks. Except for Eun Jiho and my dad, she¡¯s the only person who knows that thing.¡±

    ¡°Jooin.¡±

    Ignoring my call, he went on with a cold smile.

    ¡°Whenever I talked, she never said anything at all, but just quietly listened and smiled. At that time, I thought she was aware of what I was talking about or, at least, not regarding me as a weirdo. That was what I thought about her back then; however, do you know what she said to me at the end?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°She had never seen anyone as creepy as I was. That was what she said to me. She also told me that I was fundamentally different from others; I was the only person with a big hole in my heart. Do you know what¡¯s funny? I already knew about it¡­ the so-called conscience¡­ something like that.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say a word to respond. Stretching his hand to place it on the desk beside me, Jooin drew in his breath and fetched it out. His dry voice lingered around my ears.

    ¡°Mama, do you remember? When I sometimes got out of touch and hid somewhere for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    That happened a few times. For several days, Jooin sometimes erased himself and dropped off the grid; however, Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young also went abroad sometimes too. In this regard, I considered what Jooin did as an extension of what other boys also did.

    Jooin giggled at my reply. His continued remark then made my eyes open wide.

    ¡°It was due to feeling guilty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nope, it wasn¡¯t a guilty conscience either. I was just scared of myself hiding my true color to you and others. It scared the hell out of me that everyone has known me as a good boy. How long will it last¡­? That kind of question came across when I was with others and it distressed me so much. What¡¯s even worse is that sometimes my acting turns out to be insecure. When that happens, I¡¯m afraid if someone may notice immediately how strange I am¡­ and that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had my own time to check myself.¡±

    With that said, Jooin sunk his head on his chest. The sweat running down his neck shined pale under the moonlight. Then I saw his white hand sweeping his brown hair back. It was quite a self-mocking gesture.

    What he just said made sense too. After a few days of his absence, Jooin always appeared out of the blue. He then acted more lighthearted and cheerful than usual. His unique character dazzled than ever that the class seemed to turn up with Jooin as the center. Everyone couldn¡¯t help themselves but feel excited to be around him.

    My brows then suddenly furrowed at him. ¡®No,¡¯ I murmured to myself. Jooin always gave pleasure to others. He wasn¡¯t a person to confess his fear here while sweeping his hair back shabbily. Jooin never did anything wrong or committed a sin like that.

    I stretched out my hand and grabbed his hand abruptly. It was such an impulsive reaction. Jooin, at the same time, raised his head quickly and directed his eyes on me. I bit my lips tightly then opened them up.

    ¡°Jooin, Eun Jiho said to me something like this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    His reply rang around me faintly.

    ¡°You have layers of something like an answering machine around you.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha. Eun Jiho is a smart ass. How can he come up with such a great metaphor?¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t get to know you sometimes. He told me something like that.¡±

    Jooin¡¯s laughter then paused. It was, however, a short moment like a flash. When I looked at him again, he was staring at me with his usual, bright smile.

 Chapter 196

    .

    Jooin spoke to me with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me, mama.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that way.¡±

    His smile was, at last, cut off this time. Looking at me with his eyes round open, Jooin¡¯s face was slightly covered with a veil of na?veness as he usually did. I grinned and thought, ¡®Yeah, so eventually, that¡¯s whom Jooin is deep down.¡¯

    That was also Jooin¡¯s true color.

    ¡°Mama, what did you just say?¡±

    Jooin and my gaze sparked in the air. A bluish moonlight flew over our confrontation. I just stood still with a grin.

    ¡°No matter how much you and Eun Jiho won¡¯t comprehend, I think you¡¯re an easy person.¡±

    A moment of silence went by. The moonlight leaked into the classroom and drew faint patterns on the shabby desks and the floor. The wind shook the distant branches. In the meantime, I quietly looked at Jooin in his pure brown eyes which often turned gold in the sunlight.

    ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ A sharp sigh then burst out.

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I think¡­¡±

    I cut off his words. Jooin lifted his eyes to look at me. The sign of fear in his gaze was too straightforward that it disconcerted me. Drawing my breath in short, I continued to speak.

    ¡°I think you don¡¯t need to hurt yourself like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You may not be as bad as you think about yourself, Jooin. I convinced that you¡¯re a way better person than your anticipation.¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    Jooin spoke in a pale face that looked like that of a forsaken child. The wind hit the window again. Damp darkness sat down on his hand. Taking a deep breath, I chose the word to drop. As I failed to come across the appropriate words, I closed my eyes tightly.

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m not that kind of a person who has a way with words to talk about this topic. It would¡¯ve been better if Eun Jiho was here instead of me,¡¯ I thought.

    Eun Jiho excelled especially in articulating abstract things. Jooin also said just now that how brilliant metaphor Eun Jiho used to describe himself.

    ¡®No, but¡­¡¯ I shook my head to brace myself. No matter how outstanding Eun Jiho was when articulating abstract things into words, there is something that he wasn¡¯t able to see.

    Eun Jiho, eventually, told me that he had no idea what was inside that answering machine. After all, only I could talk about this. With that thought in mind, I opened my eyes.

    As if he got abandoned alone in the flow of time, Jooin was standing there in front of my sight with the same attitude as well as the same look on his face. His eyes were meeting mine. I opened my mouth.

    ¡°You said to me that you want revenge on those who hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Jooin gave a nod. I kept on my words.

    ¡°Think about those people. They didn¡¯t hurt you but me. You weren¡¯t trying to avenge for yourself.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jooin shook his head slowly. His brown hair shook and touched my cheeks. In a calm voice like nothing on earth, Jooin continued.

    ¡°They are the people who made me angry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks for trying but mama, you don¡¯t have to defend me.¡±

    ¡°Why were you mad?¡±

    Jooin raised his eyes again. Holding eye contact with him, I spoke clearly.

    ¡°Why did you piss off? Is it because they did something wrong when I didn¡¯t, but it was me who got more hurt? Did that irritate you? Or else, for the sake of your sense of justice?¡±

    ¡°Correct, if you remove the part, ¡®my sense of justice.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t encouraged by something high-sounding like a righteous zeal.¡±

    With that said, Jooin fetched a slow breath.

    ¡°¡­ You turned a blind eye to what they did and moved on. If they reflected on their behaviors, they would¡¯ve not made any more fuss. Doesn¡¯t it prove that they didn¡¯t feel sorry for you at all when they talked shit about you like that again?¡±

    I blinked my eyes. When our eyes met again, I lifted my hand with an awkward smile. Folding my fingers slowly, I replied.

    ¡°Hmm, what you said is true.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jooin narrowed his eyes in suspicion. Still, with an odd grin, I carried on my words.

    ¡°What you just said is true. I mean, everyone does that.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°When we have mercy on someone or, at least, practice good manners, we also look forward to the same response. In other words, when we do something nice to someone, we actually think that we¡¯ll be treated the same way. Maybe this expectation is what leads us to behave in a certain way.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°And you¡­¡±

    I raised my hand to point at Jooin. His eyes over my fingertip were still subsided.

    ¡°Jooin, you said earlier that you¡¯re hiding your true color to others. In your perspective, your entire actions were all just acting, right? It wasn¡¯t the real Jooin deep down there. You aren¡¯t a good person to do such good things; you¡¯re acting to camouflage the bad side.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what if someone says something bad to you one day? What are you gonna do?¡±

    My question, at last, stir the look on his face. He stared back at me. Drawing my breath in, I continued speaking.

    ¡°What if someone tells you that¡­ you¡¯re deceiving that person or you¡¯re odd at some point? What are you gonna do if someone gets out of temper while dropping out those words?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you gonna get pissed off too? Or revenge as you did to those who hurt me?¡±

    My works scattered away to the silent classroom floor. Knitting his brows, Jooin fixed his gaze at me as if he was solving a challenging problem.

    The moonlight swayed between us. A moment after, I saw Jooin shaking his head at a slow pace. He spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not gonna get mad nor am I gonna revenge. I deserve to be treated that way. My ridiculous acting was just postponing others to notice who I really am and to hate the vile creature.¡±

    ¡°Jooin.¡±

    Jooin didn¡¯t look at my direction regardless of the call. He just remained silent while dropping his gaze at the floor.

    I once heard about a quote that said, a person who talks about something tragic too serenely might have kept the incident in his or her heart for a long time. The pain is too strong that the person fakes to have a nonchalant look on the face.

    I tried to fathom the years Jooin spent to think about himself like that. The slender woman I saw in front of Eun Jiho¡¯s high-fenced mansion¡­ Jooin was only five years old when she became his stepmother.

    Then how long did Jooin have those thoughts inside him? How long did he start that ridiculous acting to conceal his true nature?

    Was he six or seven years old? At least for a decade, he might have suffered from the absurd fear of showing who he was deep down. I clenched my fist.

    How many people are out there who never have had any different persona? Back then, when I came back to my house while holding my limping, injured knees, my mom dashed to the front door and had a more painful look on her face. What did I do at that time? I stopped weeping and said to her, I¡¯m totally fine. That was the first lie, the first fake actions that I remember.

    However, the nature of acting to win other¡¯s affection is utterly different from that of faking not to hurt other people. It gnaws at the person attempting such a thing.

    I¡¯m beloved of all; however, they aren¡¯t into the real me. If I reveal my true color, no one¡¯s gonna love me anymore. Jooin already derived a conclusion before he even approached to figure out the truth. This act would never change.

    I raised my eyes.

    The look on Jooin¡¯s face, where I directed my eyes on, collapsed. Like a shy boy wandering his gaze, he glanced at my side, the ceiling, and the floor one after another then diverted his eyes back onto me with a clumsy smile. Jooin stretched out his hand to grab mine.

    ¡°Mama, what¡¯s that look for?¡±

    ¡°Jooin?¡±

    ¡°Why are you¡­ as if¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get that it¡¯s such an incredible thing to behave nicely to others when you still believe others will hate you?¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197: Chapter 197

    .

    Jooin stopped his awkward laugh after my remark. He then directed his eyes on me. I pulled a face at him. This time, I moved my hand to grab his hand.

    There was then a short and obstinate silence. The black branches outside the window swayed with a rustle. Jooin blinked his eyes. At last, he detached his lips.

    ¡°An incredible thing?¡±

    As if his screw fell out, Jooin¡¯s voice came out with a rattle. He opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s such an incredible thing?¡±

    ¡°Look. Earlier, you said that the reason you got mad about what happened to me was that my good deed wasn¡¯t compensated. Since I behaved respectfully to them, they should¡¯ve, at least, treated me the same; however, they didn¡¯t even feel sorry for me, which drove you nuts.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So was I, who got upset for the same reason. I overlooked what they did wrong to me and just moved on. Of course, it was because I didn¡¯t want to waste my energy on such a thing; besides, I thought that they would reflect on their conduct and zip their lips. The kids, however, lost their tempers while blaming me that I had my mouth shut because there was something shady about me. That was why I also threw a fit.¡±

    Jooin¡¯s head moved up and down to a small degree. Drawing my breath in, I continued my words.

    ¡°On the one hand, it means that I wanted to be rewarded for my commonsensical behavior. Compensation for my good deed, which is equivalent to others treating me kindly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You, however, spoke to me that you aren¡¯t gonna get mad despite others turning their back on you. Neither get angry nor revenge, that was what you just said. Still, you treat others as nice as you should, even if you don¡¯t want anything from them. That¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Mama¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just volunteer work. Come on, you¡¯re not a volunteer.¡±

    Regardless of him calling me, I spat out my words and gasped for breath.

    Ever since we had our feet in this different universe, the air surrounding us turned extremely frigid. Still, a bead of sweat ran across my forehead and was about to drop under my chin.

    Dropping my gaze at the floor, I didn¡¯t say a word for a while. That was when Jooin, in front of me, slowly opened his mouth. I lifted my eyes.

    ¡°Mama, how can you call a swindler a volunteer? Aren¡¯t you being too optimistic?¡±

    What he just said made me furrow. I raised my eyes to glare straight at Jooin¡¯s face. Between his wet lashes, Jooin¡¯s brown hair shone dimly under the moonlight. I opened my mouth.

    ¡°If you were a swindler, you should¡¯ve laid this down. Who gets hurt by your fraud?¡±

    ¡°They are, of course, those who trust that I¡¯m a good person.¡±

    ¡°Well, then if you reveal your true nature, what will they do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jooin opened and closed his lips for a second. He then opened his eyes wide and looked at me as if he had realized something amazing. I could see in the dark that his cheeks were tinged pale.

    ¡°How would¡¯ve they reacted if you were yourself from the very beginning instead of acting a different personality as yourself?¡± I asked as if I were about to cry.

    ¡°They will¡­¡±

    ¡°They will, what?¡±

    ¡°They will no longer find interest in being with me and get hurt¡­¡±

    Jooin paused to continue his words and shut his mouth eventually. ¡®Geez¡­¡¯ Sinking my head on my chest, I fetched a deep sigh.

    Jooin remained silent. I could, however, tell that he was lost in thought from the slight loosening of his grip on my hand. Averting his gaze, I just bit my lips.

    I could hardly believe that neither Jooin nor Eun Jiho had something this simple in mind. Well, in Eun Jiho¡¯s case, the emotionless image he saw from Jooin as a child was so big that it might have been too much for him to grasp Jooin¡¯s true nature. Jooin, on the other hand¡­ the woman¡¯s remark was too deeply engraved inside him to think further and positively about himself.

    ¡®But still, how could he¡­¡¯ rambling those thoughts, I firmly grabbed the other side of his hand that wasn¡¯t holding mine.

    I said, ¡°You, eventually, didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡±

    Looking pale, Jooin made no response. I bit my lips again then kept on my words.

    ¡°You said that you are a bad person; that¡¯s why you¡¯re acting nicely in fear of hurting others. You, however, told me how guilty you were to keep acting. Why would you feel guilty? I mean, what¡¯s so bad about it? You don¡¯t need to treat yourself as a sinner. All you wanted to do was to not hurt other¡¯s feelings but please them. Is that so wrong? I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t understand at all that you¡¯re bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re an easily understandable person. Geez, you¡¯re a good person, Jooin. That¡¯s all I could think about.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s something else¡­ that I¡¯m concerned about.¡±

    Jooin, at last, raised his gaze. Our eyes met in the air again. Drawing my breath in, I slowly continued.

    ¡°¡­ The fact that you¡¯re feeling tough¡­ I never knew until now that you were smiling at us with those feelings inside you. You may have that sweetest look in front of us, but later feel so unbearable. I hate that, Jooin.¡±

    ¡°Mama, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re forcing yourself to smile when you¡¯re not having fun to make us happy. I think it¡¯s going to scare me. That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    Jooin stared at me with a pale look. Holding his hand, I flung a question.

    ¡°Do you remember back then, when Yeo Ryung had something going on, talked about it in our house, and later cried?¡±

    He responded with a nod.

    ¡°No one among us would¡¯ve felt excited about it. How did you feel at that moment, Jooin? Were you annoyed because you weren¡¯t happy with the kids?¡±

    ¡°No, never¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, do you think we¡¯ll be disappointed since we¡¯re not having fun with you? In your perspective, you¡¯re the one who should always entertain us, but you didn¡¯t play that role. Thus, do you think we¡¯ll get angry and turn away from you because you let us down?¡±

    Jooin quickly lifted his head at last. He opened his mouth as if there was something to say; however, he closed his lips and sealed the words. With his face waving in confusion, Jooin directed his eyes on me in silence. Locking eyes with him, I smiled weakly then asked him again.

    ¡°Of course, not, huh?¡±

    Jooin then nodded his head. Holding his hands for a while, I waited for his next response. His cheeks were still pale; eyes were lost in thought. I decided to wait a little longer for him. With that thought, I suddenly moved my eyes out of the window.

    A world where time was frozen like a picture on canvas¡­ The swings outside the window were still swaying back and forth; the black branches shook in the dark¡­ In the meantime, the only proof of a time flow seemed to be Jooin¡¯s warm hand grabbing mine, so I grasped his hand a bit more firmly, thinking, ¡®Anyway, I wish he¡¯s no more in pain.¡¯

    It was now that I finally understood the exasperated remark Eun Jiho spat out to the woman. The reason why Eun Jiho, who seldom hate other people, was averse to the woman was that she made Jooin fall into self-hate for the whole time.

    We can think for ourselves about whether we are a good person or not. We can distinguish and conclude it with our heads. It is, however, so different in the end to say that I am a good person by myself and by others. Looking at Ban Yeo Ryung, I am very aware of this.

    Holding her own hands together, she repeated that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong; however, when I quietly stepped closer to her with my hand on her shoulder and replied, ¡®Yeah, you did nothing wrong,¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung collapsed with tears. From that experience, I clearly knew about the power of positive words stated by others.

    Ban Yeo Ryung was in need of supportive comments. I, however, never knew that these were necessary to Jooin as well.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198: Chapter 198.

    I diverted my eyes back onto Jooin. Still, he didn¡¯t say anything with downcast eyes. I gave him a gentle squeeze on his hand.

    ¡®If he was about to react like this, I should have told him about it earlier,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I opened my lips.

    ¡°Jooin.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I think you are truly a nice guy no matter how good and bad you are.¡±

    My words moved the corners of his lips slightly. He then lifted his eyes to look at me with a subtle smile on his lips.

    I raised his hand and waved it in the air as I usually did when playing tricks with him. Jooin then grinned a little more. I smiled and continued.

    ¡°Um, and¡­ oh, you know people often say that even if we eat the same menu at the same restaurant, it¡¯s totally different depending on who you eat with. Eating with an uncomfortable boss and a friend we like tastes completely different.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Jooin nodded again with a face that seemed to hold back his laughter. I smiled back at him with a loud voice.

    ¡°You know what? Although our meals and the cafeteria were much the same, every time I had lunch with you, it was such a blast. That¡¯s who you are to me.¡±

    What I just said smeared a deeper smile on Jooin¡¯s lips. He was now giggling with his other hand, which was not holding mine, on the desk. I laughed again too.

    A gleam of moonlight streamed through us with a dazzle. I wondered for a moment whether he could see me blushed to the roots of my hair; however, I soon decided to remove such a thought. It was a little embarrassing, but I wanted to tell him more, the words he could trust.

    Jooin was now looking at me with a clear smile. His deeply twinkling brown eyes seemed to be waiting for the next words to come out of my mouth. As soon as I caught that gaze, I came across what to say after. I opened my mouth again.

    ¡°And¡­ there is this saying¡­¡±

    I tried not to be aware of it, but my voice seemed to subside into silence while I was speaking. A faint gleam of wonder smeared in Jooin¡¯s eyes. Trying not to be conscious of it, I tried to avoid his gaze and spoke in a trembling voice.

    ¡°It may not sound great, but no relationship is perfect. Thus, in the end, the only thing we can choose is from whom we¡¯ll get hurt¡­ that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know what first came across my head after hearing that?¡±

    As if it were carved under the moonlight with a blade, the look on Jooin¡¯s face, staring at me, was too sharp and vivid that I felt somehow afraid to see him. Raising my hand to cover my eyes, I kept on talking.

    ¡°I thought that it¡¯s inevitable to get hurt by you guys in the end. One day, if you all disappear from this world and I never get to see you again¡­ and do you know what I also had in mind at the same time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing that you guys don¡¯t remember me. That¡¯s because you all won¡¯t remember me; therefore, you guys won¡¯t get hurt¡­¡±

    With that said, I closed my eyes tightly at last. My superhuman-like effort to swallow the tears went fine; however, for that reason, my throat felt as hot as if I had swallowed lava.

    Only when I finally had the assurance that I wouldn¡¯t cry, I breathed heavily and removed my hand around my eyes. Then I slowly turned my head.

    Jooin was looking at me with a strange face as if he had seen me for the first time in his life. I grinned.

    ¡°Jooin, the fact that I¡¯ve decided to be your friend means I was getting ready to get hurt from you anyway, so please¡­ please don¡¯t worry too much about yourself hurting me.¡±

    ¡°Mama.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine if you hurt me a bit or so. I chose you as the one who could hurt me.¡±

    Jooin kept his silence for a while. I stood still quietly while dropping my gaze at the floor too. How long had it been? He slowly moved his arms to give a hug.

    Among the Four Heavenly Kings, it was none other than Jooin who took me into his arms the most. He similarly hugged other girls too, but there wasn¡¯t any chemistry of love or that kind of tension embodied in the act, which always felt so natural, therefore.

    Didn¡¯t Jooin also embrace me before when I was the only one assigned to Class 1-8 during the entrance ceremony? Recalling that memory, I slightly smiled, but at the same time, I breathed in through my nose. The tips of my eyes were a little sour.

    Jooin disconcerted me this way sometimes. When it happened to be in this kind of situation, I suddenly felt him as a very big, grown-up man, which perplexed me. Although he was always taller than me, Jooin had this child-like vibe.

    I hesitated for a second then buried my face onto his shoulder. Jooin remained still. Putting my arms around his back, I thought, ¡®Jooin seems to be my big brother at this moment, so why not lean on him to cry as much as I can?¡¯

    It was then when I had those thoughts in mind while shoving my face onto his shoulder. I could feel Jooin opening his lips from his movement. His voice rang above my head.

    ¡°Mama.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°You know, this is what Jiho also admitted.¡±

    ¡®Yeah,¡¯ I said with a nod. What came after from his mouth made me giggle.

    ¡°I¡¯m super smart, right? If Eun Jiho admits it, it¡¯s really something.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    ¡°So, no matter how hard someone tries to get you out of my head, I will never ever forget you.¡±

    Opening my eyes wide, I could hardly believe what he just said. As if I was hit in the back of my head, I was in a daze, and at the same time, I felt as if my feet were floating in the air. Both of us seemed to sink to the bottom of a lake.

    I lifted my eyes.

    When our eyes met, Jooin bent his brown eyes and smiled at a slow pace. His signature lovely smile made me laugh again as I thought it was the first time to see that grin today. At the same time, my tears burst.

    Smiling and crying simultaneously, I held Jooin¡¯s back for quite a while. He then spoke again.

    ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t let you be alone in that world.¡±

    ¡°Jooin¡­¡±

    ¡°As I did before, I can call your number, that didn¡¯t exist, for six hours. I won¡¯t forget anything about what happened among us and where you were. I¡¯ll tell the rest of the kids for us to remember everything about you and to find you no matter where you are. I will, mama. You have my word.¡±

    With that said, Jooin grabbed my shoulders with both hands affectionately and locked his eyes with me; however, I couldn¡¯t say a word from bursting into tears.

    Blinking my eyes a couple of times, I opened my tearful lips, but again, I was at a loss of words. Jooin remained silent for a while as he saw me sobbing with my face buried into my hands.

    It wasn¡¯t long before I finally caught my breath and opened my lips.

    ¡°That lady is such nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I heard Jooin tossing the question to me in perplexity.

    My face was still full of tears, so I just continued speaking without even thinking to remove my hands from my face.

    ¡°That lady who said that you¡¯re weird and creepy¡­ it¡¯s truly unbelievable. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you¡­ you¡¯re such a good person¡­¡±

    ¡°No, mama.¡±

    Jooin spoke with a tender smile as if he felt ludicrous. It was such a refreshing grin like a sunny day after the rain. Keeping the smile, Jooin dropped the last sentence.

    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ returning what I got.¡±

    * * *

    While I watched Jooin holding my hands together in anxiety, he stuck his head out to the hallway and checked around.

    He then said to me, ¡°The man we saw earlier isn¡¯t here as I expected. As long as we don¡¯t stay for quite a while with the lights opened, it seems fine.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°This time, let¡¯s just check if the light goes on and then turn it off ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    I replied with a nod and grabbed Jooin¡¯s hand hesitantly. Holding each other¡¯s hand, we exchanged looks of relief and giggled.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199: Chapter 199

    .

    It was quite delightful to find a layer of something, a weird mask, fallen off from Jooin¡¯s face directing at me. My heart was tingling with joy. ¡®I wish he doesn¡¯t feel guilty anymore¡­¡¯ I thought while smiling at him.

    The sound of our footsteps resonated around the hallway.

    While we opened the lights in Class 1-4, 1-3, 1-2, and 1-1 one after another, the faceless man didn¡¯t appear. On the other hand, none of the class was out of electricity too.

    Jooin looked across the hallway that we just walked along in perplexity; I tapped my phone with a furrow, but the device seemed to be completely dead.

    Seeing the clock moving, time was obviously flowing; however, no one answered the phone.

    ¡®What the heck is going on?¡¯ with that thought in mind, I raised my head to speak to Jooin.

    ¡°Jooin, are we supposed to go to the second floor and keep doing this thing?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­¡±

    With that said, Jooin looked upward, frowning his brows. As the distant staircase leading up to us came into my sight, I, at last, seemed to understand how anxious he was right now.

    Before we fell into this weird universe, Jooin detected a strange shadow at the stairway and ran at full speed while holding my hand to escape from that place. As the faceless man came across my head, I trembled for a moment.

    The man seemed to come down from the second floor. I clearly heard his bizarre footsteps, which bounced like a weightless ball, heading upstairs. Then, maybe¡­

    Jooin heaved a sigh and stretched his gaze over my back. I also turned my head to see the thing behind me. When I looked back, I finally saw what it was and blinked. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯

    I heard Jooin¡¯s sighing voice coming over my shoulders.

    ¡°It should end up here by all means.¡±

    There was a pile of dust sitting on the nameplate with a man and a woman standing side by side on an arched door. In front of the bathroom was a large rubber basin that would have been used only for cleaning. When Jooin and I stepped into the entrance of the bathroom, we found ourselves scarily etched over the dusty mirror.

    The girl inside the mirror, looking at me with frightened eyes, didn¡¯t seem to be me.

    As I glanced over the mop leaning against the wall tidily, the red rusty faucet, and the deep utility sink, a voice came over from a distance, which surprised me.

    ¡°Mama, I¡¯ll check here! I don¡¯t know where the switch is.¡±

    Jooin seemed to be already inside the men¡¯s bathroom. Fetching a short sigh, I scratched the back of my head and took a step forward to the women¡¯s bathroom.

    The square beige tiled floor was so spotless as if someone had cleaned it. It was hardly believable for a place inside a shut-down school. Moving my steps, I walked pass by a clean mirror and a couple of sinks one after another.

    ¡®Where¡¯s the switch?¡¯ I thought, patted my chin. My eyes then reached a small window through four partitions and a narrowly open door. ¡®Oh, there it is.¡¯ I strode ahead.

    ¡®Let¡¯s find it ASAP. Wherever this world is, I¡¯m scared to death right now. Not sure what will pop out again,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I stretched out my hand to press the switch.

    The light, however, wouldn¡¯t turn on.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I switched on and off for a moment of confusion. Still, there wasn¡¯t any sign of lights on at all. I blinked my eyes.

    A school, shut down for at least three years, would be out of electricity; therefore, it was normal that the light didn¡¯t come on when pressing the switch. I was, however, puzzled for a while since the lights were opened so obviously so far. Suddenly, Jooin¡¯s hypothesis came across my head.

    Yeah, he said that the electricity could be the criteria to distinguish the original world and the different universe!

    The light wouldn¡¯t turn on because this place was the passage between the original world and the different universe. So to speak, Jooin and I could go back to where we actually belong¡­ Thinking further, I dashed out of the women¡¯s bathroom.

    As I stood in front of the men¡¯s bathroom, right beside where I was just now, I shouted out loud.

    ¡°Jooin! I think I found it¡­ that passage thing! Jooin!!¡±

    However, there was, bafflingly, no response. As I stared into the dark, I became a little nervous, so I left the bathroom doorway and took a step back.

    After swallowing my breath and watching the darkness without a blink of an eye, I ran outside quickly as I realized that I couldn¡¯t find any human shadows inside at all.

    I hurriedly put my hand into my pocket and took out my phone. ¡®Now that Jooin isn¡¯t here for me, what if this place is still a different universe¡­¡¯ I hastily pressed the call button on Eun Hyung¡¯s number. Having my phone on my ear, I moved quickly to the nearest classroom.

    If I were back in the world where I originally belonged, then the kids would definitely gather in the classroom and tell scary stories around the candles.

    ¡®Please, somebody be here!¡¯ with that thought in mind, I slid open the backdoor as forcefully as I could. Suddenly, I remembered that the door wasn¡¯t locked when I was here with Jooin earlier. That was when I had those thoughts inside my head.

    Through the open door, an explosive orange light seemed to permeate on top of my lashes. It was so dazzling that I closed my eyes narrowly and opened back for a second.

    ¡®Weird¡­ there wouldn¡¯t be anything glowing brightly like this inside the classroom¡­¡¯ It was then when I finally opened my eyes as much as I could.

    A scenery completely different from what I anticipated flew into my sight. For a while, I couldn¡¯t say anything with one hand holding the classroom door and the other holding the cell phone.

    It wasn¡¯t the classroom messed up with randomly placed desks and chairs. The blackboard was cleanly green as if it was just wiped and washed; the chalks and the blackboard eraser were neatly placed on the frame. The scribble-less, brown podium was tinged with scarlet in the light of the sunset.

    ¡®The sunset¡­¡¯ I murmured while twisting my head stiffly like a robot to look outside the window. ¡®The sunset? No way¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡±

    Mumbling those words, I suddenly became speechless when the low purple cloud over my sight and the dark golden pillars of light pouring down to it came into view.

    All the windows were open. The white shadows of the window frames drew square patterns on the yellow floor; the pure white window shades swayed through the breeze. Suddenly, some words welled up from the depths within me.

    ¨C I know this classroom.

    That was what I tried to say. At that very moment, if I didn¡¯t find someone resting his chin on his palm while sitting alone near the window, I would¡¯ve said that out loud.

    As soon as I found the familiar appearance from behind, I bent my steps involuntarily. Then I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    Somehow the feeling of my footsteps was quite recognizable. I suddenly looked down and saw myself wearing my middle school uniform.

    It seems like yesterday when I was surprised to find this uniform hanging in my closet a long time ago, but now that I look at it, I¡¯m more than happy to see it again. ¡®Is this a dream?¡¯ I thought, staring at the lights of sunset inside my two palms in the air.

    Yes, this should be a dream or else there was no reason for me to wear my middle school uniform. So was Yoo Chun Young sitting in the classroom alone after school. Unless there was a reason, I, who was wandering around the shut-down school with Jooin just now, wouldn¡¯t be standing in the classroom full of evening sunlight out of the blue.

    Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t respond to my call. I approached him closely. ¡®Is he dozing off as usual? Is that why he can¡¯t hear my voice?¡¯ Soon after, when I quietly bent my waist near him, I smiled as to see him wearing his white earphone on his ears which he always did.

    ¡®Will he get mad? No, he won¡¯t since he always shared the other side of his earphone with me.¡¯

    I pulled the chair out and sat next to him. Then I stretched out my hand to take one side of his earphone out.

 Chapter 200

    .

    Only then did Yoo Chun Young look back at me slowly, as if he had recognized me. ¡®How frightening his eerie blue eyes were at first¡­¡¯ When I recalled that memory, I broke into a smile.

    I said, ¡°Hi.¡±

    Considering our relationship, it was quite unnecessary to say such a thing; however, I just wanted to try as we didn¡¯t much say ¡®hello¡¯ to each other for a while.

    ¡°What are you listening to?¡±

    Flinging a question, I tilted my head and put the earphone that I just took off from him on my ear.

    The familiar raindrops ringing in my ear¡­ I knew this song too. Eminem¡¯s Stan, which we listened most often in the summer of middle school freshmen year. ¡®As this is a dream, perhaps only the songs I know are played.¡¯ That was when I smiled with the thought in mind.

    I suddenly realized Yoo Chun Young, sitting beside me, was reacting a little strange.

    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t lay his eyes on me but divert his gaze back onto outside the window or stoop over his desk while placing his arms on it as if listening to music right next to him was nothing special. He was, however, staring at me with a look of wonder. It looked as though he was watching a stranger. I turned my head.

    I wasn¡¯t getting it wrong. With his blue eyes wide open, Yoo Chun Young, looking young and na?ve in middle school, was directing his eyes on me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, smiling in embarrassment.

    ¡°Is it you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Regardless of my question, Yoo Chun Young was still looking at me with his deep-blue watercolor-like eyes. He then continued with a nod.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    His unique, flat-toned voice resonated around me. I became a little dumbfounded. ¡®Although this is a dream, there should be some probability¡­¡¯ His voice then cut into my thought. I raised my eyes again.

    ¡°It was snowing, but I stood right there and thought why I was standing here¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°No matter how hard I tried to think about it, I couldn¡¯t find out for whom and for what reason am I here waiting¡­¡±

    While I was staring at him at a loss of words, Yoo Chun Young suddenly furrowed his jet-black brows. Then I heard his voice slipping out of his lips.

    ¡°It was you¡­¡±

    What? All I could do was just looking at him with my eyes wide open. I mean, it wasn¡¯t Yoo Chun Young¡¯s incomprehensible words that captivated me from doing nothing at that moment. Instead, the look on his face was what made me freeze.

    I never saw Yoo Chun Young looking so desperate or painful while talking about something that I could only stare at him, straining my eyes.

    A moment after, I pulled myself together as if being awakened from sleep. Then I asked in a perplexed voice.

    ¡°What do you mean? You waited for me? When? On a snowy day?¡±

    This time, Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t respond. I continued my words yet in confusion.

    ¡°Did you wait for me on a snowy day? But I didn¡¯t show up? When? Where?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young was still looking at me with a clear solitude in his eyes. I suddenly realized that the look on his face, directing at me, didn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡®Is he¡­ unable to hear my voice?¡¯ As soon as I had that thought, everything around me was distorted out of the blue.

    The sunset-filled classroom, the dazzlingly shining blackboard, the clean podium, and the neatly arranged desks and chairs¡­ All of them were distorted as if they were being absorbed into the center of something and so was Yoo Chun Young, in front of me.

    I tried to stretch out my hand to grab him; however, he was already gone from his seat. Darkness surged to the spot where the dazzling orange had disappeared. Things happened in a split-second.

    Feeling like a person abandoned from the storm, I just watched everything vanishing away while standing there still. And then, the darkness arrived.

    I looked down, blinking my eyes. I was wearing a simple outfit, short-sleeved blouse and short jeans, for the courage test. There were sandals on my feet and a phone in my hand.

    ¡®Stan,¡¯ the song I heard through Yoo Chun Young¡¯s earphone, lingered around my ears.

    The cobwebbed ceiling, randomly placed desks and chairs¡­ and that was when I turned my head as I suddenly sensed the faint orange lights hovering over me.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what the f¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Ghost!!!! OMG!!!¡±

    As soon as all kinds of shrieks burst out, at least, a dozen of black figures got up from their seats. Even though I only saw the appearance from behind rushing out the backdoor, I could tell that it was the back of someone¡¯s head whom I knew.

    I took a moment to look around the floor. A few candles that we prepared for the courage test were flaming fiercely on the holder.

    ¡°What?¡±

    I murmured, feeling absurd. Then, at the moment, I heard a familiar voice near my ears as if it was meant to be.

    [Donnie, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone? So was Jooin¡­ oh, there he comes! But why is he alone¡­ Donnie, where are you? ¡­ What did you say, Jooin? Huh?]

    ¡°Oh, Eun Hyung, um¡­¡±

    For a second, I wondered the most proper words to describe the situation on the familiar voice that I heard after a while. Still, I couldn¡¯t come up with a suitable response with my poor vocabulary that I just ended up shaking my head and giggled.

    Putting my one hand inside the pocket, I held a candle and spoke on the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I get there. Where are you?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Oh, the kids in Class 1-1 dashed out of the classroom, crying, and said that they saw a ghost. Was that you?¡±

    With that said, Yoon Jung In giggled to death while lying with his face down on the desk and tapping it several times.

    While Shin Suh Hyun stared at him apathetically, saying, ¡®Crazy ass,¡¯ and the Kim twins directing their blue-black eyes on me, Jooin gave me a look. Looking a little hesitant, he soon lowered his voice and cast me a question.

    ¡°Mama, did you also come back through the bathroom?¡±

    I wondered what he meant then I realized what it was and nodded my head.

    He might be asking how I came back to this world from the bizarre universe that we were in earlier. In that case, the strange experience I had before wouldn¡¯t be just something in my dreamland. ¡®But, hold on¡­¡¯ I frowned.

    Then how could I explain about coming across Yoo Chun Young at the classroom filled with lights of the sunset? Was it a midsummer night¡¯s dream? Or another thing that this shut-down school offered to me?

    I dropped my gaze at my empty palm. Then, at a sudden, I realized that I didn¡¯t decipher Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mysterious text message yet. I raised my head to look at Eun Hyung and asked what I had in mind.

    ¡°Oh, did you reach out to Yoo Chun Young? What was he trying to say through the text?¡±

    ¡°The message?¡±

    Cleaning out the candles, Eun Hyung told me about it in a calm voice.

    ¡°He wrote that he couldn¡¯t come. A shoot was scheduled at the last minute, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Geez, Yoo Chun Young, why didn¡¯t he just call? He¡¯s not even good at typing.¡±

    As Eun Hyung frowned a little and said so with a sad face, Yoo Chun Young felt like a person with a disease on his finger to me.

    Being tentative for a moment, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Um¡­ but you know what¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Jooin and Ban Yeo Ryung switched their gazes to me at the same time. I continued, wriggling my fingers awkwardly.

    ¡°I saw Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Ban Yeo Ryung with her eyes wide open.

    I kept on, nodding my head, ¡°Yeah, but Yoo Chun Young and I were wearing our middle school uniforms; the sun was declining outside the window¡­ and um¡­ oh, we both heard a song together.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ and the last thing I¡¯d like to say, which is the most critical thing¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung, who was cleaning things in the corner, also diverted his eyes onto me. Smiling aimlessly, I carried on my words in a faint voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to pass out¡­¡±

    Soon after dropping the last words, the flipping vision was the final memory I had of that day.

 Chapter 201

    .

    * * *

    The next day, when I got out of bed and scratched my head feeling empty, my phone began to ring in the corner. How did I get back home? As if I passed out after getting drunk, nothing came up in my mind that I just sat still, racking my brains. Soon, memories of yesterday came to the surface one after another.

    ¡®So, that¡¯s what happened,¡¯ I murmured, taking my both hands off my disheveled hair.

    I joined the courage test and fell into a weird world with Jooin¡­ then the faceless man, feeling of guilt¡­

    ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t let you be alone in that world.¡±

    His voice hit my head like raindrops.

    For a moment, I was smiling quietly without looking anywhere, then I opened my flip phone. The first thing that came into my sight was Eun Jiho¡¯s message.

    Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    You collapsed, huh?

    It was enough to grasp the overall situation. Thankfully, I managed to pass out in front of the kids after holding back my urge to faint in the other universe. ¡®Um, yeah, good job,¡¯ I nodded my head.

    Since I wasn¡¯t the main character in thriller or horror movies, how amazing it was to endure the fear after confronting the faceless man and return to this world? There was no reason for me to think, ¡®How can I faint when I¡¯m not a female protagonist like Ban Yeo Ryung?¡¯ as well as to rack with guilt.

    The kids didn¡¯t seem to bring me to the hospital or so when I passed out. Perhaps, Jooin explained well to the kids of my collapse¡­ such as I saw something horrifying.

    Rambling those thoughts in mind, I flipped through the texts one after another but soon paused when Yoon Jung In¡¯s message came into sight.

    Sent by: Yoon Jung In

    BAHAHAHA Dude, how did you do that? Girls in Class 1-1 told me that you suddenly appeared from nowhere lol They said you shit scared them. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll annoy you anymore, so isn¡¯t it a happy ending?

    Sent by: Kim Hye Hill

    Yoon Jung In is so excited EWWW

    Sent by: Kim Hye Woo

    Agreed.

    They were indeed twins that I giggled at their conversations going through the texts. I closed my phone but soon opened to see Yoo Chun Young¡¯s number.

    Being hesitant for a second, I pressed the call button, drew up my knees, and pulled my comforter over them. Embracing my legs wrapped with a comforter, I waited for the beeping sound to end while tilting my head backward to look up at the ceiling.

    ¡¯11 in the night¡­ is it too late for a call?¡¯ with that thought in mind, soon I heard a voice coming over the phone.

    [Ham Donnie?]

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young,¡± I answered with a sudden giggle.

    Yoo Chun Young might be standing blankly over the phone, wondering why I was laughing. Imagining him with that look, I let out a giggle again.

    I could hardly stop laughing that I kept heaving my shoulders, which made Yoo Chun Young fling a question to me at last.

    [Are you sick?]

    ¡°Um¡­ no! No, no! I can laugh whenever I want, can¡¯t I?¡±

    Quickly answering back in a loud voice, I couldn¡¯t help laughing again. Somehow the transparent sunlight in the summer, pouring through the window, felt friendly and warm. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice in the morning was also pleasant to hear.

    Yoo Chun Young then said nonchalantly.

    [I heard that you passed out yesterday.]

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    [I thought Ban Yeo Ryung would faint.]

    ¡°Yeah, I thought the same too.¡±

    [Before you collapsed yesterday, I heard that you said some silly things. You saw me wearing a middle school uniform and¡­ um¡­ what was it¡­]

    ¡°Oh, you mean those¡­?¡±

    When he brought up the topic that I was aware of, I elevated my voice in delight.

    ¡®Right! That was why I called him,¡¯ with that thought, I tossed a question in a bright tone.

    ¡°Did you dream of me yesterday?¡±

    [Nope.]

    It was a far more succinct answer than I expected.

    As it fell flat, I shook my head. ¡®Well, this is more like Yoo Chun Young though¡­¡¯ He then flung another question.

    [What did I do in your dream?]

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    [What did I do?]

    Hmm¡­ looking at the ceiling, I counted the things that happened to me on my fingers. My words came out slowly in pieces as I tried to reminisce about the memory.

    ¡°Um¡­ so you appeared¡­ Do you remember the classroom in middle school? There were white window blinds on the windows¡­ oh, that¡¯s the same as now. All the windows were open; the sun went down through them. Now that I think of it, it¡¯s quite strange as we were seldom left in the classroom until the sunset. Hmm, and¡­ you were sitting alone in the classroom, listening to music. Thus, I went next to you and took off your earphone to put it in my ear¡­¡±

    [Uh-huh.]

    ¡°However, you looked at me like you¡¯ve never seen me before, so I asked, ¡®Why?¡¯ and you said that¡­¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°You waited for me.¡±

    After saying those words, I furrowed my brows in a surprise of what just came out of my mouth.

    It didn¡¯t sound special at that time; however, when I delivered that remark back to Yoo Chun Young now, it sounded like a special expression used between a couple. It embarrassed me somehow. Thus, I cleared my throat to hide my feelings. In the meantime, Yoo Chun Young asked back.

    [So?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [What did I say afterward?]

    ¡°Um, so¡­ what you said after was¡­ Don¡¯t you remember? You told me that you waited for me on a snowy day, but I didn¡¯t show up. Um¡­ uh¡­ you didn¡¯t say anything bad but seemed to be holding against me¡­ I mean, what did you say¡­ um¡­ Hold on for a second.¡±

    My cheeks turned red that I began to gibberish.

    I had no idea what I was babbling right now; however, I could hardly stop. If I didn¡¯t keep on, the awkward silence that had taken place earlier or the stillness recalling our relationship seemed to hang between us. Thus, I didn¡¯t want to feel ill at ease. That was when I desperately talked further against the quietness.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s serene but frigid voice made my mouth shut.

    [Hey.]

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    [Did you do something wrong to me?]

    At that moment, I felt as if the tension, straining within my body, was going away in an instant like a pinned balloon.

    ¡®Ha¡­ ha¡­¡¯ Holding my phone, I burst out broken laughter in emptiness. Before he was about to respond, I just closed my phone.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± I fetched a short sigh and threw my phone timidly on the bed.

    The phone bounced off my waterbed-like mattress a few times, then stopped on the comforter, of course, with no cracks at all. As I stared at it with tears in my eyes, I muttered in my mouth.

    ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any particular meaning to it. Yoo Chun Young wouldn¡¯t dream of me too.¡±

    ¡®But why did I bring them up, silly¡­¡¯ furrowing my brows with that thought, I soon pulled the comforter over my head.

    ¡®I should¡¯ve not said that! Geez!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help myself but kick my comforter. Unlike before, the sunlight pouring through the window didn¡¯t feel sweet at all.

    Article 18. How Can Chaebol Heirs Be So Common? (Part 1)

    In my dream, I became a slave to the Joseon Dynasty. My stay was in a shabby, cobwebbed cottage, which seemed to have been built forty years ago, outside the traditional government complexes; besides, Ban Yeo Ryung appeared, surprisingly, as a district magistrate.

    From the fact that Ban Yeo Ryung always took important roles in my dreams, I could tell how significantly my subconscious was valuing her. She indeed wore gat with colorfully beaded strings as well as the official blue uniform.

    With bleary eyes, I stared at the direction where Ban Yeo Ryung walked across from; however, when someone, who opened the threshold and stepped out of it, came into my sight, I almost threw up.

    Wearing a pair of traditional flower shoes, the lady walked toward Ban Yeo Ryung with soft steps and sat down next to her. She was¡­ I mean, he was, none other than, Eun Jiho!!

    Holy Christ, why is he cross-dressed as a woman? Why? For what¡¯s sake?!!

 Chapter 202

    .

    He, however, looked seriously beautiful even with that outfit and look. Sitting on the shade under the tiled roof gently curved down the ridge, Eun Jiho, who directed his eyes onto me with downcast platinum blond brows, looked shockingly gorgeous. Though he was wearing a green jeogori on top, long orange skirt on the bottom, and had a low bun, neither of those hid the beauty he was showing off as a woman.

    ¡®Why are Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung cross-dressing as the opposite sex? My subconscious, is this all you got?¡¯ The moment that I tried to act desperately with my head in my hands, Ban Yeo Ryung, the district magistrate, threw her glance back in my direction. She then suddenly admonished me in a stern voice!

    ¡°Punish him to death!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    A scream burst out of my mouth. ¡®Where is this story going?¡¯ Soon, Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda, guarding the entrance of the government complex with official guard outfits and black hats on, walked toward me, stiffening their faces.

    Setting aside Yi Ruda, Yoo Chun Young appeared in my dream after a long time, but was this the role at best for him? As soon as their faces almost reached my nose, a coarse straw mat wrapped my legs.

    I collapsed on the ground while losing my balance. It was hard to breathe because of the heavy dust. Cough, cough! Inhaling a bunch of dust, I, instinctively, raised my tearful eyes to scowl at Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, sitting on the seat of honor, roared shrilly as our eyes met.

    ¡°Oh, heavens! How dare you get above yourself!¡±

    ¡®Getting above myself? Just by looking at you? Isn¡¯t it going too far? I think your district magistrate uniform is too big for your boots, I mean¡­ big for your gender! So is Eun Jiho, beside you, being, even more, out his place!¡¯

    However, I couldn¡¯t speak that way. Chewing my lips, I yelled at the thought of not knowing the reason for being tortured before the actual punishment.

    ¡°Come on, why am I suddenly getting punished to death? Let me just know the reason!¡±

    ¡°How dare you again! Are you playing the innocent with me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Showing a sign of wrath in her eyes, Ban Yeo Ryung pointed with her chin at Eun Jiho, who was sitting obediently with his hands folded together with downcast eyes until then.

    ¡®Oh¡­ yeah¡­ how elegant he is¡­ but why?¡¯

    When I stared at her in wonder, Ban Yeo Ryung roared at me again.

    ¡°How dare you covet my wife!¡¯

    ¡°Excuse me¡­??¡±

    The question I dropped returned to me and bumped into my chin. No one was listening, even Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda who stood on each side of me. After a while, when I finally understood what Ban Yeo Ryung meant, I just blinked at a loss of words.

    In the middle of heavy silence, Eun Jiho, at last, raised his head to cast a glance to this side. The light hanging on the tip of his platinum blond lashes swayed like a swing under the strong summer sunlight. He gazed at me in that pose then slightly blushed for some reason.

    By then, I decided to stop observing him for the sake of my mental health. I raised my hand and declared in a serene voice.

    ¡°I have an objection.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even have it as a gift!¡±

    Usually, he didn¡¯t look that normal though, but having a bun and wearing a skirt looked as if he had crossed the Rubicon. It was difficult for me to handle the usual Eun Jiho, so how could I even deal with him being like that?!

    However, the district magistrate Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to take my words of refusal as a big insult. She stood up from her seat immediately with a roar.

    ¡°How dare you say such words to me! Hey there!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yi Ruda and Yoo Chun Young, standing on both sides of me, responded at the same time. From their blunt answers, I could see the sheer loyalty¡­ wait, no! They shouldn¡¯t be loyal!

    While I moved my eyeballs in anxiety, Ban Yeo Ryung gave a loud command while pointing at me with her long straight finger.

    ¡°Throw him in the river like this!¡±

    Excuse me again? What did you just say? Lying on the ground with myself wrapped in a coarse straw mat, I could feel a cold sweat springing up over my forehead.

    I barely twisted my tightly wrapped body and looked at Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda coming toward me. The look on their faces was even more serious than usual that they didn¡¯t seem to listen to my words. Despite the situation, I struggled to desperately shout out my mind.

    ¡°Hey¡­ dude¡­ I mean, do you think this makes sense? Are you really gonna throw me in the river just because I said that I won¡¯t even have the cross-dressed Eun Jiho as a gift? How ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°How dare you say that to Madam.¡±

    It was Yoo Chun Young who intoned in a low, ringing voice than usual. The bloody atmosphere on his blue eyes seemed to indicate that I deserved to get punished for real.

    All right, so Yoo Chun Young is also out of his mind! What¡¯s wrong with you, my subconscious?¡¯ Having that thought in mind, I moved my body desperately and, this time, yelled at Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Ru¡­ Ruda! You know that this is going too far, huh? Hey, how can you obey such nonsense¡­!¡±

    ¡°How can we tell right from wrong with our slow heads to our lord district magistrate?¡±

    Yi Ruda spoke the words with his usual, swiveling smile, which was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t hesitate or feel sorry to throw me in the river at all. What the heck!

    As the two boys came toward me, they tied me tightly with a rope then lifted me in the air to carry my body on their shoulders. Oh, no! Hold on! Wriggling myself frantically, I stared at Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho sitting next to each other on the increasingly remote wooden floor of the main hall.

    As if they felt delighted to remove me from them, Ban Yeo Ryung comfortably leaned one side of her arm against the wooden pillow on the floor and talked about something with Eun Jiho. Folding his legs coyly, Eun Jiho still looked quiet and obedient with green jeogori and long orange skirt on. He then stopped chatting with Ban Yeo Ryung and glanced back at my side for some reason.

    ¡®Okay, Eun Jiho! At least, you should save me!¡¯ As soon as I had that thought, Eun Jiho lifted his beautiful white hand and covered his mouth with it to gently smile. His eyes were bent gorgeously above his hand.

    Eun Jiho, you EVIL! Being carried out by the two boys on their shoulders, I screamed tragically.

    ¡°Eun Jihoooo! Be honest. You appeared in my dream as a female crossdresser to fu*k me up!¡±

    ¡°Eun Jiho! Hey! Save me!¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiho! Madan JIIIHOOOO! Beautiful and gorgeous madam Jiho!¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiho¡­ my angel¡­¡±

    ¡°Dude.¡±

    I heard a gruff voice ringing around somewhere. ¡®Who is it? It won¡¯t be Yoo Chun Young or Yi Ruda¡¯s voice¡­ I left Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung at the government complex¡­ then who is it?¡¯ That was the moment when I frowned with those thoughts.

    I shook my hands and feet; however, nothing moved as if they were still tied up with something. Thus, it looked as though I wasn¡¯t released from the coarse straw mat yet. What was going on then? When I rambled those thoughts, suddenly, I realized how bright my sight was.

    I, at last, put myself together and slightly opened my eyes. There was a familiar figure over my dimly shaking vision. The dazzling silver hair under the bright light belonged to Eun Jiho.

    ¡®What the¡­ why is he over here?¡¯ Furrowing my brows, I asked in a half-awake voice.

    ¡°You were just there with the district magistrate¡­¡±

    ¡°What dreamland were you in to mumble my name?¡±

    Replying to my question, Eun Jiho was sitting back with his elbow placed on the back of his chair and his chin resting on his palm. As if he was staring at me for quite a while, his posture looked quite comfortable. Hmm. Blinking my eyes for a moment, I finally recovered my senses and fell into thought.

    ¡®So, it was a dream. Well, Ban Yeo Ryung appearing as a district magistrate and Eun Jiho as her wife weren¡¯t any realities; besides, the background was the Joseon Dynasty period¡­¡¯

    It was true that I woke up from my dream; however, why aren¡¯t my hands and feet still moving? I tried to move them once again, but nothing seemed to move a muscle.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203: Chapter 203

    .

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? I wouldn¡¯t be confined inside the coarse straw mat and beaten to death yet,¡¯ rambling those thoughts, I looked down and found myself wrapped in a blanket almost like a larva. I soon became silent.

    As I was at a loss of words for quite a while, Eun Jiho asked me again.

    ¡°What were you dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ that is¡­¡±

    ¡°That is?¡±

    ¡°Rolled up in a straw mat and beaten as punishment.¡±

    Eun Jiho furrowed one side of his brows after my short reply.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I dreamed about the straw mat beating punishment.¡±

    Answering back with a sigh, I began to struggle wildly to get out of the self-confining blanket. A moment after, Eun Jiho, who was staring at me making a fuss, understood what I was talking about. He then trembled his shoulders speechlessly, holding the desk.

    Eun Jiho wasn¡¯t a type of kid who smiled quietly like that. At least in front of me, he rarely laughed without a sound like now. ¡®Anyway, why isn¡¯t this getting off from me?¡¯ After a long struggle, I almost fell head over heels from the bed then got straight up from where I was lying.

    Striding toward Eun Jiho, I stuck my head out closer to his back. Then I switched my gaze to his phone screen and frowned.

    To: Ban Yeo Ryung, Scary Kwon Eun Hyung, Yoo Chun Young, Woo Jooin

    DUDES LOLOLOLOL Ham Donnie LMFAO!!!

    What she said while wrapping herself in the blanket was that she dreamt about the straw mat punishment LOL That¡¯s so Ham Donnie.

    Holy crap you bastard! I stretched out my hand immediately to his phone; however, Eun Jiho, who had quick reflexes, wouldn¡¯t allow me even the smallest approach. Although his eyes weren¡¯t directing at me, Eun Jiho defended his phone desperately almost with superhuman skill. He then suddenly turned around and yelled at me.

    ¡°Ay Yai Yai, what¡¯s wrong with you girl? It is good evidence that the state of the body affects the unconscious; therefore, I tried to let them research about¨D.¡±

    ¡®Oh, yeah, what logical bullshit!¡¯ With that thought, I was about to throw a wink at him, but instead, I stretched my hand out again to his phone. Eun Jiho then shouted back.

    ¡°Dude, okay, okay! I won¡¯t send the text then.¡±

    Saying those words like a grumble, he put his hand down. Eun Jiho then showed me his phone screen and moved his fingers to delete the text. Phew, I fetched a sigh of relief, at last, leaning against the desk, then I swept my disheveled hair back.

    Why did I fall asleep while wrapping myself with a blanket on such a humid day? My sweaty hair was clinging on my forehead.

    ¡®Oh, I should go wash my face,¡¯ having that thought, I swept my sweaty hair back again then opened my mouth.

    ¡°But why are you here?¡±

    His eyes, that were on my forehead, diverted back onto me. It looked as though his eyes indicated a sign of hesitance that I suddenly felt a little weird.

    His hand that was pulling mine for the whole time in the near past was rewound in front of my sight.

    The dizzily crying cicadas, the narrow sunlight flickering near my eyes, and his voice asking me the question,

    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯

    ¡®You aren¡¯t, huh?¡¯

    The two questions that tore me down.

    At that time, Eun Jiho was obviously different than usual. The other side of him, which was quite different, made me wonder when did he hide such a color. It was something equivalent to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s sweetness, Jooin¡¯s acuity, or Eun Hyung¡¯s decisiveness.

    Now, a strange feeling struck me when I recalled the Eun Jiho at that time as soon as our eyes met inside this bright and cozy room.

    Eun Jiho pouted his lips without a sound. His jet-black eyes were still on me. Strangely, his gaze was so far-off that I suddenly thought about Eun Jiho also looking back at the future or the past than the present just like me.

    At that very moment, he turned his head as if he got burnt from fire, and at the same time, his voice escaped through his lips.

    ¡°We were about to go to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s workplace.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡±

    His voice was too nonchalant that I got a little surprised. Listening to what he just said, the bizarre atmosphere, flowing between us earlier, seemed like nothing. Scratching my forehead in embarrassment, I furrowed as something came across my mind.

    ¡®Now that I¡¯m thinking about it, why does that bastard keep trespassing my house?¡¯ With that thought, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Hey, you should reach out to me ahead of your visit. Though my mom almost treats you like our family, greeting you with this look is¡­ anyway¡­¡¯

    ¡°Anyway?¡±

    His answer came back to me with him looking somewhere else again. It was the same as that day when we walked across the street, holding our hands. I, again, felt weird.

    Usually, Eun Jiho would intervene immediately and say, ¡®Do you think there¡¯s a difference between your washed and unwashed face?¡¯ That Eun Jiho, who would display cheeky words, was, for some reason, following my remark like a parrot.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean this. I tried to just grumble like we usually did to each other¡­¡¯ As he didn¡¯t make any playful retorts, my words revealed an unexpected aggressiveness. It looked as though I was desperate to draw an invisible line between us.

    I realized that my words started to carry weight when he didn¡¯t take them as a joke.

    Then, all of a sudden, I became aware that our conversation always went like this. As if pushing him away from me, I grumbled to him. Eun Jiho then threw some silly jokes without a blink and crossed that line, which defeated me right away. Thus, I got to let him some space.

    That was how we managed our friendship for the last three years; how Eun Jiho became one of my closest friends from just a character inside a novel.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t meaning this though¡­¡¯ having that thought, I put my hand down, which I usually raised when grumbling instinctively.

    As I remained silent for quite a while, Eun Jiho turned around to see my direction this time. His eyes were still serene like a river. The look in his eyes was so different than usual that it was me again who became anxious.

    Being hesitant for quite some time, I detached my lips.

    ¡°Anyway, not so¡­ good, I guess?¡±

    My words ended up hilariously than usual out of perplexity. ¡®Why did I rise intonation at the end? And how could I even say, ¡®I guess?¡¯ What the heck was that?! Do you really think yourself as a maiden in the Joseon Dynasty?¡¯ That was when I grimaced while rambling those thoughts inside my head.

    Eun Jiho broke into a fit of laughter as he usually did. Resting his chin on his palm leisurely, he then perked the corners of his lips upwards slightly to hint a sneer. With the smile that he always had, Eun Jiho replied.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s such a great advantage to have a face that looks the same either washed or not. You know, our country is having Water Stress.¡±

    ¡°God dang, Eun Jiho.¡±

    That was when I tried to turn around and pull the doorknob. Eun Jiho¡¯s voice stopped me again. Standing against the light coming from the living room, I flung a question.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, you¡­¡±

    Dropping the words, Eun Jiho¡¯s face was dimmed by the living room lights. I narrowed my eyes. With a rare hint of hesitation, he continued.

    ¡°You called my name.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡®Is he talking about Madam Jiho, something like that?¡¯ I nodded. Eun Jiho asked me again.

    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    His face still looked blurry by the living room light. ¡®Hmm, that is because¡­¡¯ frowning my face in uncertainty, I thought for a second.

    ¡®Should I answer that question? What if it makes us fight before even going to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s shop?¡¯ The air between us was quite strange than usual, which scared me to bring up such words. Taking a step back, I was walking on eggshells.

    I could hardly see his face; however, his dark eyes exposed under the light were so serious that avoiding his question might provoke some negative reaction.

    After all, I gave up and answered with a shrug.

    ¡°Um, so in my dream¡­ you appeared as a wife of the district magistrate.¡±

    I tried to speak as nonchalantly as I could, but it might have been, of course, difficult to just move one. Eun Jiho furrowed his brows right away.

    He asked, ¡°A wife of the district magistrate? Not the magistrate himself?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah¡­ a wife of the district magistrate. You know, the lady with a skirt and jeogori on¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ So?¡±

    The look on his face, asking me to speak further, turned freaky. I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was refraining from laughing or repressing his anger at all.

 Chapter 204

    .

    I continued with a sigh.

    ¡°So¡­ I was just looking at you, but the district magistrate¡­ oh, it was Ban Yeo Ryung who took that position. She said to me, ¡®How dare you covet my wife?¡¯ going over the edge.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°I mean, you appeared, wearing a skirt and jeogori, which looked more hilarious than usual, so I said, ¡®No, I wouldn¡¯t even have it as a gift!¡¯ She then commanded the guards to administer a straw mat punishment to me. Thus, I¡­ um¡­ begged you¡­ to save me.¡±

    Carrying on my words in hesitance, I finally finished the sentence like that and diverted my eyes back onto Eun Jiho¡¯s face, which was truly something to see. With a look of distress, he was wrapping his forehead with both hands. His long downcast lashes cast shadows over his cheeks.

    Um¡­ is he mad? Did my words, not even having him as a gift, pissed him off? Well, I would also feel upset if I heard such a word like that; however, if it was Eun Jiho who said that, I wouldn¡¯t take so offense at it though.

    Anyway, I stayed still, wriggling my fingers, but as he didn¡¯t respond anything, I opened my lips.

    ¡°Um¡­ but, you won¡¯t even have it as a gift too, will you?¡±

    ¡°Have what?¡±

    At last, he answered back. Shoving his face into his hands like a corpse, Eun Jiho remained silent for quite a while. He eventually raised his head. His perverse voice, as usual, sounded as the Eun Jiho I¡¯ve known. Feeling relieved, I tossed a question.

    ¡°I mean, if I show up in your dream with those outfits, you won¡¯t even have me as a gift too, huh?¡±

    Eun Jiho furrowed his handsome brows again. Then at the next moment, he replied in a sulky voice while tilting his head. It sounded nonchalant, just like his usual tone.

    ¡°You got it wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was me who wondered about what he meant. ¡®What did he just say? If I asked him about will he not have me even as a gift, but he answered that I got it wrong, that means he would have me¡­¡¯ Thinking further until that point, I just gave up rambling such thoughts. Then I slightly pulled my chin and stared at Eun Jiho carefully somehow.

    ¡®He is now¡­ Oh, but we had different prerequisites!¡¯ With that thought, I asked him again.

    ¡°No, think about it. I said you were wearing jeogori and skirt in my dream? Thus, in my case, it¡¯s like me wearing hanbok¡­ oh, that ain¡¯t so weird! Let¡¯s say it¡¯s like I¡¯m wearing a spacesuit.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Eun Jiho nodded sullenly. Like a student who had gone through private tutoring lessons before taking actual classes in school, his attitude looked as if my explanation bored him too much. I asked back again.

    ¡°Still?¡±

    ¡°What if I say yes?¡±

    Flinging the question, he lifted his chin and directed his eyes on me. ¡®Oh, boy¡­¡¯ I pulled the doorknob, becoming stricken with panic.

    ¡®Hey, where are you going?¡¯ Regardless of Eun Jiho asking me with a perplexed look or not, this time, I pulled the doorknob firmly and opened my lips.

    ¡°Dude, then¡­ um¡­ even if I wear tiger skins?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°What if a crocodile skin?¡±

    ¡°I said, yes.¡±

    ¡°Hey, then¡­ um, goat skin¡­?¡±

    ¡°Geez, are you gonna skin all the animals over the world?¡±

    When Eun Jiho responded in a seemingly irritated voice, I, at last, pulled myself together. I mean, it felt like my whole brain was made up of dense circuits, and they seemed to be all mixed up right now.

    I raised my eyes again to gaze at Eun Jiho. As usual, he looked self-possessed and relaxed like a young man of noble presence. ¡®Does he know what he¡¯s talking about?¡¯ I wondered, staring at him.

    The clock was ticking with our eyes entwined in the air. The gaze we had at each other swiveled silently like a coffee swirl. Then suddenly, I heard a burst of laughter. Eun Jiho was smiling at me. Bringing his hands back, he motioned to me to leave the room.

    He said, ¡°Hey, go wash your face ASAP or else we won¡¯t be able to study that much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯ll be quick!¡±

    With that said, I left the room in a flash. On my way to the bathroom, I grumbled to my mom, watching TV in the living room leisurely as she usually did, stop liking Eun Jiho. Until the moment when I went inside the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror with a toothbrush in my mouth, I was still in a daze.

    There I saw my reflection in the mirror under the orange light. Staring at my clear brown eyes blankly for a while, I soon spat out the foam in my mouth then raised my head again.

    ¡®Weird,¡¯ I furrowed my brows while brushing my teeth.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s words and the reactions just now were utterly against the usual Eun Jiho I¡¯ve known. The look on his face that I had seen on my way out of the room revealed signs of sorrow and emptiness, which I couldn¡¯t estimate how deep they were at all.

    ¡®And Eun Jiho just now¡­¡¯ I murmured vacantly. Eun Jiho seemed to avoid my touch. Of course, I knew it was quite something for a girl and a boy holding hands, but mine was just brushing against his hand. Eun Jiho, however, brought his hand behind him as if he got burnt. Such a reaction was deeply engraved in my sight that it hardly disappeared in my head.

    Geez. After washing my face, I walked within the living room then dropped my glance outside the veranda. Everything was full of green. The blade-like sharp sunlight, the watercolor painted blue sky, and the kids playing in the apartment complex parking lot under the green and blue scenery¡­

    As soon as I washed, my neck turned sweaty again. Fanning it with my hand, I suddenly came across a thought.

    Anyway, summer break has arrived at last.

    * * *

    Now that we were in high school, I had thought about our break would be a little different than that in middle school. In middle school, the novel was just before the stage to be actually developed; therefore, there was quite a time to move forward, but now we were in high school!

    In the author¡¯s perspective, high school summer break was a perfect background for something to take place. No need to force the main characters to go to school the next day¡­ I mean, these characters seldom went to school, but good for the author to make the characters travel far away! Having the male and female protagonists going to the movies or courage test together was even better!

    And that was why I once had promised myself that this time I would never get involved in a stormy summer break of Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings. What I planned for that was very simple and effective.

    So to explain this arrangement, there¡¯s something that needs to be addressed, which is the entrance examination system in Korea. If those of you were students like me, you would have heard of the annual Korean SAT, the devilish college admission test.

    Oh, the god dang Korean SAT! How cruel and vicious it is to bet our 12-years education on just one day and decide the level of college for us to enter.

    We, the high schoolers, take something called a mock exam to prepare the upcoming Korean SAT and estimate the level of college we¡¯ll enter from that result¡­

    Although it was quite pitiful to say for myself, my test scores were way behind from, of course, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho, the nationwide top rankers in the exams, but even from the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings. No, not just way behind¡­ way more, I was so much behind.

    If I were just a run-of-the-mill girl, I would¡¯ve felt a deeply rooted fury or jealousy to Ban Yeo Ryung at this moment of time. Thankfully, I was the only person who was aware of Ban Yeo Ryung taking the female lead position in this web novel, so I didn¡¯t have that much of harsh emotions to her. I would say, I just gave up. Hoping for common sense in this world would just make myself a sinner.

    Although they didn¡¯t reveal their thoughts verbally, it was true that the Four Heavenly Kings and especially Ban Yeo Ryung were worrying about me somehow.

    Thus, when the summer break had just begun, I declared to them in confidence.

    ¡®I would be studying in the library this summer.¡¯

    If I said this sentence in the beginning, it would sound like I simply declared such a thing to avoid spending my summer break with them. In fact, my test scores were actually quite serious too. Anyway¡­ I also didn¡¯t want to end up going to a college, so different from where they all would enter. Neither did they looked for the same thing to happen.

    It would feel more comfortable for me to just regard that my first summer break in high school was given up for the sake of my enjoyable college years with them. I wasn¡¯t just tying myself in the library because I hate to hang out.

    Um, but, anyway¡­ my overall intention wasn¡¯t proving successful somehow.

 Chapter 205

    .

    The day that I declared those words was also a hot summer day. Yoo Chun Young, who was staring at me nonchalantly in our living room, suddenly detached his lips.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it together.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡®Why would you do that? Aren¡¯t you busy these days?¡¯ No matter what I thought, Yoo Chun Young, who responded like that, ignored my gaze full of wonder and diverted his eyes onto Eun Hyung.

    ¡°What about you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I mean, good for me. What do you think, Donnie?¡±

    With that answer, Eun Hyung looked at me with his usual, generous grin, which made me hardly say, ¡®No,¡¯ to him at all. ¡®Oh, lord¡­ but isn¡¯t this¡­¡¯ I wriggled my hands that were awkwardly stretched out, but soon hid them behind my back.

    Moving my eyeballs in perplexity, I perspired copiously. ¡®Come on, isn¡¯t this a little odd? Where on earth in the web novels do the Four Heavenly Kings devote themselves to study in the library during the break?¡¯

    You guys should¡­ you know, get a fancy motorcycle and enjoy the coastal drive¡­ or throw a crazy party, book luxurious vacation rentals, and do something like that? Isn¡¯t hitting the library too run-of-the-mill or modest for such characters like you guys?

    That was when I rambled those thoughts in mind without dropping them out of my mouth. Jooin, who had a swiveling smile, asked Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Sounds interesting! Jiho, what about you? Are you also traveling abroad this time?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    As if he just came across the fact, Eun Jiho let out an exclamation and directed his eyes on me. Now that I got to think about it, Eun Jiho usually stayed abroad for a month or two on every break like an annual event.

    When I asked about it specifically, he was there to have foreign college tours or take some classes, but I had no idea what all those were for. Having got to be the heir of the largest business conglomerate, he might be just spending money in a crazy way.

    As if something was disagreeable, Eun Jiho opened his mouth again with a furrow.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m leaving soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then you can¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°But I still have about two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Dude, next time, put that out first,¡± said Jooin.

    With a grin, he waved his hand to me. He then shouted, posing like a model student who had a question.

    ¡°Mama, we¡¯re in too!¡±

    Excuse me?

    A sentence then quietly popped up inside my head.

    The Four Heavenly Kings _____ during summer break.

    Then I inserted the words ¡®dedicating themselves to studying mock exam in the library¡¯ in the blank.

    The Four Heavenly Kings dedicating themselves to studying mock exam in the library during summer break.

    ¡®Incompatible words coexist in that sentence¡­ How odd it sounds!¡¯ While I got startled and started to sweat, I suddenly realized how quiet Ban Yeo Ryung had been. Even Yoo Chun Young, who seldom voiced out his opinions, was trying to be active in his studies, but why was she staying so silent alone?

    Raising my eyes to look at Ban Yeo Ryung, I noticed that her face was unusually pale. Eun Hyung, who followed my gaze, also hardened his face as if he found the same thing. He then asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung? Yeo Ryung, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ took a¡­¡±

    She was sinking her head on her chest. Her bangs, which seemed to grow longer, hung down loosely over her eyes that the look on her face wasn¡¯t so visible to us.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°I took a part-time job¡­¡±

    As the depressed voice escaped through her lips, she soon lifted her head. Instead of showing a dazzling glow, her jet-black eyes crumpled, looking very unhappy and disappointed, which was so hilarious to me that I almost laughed out loud.

    Eun Jiho, beside me, looked as if his tension had decreased. He leaned against the couch and muttered to her.

    ¡°Geez, I thought something serious had happened. A part-time job¡­ what about that?¡±

    ¡°If things were meant to be like this, I would¡¯ve not taken the job but studied with you guys! Gosh, why did I took that position!¡±

    Saying such words, Ban Yeo Ryung grabbed her head and stamped her feet while sitting on her seat.

    ¡®Oh, Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ your frustrated look seems the cutest sometimes,¡¯ I thought, suppressing my laughter. Woo Jooin also giggled in front of me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even flip the book.¡±

    ¡°So are you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say, both of you,¡± said Yoo Chun Young.

    In my perspective, it seemed like the same characters were fighting against each other, but as Yoo Chun Young, a man of few words, couldn¡¯t also overlook what he had just heard, he backed up a bit. ¡®Hmm, Yoo Chun Young, look who¡¯s talking here¡­¡¯ I thought.

    This time, Eun Jiho and Eun Hyung were also about to add some words to each other that I finally dropped a remark.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all shut up.¡±

    ¡®No matter how much I think, I study, at least, fifty times more than all of you.¡¯ As if it wasn¡¯t just me who considered it to be true, the living room was soon enveloped by a deafening silence.

    ¡®Good, at least they have a conscience,¡¯ I sighed, crossing my arms. Then I switched my gaze to Ban Yeo Ryung who seemed to be restless with a furrow.

    I asked, ¡°But, what¡¯s up with the sudden part-time job? You never said anything about it to me as well.¡±

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s a coffee shop owned by a friend of my uncle. The place is quite brand new, pays well, the owner seems to be nice, and I have time on my hands¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice trailed off little by little as she answered back. Her voice then sank to a whisper, at last, with a deep sigh. Her slender shoulders drooped at the same time. She added, closing her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, why did I accept that¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie, should I just give a late refusal?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie? Donnie?¡±

    Oh, how many times did Ban Yeo Ryung call my name? While everyone dropped their gazes at me, I, who finally gathered back my senses, shook my head in a hurry. Then I hastily shouted at Ban Yeo Ryung who was almost about to cry.

    ¡°No, do it! You should do it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    That is because, in a web novel, the female protagonist suddenly works at a part-time job during the break out of the blue.

    ¡®Oh, what a stupid author you are!¡¯ While I complimented my brain on having good memories, I ooh-and-ahhed at the author¡¯s development of the situation on the other hand. Geez, how clich¨¦d this story is going on!

    In this case, it would definitely belong to the plot of a female protagonist starting her part-time job after getting a sudden recommendation. The owner of her workplace would have a very high possibility of being a handsome, gentle, and attractive single in his early twenties.

    The other part-timer, working at the same shift, would be a guy likely to be involved in a bad relationship with the heroine in the past. For instance, he might have lost a fight to the female protagonist¡¯s boyfriend before, so he could know her face, something like that¡­

    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t say to Ban Yeo Ryung that you¡¯re destined for taking that part-time job no matter what, so I decided to just make up a story.

    I said, ¡°I mean, I just think that you should get that job. Take it, you¡¯re not gonna study anyway even though we¡¯re in the library together.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is¡­¡±

    As if she couldn¡¯t seek any particular falsehood in my words, Ban Yeo Ryung quietly closed her mouth with a look of discomfort on her face.

    She then made a sign with her eyes at Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin to back out, but they weren¡¯t such people who would simply do that regardless of her threatening gaze. For some reason, the boys looked as if they made up their minds to study in the library with me during the summer break.

    Come on¡­ why¡­ for real¡­? Four Heavenly King¡­ just throw the god damn parties instead¡­

    Anyway, that being said, for this summer break, I got to study in the library with the Four Heavenly Kings, whereas Ban Yeo Ryung worked at the part-time job alone. And today was the day for all of us to visit eventually where Ban Yeo Ryung was working at. What adventure would I go through today? To be continued!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    In hopes of someone to pause this situation, I yelled out those words, ¡®To be continued.¡¯ My gut, abnormally developed ever since I¡¯ve lived in the world of web novel, alerted me fiercely that it was impossible to get through this summer break in peace. Of course, there was, always, nothing I could do although I had sensed such things in advance; therefore, if the situation had come this far, I was inclined to think that the gut was unnecessary¡­

    Thus, I left my house along with Eun Jiho who was looking at me in wonder today as well.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206: Chapter 206

    .

    * * *

    Those who were coming to the library during the summer break belonged to either of the two: one, who had an upcoming exam; two, who were taking this air-conditioned place as a shelter from the hot and steamy weather.

    And lately, another type of people was increasing in this space. It was because the most famous celebrities in this town began to be found in the library. Kwon Eun Hyung bent his steps through the crowds with a sigh. His other hand was tightly holding Yoo Chun Young¡¯s arm. Aside from being insensitive to heat, Yoo Chun Young, who always slept a lot, was walking half-dozed off today as well. Thus, to prevent him from bumping into other people, Eun Hyung had to make some challenging efforts.

    Having got to manage Yoo Chun Young in this way, Kwon Eun Hyung observed people walking pass by them carefully and soon revealed a sign of fatigue around his eyes. At the same time, he didn¡¯t miss looking at Yoo Chun Young, who was in his hand, with eyes of envy. ¡®How can he always be so chilled out like this?¡¯ Eun Hyung wanted to wake him, at least, now and show the scenery in front of them.

    ¡­. Everyone is looking only at us.

    Only a week has passed as they began to go to the library; however, the place seemed to be overpopulated with people twice as much as the space on the first day. ¡®Is it just me who¡¯s thinking this way?¡¯ Kwon Eun Hyung then shook his head, ¡®No, I¡¯m not getting it wrong at all.¡¯

    ¡®Well, what can I do¡­¡¯ With a sigh, Kwon Eun Hyung walked closer to a long desk placed in the sunny corner of the library. He then pulled out a chair and sat Yoo Chun Young on it. Chun Young¡¯s lackluster blue eyes seemed to glance at this side but were closed again. ¡®Yeah, sleep pal,¡¯ Kwon Eun Hyung thought to himself. As if he heard Eun Hyung¡¯s mind, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s head dropped onto the desk. His blue-black hair scattered on the brown tabletop. Resting his chin on his palm, Kwon Eun Hyung dropped his gaze at him then stretched out his hand to take care of Chun Young¡¯s hair.

    While he did that for a few minutes, someone from across pulled out the chair right next to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s and took a seat. When their eyes met, the boy¡¯s light eyes curved with a golden smile. Inside the light-flooding library with a large floor to the ceiling glass window on one side, the boy¡¯s golden brown hair particularly stood out. Kwon Eun Hyung raised his hand, arranging Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hair, and smiled embarrassedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? But why are you so quiet?¡±

    Usually, the boy would say, ¡®Hi!¡¯ brightly and loudly as soon as he arrived in front of them. Woo Jooin put a swiveling grin on his face after Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s words then made a gesture by moving his chin with a shrug. ¡®Yeah, I see,¡¯ Eun Hyung thought. Staring at Yoo Chun Young deeply in sleep, Woo Jooin murmured in awe.

    ¡°How can he sleep so well? What time is it? Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s now ten in the morning¡­¡±

    He then asked, turning around in this direction.

    ¡°Chun Young sleeps a lot but not as this much, isn¡¯t he? I think ten in the morning is enough for him to be fully awake.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well that¡¯s because¡­.¡±

    Before detaching his lips to answer back, Kwon Eun Hyung side-eyed people around them with a smile. Eun Jiho and Donnie didn¡¯t seem to be here yet. He then opened his lips again with a grin.

    ¡°He¡¯s shooting schedule is getting hectic these days, so¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A look of perplexity suddenly appeared on Woo Jooin¡¯s face. ¡®I knew it,¡¯ thought Woo Jooin. Kwon Eun Hyung smiled in embarrassment again. Woo Jooin flung another question.

    ¡°Then, why did he say he¡¯ll study together? He¡¯s a very tactful type with tests, so sitting down and spending time won¡¯t affect his grades though¡­¡±

    ¡®Agreed,¡¯ swallowing his urge to respond like that, Kwon Eun Hyung just put a big smile. It would be a little sorry for Eun Hyung to say that word from the friendship he had with Chun Young over a decade. Shrugging his shoulders, Eun Hyung just answered like this.

    ¡°Hmm, what would it be?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    However, the ambiguous answer was inadequate to turn Woo Jooin¡¯s attention to somewhere else. As he was so quick-witted, Woo Jooin soon stared at Yoo Chun Young, deeply in sleep, with his twinkling eyes and began to murmur, ¡®Why?¡¯ When Kwon Eun Hyung finally saw the unique, narrow grin appearing on Woo Jooin¡¯s face, he quickly turned his head while mumbling to himself, ¡®I did my best, Chun Young.¡¯

    Woo Jooin was now looking very excited that he put his elbow on the desk to rest his chin on the palm and had a beaming face, looking at Yoo Chun Young. As if he was singing, a cheerful voice escaped from Woo Jooin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Hmm, so that was how it went. I wondered when he would realize that¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, except Yeo Ryung, weren¡¯t all of us aware of that? The video was the finishing blow. You know, the one that we took when we were in our second year of middle school.¡±

    Listening to the words coming out from Jooin¡¯s mouth, Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s face turned stiff from moment to moment. ¡®He completely nailed it,¡¯ having that thought, Kwon Eun Hyung smiled when their eyes met again.

    ¡°Want something to drink, Jooin?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Hmm, you just want to move on with a can of beverage?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡®Yoo Chun Young, look how troubled I am for you¡­¡¯ That was when Kwon Eun Hyung murmured while putting a brighter grin on his lips. Woo Jooin slightly removed the smile on his face. He took his hand down from the desk and continued with a dry voice.

    ¡°No worries, what will I suppose to do with talking about this?¡±

    There weren¡¯t any lights left inside Woo Jooin¡¯s eyes. His voice and the look on his face all changed in a flash as if someone else was speaking; however, Kwon Eun Hyung didn¡¯t get surprised.

    Among them, the person who understood quite well about Woo Jooin¡¯s different side was, none other than, Kwon Eun Hyung himself. He even felt confident about it.

    Of course, Eun Jiho spent way more time than Eun Hyung when it came to knowing about Woo Jooin. Still, Eun Jiho wouldn¡¯t understand at all as he had never experienced the notion of deficiency in his life.

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes also dried out. Dropping his glance at Yoo Chun Young, still asleep, Woo Jooin kept on his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to let the parties work this out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    ¡°I just hope it doesn¡¯t end up as a tragedy.¡±

    Woo Jooin¡¯s face turned dark as he said that. Kwon Eun Hyung quickly lifted his head. When their eyes met, Woo Jooin smiled at him as vulnerably as never before. He then opened up his two palms.

    ¡°I hate those things¡­ like two best friends falling in love with the same girl and their friendship going wrong¡­ Watching those are such a disaster even in the movies or soap operas; therefore, how awful will it be when it happens in real life?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When those things try to take place, I¡¯ll punch Eun Jiho as hard as I can, so you do the same to Chun Young too. I don¡¯t have the heart to punch Chun Young myself¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ The way you talk has changed.¡±

    Eun Hyung barely dropped the remark in hesitance. Woo Jooin raised his head right away. His gold eyes were quite wide open.

    ¡°Really?¡± asked Jooin, tilting his head.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    And from something else that might have made Woo Jooin strike dumb, he sat still lost in thoughts. The clock was ticking through the three boys sunk in silence. The bright sunlight stained Yoo Chun Young¡¯s cheek with pure white. How long had it been? Woo Jooin detached his lips at a slow pace. His eyes were still looking at nowhere lost in thought.

    ¡°I had no idea that the way I talk had changed.¡±

    ¡°Back then, you sometimes spoke like an ethics textbook and flummoxed others.¡±

    ¡°Really? Did I?¡±

    Woo Jooin now showed a look of interest that Kwon Eun Hyung felt quite relieved. ¡®Maybe it isn¡¯t that serious than I thought,¡¯ Eun Hyung nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, you suddenly switched your tone, bringing up some moral theories in the ethics textbook. It sounded like you were making an excuse of saying, ¡®I¡¯m actually not that bad,¡¯ which felt very perplexed for someone to hear such things.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I did.¡±

    ¡°But now you aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡®It hasn¡¯t been so long from when just the two of us spoke to each other,¡¯ having that thought, Kwon Eun Hyung flung a question.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Woo Jooin then showed a faint smile on his face. He touched his hands as if he was feeling shy. After a while, he opened his lips.

    ¡°Mama.¡±

    ¡°Mama?¡±

    Asking instinctively, Kwon Eun Hyung blenched. Of course, Jooin wouldn¡¯t be talking about his real mother. Whenever the topic of Woo Jooin¡¯s family was brought up, Eun Jiho changed the subject; therefore, Kwon Eun Hyung guessed the overall situation to some degree. The reason why Jooin didn¡¯t label the term ¡®mama¡¯ to the proper person and overused it everywhere was that the object had been gone. Woo Jooin continued with a fragile grin.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was that much different.¡±

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207: Chapter 207

    .

    As if he was talking while asleep, Jooin¡¯s voice seemed to float in the air. His eyes were open toward the empty space like they were inside a dream.

    ¡°Different?¡± asked Eun Hyung.

    ¡°Me saying to myself that I am not a weirdo and someone else telling me the same thing. The two are different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Only then did Eun Hyung realize why Woo Jooin¡¯s mood had changed. He kind of thought that the air around Jooin seemed to alter at some point after the courage test. Jooin didn¡¯t sharpen his attitude toward his closest people as well as conceal his true color than before. As if looking at a child who first took off a baby step, Eun Hyung even felt a heart-tugging impression from him.

    Woo Jooin continued with a smile, ¡°No one¡­ said to me like that until now, so I never knew that they could be this much different.¡±

    ¡°Then¨D.¡±

    ¡°And on the other hand, I came across this thought that I should be a better person. That¡¯s the only way to make a return for those words.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite amazing that a person can change by another person?¡±

    Woo Jooin then cast down his eyes and directed them on Yoo Chun Young who was asleep. Under the calm library air, his figure was as solid as a stuffed still life painting. If Jooin didn¡¯t hear Yoo Chun Young¡¯s faint breath, he might have thought the time had stopped. Still looking at Yoo Chun Young, Woo Jooin detached his lips.

    ¡°And I think the change is enough for now.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung was at a loss of words again as he noticed how unusually forlorn Woo Jooin looked right now. His words kept on like a murmur.

    ¡°¡­ because I¡¯m happy to the fullest right now.¡±

    That was when Kwon Eun Hyung tried to respond to his remark. Woo Jooin suddenly turned bright as if he took his mask off. ¡®Though he has got no qualms anymore about revealing his true self, he should do something with that sudden change on his face¡­¡¯ Just when Eun Hyung had that thought in mind, Woo Jooin waved his hand to those who were in a distance.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    As Kwon Eun Hyung turned his head, he found the faces of those whom he anticipated. Carrying their bags in each of their shoulders, Eun Jiho and Ham Donnie was walking toward this direction.

    * * *

    ¡°How can he sleep so well?¡±

    I was staring at Yoo Chun Young, deeply in his dreamland, in awe. Eun Jiho, beside me, added a few words too.

    ¡°Is he here to sleep? He¡¯s been a Sleeping Beauty these days.¡±

    Instead of Yoo Chun Young, it was Eun Hyung, sitting next to him, who looked bothered by Eun Jiho¡¯s remark. ¡®Eh? Why is Eun Hyung having that look?¡¯ Putting my bag down, I took a seat and flung a question.

    ¡°Did Yoo Chun Young have another shoot yesterday? Being dead asleep like that looks as though he is¡­¡±

    For some reason, Eun Hyung turned a little bright from my words.

    He replied, ¡°Oh, he had a family gathering yesterday. The number seems to increase as it¡¯s the break.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell him to just stay home and sleep all day?¡± asked Eun Jiho, putting his bag down and sitting next to me naturally.

    ¡®Yeah, that makes sense,¡¯ I nodded to his words. The look on Eun Hyung¡¯s face, however, changed somehow. He turned apparently stiff than when he was talking to me earlier. ¡®I mean, rather than turning stiff, should I say he looks as if he¡¯s in an awkward situation¡­?¡¯ The moment I furthered my thought, Yoo Chun Young suddenly opened his eyes. His long thick lashes slowly went up; his blue eyes moved to glance at me and Eun Jiho one after another. He then raised his body.

    While Eun Jiho and I looked at what he was doing bitterly, Yoo Chun Young touched his forehead in silence as if he had a headache. ¡®Makes me feel sorry about him¡­¡¯ I murmured to myself, ¡®I mean, it seems that we blamed the sick kid to wake up and study¡­¡¯ Waving my hand, I dropped my words.

    ¡°I just said so as I felt sorry to see you in fatigue lately¡­ I really don¡¯t care whether you sleep or not, so¡­¡±

    In the meantime, Yoo Chun Young just stared at me with unreadable eyes, and before I completed my sentence, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna study.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    With that said, Yoo Chun Young stretched his hand to take out a book from his cross-body bag hung on the chair beside him. A sense of tiredness resonated around his overall moves. Observing Yoo Chun Young in perplexity for a second, I slowly moved my eyeballs and exchanged eye contact with Eun Jiho who was next to me. He also looked bewildered. Jooin, who somehow gave a wise man look for the whole time, said with a swiveling smile.

    ¡°Mama, what¡¯s the problem? Chun Young says that he decided to study, so let¡¯s cheer him up.¡±

    ¡°Um, I mean¡­ but¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, who took his books out and was building a tower with them until now, suddenly lifted his eyes and diverted them onto me.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    His blue eyes turned unusually serious that I felt a little uncomfortable. My voice was involuntarily trembling.

    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­ um¡­ I mean, let¡¯s study hard.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He then switched his gaze to the workbook. I, again, turned around to look at Eun Jiho, sitting next to me. He, however, seemed to be aware of something. His black eyes, directing at Yoo Chun Young, looked heavy and quite subdued.

    Hmm¡­ looking at his side face, I suddenly turned my head back as we were about to have eye contact. I then fell into thought, gazing at the mountain of mathematics in front of me. ¡®I have a long way to go yet, so who should I be worried about? Honestly, Yoo Chun Young has brains. He just doesn¡¯t have enough time to study because he¡¯s busy. Haha, I¡¯ll let everyone know about you once I get back to the real world.¡¯ Then I thought about myself back in the world where I originally belonged.

    I¡¯ll write a self-help book with a title of ¡®How to Survive Among the Four Heavenly Kings.¡¯ How will it be if the book addresses, ¡®Guys, let¡¯s study hard. The Four Heavenly Kings and the heroine are such monsters bullshitting about how easy to get the nation¡¯s first place test results just by taking the three core subject classes in school?¡¯ My silly thoughts didn¡¯t last long. I quickly grabbed my pencil and began to focus on my studies.

    The library at noon was very quiet. I wish I could say it like that, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t. The smell of the book that tried to doze me off and the warmness from the straight sunlight heating the air-conditioned space felt cozy, but¡­

    The problem was that those, who were sitting next to me, were the Four Heavenly Kings. People¡¯s attention was inevitable, therefore. The seats around us seemed to be packed with people as time went by. Every eye was bent on our direction that my cheeks felt like stinging. As they say that humans may be the most adaptive species, I was just solving the questions in my workbook hectically at some point. After a while, I suddenly raised my eyes to look across. There I saw Yoo Chun Young leaning his forehead onto the tip of his pencil with a furrow. His downcast lashes were so long that they looked like those from a doll. Then I frowned my brows as the happening that took place a few days ago came across my head.

    The unexplainable, supernatural things that happened on the day we had the courage test¡­ The faceless man, who turned off the switch while walking around the hallway only with his footsteps, scared me so much that he sometimes appeared in my dreams. The thing that made a deep impression on my mind was, however, none other than the short illusion I had encountered when opening the classroom door. The scenery of the clean classroom filled with a sunset, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s broad shoulders sitting against me, the memory of myself taking his earphone from him to put in into my ear, and the music playing through it¡­

    I stared at Yoo Chun Young. The most unforgettable thing was his painfully contorted face and the stuttering voice that sounded like a broken recording machine, which made me unbearable without asking what has happened.

    ¡®It was you.¡¯

    ¡®It was snowing, but I stood right there and thought about why I was standing here¡­¡±

    ¡®No matter how hard I tried to think about it, I couldn¡¯t find out for whom and for what reason am I here waiting¡­¡¯

    ¡®It was you.¡¯

    It was you¡­ I murmured those words in my mouth, but it just hasn¡¯t hit me yet. How could that Yoo Chun Young say such words to no one else but me with a painful look? I rubbed my pencil. Instead of moving further to answer the questions on the paper, I was just drawing meaningless circles on the numbers, thinking, ¡®It was just a dream. Those couldn¡¯t happen unless inside a dream. Even the space was too surreal¡­¡¯

    However, I couldn¡¯t deny that in the innermost recesses of my heart, there was me wishing that it wasn¡¯t just a dream. Yoo Chun Young having that look on his face just because he forgot me or I didn¡¯t come back seemed like¡­ I was being a very special person to him.

 Chapter 208

    .

    I might have looked forward to becoming someone a bit more exclusive to him from just a friend who once said to be ¡®the only person who doesn¡¯t expect anything from him.¡¯

    Thus, that was how it went for me to think this way.

    My goodness! I quickly shook my head and shoved my face into the workbook. As if he grasped something strange, Yoo Chun Young held up his blues eyes to cast a stare at me, but I tried not to lift my face. ¡®If I raise my head now, he¡¯ll catch me blushing. Gosh, that must not happen!¡¯ I struggled to think about something else. The way his brain works was so unpredictable, which I could tell it from the happening on the school trip. Wasn¡¯t Yoo Chun Young going too far when he kissed my cheek to find out whether my love cells existed or not?

    "¡­"

    It would¡¯ve been just better to think about the mirage I encountered on the day of the courage test. ¡®Why did I recall that?¡¯ The moment I had that thought, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes, that were directed on me from across, turned darker. I got up from my seat in a hurry. There was a dragging noise from the chair. As if the sound was too loud, Eun Hyung turned around to see me.

    "Donnie, where are you going?" he asked.

    "Oh, um¡­ to wake me up. I keep feeling sleepy, haha."

    Ha, ahaha¨C My laughter even sounded too awkward to me; however, it wasn¡¯t my first time to act like that, so Eun Hyung just smiled and nodded without adding anything. ¡®He¡¯s always quick-witted and considerate,¡¯ having that thought, I heard Eun Jiho¡¯s voice from beside me.

    "Yeah, you sure did from earlier while keep drawing some damn circles around number 6. I thought you were cursed?"

    AHHHHHH! I was so surprised that I almost yelled a question to him with my eyes open wide.

    "Did you keep watching me?!"

    Slightly furrowing his brows without any response, Eun Jiho looked as if he was telling me I didn¡¯t even have to ask. ¡®Come on, why are you making that face?¡¯

    "You! What about your studies? Why were you watching me instead of working on them?"

    "Hey, I didn¡¯t keep looking at you. Others will find me a stalker, woman!"

    With that said, Eun Jiho waved his hand in the air. He then gave me a cheeky smile as if something came across his head.

    "And I don¡¯t have to study," said Eun Jiho, smiling.

    "¡­"

    I opened and clenched my fist at a loss of words. Although he dropped those arrogant lines, Eun Jiho¡¯s face, dazzling in the sunlight, looked almost like an ancient sculpture that I felt him even more condescending.

    ¡®Oh, lord,¡¯ I lamented quietly after a long pause, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you permit me Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s athletic ability when I wasn¡¯t granted for her brain! When would I get beat him?!¡¯ Jooin, next to us, intervened with a swiveling smile.

    "Wow, Jiho, what you just said was the best of all the things you¡¯ve ever said."

    "The best of all I¡¯ve said?"

    "Shut up, dude. It was the yuckiest thing I¡¯ve ever heard."

    ¡®Jooin¡­¡¯ Looking at him next to me in astonishment, I felt a thrilling sensation rising deep within my heart. When our eyes met, Jooin smiled at me like an angel in the sky. Eun Jiho, however, looked more perplexed than I was for some reason. Then I heard him stammering something to Woo Jooin.

    "Hey, you did put things out bluntly at me but Ham Donnie is now next to¡­"

    "Huh? What¡¯s wrong with mama?"

    "Um¡­ uh, but you¡­ are you sure with this? I mean, hold on¡­"

    What¡¯s going on, dude? Staring at Eun Jiho, who looked rarely discombobulated, I twisted myself to get out from between them. Across the two boys, there stood Eun Hyung making a hand gesture at me to go do my things. The look on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face was invisible as it melted into the bright light. I just waved my hand roughly and backed away to get out of the library.

    As I went into the bathroom and pulled the faucet up, cold water gushed out. Only wearing sunscreen, I washed my face in comfort and soon felt my heated cheeks slowly getting cooled down. When I wiped my wet face with a paper towel and raised my eyes, there was me on the other side of the mirror. My eyes were twinkling like those of a child who was waiting for Christmas in expectation of an unforeseen delight. Quietly gazing at the reflection of my eyes in the mirror, I suddenly frowned my forehead.

    ¡®Where am I paying attention to when I can¡¯t devote myself enough to studying?¡¯ I thought, crumpling the paper towel to throw it in the trash can. ¡®I will not fall into anyone,¡¯ murmuring again the words that I said to myself for the last three years as if casting a spell, I felt a little better.

    The moment I walked out of the bathroom, something appeared from beside me out of the blue. Stepping aside in wonder, I opened my eyes roundly as I realized who the person was. A canned coffee with beads of water¡­ when I looked up, a stranger came into my sight. ¡®Is he a student? I think so¡­ since he looks like a senior in high school.¡¯ Instead of a school uniform, the boy was wearing a white t-shirt and a comfortable looking cotton pants, which seemed to be a suitable outfit for summer break. When I suddenly stepped back, he looked slightly disconcerted. ¡®Well, maybe because we could¡¯ve bumped into each other,¡¯ having that thought in mind, I lowered my head with a sign of discomfort on my face. Then I left the spot with short and quick steps. That was when it happened.

    "Um¡­e¡­ excuse me."

    "¡­?"

    Before answering back, I carefully looked around.

    "You, the short brown hair."

    I turned around to look at him again. Frankly speaking, I wasn¡¯t able to distinguish other¡¯s appearances well as my eyes got used to the splendors of the Four Heavenly Kings. Anyway, the boy was a run-of-the-mill type of guy. When our eyes met, he put a bright smile on his face. He then handed out the can to me. EH?

    "That¡¯s not mine."

    "Yeah, I know. I¡¯m giving it to you."

    "¡­?"

    ¡®Is it only me who doesn¡¯t get this situation?¡¯ with that thought, I dropped my gaze at the can which was given out to me. The guy looked, for some reason, quite nervous. Staring at him for a while, I took a step back. He then revealed a look of disappointment.

    I said, "Oh, I mean, this usually doesn¡¯t happen to me, so I¡¯m a bit awkward, and I feel sorry for not giving you anything in return."

    "Um, I¡¯m just¡­ you¡¯re studying in the library with your friends these days, huh? I think we¡¯re gonna see each other quite often, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m giving it to you."

    He wasn¡¯t that straightforward, but as I experienced many cases of Ban Yeo Ryung, I did have a little sense. Heaving a sigh, I scratched my forehead. ¡®Isn¡¯t he hitting on me? I don¡¯t want to go out with someone at all, at least, until the end of high school. Besides, I have people who can¡¯t even conceive the idea of romance.¡¯ That was when I rambled those thoughts in my head. A hand was stretched out to me out of the blue. He was trying to make me take the coffee. OMG¡­ My eyes were wide open in confusion. I knew his intention was something positive, but he didn¡¯t need to be so proactive¡­

    Suddenly, someone behind me grabbed my wrist and pulled it abruptly. The other hand was around my neck. The back of my head seemed to bump into a solid chest, so I lifted my head and found a familiar face right above me. Staring at him, I called his name.

    "Yoo Chun Young?"

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Oh."

    "I¡¯m here to find you."

    Um¡­ I tried to respond but instead, I just brought my head back to the front. Though he was a head taller than me, we were in such a close distance that Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice sounded as if he was talking right next to my ears. It felt so weird; besides, I shook his arm around my neck, which, of course, didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡®Come on? Isn¡¯t this too much?¡¯

    In the meantime, someone else took a step closer to my side. When I turned around to see who it was, I blurred my face. It was Eun Jiho. He was giving his signature cold look, which often overwhelmed strangers; however, what I felt was¡­ such a Jekyll and Hyde.

    "Do you have a problem with her?" Eun Jiho asked, taking the lead.

    "Um, I am¡­ just¡­"

    "Coffee? Why? You guys don¡¯t know each other."

    Eun Jiho then frowned his jet-black eyes. I saw the guy stepping back with a frightened face. ¡®Oh god, Eun Jiho!¡¯ Looking at what was happening, I opened my mouth.

    "Hey, why are you freaking him out?"

    "Come on, it¡¯s ridiculous. Why would a stranger give you something to drink¡­?"

    "It also happens to Ban Yeo Ryung many times."

    Eun Jiho then immediately showed a look of how dumbfounded he was.

    "Do you think she¡¯s the same as you?"

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209: Chapter 209

    .

    What the heck! My brows met in the middle, which made Eun Jiho give a face of ¡®Oops, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡¯ It was, however, too late. I did know that Ban Yeo Ryung and I were, of course, not the same, but there was no reason for him to be that harsh. While I turned my head away from him, Eun Jiho was murmuring to himself, ¡®Gosh, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ shoot¡­!¡¯ As if feeling disappointed with something, he then suddenly raised his head.

    ¡°A¡­ nyway, don¡¯t give her anything,¡± he said.

    ¡®Dude, isn¡¯t it a little too much to make such a face to a stranger?¡¯ I thought, but the guy didn¡¯t look that scared than my expectations. He immediately put the frightened look away from his face and asked something like this.

    ¡°¡­ Why? Who are you to say that?¡±

    What came after his question was two different voices.

    ¡°Boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend.¡±

    As soon as the two voices with different tones overlapped at the same time, the hallway was enveloped by a deafening silence. Not only the guy but I also struck dumb. I looked back and forth between Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face above my head and Eun Jiho, next to me, in embarrassment. ¡®You guys should be in sync to lie about something. I guess, you two will never be something like a swindler duo¡­¡¯ I clicked my tongue silently. ¡®Nothing¡¯s gonna help if both of you say like that¡­¡¯ while I had that thought in mind, the two boys seemed to exchange eye contact out of perplexity for a moment. Then they opened their mouths again.

    ¡°I am, and he¡¯s just playing¡­¡±

    ¡°I am, and he¡¯s just playing¡­¡±

    As they reached that part, both diverted their eyes back onto each other. While the heavy silence hung in the air again, I mumbled in confusion.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    They both were at a loss of words. After a while, they lifted their heads simultaneously and began to scowl fiercely at, no one else but, him. The guy looked as if he decided to just run away from the spot without understanding the overall situation. He suddenly turned around and started to flee. When he finally turned around the corner and completely disappeared from my sight, I finally let out a sigh at the ludicrous situation. Then I looked at my side. Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young, standing beside me, didn¡¯t look that good for some reason.

    I asked, ¡°Um, I didn¡¯t mean to take that anyway, but what was all that¡­?¡±

    They both didn¡¯t respond again. I flung another question.

    ¡°Why is it supposed to be me feeling embarrassed?¡±

    Still, they remained silent. Thus, I twisted myself to get out of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s arm. That was when I realized I had been in his arm until then; however, for some reason, I wasn¡¯t fluttered at all¡­

    I mean, it was because I saw them acting silly just now. ¡®Oh! I totally forgot.¡¯ I lifted my foot and kicked Eun Jiho¡¯s shin right beside me. OUCH! He screamed out loud.

    ¡°Oh, Jesus Christ! Why are you still mad when I just helped you? You told us that you didn¡¯t mean to take that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Do you think Ban Yeo Ryung is the same as me?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ dude, you¡¯re not getting it right!¡±

    ¡°Then, what?¡±

    ¡°It is just what it is. You and Ban Yeo Ryung are literally different. I didn¡¯t mean to say something bad¨C.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, never mind.¡±

    ¡®Screw you, Eun Jiho,¡¯ murmuring those words, I pressed down his silver head with a glare then left the spot. Yoo Chun Young, beside me, quickly moved to stride along with me. Walking side by side to go inside the library, I suddenly asked him a question.

    ¡°But, is it okay to lie like that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    His nonchalant voice came over. I always felt delightful to hear his voice, but especially better in the summertime. It seemed like a cool breeze blowing from right next to me. With an ambiguous smile, I answered back.

    ¡°You know, the boyfriend thing. You¡¯re a celebrity although you mostly appear in photos than on the TV, so it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He threw his glance at somewhere else for a second then made a reply.

    ¡°Well, if I didn¡¯t, he would¡¯ve done that again when we were not around you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with it? I can handle that myself.¡±

    ¡°It makes me anxious.¡±

    His words came out so smoothly that, at first, I couldn¡¯t grasp clearly what I just heard. When I paused my steps for a moment, Yoo Chun Young glanced at me then kept on walking ahead of me. His blues eyes seemed to reveal a smile, but I wasn¡¯t sure. After a while, I barely moved my feet to come back to my seat. Then I heard Eun Hyung, from across, calling my name.

    ¡°Donnie, are you awake now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Murmuring those words, I suddenly met his eyes, so I nodded my head in a hurry. Then I held my pen and looked across. Yoo Chun Young was there dropping his blue gaze at the workbook with a serene face now.

    Looking at him in that posture, I felt something in my bones, ¡®Oh, I screwed up studying today.¡¯

    It was on my way out of the library. The big trash can in the hallway came into my sight. It was just an ordinary, round garbage bin mostly used in public spaces. There wasn¡¯t a lid on top that I could clearly see what was inside. My eyes opened wide.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Eun Jiho, walking next to me, asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Hmm¡­ Furrowing my brows, I turned my head to remove my stare away from it. ¡®Come on, he wouldn¡¯t just throw the coffee there just because I didn¡¯t take it. He can still have it for himself,¡¯ having that thought, I shook my head and bent my steps.

    * * *

    As I mentioned before, the reason why Ban Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t get along with other girls was that she had this weird female protagonist thing of attracting jealous girls around her. It had nothing to do with her personality, so I didn¡¯t think she would be unsuitable for a part-timer in a caf¨¦. She was quick, acted and spoke lovely¨Cexcept for Eun Jiho¨C, and above all, was a good cook unlike her brother, Ban Yeo Dan.

    How bad was Ban Yeo Dan when it came to cooking? Don¡¯t get surprised. Among his friends, there spread a reliable hypothesis of Yeo Dan oppa unleashing a biochemical weapon through the tip of his hands.

    Haha, I laughed gloomily when a memory of the past came across my head. One Sunday afternoon, Yeo Dan oppa cooked an instant noodle for me and Yeo Ryung. Having eaten that thing, I could peacefully end my crush on him. Would that speak about the foods he made?

    ¡®Thankfully, Yeo Ryung has an average cooking skill,¡¯ I looked at front with that thought in mind. Jooin was there sitting on the closest seat to the wall. He then murmured, looking sideways at the hallway.

    ¡°This place is really crowded.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I nodded.

    Eun Jiho, sitting next to me, then said, ¡°And it¡¯s nearly all guys.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    I, again, nodded my head. Eun Hyung, sitting across, said like a mumble.

    ¡°The part-timer guy, I think he¡¯s not the one before¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why would that happen?¡±

    This time, I gave a twist to not repeat the same response. Eun Hyung then put a convincing smile on his face in silence. Well, none of here wouldn¡¯t get that. Jooin muttered his words again.

    ¡°Maybe he got dumped after confessing his crush on her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry.¡±

    Who? Yeo Ryung or the guy who got dumped? I wanted to ask but held my urge to do so. Actually, I felt sorry for both of them. Yeo Ryung was born to be loved by so many strangers whereas the guy didn¡¯t know her personal history. Sitting there in silence for a while, Ban Yeo Ryung walked toward our table.

    She wore black apron on top of her white t-shirt and beige skirt along with a ponytail; however, Ban Yeo Ryung just dazzled like a star. What she did as soon as she came to us was, of course, kicking out Eun Jiho sitting next to me. She then took his seat to sit beside me. Now that I realized that if I used the word ¡®of course¡¯ here, the identity of this novel would shift to a different track¡­ but never mind.

    Anyway, Ban Yeo Ryung, who took the seat beside me in a peaceful way, rested her chin on her palm and looked at me with her twinkling eyes.

    ¡°Donnie, what should I get for you? Just tell me what you want. Should I get you the most expensive one?¡±

    Hmm, although I tried to stay calm as possible, her suggestion was very appealing. ¡®Is this something called the friend chance?¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s the most expensive thing here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Um, my heart?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While I turned stiff at a loss of words, Eun Jiho took his hand out and intervened in our conversation.

    ¡°Why is that the most expensive? That¡¯s bullshit.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re never gonna get that.¡±

    ¡°Haha, did I even ask for it?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung eventually grabbed Eun Jiho by the collar with a roar.

 Chapter 210

    .

    ¡®Guys, hold on. Isn¡¯t this a public place?¡¯ When Eun Hyung pulled the quarreling two apart, Ban Yeo Ryung fetched a deep sigh. It was such a usual scene that Woo Jooin and Yoo Chun Young, in the meantime, browsed the menu to decide what they wanted to drink.

    ¡°I, um¡­ is iced Americano available?¡± asked Jooin, waving his hand.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a regular menu.¡±

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young wants citrus tea served with ice.¡±

    ¡°Oh, me too,¡¯ I said, stretching out my hand.

    Without writing down any memos, Ban Yeo Ryung just nodded and left as if she remembered everything that we ordered. Watching the back of her getting far away from us, I suddenly envied how smart she was. ¡®Oh, lord. If I had her brain, I wouldn¡¯t be studying during the break, but do some part-time gigs.¡¯ Then I came across the folded paper I shoved it in my pocket. ¡®Oh, I totally forgot about it.¡¯ Furrowing as much as I could, I took out the paper from my pocket.

    ¡°What is it? Why are you having that face?¡± asked Eun Jiho.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Donnie?¡±

    Eun Hyung, aside from me, also flung the question with a concerned gaze. I quietly opened the folded paper in front of them. They also frowned their faces at last. The one who first began to murmur was Jooin.

    ¡°Oh, this¡­ the career survey.¡±

    ¡°They will decide which we¡¯ll take between liberal arts and natural sciences based on this survey,¡± I said gloomily then buried my head onto the chest.

    The kids seemed to look at each other. The air around us then soon calmed down. In the meanwhile, Eun Hyung asked me with a glance.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t there anything you want to do?¡±

    ¡°So to speak, an heiress of a conglomerate?¡±

    My remark brought a heavy silence to the table.

    I added, ¡°To make my dream come true¡­ mom & dad, go for it!¡±

    Jooin was the one who first burst into laughter. He was now deadly laughing while grabbing his tummy across from me. I dropped those words as a joke, so when I shrugged my shoulders, Eun Hyung also giggled after him. ¡®Well, isn¡¯t that a joke everyone makes? My dream is to be the heir of a conglomerate¡­something like that¡­¡¯ That was when I tried to just smile, rambling those thoughts. I heard an unexpectedly serious voice aside from me.

    ¡°No, the number of brothers and sisters also matters as an heir.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I turned my head with a stiffened face. Eun Jiho, who looked unusually solemn, came into my sight. His black eyes under his silver hair revealed a sign of seriousness. ¡®Oh, I forgot¡­¡¯ I muttered to myself. This group had not just one but two people who were handsome, smart, good fighters, and even the heirs of the richest conglomerate families. Oh, this god damn web novel¡­

    Eun Jiho continued solemnly, ¡°Get it? If someone lets you be the heiress, you must always take the number of your brother and sisters seriously and decide whether you¡¯ll take that position or not. If you¡¯re the only child? You¡¯re dead meat. Hey, look at Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    The target of the conversation suddenly changed to Yoo Chun Young, so I opened my eyes a little wider. On the other hand, Yoo Chun Young, who was listening to us while resting his chin on his palm, narrowly opened his blue eyes with a bitter look on his face. When Eun Jiho kept on his words, I grimaced immediately. OMG.

    ¡°Look at his face with no tension. If you want to be an heiress, you should be the youngest.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young then replied with a furrow, ¡°Why are you picking a fight?¡±

    ¡°Well, you look so laid back right now, aren¡¯t you? So, what matters is that whether you have other brothers and sisters¡­¡±

    Listening to Eun Jiho speaking incoherently, I turned my head as it seemed to be just empty. ¡®That¡¯s what you think after you become an heir first.¡¯ In the meantime, Ban Yeo Ryung served us what we had ordered. She then sat down next to me.

    Directing her eyes on Eun Jiho, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°No idea. What¡¯s going on with him today? He¡¯s being a little weird.¡±

    As soon as I replied, Jooin, on the other side of the table, giggled again. ¡®Does he know something?¡¯ That was when I opened my eyes roundly. Eun Jiho¡¯s voice began to volume down and sunk into the ground eventually. Covering his face with both hands, he then heaved a deep sigh. ¡®Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ I wondered.

    ¡°Come on, speak up,¡± asked Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Jooin, do you know something?¡±

    Stirring his Americano with a straw, Jooin put a swiveling smile. He then threw a naughty glance at Eun Jiho and detached his lips.

    ¡°What else could it be that even horrifies Eun Jiho like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the party.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung murmured in a flat tone. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ nodding my head, I, at last, understood the overall situation and thought, ¡®that was why he acted like a weirdo today.¡¯ Unlike his appearance, Eun Jiho might be under an obligation to attend the so-called Vanity Fair parties mostly held at hotels. It was a usual event for heir and heiresses in web novels. Whenever the party season struck him, he distressed us by listing all kinds of diseases he knew and, in the end, murmured in a timid voice.

    ¡®Can this be why I¡¯m unable to attend the event?¡¯

    Jooin then always answered back politely to him, ¡®In your dreams.¡¯

    Clicking my tongue, I stirred my drink. The preserved yuzu floated on the water. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t clear why Eun Jiho loathed the party that much; however, Ban Yeo Ryung, who looked quite aware of his reaction, gently smashed¡­ I mean, tapped his back. Well, Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to belong in a, relatively, middle-class family, but as she was the female protagonist of this novel, her relatives weren¡¯t just average people. She, therefore, seemed to attend parties, while being fully dressed up, with Yeo Dan oppa. Then I saw Yoo Chun Young, who sat across, raising his head.

    ¡°Oh, was that party hosted by your family?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Where I¡¯m dragged today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho made a bizarre face. He then soon turned bright and replied to him.

    ¡°Uh-huh, are you coming?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung, listening to their conversations, intervened with her eyes roundly open.

    ¡°Hold on, why? Yoo Chun Young, you seldom attend those events.¡±

    Yeah, true. I looked at Yoo Chun Young in surprise. Although I didn¡¯t want to accept that, what Eun Jiho had talked about, how significant the number of brothers and sisters of an heir or heiress was for them, seemed to make sense when comparing himself and Yoo Chun Young. It was because the life of the two boys was utterly different. Eun Hyung then made a response instead.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because Chun Young¡¯s brothers are in Korea right now. His brother asked him a few questions and heard how frequently he unattended social events, so¡­¡±

    ¡°So that was what happened.¡±

    When I nodded my head, Eun Hyung followed my reaction with a grin.

    ¡°He¡¯s reserved to be dragged to the event in the evening.¡±

    Eun Jiho then grumbled, stretching his legs, ¡°What the heck. If your brothers are also there, you can¡¯t be with me.¡±

    After his words, Yoo Chun Young lifted his blue eyes from the desk. He then answered back.

    ¡°Even they aren¡¯t there, I¡¯m not gonna be with you.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Geez, anyway, then who should I have as a shelter¨C¡­¡±

    Indeed, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t look annoyed by Yoo Chun Young¡¯s straightforward remark. He just turned around and directed his eyes on, none other than, Jooin. Receiving his look, Jooin replied with a swiveling smile.

    ¡°Have fun.¡±

    Unfortunately, what he put out wasn¡¯t so cordial. ¡®Dang!¡¯ Eun Jiho turned his head away from his, frowning his forehead. This time, he switched his gaze to Eun Hyung. Eun Hyung showed a face full of rich smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna be with Chun Young,¡± spoke Eun Hyung warmly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Now that I got to thinking about it, the kids were treating Eun Jiho quite naughtily,¡¯ I thought, staring at his profile face with my chin resting on my palm, ¡®Or maybe he¡¯s just a person good to quarrel with.¡¯ That was when it happened. Eun Jiho turned around to divert his eyes onto me. ¡®Eh?¡¯ I quickly tried to defend myself by averting his gaze; however, before I was about to make that action, Eun Jiho cast the question.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie. You said you want to be an heiress, huh?¡±

 Chapter 211

    .

    ¡°Well, I mean¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ you know it was bullshit?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to look into my life?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say no to him immediately but just wondered for a second. That was because, as I mentioned before, I had been in those events a few times during middle school to backup Ban Yeo Ryung and Ban Yeo Dan. Aside from that, I could hardly refuse Eun Jiho¡¯s request in front of his pleading eyes. ¡®How horrifying is the party for even the invincible Eun Jiho to detest it so desperately?¡¯ While I wondered about the upcoming event, Eun Jiho looked as if he made a conclusion of his own.

    ¡°I was just playing, so anyway, I strongly suggest removing the heiress thing from your future career list,¡± Eun Jiho replied nonchalantly, turning his head.

    The look on his face was too serious to tell that he was playing, which seemed quite unfamiliar to me. He was a boy of the same age as me who was living a life that I only encountered through a novel. Now I realized such facts that I didn¡¯t get when joking around or hanging out with him. And what suddenly flashed by my sight was, none other than, the conversation we had inside my room in the morning.

    I always pushed him away from me and he took it as a joke. That was how we narrowed the gap between us; therefore, I might have taken his considerations for granted. Now that I got to thinking about it, he had never behaved in a way that I hated or asked me for anything at all regardless of him joking around. That Eun Jiho was now sending an SOS signal to me at all events, probably for the first time in his life.

    My mouth was open involuntarily.

    ¡°Do you want me to go?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Eun Jiho, chitchatting with Ban Yeo Ryung just now, quickly turned around. His black eyes were wide open. I spoke to him again.

    ¡°The party or whatsoever¡­ if I go there, would it help?¡±

    Then I wondered if I was acting too confident, so I lowered my voice to add a few more words.

    ¡°Like mentally¡­ would it help you feel better for your body and soul?¡±

    ¡°I guess so, but¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s just following you around, then it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s what I¡¯m good at, you know.¡±

    I tried to respond as casually as I could. Honestly, I might have received Eun Jiho¡¯s help at some point but never offered him my assistance or so; therefore, what I just said sounded very unusual to me as well. To sum up, our relationship was always something like this; Eun Jiho does me a favor unilaterally, and I refuse.

    It¡¯s a weird thing about people. The way how the initial relationship worked is carried on until the end. A person who has been supporting me remains as a supporter, whereas a person whom I¡¯ve had to assist is awaiting my assistance at a later time too. If we can switch each other¡¯s roles sometimes, it will better our relationship; however, we strangely can¡¯t.

    And now, it was my first time to lend my hand out to Eun Jiho. He, however, looked just bitter, confronting my face. ¡®Maybe because he realized that this had never happened before? But no, he would definitely be aware of this situation.¡¯ As far as I know, he was the most sensitive person to this kind of interpersonal relationship.

    A moment after, he replied like a murmur, ¡°O¡­ k.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is follow me.¡±

    The way he spoke those words, strangely, didn¡¯t have any tones that it sounded like he was mumbling to himself. That was when I tried to stick my hand out in front of his eyes and say, ¡®Hello.¡¯ He lifted his hand and covered his mouth. I never saw such an odd look on him. He then murmured again.

    ¡°Oh, it feels¡­ so weird.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Instead of myself, Ban Yeo Ryung flung the question. ¡®Yeah, what¡¯s so weird about?¡¯ I thought, but Eun Jiho just nodded without any response. He then asked me with a much calmer look.

    ¡°When do you have time?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m always¡­¡±

    The moment I answered back in a sour face, Eun Hyung threw a question to this side from across the table.

    ¡°Oh, then Yeo Ryung, do you want to come too?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yeo Ryung raised her eyes and directed them on Eun Hyung in surprise. He responded to her with a serene smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even a small party; besides, Jiho¡¯s family is also hosting the event. Having a girl in the group will prevent any hassles beforehand.¡±

    As Eun Hyung continued his words, Ban Yeo Ryung soon looked as if she understood what he meant. Perhaps she might help the boys getting less approachable by other girls. Yeo Ryung then threw a glance at me, not anyone else, with her eyes round open. ¡®Eh?¡¯ I wondered.

    ¡°Cool, I want to go! What time should I be there?¡± she declared brightly.

    ¡°When do you finish your part-time? Was it 9 in the evening?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Wouldn¡¯t it be too late?¡±

    It was Yoo Chun Young who replied to her.

    ¡°I can run late on that excuse.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good idea.¡±

    When Eun Hyung, next to her, answered back without compunction, Ban Yeo Ryung, goggle-eyed in surprise, soon burst into laughter. We then diverted our eyes onto Jooin, who listened to our conversations while stirring his coffee with a straw. When all the attention fell on him, he looked startled for a second but soon showed a smile.

    He said, ¡°Why? Because I¡¯ll feel left alone for not attending? No need to worry about it.¡±

    I guess he would not go there anyway. If he was determined to do so, it would be fine. That was when I nodded my head. Eun Jiho, beside me, asked him like a murmur.

    ¡°Come to think of it, isn¡¯t Nara noona attending?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Instead of Jooin, the one who mumbled like that was Eun Hyung sitting across the table. Suddenly turning pale, he then looked at Yoo Chun Young and Jooin alternately with a serious look on his face.

    It wasn¡¯t long after that that he muttered, ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna be kidnapped this time¡­¡±

    ¡°And the person who can only take control of Nara noona seems to be right next to you.¡±

    What Eun Jiho said with a giggle made Eun Hyung switch his gaze to Jooin this time. ¡®Wow, this is another scene to look at,¡¯ mumbling the words to myself, I looked back and forth between the two as I never saw Eun Hyung staring at someone so desperately. Within a few seconds, Jooin hung out a white flag with a sigh.

    ¡°Fine, Jiho, just watch out your head as I¡¯m gonna smash it in a couple of days¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After all, Eun Jiho began to sip his coffee in a pale face. Resting my chin on my palm, I fell into thought. ¡®Would it really be okay for six of us to rush into the party? Well, as long as Eun Jiho, the host, didn¡¯t mention anything special, the party might be huge enough for all of us to just squeeze in.¡¯ Suddenly, my phone was vibrating in my pocket. When I took it out, I saw three letters flashing on the screen. The name was Yi Ruda.

    ¡®Wow, it¡¯s been a while,¡¯ I thought, quickly opening my flip phone.

    Sent by: Yi Ruda

    Do you know that Ian and your father will have some makgeolli tonight?

    Eh? That was quite a news to me; however, my dad was fond of drinking and hanging out with others, so it wasn¡¯t a big surprise.

    To: Yi Ruda

    Nope, I don¡¯t. Really?

    Sent by: Yi Ruda

    Long time no see. Do you want to meet me on the way to pick up our fathers?

    As my thoughts flashed back to Yi Ruda¡¯s bright blond hair and blue eyes, I nodded my head. Except for herself having androgynous appeals sometimes and crossdressing as a male, Yi Ruda was truly a great person to hang out. Although Yi Ruda being a female crossdresser mattered a lot¡­ um¡­ hmm¡­ I finally sent her a reply.

    To: Yi Ruda

    Yay! I¡¯m so excited!

    Closing the phone, I smiled to myself. It was my first time to see her after the break, so I was quite thrilled with our catchup. But the fact that she was a female crossdresser, I could hardly ask her to hang out regarding how busy she was to get chased by the mobs and fight at a quiet factory zone¡­ ¡®Oh, I totally forgot it,¡¯ as something came across my mind, I began to add a few more words.

    To: Yi Ruda

    But I might be running a little late from somewhere. Would it be okay? Around 11 at night¡­?

    The answer came back right after. As soon as I read the text, I nodded my head, thinking, ¡®Oh, it sure is.¡¯

    Sent by: Yi Ruda

    Not sure until when Ian will finish the rounds¡­ Maybe 3 in the morning will also be fine. Once you¡¯re back home, just hit me up.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was also a little concerned about Ian drinking with MY DAD¡­ Thus, we might be seeing each other at 5 in the morning. Closing the phone, I heaved a sigh with an ambiguous smile. Anyway, it might be a long day after a long time.

 Chapter 212

    .

    * * *

    Sent by: Ham Donnie

    Yeah, I¡¯m also concerned¡­

    Reading the text that seemed out of strength, Yi Ruda revealed a smile on her lips. She then raised herself. Her body slightly ached as she slept on the rail of three desks attached; however, it wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    Where she fell asleep and awoke was, none other than, in the library. During the semester, the school was her shelter against the men in black, but once the break began, it wasn¡¯t anymore. She, eventually, became a fugitive switching places among various public institutions, including banks and libraries. Taking sanctuary in this place, where Ham Donnie and the Four Heavenly Kings came almost every day, was a coincidence to the last degree.

    ¡°Maybe the coincidence can turn into an opportunity.¡±

    Murmuring those words, she grabbed the can that she had kept beside her for the whole time during her sleep. She wasn¡¯t trying to drink that. Her sharp glance was thrown at the side of the can. It just looked like a regular canned coffee; however, Yi Ruda, exposed to all kinds of dangers since young and went through several training courses to protect the targeted clients, could easily distinguish its difference from regular canned beverages. When Ham Donnie went outside the library alone, Yi Ruda walked after her as she felt bored and wanted to chitchat with Donnie. And it all started from there.

    She was thinking to say, ¡®Hey! What a coincidence. Are you studying in the library on such lovely day? That¡¯s really something¡­¡¯ Of course, she wouldn¡¯t miss a bright smile to fake how a good person she was too. Hmmm, when having these thoughts in mind, Yi Ruda often wondered what she really wanted to do with Ham Donnie.

    ¡®Am I in need of a real friend?¡¯ she thought. That also belonged to the case when she helped to snatch the phone of Choi Yuri¡¯s bodyguard while following Woo Jooin¡¯s suggestion. Yi Ruda could¡¯ve refused to do such a dangerous thing and just risked herself to give a slightly bad impression to Ham Donnie¡­ However, she eventually jumped into the thing, and as a result, became easily traceable in the men in black¡¯s radar. Thus, the happening in the library took place when the joy of accompanying Ham Donnie had disappeared and only confusions followed every step she made throughout the little journey.

    As soon as she turned around the corner, there stood a stranger blocking Ham Donnie and giving a canned coffee to her. Yi Ruda¡¯s agile eyes caught the fact that she never saw that guy inside the reference room during her days of stay in the library. For the whole time inside the space, the guy just wandered around only in the hallway as if he was waiting for someone. Besides, what bothered her the most was the can. Yi Ruda tried to take some action immediately, but as she felt an indication of people behind her, she just left the spot. It was when Ham Donnie and the Four Heavenly Kings left that she finally took herself out from the secluded space in the library and began to move around. The canned coffee was found in the garbage bin. Clicking her tongue, she turned the can around.

    In the middle of the printed red can, there was a small silver dot, a common trace usually left when spilling a substance into an enclosed can by other means. ¡®If it were me, I could¡¯ve done it more perfectly and spotlessly,¡¯ Yi Ruda thought, furrowing her brows, ¡®It¡¯s from an amateur, but I can¡¯t bypass how malicious it is. If I run a few tests at home, the substance inside will come out into the open¡­¡¯ Moving her eyeballs to look at Ham Donnie¡¯s texts, she touched her lips with the other hand.

    What matters here is that someone is targeting Ham Donnie.

    ¡®Why is she, who believes herself as just a run-of-the-mill girl, always exposed to these dangers?¡¯ Yi Ruda heaved a deep sigh.

    Article 19. Hope You Play Cinderella with the Female Protagonist

    Eun Jiho came to pick me up on the same day in the afternoon.

    In front of our apartment entrance, I adjusted my outfit, a random selection taken out from the wardrobe, and glanced around. As I expected, at least, one of the teenagers walking pass by me was wearing the same outfit as I did. You know, a pair of white t-shirt and jeans¡­

    Tidying my crinkled t-shirt sleeves, I fetched a sigh.

    ¡®Is it really okay to go there like this?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t go to a lot of parties, but I was, at least, aware that unless I weren¡¯t a tourist staying at the hotel, I would get strange looks from others.

    As I took my phone out of the pocket, I dropped my gaze at it then pouted my lips. No matter how many times I asked him, the answers that Eun Jiho brought out were something like this.

    [Sent by: Eun Ji-goddamn-ho

    If you really have nothing to wear, just put a spacesuit on]

    What a joke.

    I heaved a sigh. The breath I let out touched my cheeks immediately that I felt the increase of the overall temperature around me. That was when I stopped adjusting my sleeves, hand-fanned myself, and suddenly said hello to a lady who lived on the same floor.

    A black car that turned around the far corner skidded in front of me and pulled over without a sound. The lady paused herself greeting me to stare at the long black vehicle with her eyes open round.

    I heaved a sigh to myself, thinking, ¡®I seemed to be playing with a full deck in this world of web novel, but right now, I don¡¯t think so.¡¯

    A Korean high school student who got used to getting a ride with a long limo¡­ that doesn¡¯t make sense at all.

    Having that thought in mind, I lowered my waist toward the darkly tinted window. Although I was very accustomed to the ride, I attempted to check who was inside there; however, as soon as I took that action, someone inside tapped the window fractiously. I frowned the tip of my nose.

    Anyway, you do have one hot temper.

    Opening the door, I pushed myself inside and spoke to him.

    ¡°At least you should give me some time to check who¡¯s inside? What if I take a ride with any long vehicle and suddenly get kidnapped?¡±

    Soon, a sneering voice came after.

    ¡°What the heck, getting kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m being serious right now?¡±

    I replied, bending my waist forward to take a bottle of water from the fridge on the door. Then I pouted my lips.

    Of course, I know that abductions rarely happen. Particularly, the kidnappers will use refrigerated trucks or vans, those that have enough storage spaces and take less center stage. No one will ever use this high-profile vehicle for such a crime. Still, there is something called ¡®by any possibility¡­¡¯

    Rambling those thoughts, I took out a glass and poured the water. A response returned from across in the meantime.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you watching too many TV shows?¡±

    I, at last, couldn¡¯t control my wage welling up from the depths of me.

    ¡°What? Why are you scowling at me? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Nope.

    Being unable to drop that word, I just glared at Eun Jiho¡¯s platinum blond hair and chiseled face shining radiantly inside the dim car light.

    Yeah, there was nothing logically wrong about what he just said. The problem was, however, that the frontrunner of senselessness was shooting his mouth off in front of me, ¡®Oh, you watched too many TV shows, duh¨C¡¯ something like that!

    I threw a mixed glance at Eun Jiho. Looking at me for the whole time, Eun Jiho asked, frowning his brows.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?

    Instead of a response, I just lifted the glass of water and gulped it all the way.

    In the meanwhile, the car started up without any sway or noise as if cleaving through the water. It was now running smoothly in the middle of the road.

    Eun Jiho diverted his eyes onto me when I put the glass down. Slightly lifting my t-shirt, I flung the question.

    ¡°Eun Jiho, is this outfit really okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a short pause, I asked back.

    ¡°You said I can wear anything.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°So, I don¡¯t need to be dressed up¡­¡±

    ¡°Things matter, of course. It¡¯s a party.¡±

    Eun Jiho replied shamelessly. I cast a blank stare at his audacious face. That was when I fetched a sigh a moment after and tried to cry out to the driver to pull over.

    I had no idea how he read my mind, but Eun Jiho¡¯s hand was now pressing down my hand so firmly before I even knew. As soon as I turned my head in surprise, I met his eyes that got closer to me.

 Chapter 213

    .

    As always, his black eyes were full of mischief. What he replied with a swiveling smile then made my jaw drop.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so wear whatever you want. That was what I meant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I stared blankly at myself reflected in his twinkling, pure black eyes that got close at hand. Then I raised my hand to grab and swing his arm.

    Ai yai yai, why?! When he uttered a shriek again, the driver seemed to glance our direction while driving the car; however, I shouted out loud nonchalantly.

    ¡°Dude, you¡­ do you think making me nervous as hell then acting like a prince in soap operas will make me feel better? Huh?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, hey¡­ hold on!¡±

    ¡°Where did you learn such naughty things¡­?¡±

    Swinging his arm, I adjusted the line before dropping it out of my mouth as something came across my mind.

    The term ¡®learn¡¯ meant that Eun Jiho had literally learned from someone about how to act like a prince-type guy in a TV show, which didn¡¯t make sense. I could tell from his behaviors that Eun Jiho¡¯s heroic disposition was already in his DNA.

    I began to swing his arm again from pausing to ramble those thoughts.

    Eun Jiho stopped screaming; instead, he took my hand off his arm.

    ¡°Gosh, put that away and just talk to me! Why are you and Ban Yeo Ryung getting alike?¡± yelled Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Really? What a compliment!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho looked quite dumbfounded for a moment. He cast a glance outside the window, but soon diverted his eyes back onto me.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a compliment?¡± he asked.

    As I nodded my head without hesitance, Eun Jiho lifted his hands to cover his face.

    ¡°Geez¡­¡±

    Glancing at him fetching a deep sigh, I put his arm back and went back to my seat.

    Anyway, I barely received his response to my concerns about the dress code.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take care, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯

    I guess he already had some plans for my outfit, but why didn¡¯t he let me know about it in advance? He really had something to make a person so nervous as hell.

    When I touched my head in anxiety with a sigh, he seemed to catch immediately what I was feeling. That was when he blinked his eyes then called my name slowly, narrowing his eyes. I quietly detached my lips, rubbing my hands.

    ¡°Um¡­ should I just not go?¡±

    ¡°Come on,¡± Eun Jiho answered sulkily, ¡°Is it because I threw some naughty jokes? Hey, if you needed to prepare for something, I would¡¯ve not even asked you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡±

    When I suddenly interrupted his words, Eun Jiho directed his black eyes on me. Glancing him for a second, I dropped my gaze at the floor again. My finger-tapping movements became twitchier.

    ¡°I wonder¡­ would I really be helpful to you, if I go¡­¡±

    Blinking his eyes, Eun Jiho threw a glance at me as for me to keep up what I had in mind. I continued with hesitation.

    ¡°I mean, I just realized that I don¡¯t have any outfits suitable for those events; besides, I¡¯m a stranger there, not a silver-tongue, and not even as outstandingly gorgeous as Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ argh¡­¡±

    A hand suddenly stretched out to me and pulled my cheek that I couldn¡¯t complete the sentence. When I raised my head, Eun Jiho¡¯s black eyes were scowling at me. He was joking around with me just until now, so I wondered why he suddenly looked upset. The moment I was about to ask him waveringly, ¡®What was going on,¡¯ Eun Jiho brought up his words ahead of me.

    ¡°Why would you not be helpful? Why?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ dooonn¡¯t youuu thinnnkkk sssoo¡­?

    I tried to respond, but as he pulled my cheek, I could hardly pronounce the words correctly. That was when I looked up at him in resentment. Shaking his hand on my cheek, he continued his remark.

    ¡°If someone ever asks you, ¡®Why you¡¯re here,¡¯ for the sake of those reasons, just say that Eun Jiho knelt down and begged me to come.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dude, what the fu*k? Why should there be any reasons when I just want to be with you? What are those criteria for?¡±

    While he was speaking, I tried to flicker my eyes or take his hand off my cheek, but I gradually stopped these motions as he struck a wedge in me.

    ¡°All I need from you is to just breathe in and out next to me. That¡¯s enough to rest my body and soul, clear?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ yeah.¡±

    What he just said made me feel like an air-purifying plant. I tilted my head ambiguously. Eun Jiho kept on his words, pulling my cheek.

    ¡°And make sure to bring whoever that says those shits to you. It¡¯s a must. Get it? If Choi¡­ and don¡¯t laugh away like an idiot.¡±

    Eun Jiho paused in between the sentence, biting his lips, then soon put another word instead. Though he omitted what he tried to say, I kind of grasped the unspoken word.

    Choi Yuri. I repeated the name inside my mouth. It seemed to be all over now; however, as the name slipped out of Eun Jiho¡¯s mouth, I felt quite unexpected to hear that from him.

    Suddenly, I recalled what she poured out at the school rooftop on that day. Rolling my eyeballs, I fell into thought.

    The girl might have had a crush on Eun Jiho¡­

    If so, Choi Yuri successfully engraved her existence in Eun Jiho¡¯s memory by any means. I, on the other hand, was labeled as an idiot after that incident. Having a faint smile, I rubbed my stinging cheek that Eun Jiho kept on pulling.

    After that day, Eun Jiho and Woo Jooin spat the word ¡®idiot¡¯ numerously to me. I could understand why to some degree.

    To be honest, it would¡¯ve been way faster and easier to deal with the rumor that spread in Class 1-1, if I asked the Four Heavenly Kings for help. I, of course, was aware of their words having such an absolute influence on the kids.

    However, when the happening of ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung Haters Club¡¯ turned out to be targeting me instead of Ban Yeo Ryung, I couldn¡¯t ask for help from anyone eventually.

    Female protagonists had their own ways to resolve a problem. So were the friends of the female leads. We had our own way to handle the problem. I thought I was quite clear about my position, but why¡­ I slowly bit my lips.

    Why are they distracting me? Why do they make me have some stupid hopes like I can do whatever I want and it¡¯s fine to do so? Why do they make me trust such things?

    Then it felt like I was rewarded for all those days when I stayed low in fear of acting presumptuously to Eun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung, or sometimes to other kids. The secure and tranquil feelings I had from them were like drugs.

    Blinking my eyes slowly, I put my cheek on Eun Jiho¡¯s palm that was wandering around my face until now. I remained still like that with my eyes closed, then suddenly opened my eyes wide like a person who just woke up from sleep.

    My terrified gaze and his astonished eyes struck in the air, and the very next moment, he turned himself around. His hand also got off my cheek. Pouting my lips, I blushed with shame.

    What the hell was I doing? Why did I act like his pet or so? How can I be so out of my mind even for a second!

    That was when Eun Jiho, who fastened his gaze at his empty palm for quite a while, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±

    I lifted my head in surprise and said, ¡°My bad! Dude, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Eun Jiho, who slowly turned around to look at me in an indescribable face, soon grimaced again. Backing off hastily, I continued my words.

    ¡°I mean, what you just said was so smooth, relieving, and kind, so¡­¡±

    His face was now returned to his usual, apathetic look. Eun Jiho cast a glance at my cheek and his palm alternately and answered back.

    ¡°Geez, do you always behave flirtatiously after hearing some soothing words?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ no, sir Jiho. Flirtatiously? You¡¯re going too far, sir.¡±

    Having a serious look on my face, I replied immediately, which made Eun Jiho furrow even more. He acted as if he had something to say to me, pouting his lips; however, in the end, he just put himself back to lean against the chair with a deep sigh.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that to other people.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, sure.¡±

    I tried to add, ¡®Of course,¡¯ but Eun Jiho took an intervention.

    ¡°You keep making me think that you¡¯re something else.¡±

 Chapter 214

    .

    I tilted my head. Furrowing my brows for a while, I tossed him a question.

    "What?"

    "You make me confused. I get to think about something I shouldn¡¯t, like having silly hopes."

    "¡­"

    "What¡¯s with that look?"

    As if I had made a weird face at him, Eun Jiho called me out. Only then did I shook my head twice like a person who just awoke from sleep.

    "I mean, it sounds quite interesting to hear from you that you¡¯re having silly hopes," I replied.

    ¡®What you just said was also exactly the same as what I had in mind just now¡­¡¯ however, I didn¡¯t say this part but kept inside my mouth.

    Honestly, I thought the statement of ¡®having silly or stupid hopes¡¯ wouldn¡¯t apply to me. That was because falling into someone in this world was such a presumptuous thing for me to even attempt; therefore, I wasn¡¯t able to use that to describe my feelings in the first place.

    Having some different thoughts in mind, I stared at Eun Jiho. How could the words of ¡®having silly hopes¡¯ slip out of his mouth? I never even thought about it since he was a person who could always have things that he desired overflowing around him. That Eun Jiho dropped the word ¡®silly hopes,¡¯ which made me wonder whom he had those hopes for.

    I really began to get curious about who it was.

    As soon as rambled those thoughts, Eun Jiho¡¯s lips opened at a slow pace. Then at the next moment, what lingered on his lips was a dark smile. Tilting his head at a rakish angle, he answered back.

    "Why would I not have any silly hopes for such things?"

    "Oh."

    "You look really curious, but I¡¯m not gonna tell you anyway."

    The words that he spat out while pushing my forehead made me pout my lips. I rubbed my face where his hand just touched and left.

    Well, Eun Jiho that bastard wouldn¡¯t let me know with ease. That was when I had thought in my head.

    "¡­ But, at least, a day seems to be fine though."

    "¡­?"

    What he just spoke out was closer to being said to himself than me.

    Turning my head with a furrow, I got surprised that Eun Jiho had his penetrating gaze at, none other than, me. While I was at a loss of words for a second, Eun Jiho slowly opened his lips. What escaped from his mouth then made me tremble my shoulders.

    "Hey."

    "H¡­uh?"

    His eyes looked still out of focus. They seemed to belong to a person who could hardly hear any noises while being lost in thoughts. Directing those eyes on me, he slowly continued his remark.

    "Hey, you. Would you mind treating me like it¡¯s my birthday today?"

    "What?"

    Your birthday was in January¡­

    However, I didn¡¯t bring those out of my mouth. Eun Jiho kept on at a slow pace.

    "Just pretend today is my birthday and giving me a gift or so, would you?"

    "What do you mean by giving you a gift?"

    "Just¡­"

    "Just?"

    I tossed the word back to him. His brows slightly met in the middle.

    Eun Jiho replied, "Just¡­ be a little sweet."

    "That¡¯s what I always¡­ oh, never mind. Okay, I will."

    I thought that I was treating him well in my own way, but maybe it was not for Eun Jiho. His brows were deeply furrowed. As soon as I hurriedly corrected my words, he returned to the blurry, yet a little softer Eun Jiho than usual.

    "Okay, fine, I will¡­ for your birthday gift or whatever it is," I declared as if fetching a sigh.

    "Cool."

    Eun Jiho, who was staring at me until that moment, smiled with a look of satisfaction. Looking at his surprised face vacantly, I thought, ¡®Was he able to smile like that?¡¯

    Frankly speaking, I thought I was now used to the overwhelming appearances of the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung as it has already been three years with them; however, when I saw Eun Jiho¡¯s smile just now, I came to think about maybe I should adjust my thoughts. I rolled my eyeballs.

    Did Eun Jiho smile with that vibe before? Did he ever smile with a melancholic look that made even others get nervous?

    Having those thoughts, I leaned my head to the side. The desperate look on his face never existed in my head even when digging up the three years of memories about him. What it meant was that there was something going on inside him over the last three years¡­

    Having got immersed in thought, I didn¡¯t realize that he carefully lifted my hand and placed it on his hand. When I suddenly raised my head in surprise, Eun Jiho already put his hand on mine without compunction while leaning back leisurely.

    As our eyes met, he turned his head to look at me with his body still leaned back. He then just threw one word out from his mouth.

    "Birthday."

    "Hey, I didn¡¯t grant your wish to¡­"

    "Oh, it¡¯s just for one day, and can¡¯t you do this for me?"

    As he soon spoke back in a grumbling tone, I quickly closed my mouth. All I could do for now was just dropping my complicated gaze at the back of his head.

    I knew that he was only joking around with us, but not in front of others. He behaved in perfection, which looked too excessive sometimes, toward his father and those in his hierarchical relationship. That Eun Jiho was now acting like this¡­

    I narrowed my eyes. Honestly, a mother, who had a whining kid in the groceries, might feel the same as I was right now somehow¡­

    However, I decided to just let him hold my hand after thinking about what to do with it. As if he felt the release of tension in my hand, Eun Jiho showed a faint smile on his lips. Looking at his face at an angle, my eyes began to show a sign of complicatedness again.

    Anyway, what he was doing to me might have meant how comfortable I was to him.

    That was when I heard Eun Jiho saying something ungraspable.

    "After today, I would take care of myself."

    "About what?"

    "Having silly hopes."

    Eun Jiho left only those words then turned around to shove himself more into the seat. I stared at him in a deeper confusion.

    * * *

    Like a child having a nightmare, Eun Jiho was asleep, holding my hand tight. Thirty minutes after, he finally opened his eyes.

    In the meantime, I tried to play some games with my phone; however, fearing to wake him up, I just spent time looking outside the window.

    The birthday gift thing already felt quite challenging, but if it was just for one day, there was nothing I couldn¡¯t do. Besides, he would¡¯ve been too exhausted from preparing the party. For me, it has also been quite a while to see Eun Jiho¡¯s sleeping face as he didn¡¯t sleep a lot.

    Taking a closer look at him deeply asleep with my chin resting on my palm, I heard a voice as the car suddenly pulled over.

    "We have arrived."

    I turned my head. The driver got off the car and opened our doors. I wondered what if Eun Jiho was still asleep, but thankfully, he was already awake as if being a light sleeper. Rubbing his eyes, Eun Jiho straightened his clothes then pointed outside with his chin.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Uh, yeah."

    Nodding my head, I carefully got off the car to avoid any footprints left on the threshold. My jaw then dropped as I glanced around.

    I thought, ¡®Of course, I knew that Eun Jiho was planning something as he said earlier, ¡®I will take care of it,¡¯ when I asked him about my outfits; however, I thought we¡¯re just going to the mall at best, not this¡­¡¯

    I stared blankly at the view in front of me with my mouth opened wide in amazement.

    The building was, particularly, dazzling gold among the skyscrapers in Seoul. It didn¡¯t have any signs as if to emphasize its architectural aesthetics. Looking at the corner, I barely found something written on it at last.

    ¡®Beauty Shop,¡¯ I read it out loud.

    What I¡¯ve seen only on TV shows was now in front of my sight. It was such an unimaginable place for me, a high school student, to step into.

    Eun Jiho, walking after me, pulled my arm and said, "What are you doing? Come on, let¡¯s go."

    "Huh? Um, yeah¡­"

    Okay¡­ From the moment when the car stopped at this place, I was stammering like a broken doll for the whole time. Eun Jiho, however, looked quite excited to have me like that in front of him. He grabbed my hand affectionately like what he did in the car, so I took it off in surprise. He then dropped the word ¡®birthday¡¯ fiercely, which made me hold his hand back.

    Oh, birthday my arse!

    I swallowed my tears while gently lending my hand to him.

    Eun Jiho then said, "It¡¯s not just for me. I¡¯ll make it a birthday for you too."

    So that¡¯s why you brought me to a beauty shop¡­?

    ¡®What¡¯s the criteria of a birthday for the male lead in web novels?¡¯ I felt deeply apprehensive.

 Chapter 215

    .

    * * *

    The interior of the shop was indeed grand and imposing as it looked from the outside. I could tell, at a glance, how upscale the building materials were from my experience of following Yeo Dan oppa and Ban Yeo Ryung to some fancy events as well as from the prestigious schools I went to. Those exclusive materials were laid out harmoniously without the slightest sign of boasting off, which made this shop look even more remarkable.

    And inside this exceptionally classy shop, I was¡­

    ¡°Oh, now I come to think of it, if this was a TV drama, wouldn¡¯t it be threatened to pull the plug? You know, this is something like¡­ the supporting characters taking all the scenes from the leads¡­¡±

    I was dropping some bullshits.

    Eun Jiho, beside me, tossed the question with a bitter look.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about how could this situation take place if this was a TV drama.¡±

    ¡°So, why are you thinking about those things¡­?¡±

    With that reply, Eun Jiho sent a mixed gaze at me. He soon shook his head and got farther away. His cold and flat voice, which he usually had when talking to strangers, then rang my ears.

    ¡°Ms. Kwon Hye Young, please. We have a reservation at two o¡¯clock.¡±

    Only then did I raise my head to cast a far glance. Eun Jiho was talking to a lady at the counter, whose face was glowing radiantly like those working in beauty shops.

    My jaw dropped, thinking, ¡®Wow, so here is where all the beauty queens have gathered.¡¯ Of course, Eun Jiho was still larger than life in the midst of all that.

    Rambling those thoughts, I threw my glance at Eun Jiho¡¯s platinum blond hair, framing his face under the photo studio-like dazzling lights, and revealed the subtle feelings I had on my face.

    Well, if those silver hairs want to look less impressive, he should better go to Hongdae or so¡­

    A moment after, the lady, who confirmed his name on the reservation list, ushered us to a private room and asked us what we wanted for drinks. Since I never been to this kind of place before, I felt uncomfortable in fear of having butterflies in my stomach, so I refused to order. Eun Jiho, who was staring at me, also turned his head to say, ¡®No, thank you.¡¯ The lady then politely bowed at us and left the room.

    When only the two of us were left in a place where I was a complete stranger, I felt so anxious that I glanced around, putting my elbow on the armrest with my chin on my palm.

    That was when I heard the leaking voice through the door.

    ¡°OMG, is he the heir of Hanwool Group? Besides, a high school student?¡±

    ¡°Just wait for two years and see what happens!¡±

    Hmm, I carefully thought about the answers as if it was me who received the questions. ¡®I think he would either be a senior in high school or worldwide No. 0¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Eun Jiho¡¯s voice struck my ears.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, nothing.¡±

    He had good ears, but why wasn¡¯t he hearing any of those things?

    That was when I looked up at him with mixed feelings. As the door opened, a lady then smoothly walked into the room.

    What first came into my sight was a shiny black hair running down her shoulders. Through her hair, I saw a pair of hoop earrings shaking alongside her steps, which made my jaw drop to the floor.

    Wow, although I was quite used to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s appearance, she was such a drop-dead gorgeous. Her outfit, a black suit, looked too simple for her glamorous features; however, no one could look away from the beauty she flaunted. When our eyes met, she then smiled with her eyes. It fretted my heart that I sank my head on my chest eventually.

    Eun Jiho, sitting across from me, looked nonchalant as usual. What he said to her then made my eyes widen in surprise.

    ¡°You still look fabulous, Hye Young noona.¡±

    I guess she was Kwon Hye Young, the owner of this beauty salon.

    But what did he just say? Noona¡­?

    Eun Jiho, who spoke out those words, looked unexpectedly comfortable. He still veiled himself with tension as we were in a public place; however, he was having the look that he put on his face when he encountered a person whom he had known for a long time. She then responded to him leisurely with her eyes curved into a smile.

    ¡°So are you, my dear client. In a few years, you¡¯ll blind everyone who walks pass by.¡±

    She then turned around to look at my direction and flung a question.

    ¡°May I have the name of my new client here?¡±

    I, who was in a daze until now, opened my mouth in a hurry. Honestly, how often would I see that Eun Jiho showing such a casual attitude toward people older than him?

    ¡°Um, my name is Ham Donnie. I¡¯m Jiho¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in a relationship.¡±

    That was when he interrupted me by throwing some ridiculous words. With my eyes wide open, I turned my head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Lovely!¡±

    Regardless of myself looking at Eun Jiho with my jaw dropped, Kwon Hye Young clapped her hands and emitted an exclamation. ¡®I can tell my dear client is now a grown man!¡¯ Lowering her head to my side, she then said with a grin.

    ¡°What an adorable couple!¡±

    ¡°Ah, um, I¡­¡±

    Taking a step back, I realized why I became, strangely, at a loss of words in front of Kwon Hye Young. ¡®This unnie reminds me of Ban Yeo Ryung. No just her appearance, but her aura, the way she speaks, and the look on her face closely resemble Yeo Ryung.¡¯

    Since three years ago, when I started my new life in this world as Ban Yeo Ryung pulled me with a firm grip on my hand, it has proved very well that I am particularly vulnerable to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    The moment when I was just pouting my lips speechlessly, a ludicrous remark flew over and struck me dumb.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, are you ashamed of me?¡±

    I stood stiff like a robot for a while then slowly turned my head, feeling my neck hinge creaking. When I noticed that Eun Jiho was sending me a sad gaze, I just wanted myself to be blacked out. It was then that I realized what we had promised earlier, before entering this place. The BIRTHDAY¡­

    I struggled to turn my mouth up slightly to resemble the hint of a smile. Putting a forced grin, I answered back.

    ¡°Ah¡­ nope. Why would I be ashamed of you¡­ I was just¡­ playing.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Switching his face instantly into a softer look, Eun Jiho stuck his hand out to me. I could hardly refuse his medieval gentleman-like attitude, so I quietly placed my palm on top of his hand.

    Oh, lord! Why me¡­ for God¡¯s sake¡­?

    Turning my head to furrow my brows, I swallowed my tears. Kwon Hye Young and Eun Jiho were, in the meantime, squabbling something from beside me.

    ¡°Strange, dear. Why do I see a relationship with no chemistry?¡±

    ¡°No chemistry? Can¡¯t you see us holding hands affectionately?¡±

    Looking at me and Eun Jiho alternately, she spoke with a mischievous look.

    ¡°I mean, she looks like a kidnapped princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. We¡¯re doing fine, so would you prepare some matching outfits for us?¡±

    Listening to their conversations while barely pulling myself together, I raised my head in surprise at that point.

    Eun Jiho was wearing a bright white suit that looked brilliant with his platinum blond hair; however, I couldn¡¯t put myself out there to say that I would look like human chalk with those on. Especially, in front of the lady whom I saw for the first time in my life.

    While I was in a dither, making a long face, Eun Jiho rolled his eyes in silence. Kwon Hye Young, beside him, stared at me for a second then carefully detached her lips; however, at that very moment, Eun Jiho called my name.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you ashamed of me¨C?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Okay, okay! I get it, so please don¡¯t do that!¡±

    I shrieked in front of Ms. Kwon Hye Young while forgetting the fact that we had met for the first time. Eun Jiho asked me back with a veil of sorrow on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡±

    ¡°That face!¡±

    Blinking his eyes, Eun Jiho then nodded with a smile as an agreement. ¡®I guess this would be it,¡¯ I sighed; however, my cheeks tinged pale by his following actions.

    Holding my hand with a tightening grip, he flung a question with a shy face this time.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re wearing matching outfits as a couple, right?¡±

    ¡°Argh!!! Eun Jiho, what the hell is wrong with you?¡±

    Looking at me, who was refusing his hands in fright, Ms. Kwon Hye Young put an awkward smile on her face. She then left the room, saying that she would bring the catalog.

 Chapter 216

    .

    * * *

    Being left together alone in the room again, we stayed put in silence for another while. Eun Jiho then broke the ice.

    ¡°Are you really ashamed of me?¡±

    I replied without hesitation, ¡°I said I¡¯ll pretend to be your birthday, not your girlfriend.¡±

    When I spoke like that, Eun Jiho put a look of unfairness on his face like a customer who received a defective order.

    ¡®Come on, strictly speaking, isn¡¯t it me who should have that face right now? What¡¯s all about the matching outfits as a couple like a bolt out of the blue?¡¯ The moment I had those thoughts in mind, Eun Jiho, staring at me, detached his lips.

    He then uttered, ¡°Just¡­ um¡­ Oh! Just consider it as playing house.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I asked, raising my voice with a furrow. Eun Jiho, disheveling his hair in annoyance, however, continued in a subsided tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know playing house? Taking on some roles and stuff¡­? Just regard this situation like that.¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know what playing house is? I¡¯m asking you, why are we supposed to do such a thing today, especially when we¡¯re having this serious event?¡±

    Eun Jiho then dropped a remark.

    ¡°¡­ Today seems to be the only day for it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    What he just said was too unbelievable to escape from his mouth that I grimaced again. At that moment, like a girl in the old ghost story, I came near to asking him, ¡®Are you the Eun Jiho I¡¯ve known?¡¯ while throwing my gaze at his face next to me.

    However, I just kept the words to myself and stared at his jet-black eyes directing on me.

    To be honest, I thought that I knew him well than others from the time we spent over the last three years.

    Most of the people assumed that having been born with a silver spoon in his mouth, life would have been easier for Eun Jiho. Unlike what they see, however, he was a very hard worker. Except for the wealthy background and his appearance, he acquired everything with his effort.

    He always pushed himself to the limit. Things like ¡®today is not a good day to study¡¯ or ¡®I don¡¯t feel doing anything today¡¯ meant nothing to him. Thinking further to that point, I frowned my brows.

    But that Eun Jiho was saying, ¡®Today seems to be the only day for it¡­¡¯ What does that mean?

    Then the door opened and Ms. Kwon Hye Young stepped into the space, holding a catalog. I turned my head needlessly in embarrassment. Eun Jiho threw a glance at me for a while but diverted his gaze onto the gorgeous lady who came closer to us.

    She might have swiftly sensed the frozen air hanging between us. With a quiet grin, she took a seat across us and put the catalog on the table.

    ¡°Would you like to see a full style including accessories?¡± She asked, opening the catalog.

    While I wondered in hesitance, Eun Jiho responded abruptly.

    ¡°Yes, but only modest ones.¡±

    ¡°Lovely, so why don¡¯t we go to this page¡­¡±

    Her hand, boasting her well-polished nails, came toward and flipped through a few pages. Sitting next to Eun Jiho, I glanced at that direction then stiffened my face.

    Having got to be in a relationship with him, I was about to get some suggestions of white outfits that matched the color of Eun Jiho¡¯s suit. The styles she was browsing were all something in pure white.

    Putting aside the color, what the heck was that?

    As Eun Jiho requested her to find some modest ones, what Kwon Hye Young brought up was a hairpin decorated with platinum and diamond. Regardless of my anxious look, they continued their conversations in a tone as serene as the spring air.

    ¡°Looks quite simple enough, right? And goes well for a student?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    The lady lifted her head to cast a glance at me then kept on her words.

    ¡°From what she¡¯s wearing, I believe white will also look very splendid to her.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go for this one and this one.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, as we also have to do the hairs on time. Then, my dear, may I have you to this side¡­?¡±

    Hold on! Being unaware of what was going on at all, I quickly grabbed Eun Jiho; however, since we had quarreled just until now, he would not respond amiably to my desperate hands, saying, ¡®What are you so concerned about?¡¯

    Waving his hand as if bidding a farewell, Eun Jiho smiled naughtily. Before I tried to inquire about the overall situation, he suddenly lowered his head and whispered in my ear.

    ¡°You said you want to break up with me, huh?¡±

    ¡°When¡­ did I say that¡­?!¡±

    Oh geez, that was too loud. I covered my mouth with my hand, holding in my breath.

    Ms. Kwon Hye Young paused her step and sent me a doubtful gaze. As I also sensed a weird glance at my side face, I turned my head to find Eun Jiho looking at me in wonder.

    My face seemed to be on fire. I stopped myself striding forward Eun Jiho then turned back to exclaim, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but just a second please!¡± to the lady. Thankfully, she sent me a bright smile as if expressing her understandings of my reaction. Running back to Eun Jiho, I yelled at him who was still revealing a sign of wonder on his face.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you about a breakup or end of our relationship, just¡­ why was it supposed to be today? Oh, but¡­ never mind.¡±

    As I uttered those words, disheveling my hair, Eun Jiho blinked his eyes slowly then asked back, still, in wonder.

    ¡®Never mind?¡¯

    I replied with a sigh, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here to help you today, so¡­ if this also makes it easier for you to do something, I will. I will do what you want.¡±

    Eun Jiho, again, opened and closed his eyes.

    ¡°What I want?¡± he asked.

    I don¡¯t think this bastard already forgot what he just said.

    While I gave a dumbfounded look at him, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t seem to be joking with me. For a moment, I looked up at the ceiling then dropped my gaze at the floor; however, I couldn¡¯t help but break the ice.

    ¡°Pretending that we are¡­ in¡­ a relationship.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if witnessing something unanticipated, Eun Jiho¡¯s eyes grew bigger. I, staring at his face for quite a while, soon added before I turned around.

    ¡°Only for today.¡±

    And like a person who just accomplished a mission, I fetched a sigh heroically then walked across the hallway at a fast pace, thinking, ¡®Yeah, so, that¡¯s my conclusion eventually.¡¯

    As I realized in the morning, our relationship was, after all, something like myself playing hard to get. I wasn¡¯t aware of that; however, I was constantly pushing him away, whereas Eun Jiho jokingly taking a step toward me regardless. Why did it go this way? I came up with that question, but as things had already been like this, the contemplation was useless at this point.

    If I can give it a guess, I¡¯d say that relationships are bound to be fixed only in similar directions. For instance, we may usually get upset and act childish to particularly someone, whereas we keep hearing hard truths from someone else. These relationships may hardly change or switch when they are fixed in those ways.

    And in my case, the fact that Eun Jiho and I belonged to completely different worlds would be the reason why I pushed him away habitually.

    With those inside my head, I slowly looked down at my hand that Eun Jiho had been grabbing until now. Anyway, now that I realized the truth about our relationship, wouldn¡¯t this be a way to make up for his one-sided effort? Instead of keeping Eun Jiho out of my league like a habit, shouldn¡¯t I try to put some equal effort into him as a return?

    And for the sake of it, I ought to successfully accomplish the mission, playing the role of Eun Jiho¡¯s partner, at Hanwool Group¡¯s 15th-anniversary party held tonight.

    Rambling those thoughts, I got surprised by a white hand suddenly holding mine that my gaze was at. As I lifted my head to throw a glance, it was Eun Jiho as expected. He stood so close to me that his body cast a shadow over my face.

    When our eyes met, he grinned and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Thanks? When was the last time to hear such a word of gratitude from Eun Jiho? I mean, not the sarcastic ¡®thanks~¡¯ that he blurted out when being with Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Anyway¡­ looking up at his face for a while, I frowned my brows.

    Was Eun Jiho this much handsome?

 Chapter 217

    .

    Just a moment ago, although it was a quick second, he looked like the handsome stranger whom I first met in middle school.

    But ¡®thanks?¡¯ For what?

    As I tried to ask him about it, Eun Jiho¡¯s abrupt remark continued again.

    ¡°Thanks for your cooperation. As I said before, I will take care of everything.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ quite good at it.¡±

    Ignoring my question, Eun Jiho smiled mysteriously and began to walk, holding my wrist.

    When I turned to look forward, the director lady was standing in front of me, looking at us. The little smile flickering on her lips looked as though she was thinking that we, the young couples, were whispering love to each other with our faces closely attached.

    I strongly wished to correct her misunderstanding, but¡­ there was something else that mattered even more. Pausing my steps after her, I turned my head to the side and flung a question.

    ¡°Why are you following us?¡±

    Eun Jiho then replied with a full grin which made me look dumbfounded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally decided to wear something pretty after a while, so as your boyfriend, shouldn¡¯t I go take a look too?¡±

    What the heck was he saying?

    He spoke in a loud voice on purpose for his words to reach where the director lady was standing right now. He then threw a glance at her to check her reaction. Only then did I realize what his intention was. ¡®Geez,¡¯ I uttered, turning my head; however, I couldn¡¯t help myself blushing in embarrassment.

    As I began to bend my steps quickly, Eun Jiho walked after me and chattered in a fast tone.

    ¡°Oh god, Donnie ~? What¡¯s wrong? Are you embarrassed? In our relationship?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, what kind of relationship are we in?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, again¡­ Donnie ~? Yelling in embarrassment isn¡¯t good behavior.¡±

    ¡°Come on, would you please stop calling me Donnie ~??¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to get called differently? In a more particular way?¡±

    ¡°Hell, yeah. What if you get beaten to me in a more PARTICULAR way?¡±

    I started to talk nasty, forgetting about where we were, but neither Eun Jiho nor the director lady, walking ahead of us, seemed to care about the way I was speaking.

    Instead, the director lady kept sending us a warm gaze, once in a while, on her way, which was too¡­ too¡­ Arghhh!

    I wanted to tear my hair out if I could.

    On the other hand, a part of me became, strangely, depressed in spirits when looking at Eun Jiho who made fun of me while returning to his usual, delightful face.

    ¡®How come?¡¯ I tilted my head in wonder; however, I had no idea even when I stepped into a large room to receive the clothes and head to the fitting room.

    * * *

    After handing out the clothes and shoes to Ham Donnie, Kwon Hye Young returned to the sofa where Eun Jiho was sitting on. He leaned on the upholstered back apathetically then rested his chin on his palm, straightened his waist, bent it forward again, tried to count the patterns of the table, and finally took his phone out. Watching his series of actions, Kwon Hye Young then burst into a fit of giggles.

    She has known Eun Jiho since he was eight, so they were close like an aunt and a nephew. Eun Jiho, indeed, didn¡¯t reveal any signs of defense on his face since he didn¡¯t misunderstand her smile as a sneer at the young couple. He just tilted his head and asked Kwon Hye Young curtly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    His question, which seemed to have no idea why Kwon Hye Young was laughing, spread the smile on her face. Tapping her lips with her polished fingertip, Kwon Hye Young fell into thought.

    ¡®Then the girl isn¡¯t even aware of it?¡¯

    Eun Jiho was truly showing his unexpected sides today. Having a swiveling smile for a while, Kwon Hye Young then opened her mouth to make a response as she noticed Eun Jiho¡¯s glum look waiting for her answer.

    ¡°Jiho, I¡¯m afraid I have never seen you as distracted as today over the whole decade.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Emitting a whoop, Eun Jiho opened his lips involuntarily. His defenseless look was also something that Kwon Hye Young never saw until now. She, again, brought her hand near her lips and gave out a giggle.

    As the one and only heir of Hanwool Group, Eun Jiho tried to attend parties, at least, once a week; therefore, she met him at the shop nearly every week. Thus, every side of Eun Jiho that came into her sight today looked somewhat fresh and surprising.

    The moment Eun Jiho entered the private room after the girl, Kwon Hye Young regarded him as a completely different person. That was because he looked just like other run-of-the-mill teenagers about the same age when he stepped inside the space with a burst of loud laughter.

    A run-of-the-mill teenager¡­ Kwon Hye Young repeated the word in her head. She then came up with Eun Jiho¡¯s childhood. As from the boy neatly dressed up in a decent suit, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to recall his childhood immediately.

    When Eun Jiho was a little boy, he was quite an adorable kid full of expression; however, at some point, he began to stiffen the look on his face alongside strict, hard and stern demeanor. At the time Eun Jiho was in middle school, he limited his conversations with Kwon Hye Young to only some formal matters.

    She didn¡¯t know what made him change into that degree. Kwon Hye Young only met Eun Jiho when styling his hair or choosing and coordinating outfits for him; besides, she wasn¡¯t in the director position at that time. Thus, there was no way for her to know why. Both Kwon Hye Young and Eun Jiho were busy with their works, so she thought inattentively about the shift in his character as ¡®a kid originally born with a composed, mature, and patient nature.¡¯

    It was not long before she realized that it was her big misunderstanding. One day, as he took too long inside the fitting room, Kwon Hye Young made bold to ask him, ¡°Is everything okay? Do you need any help?¡± Just as she flung those questions, Eun Jiho came out in a hurry with reddened eyes. With a nonchalant face, he said to the tongue-tied Kwon Hye Young, ¡®Sorry for the delay,¡¯ and left the room. A moment after, he then appeared with wet skin as if he washed his face. There was no sign of tears from him anymore.

    The incident remained a considerable shock in Kwon Hye Young¡¯s mind. When she later asked about it after long hesitation, Eun Jiho answered back slowly, blushing a little as if he felt slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°It was too¡­ overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°¡­ May I ask what it was?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ everything.¡±

    He just honed everything through education to make it seem innate. It wouldn¡¯t be always so seamless and smooth to him at all, of course.

    The expectations, disciplines, educations, and oppressive life he had to encounter every day¡­ Still, he was a young boy who couldn¡¯t help but wanted the same things as the other kids such as friends or people whom he could just behave like a child.

    Kwon Hye Young patted the boy¡¯s hair, in front of her, involuntarily as if a sister would do it to her little brother. Only then did Eun Jiho raise his eyes to look at her. Then, at the next moment, he reddened his eyes with tears but soon turned around quickly to leave the spot. It was around that time that Eun Jiho began to express his feelings only in front of Kwon Hye Young.

    However, just before entering his second year of middle school, Eun Jiho turned completely different. At that time, she didn¡¯t know what changed him to such an extent at all.

    Thinking further until that point, Kwon Hye Young flaunted a smile on her lips and directed her eyes on Eun Jiho. She then asked him with a smile.

    ¡°Jiho, would you be a little honest with me?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°The young lady there and you aren¡¯t going out, are you?¡±

    Pffffft, Eun Jiho spat out the tea he was drinking. Even in this situation, Kwon Hye Young, a professional stylist, soon laughed out when she found there wasn¡¯t anything splattered on the clothes. Eun Jiho averted her gaze out of embarrassment, but it didn¡¯t last long either.

    It had been quite a while for him to look na?ve like others in his age, but Eun Jiho soon camouflaged himself with a captivating smile. He then threw a glance at her, keeping his composure. ¡®So, you still can afford to disguise yourself, huh?¡¯ she thought.

    ¡°Yes, we are. We¡¯ve been seeing each other,¡± said Eun Jiho with a bit of a nervous smile.

    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t trust that, my dear.¡±

    ¡°If you think Ham Donnie is acting so stiff, that¡¯s because it hasn¡¯t been long since we started dating.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s smiling face then slightly cracked. Staring at her, Eun Jiho then flung a question.

    ¡°Then, what did it look like?¡±

 Chapter 218

    .

    The question she was looking for came out at last. Flaunting a refreshing grin, Kwon Hye Young leaned her arm on the sofa and continued in a relaxed manner.

    ¡°First, the young lady seems to have no feelings involved. How can that happen to this handsome client of mine?¡±

    As she giggled with the remark, Eun Jiho responded with a fierce smile.

    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t. It¡¯s not enough to describe her feelings for me. I¡¯d say she often goes blank looking at me.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because your appearance is such a natural disaster¡­¡±

    ¡°There will be no one else but you who can describe me as a natural disaster rather than something like a God-gifted look.¡±

    Eun Jiho replied, revealing how dumbfounded he was. The malicious look he had on his face was now all gone. Kwon Hye Young kept on her words with a giggle.

    ¡°And secondly, what I found out just now is that Jiho, you have a lot of feelings for Donnie. May I put it like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And that has been around for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Kwon Hye Young stole a look at his face. As if her assumption struck him in an unexpected moment, Eun Jiho¡¯s face turned pale and stiff. When a low moan slipped out of his slightly opened mouth, he soon covered his face with his hands.

    Now it looked as though he could hardly hide his feelings on him. Kwon Hye Young watched Eun Jiho dropping his jaw, closing his mouth, covering his face with both hands, sweeping his hair back, then disheveling it again. What he just showed one after another seldom happened that she fastened her gaze at Eun Jiho with a look of satisfaction.

    ¡®When will I get to tease this young gentleman?¡¯ she thought, ¡®After a few years from now, this boy won¡¯t lay himself open to even this trivial attack, so I¡¯ll never dream of it unless it¡¯s now.¡¯

    Eun Jiho then asked her, who rambled those thoughts in mind, finally with a look of abandonment.

    ¡°Was it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, showing a face full of rich smile.

    ¡°I mean, how? Where? Argh¡­¡±

    He then covered his face again, groaning in a low voice and began to murmur to himself.

    ¡°The party¡­ Yoo Gun will also be there¡­ As for me, if he catches the truth, I¡¯m dead¡­¡±

    Yoo Gun? Considering how familiar the name sounded to her, Kwon Hye Young soon emitted a whoop as she came up with the latest rumor about the first heir of Balhae Group.

    ¡®That reminds me of the news that the group¡¯s first and second heirs, who were abroad for a long time, have recently returned to Korea,¡¯ she thought.

    The 15th-anniversary party of Hanwool Group would be their first event after coming back home.

    Anyway, Eun Jiho and Yoo Gun knew each other?

    She scanned Eun Jiho with a renewed gaze out of surprise. Then, all of sudden, she concluded that it would be more difficult for them to be unaware of each other when thinking about the scale of both conglomerate families. Still, it was striking her dumb that Eun Jiho spat out Yoo Gun¡¯s name without an honorific title. The two had a considerable age gap; Yoo Gun was way older than Eun Jiho. Thus, they would be either very close or be at odds.

    That was when she heard Eun Jiho¡¯s question suddenly cutting through her thoughts.

    ¡°Where did you find it so obvious?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°So, I can fix it as soon as possible. Which was so apparent? My gesture? The look in my eyes?¡±

    Uttering those words, Eun Jiho browsed himself reflected on the mirror far in the distance.

    He then mumbled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that different than usual¡­ I get distracted like today when I¡¯m with other kids, which may look indistinguishable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is it?! How can you¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Jiho.¡±

    After calling his name, she remained silent. Eun Jiho turned his head to her and asked, ¡®Please, I need to know. Where did you find it so obvious?¡¯ His questions echoed around her ears; however, she couldn¡¯t respond. Forgetting about herself inferring the connection between Yoo Gun and Eun Jiho until just now, she was lost in thought.

    ¡®Does he think he can fix those things?¡¯ she murmured to herself.

    ¡°Noona? Ms. Hye Young?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    ¡°Please, I need your answer. This is¡­ um¡­ something important to me.¡±

    He then rubbed his neck with a look of his blood running cold. Kwon Hye Young clearly saw Eun Jiho enunciating the name ¡®Yoo Gun¡¯ by reading his lips, which convinced her that they had an ill-fated relationship. Blinking her eyes at a slow pace, she then switched her gaze to the yet quiet fitting room.

    The advice she would give was not for Eun Jiho but for Ham Donnie, the young lady over there, who didn¡¯t seem to be that relevant to this kind of world. She detached her lips with caution.

    ¡°Jiho.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be something you can fix.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°However, I can give you a piece of my advice if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Getting a look of wonder from Eun Jiho, she carefully spread out her index finger and continued.

    ¡°For now, avoid people you haven¡¯t seen in a long time. That¡¯s it.¡±

    The response she dropped without contemplation made Eun Jiho frown for a second.

    ¡°¡­ Is that all you¡¯re giving me as advice?¡± he tossed the question.

    Kwon Hye Young couldn¡¯t help but say yes. Eun Jiho asked back again with a look of perplexity.

    ¡°I mean, from where did you find it so obvious in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Haha, what would that be?¡±

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m serious right now.¡±

    Kwon Hye Young stared at Eun Jiho tossing those words. She could tell how serious he was by his unusually stiffened face; however, there wasn¡¯t much for her to tell him anyway.

    Turning her head, Kwon Hye Young just added a few more.

    ¡°It may still be useless. It also isn¡¯t something briefly explainable in this short time.¡±

    ¡°What on earth is it?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. If someone better in explanation gets aware of your feelings, then the person can clarify it to you. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Eun Jiho didn¡¯t question her closely anymore. Instead, he furrowed his brows and spoke to himself.

    ¡°Hope that¡¯s not Yoo Gun at all.¡±

    Kwon Hye Young burst into giggle involuntarily. She then finally brought out what she had in mind for the whole time to Eun Jiho who turned his head back to this side.

    ¡°Looks nice.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kwon Hye Young replied with a smile, ¡°The way you right now look nice, Jiho.¡±

    Eun Jiho blinked his eyes then soon closed his mouth into a tight line.

    ¡°Jiho, you look like your age for the first time. I don¡¯t know how long it has been.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If possible, I wish Miss Ham Donnie continues to stay with you now and forever, so you can be like that¨C¡±

    She raised her eyes to look at Eun Jiho, who was dropping his gaze at the floor quietly, then found out that his face suddenly had changed.

    The na?ve look that he had earlier disappeared as if he wiped it out. So were his busy hand movements. Leaning his back on the sofa and placing his clasped hands on his stomach, Eun Jiho was just looking down at the floor.

    ¡°Jiho?¡±

    Feeling a little disconcerted, Kwon Hye Young called his name.

    ¡°Ham Donnie¡­ Forget that name.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re never gonna be here together again.¡±

    Kwon Hye Young was confused. The moment she was about to ask him what he meant, suddenly, there was a sound of someone opening the curtain.

    It was her duty as a style director to check if the selected outfit went along with her client. When she turned around, she found out herself, indeed, having good eyes and smiled faintly in satisfaction.

    Twisting her waist to each side, Ham Donnie was checking herself in the mirror.

    She was wearing a simply-designed summer dress swaying with double-layered see-through fabric made of chiffon in front and stiff white cloth on the back. It was a little short, slightly covering her thighs, but had short underpants attached inside that had the same white color as the hemlines. The dress was, therefore, comfortable to move and not overwhelming at all for a student to wear.

    She then put on the silver strappy shoes prepared ahead and turned back to look at Kwon Hye Young. With a face full of rich smile, Kwon Hye Young gave an honest response.

    ¡°Truly marvelous! You look so lovely with the white color.¡±

    It was a word of compliment from the bottom of her heart; however, Ham Donnie didn¡¯t look delighted at all. Instead, she just checked every facet of herself in the mirror for quite a while, rolling her eyes in anxiety.

    ¡®How would Eun Jiho react to her then?¡¯ thinking, Kwon Hye Young turned back to glance at him.

    Throwing off his lonesome face earlier, Eun Jiho was now boasting a heart-melting sweet smile at her. He then turned his head to look at Kwon Hye Young and added a few words.

    ¡°It sure is. Pretty, Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Yikes.¡±

    Resting his chin on his palm, Eun Jiho, cast a relaxed glance at Ham Donnie. He looked as fabulous as he had just popped out of the movie screen in his white suit. Ham Donnie, however, didn¡¯t look pleased or reddened but just slightly knitted her forehead.

    Staring at their conflicting reactions, Kwon Hye Young could see through all the troubles Eun Jiho would encounter. She thought, ¡®If Donnie responds to his compliment with that look, she will definitely not accept his love confession toward her. She might consider it as a tease.¡¯

    Kwon Hye Young kept her smile inside her. She has never imagined that Eun Jiho¡¯s crush wouldn¡¯t like him back.

 Chapter 219

    .

    ¡®So far I know isn¡¯t she Eun Jiho¡¯s first love? I never saw Eun Jiho acting like that or talking about someone else in front of others,¡¯ thinking further to that point, Kwon Hye Young gave a warm glance at Eun Jiho.

    It will be great if we can choose a person we like, following our head. The moment we realize that we can¡¯t is when our first love begins at last.

    Those that Eun Jiho lost as he grew up or through the flow of time such as impulsiveness or emotions¡­ Kwon Hye Young didn¡¯t hate to see those things returning to Eun Jiho by the girl, Ham Donnie. Although those who admired his rational side would take it differently.

    Kwon Hye Young then suddenly tilted her head sideways as there was something weighing on her mind.

    What Eun Jiho said just now,

    ¡°We¡¯ll never gonna be here together again.¡±

    What would that mean too? Kwon Hye Young¡¯s brows met in the middle, but when Ham Donnie turned her head to look at this side, she bent her steps quickly to usher the girl to the hairstyling booth.

    * * *

    The moment Ham Donnie opened the thick pink curtain by pulling it to the side and stepped out of the fitting room with her dark brown eyes meeting his eyes, Eun Jiho wanted to say how beautiful she looked. He, however, barely added just a few words to Kwon Hye Young sitting next to him.

    ¡°Yeah, it sure is. Pretty, Ham Donnie.¡±

    Eun Jiho continuously disheveled his hair. He later realized that his response to her, saying, ¡®pretty¡¯ and the random things he rambled after to hide his embarrassment were all from his true heart.

    Perhaps, I¡¯m not such a sophisticated person that I think.

    Eun Jiho smiled bitterly. Well, he knew very well how reluctant he was when it came to giving up things. That was what he had been the most scolded for under his father¡¯s strict discipline and education.

    If asking him, didn¡¯t he have any plot in mind at all when Ham Donnie volunteered to follow him, the answer would be, of course, yes. Eun Jiho, however, decided to give up his feelings toward her and just threw the suggestion like a joke, regarding it as the last. He never thought Ham Donnie would accept it right away.

    ¡®Or else, did I look too desperate?¡¯ having that thought, Eun Jiho touched his face, but he would hardly grasp what he had looked like to her at that time. Eun Jiho shook his head with a sigh.

    Never mind since this will be the last anyway.

    ¡®Once this is all over, I¡¯ll treat Ham Donnie only as a friend. This will be my last time to reveal my true feelings.¡¯ Before coming to this place, he already made his decision like that.

    Despite Ham Donnie and Kwon Hye Young suggesting him to go wait somewhere else, Eun Jiho sat down on the sofa with his chin resting on his palm and watched the whole process. Ham Donnie was now near the end of getting dressed up; All that remained was wearing accessories.

    When Ham Donnie, at last, turned around to look at him, Eun Jiho blurted out his response.

    ¡°It¡¯s really pretty.¡±

    He tried to put those words out as casually yet sincerely as possible, thinking himself having a talent of praising others. Ham Donnie¡¯s reactions were, however, always the same.

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    Replying to him curtly, Ham Donnie then suddenly closed her mouth into a tight line, which made Eun Jiho almost burst into laughter.

    It looked as though Ham Donnie had reached a compromise on his proposal to pretend today as his birthday. Although she decided to accept his request, she responded bluntly like a habit then quickly put on a look of a mistake on her face.

    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ve seen a new face like that after a long time.¡¯

    Since they got along with each other for over three years not only at the school but also in the house, it wasn¡¯t easy to see each other making a new face. In this regard, it was quite an intangible benefit for Eun Jiho.

    ¡®I¡¯m glad that I suggested this,¡¯ narrowing his eyes with a smile, Eun Jiho got up from the seat when Ham Donnie stood up.

    Ham Donnie¡¯s shoulders flinched once every step Eun Jiho took, walking toward her through the marble floor. Other female employees cast a blank stare at Ham Donnie and Eun Jiho, then when their eyes met, they blushed in silence.

    Eun Jiho thought about what Ham Donnie bewailed earlier about soap opera and stuff when stepping into this salon. Honestly, in Ham Donnie¡¯s point of view, this situation would resemble something like that in the TV drama. Especially, when a boy, who aroused all kinds of praises from others just by looking at them, was now walking side by side with her, putting his arm around her back affectionately.

    However, Ham Donnie still looked sullen without any sign of admiration or excitement. Eun Jiho then smiled, realizing how hilarious this situation was. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t a boy, who has been a friend for over three years, suddenly acting like this make her flutter? Even a little bit? I wished it could¡­¡¯ muttering naughtily to himself, Eun Jiho placed his hand on Ham Donnie¡¯s back. She then flinched and turned around to look at him with her brown eyes growing bigger.

    ¡°What if we skip the party and just go grab some dinner?¡± said Eun Jiho with a grin.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you look too pretty today¡­ attracting some crazy dudes.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    You?

    Eun Jiho paused then lowered his head. Even before he heard it all, Eun Jiho felt that he already knew her answer. And at her following words, he swallowed a smile.

    Oh, indeed.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane¡­¡±

    I knew it, geez.

    Eun Jiho kept lowering his head quietly so that he wouldn¡¯t be caught laughing. It was quite difficult to suppress twitching his lips even when using all his years of acting skills. A moment after, he looked up and found out Ham Donnie putting a sad face again.

    So, she¡¯s aware that the conversation just now doesn¡¯t belong to a couple though¡­

    Eun Jiho waited silently, wondering how she would react. Before he sensed what was happening, something gently poked his cheek.

    ¡°Um¡­ stop being angry.¡±

    Jabbing his cheek nonchalantly with her finger, Ham Donnie, again, was in a dither when she received his gaze. She then ran out, yelling, ¡®Yes!¡¯ as Kwon Hye Young called her name.

    When the two left the space, the room turned quiet immediately. In the sudden silence, Eun Jiho raised his hand and rubbed his cheek where Ham Donnie poked him just now. Before he got to know what had happened, Eun Jiho let out a giggle. He then murmured as he bent over the chair.

    ¡°Was she¡­ acting cute just now?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t, then would it call Ham Donnie just being herself? If it was Ham Donnie showing off her cute side, that was still horrible. Reaching to that point, Eun Jiho buried his face into his palms and took a deep breath. It was unbearable anyway. Although he knew it would be a continuously big excuse for her future, Eun Jiho couldn¡¯t stand it without spitting his thoughts out.

    Bursting out laughing, at last, Eun Jiho said to himself almost like a scream.

    ¡°Geez, how is she gonna date with someone later?¡±

    A burst of giggle didn¡¯t go away easily. Heaving his shoulders with laughter, Eun Jiho found out that the rest of the employees left around the space turned stiff, looking at him. He then immediately straightened himself. From the moment he lifted his hand, adjusted his disheveled hair, and greeted others with a nod, Eun Jiho could feel a stinging look behind his back the whole time.

    ¡®Whatever¡­¡¯ mumbling in a low voice, Eun Jiho shoved both hands into his pocket.

    Eun Jiho clearly knew that no one would believe him laughing out loud alone in an empty space except for a very few people who have known him very well. In other words, the small group of people wouldn¡¯t get surprised even if Eun Jiho was dancing alone on top of the table. Thus, there was nothing to worry about at all.

    Rearranging his disheveled hair again, Eun Jiho muttered, ¡°¡­ Geez, what are we gonna do with our love life¡­¡¯

    The words scattered to the air as soon as he had uttered them. His quick footsteps gradually slowed down as he crossed the corridor.

    In the middle of the hallway, in the middle of nowhere, he finally paused his steps and suddenly disheveled his hair. It messed up his carefully groomed hairstyle. ¡®Never mind, it can be fixed anyway,¡¯ he thought.

    He would tousle his hair as many times as he could if that helped him to get rid of the terrible feelings slipping him into a pit of despair. Still, it wasn¡¯t a good resolution for him anyway, so Eun Jiho just covered his eyes with his hand and remained silent.

 Chapter 220

    After quite a while, he fetched a deep sigh.

    ¡°Gosh¡­¡±

    Taking a step forward, Eun Jiho murmured to himself.

    ¡®One day, I will regret this thing. Why was I tempted by sweet pain? Once I indulge it, it¡¯ll be hardly forgettable.¡¯

    However, when thinking that way, there were so many things to set back.

    Shaking his head, Eun Jiho bent his steps again. On every step he made, the sceneries of their days clearly came across his sight and rewound back.

    He thought, ¡®Let¡¯s say, the day I walked across the summer street while holding your hand when you were crying, or the day I leaned my head on your shoulder when we were sitting side by side on the couch. The other day, I sat next to you, watching you asleep for the whole break¡­¡¯

    Moving his steps, Eun Jiho slowly closed his eyes.

    As he kept tracing back his memories, where he reached at the end was the day Ham Donnie first sat next to him. At that time, he didn¡¯t like her, which made Eun Jiho let out a giggle when he came to think of it now; however, if he could go back to that day and make a choice again, could he not like Ham Donnie?

    Eun Jiho then paused his steps as the question popped up in his head through the reminiscence. Suddenly showing a grin on his face, Eun Jiho began to walk again. He then murmured, feeling his vision brightened at a slow pace.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡¯

    His father said that mind can be controlled by reason.

    However, Eun Jiho was now walking toward Ham Donnie while being aware of him regretting it one day. He knew that what he was doing right now would engrave a regretful memory in his head.

    As soon as he walked out of the corridor, he was able to see Ham Donnie faster than he expected. She was wearing a hairband with a bright cubic on her neatly trimmed dark brown hair. The gem shone like a star, reflecting the lights from all sides.

    It was so dazzling that Eun Jiho narrowed his eyes for a second then looked at the face under it. He smiled and thought that he wouldn¡¯t be wasting any time today. He didn¡¯t want to let today¡¯s opportunity slip by. That was when he dropped a sweet remark, making up his mind to watch as many funny faces of her as he could.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, you look pretty.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Knitting his forehead for a moment, Eun Jiho looked back at Ham Donnie. She neither flushed nor revealed a sign of perplexity on her face but was just looking into her phone nonchalantly.

    No way¡­

    Eun Jiho grimaced, thinking, ¡®Have she adjusted to this situation already?¡¯

    No, that couldn¡¯t happen. Ham Donnie, slow to adapt in any situation, used to be a little behind in machinery and seasons in which many people criticized her for that aspect.

    Eun Jiho repeated, ¡°Dude, Ham Donne. You look pretty?¡±

    He was too flustered to realize that he returned to his usual way of speaking. While Eun Jiho stared at Ham Donnie with his eyes full of confusion, she put her phone back into the clutch then raised her head.

    ¡°I said, I know,¡± she blurted.

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    He knew that it wouldn¡¯t sound good, but he couldn¡¯t help himself asking like that. Across from him, Kwon Hye Young shot a look of disconcertion to Eun Jiho.

    ¡®Jiho, that¡¯s a no-no! It¡¯s a red light! Red light to your crush!¡¯

    However, Ham Donnie didn¡¯t show any special reactions to even what he just said. Now, Eun Jiho began to worry about if he was putting too much pressure on Ham Donnie. In the meanwhile, Ham Donnie lifted her head and spoke to him.

    ¡°Um, you are being sarcastic.¡±

    ¡°What? Sarcastic?¡±

    It was truly an unanticipated interpretation. ¡®How can she understand it in that way?¡¯ Before he tried to say that, Ham Donnie continued, bending her steps.

    ¡°You always call Ban Yeo Ryung ugly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ So?¡±

    ¡°And calls me pretty.¡±

    Only then did Eun Jiho understand the sudden change of thought inside her small head.

    He felt a stroke on the back of his neck. Just before, it seemed like a good opportunity to see her embarrassed reactions after a long time as well as to enjoy a couple¡¯s conversation; however, everything was screwed up.

    Furrowing her brows for a second, Ham Donnie quickly turned around and moved her steps to somewhere.

    Eun Jiho also followed after, yelling out loud, ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie! You ARE pretty!!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I said, I know.¡±

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not sarcasm¡­ gosh! Shoot!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know, I know.¡±

    ¡°You know nothing!¡±

    What Eun Jiho shouted out loud made the employees in the shop talk in whispers. Still, Ham Donnie had no reactions like a robot.

    Anyway, she was such a girl who trusted things to the end. In good words, she was a woman of perseverance and in bad words, tactless as hell; therefore, her perception wouldn¡¯t change again for a while.

    Oh, lord!

    Touching his forehead motionlessly, Eun Jiho murmured to himself.

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung! You are always interrupting us, but now you¡¯re interfering remotely¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Ahchoo!¡±

    Pausing herself to get the order, Ban Yeo Ryung sneezed with a shrug. She then rubbed under her nose to find out there wasn¡¯t any nose running. Only then did she frown her eyes and fell into thought.

    ¡®I¡¯m not having a cold; besides, it¡¯s summer, but why am I sneezing?¡¯

    On the other hand, the moment she let out a sneeze, the guys sitting close to the counter all stood up. A guy, who was standing closest to her, then handed out a tissue.

    ¡°P¡­ please use this, please!¡±

    His face was burning up so red that an apple could ask him to become friends.

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Ban Yeo Ryung refused with a smile.

    As soon as she took that action, about three people standing in the queue behind him handed out their tissues. Ban Yeo Ryung denied all of them, again, with a grin.

    Watching the scene across the counter in silence, Ban Siwon, her uncle as well as the owner of the caf¨¦, began to get a little tired of the series of events. He then glanced at the ledger that he took out to reorganize after a long time.

    This caf¨¦ was just a part of his new property that he recently built and invested; his regular work was a dermatologist. Usually, he didn¡¯t have much time at all, so it was almost his first time visiting the caf¨¦ at its peak hours.

    Ever since Ban Yeo Ryung worked part-time in this place, the sales have nearly doubled; therefore, he came here today to check out what was going on in the caf¨¦. Once he saw the overall situation, Ban Siwon just gave a dumbfounded look. When he got to thinking about it, those who had the most gorgeous appearances in the Ban family were indeed Ban Yeo Dan and Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Still, it was truly an unbelievable sight to see almost thirty guys stamping out of their seats at her sneeze. ¡®What a priceless spectacle!¡¯ he thought.

    While he slowly perked the corners of his lips upwards to hint a smile, Ban Yeo Ryung was refusing the tissues for the eighth time. She then looked down at her apron as her phone vibrated.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    As soon as she rolled her eyeballs to check the screen, she emitted a short whoop. She then firmly pressed the power button. The person who called her would hear the message of ¡®the person you¡¯re calling is not accepting your call¡­¡¯ within 2 seconds after the beep.

    She then looked forward again.

    ¡°May I take your order?¡±

    A guy, who blushed after her sweet remark, soon flung a question.

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung smiled with downcast eyes.

    Of course, she hated private questions from strangers; however, this time, she felt not that bad.

    When Ban Yeo Ryung flaunted a sincere smile, her beauty blinded the people around her even more. Her slightly downcast lashes and her twinkling black eyes like those from a starry night flickered at the guy. All he could do in front of that tongue-tying appearance was, therefore, just gulping in silence.

    ¡®She¡¯s really really really really really pretty,¡¯ he thought. No one could say anything if she was arrested for her violent beauty; besides, even her voice was so enchanting like those of the Sirens!

    The guy also didn¡¯t miss watching her trivial moves such as Ban Yeo Ryung combing her black hair down her neck with her white hand.

    In the meantime, she opened her red lips at last. And what came after made the guy¡¯s jaw drop to the floor in a daze.

    ¡°A creature of no account.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°And a kidnapper.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Showing a face full of a rich smile to the guy who struck dumb, Ban Yeo Ryung put a period at the end of their conversations.

    ¡°There is someone called ¡®Eun Ji-goddamn-ho,¡¯ my love¨C¡±

    ¡°¨CYeo Ryung!¡±

    The guy couldn¡¯t hear what she spoke after the words ¡®my love¡¯ because a voice suddenly interrupted them. He then turned around.

 Chapter 221

    .

    A boy with tangled hair, who seemed to have rushed over to this place, was directing his eyes on to this side, holding his hand against the doorway and breathing heavily. His red hair ends slowly shook sideways and subsided as he heaved his shoulders. Ban Yeo Ryung then completed her sentence.

    ¡°¡­ he kidnapped her¡­ Eun Hyung??¡±

    ¡°Yeo Ryung¡­¡±

    Uttering her name like a sigh, the boy called Eun Hyung strode toward them.

    ¡®Oh, geez,¡¯ the guy¡¯s mind began to race. Earlier, her sneezing was so cute that he turned speechless then, at the next moment, some random guys dashed into her with napkins that he couldn¡¯t address his well-prepared remark to her. Now, an extraordinary-looking red-haired boy appeared in front of them!

    ¡®I must speak now!¡¯ with that thought in mind, the guy urgently opened his mouth.

    ¡°E¡­ e¡­ xcuse me! I¡¯d like to order!¡±

    ¡°Yes, what can I get for you?¡±

    Blinking her eyes, Ban Yeo Ryung lowered her head toward the guy to listen to his order. He then pouted his lips with his hot cheeks on fire.

    ¡®Um¡­ I¡­ I¡¯d like to have a hot¡­ cup of coffee like your¡­ h¡­ eart¡­¡±

    As soon as he dropped the last word, the air around the counter turned colder.

    Lifting his head, the guy could see Ban Yeo Ryung giving a frosty look for a part-timer working in the service industry and the red-haired boy, who got closer to them, showing a sign of perplexity on his face. As the boy kept his head down earlier, his hair blocked the guy from looking at his face, but now that they were in a close distance, the guy could tell how handsome the boy was.

    His white skin, going so well with his red hair, looked so flawless like porcelain even from a near view; his nose ridge and jawline were as immaculate as laser-trimmed. The boy then directed his green-gray eyes on this side that the guy flinched.

    He might feel angry to encounter the guy throwing such remark to the girl who looked like the boy¡¯s close friend; however, unexpectedly, the guy couldn¡¯t find any sign of fury in the boy¡¯s eyes at all.

    That was when the guy turned his head in wonder. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s sweet angel-like voice pulled himself together.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡±

    The guy turned around in a hurry. When their eyes met, Ban Yeo Ryung was, unexpectedly, showing a bright smile like a goddess.

    ¡®Oh lord, is she touched??¡¯

    The moment when a ray of hope came into the guy¡¯s heart, Ban Yeo Ryung continued in a frigid voice.

    ¡°Let me get you an Iced Americano.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um, yeah.¡±

    Only then did the guy understand the meaning inside the red-haired boy¡¯s eyes, which was a feeling of sympathy.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, indeed, knocked the guy down without anyone¡¯s help. When he left the counter in an unsteady gait, she had a swiveling smile, looking up at Kwon Eun Hyung who came closer to her.

    ¡°Do you also want an Iced Americano?¡± she asked with a grin.

    Kwon Eun Hyung turned his mouth up slightly to resemble the hint of a relaxed smile. He then replied, ¡°As cold as your heart?¡±

    ¡°Nah, my heart is warm to you guys.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Kwon Eun Hyung giggled at each other. Handing him a menu, she then suggested something to drink and asked with her eyes round open.

    ¡°But why are you here already? Aren¡¯t you also be preparing for the event?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just living off their family,¡± said Kwon Eun Hyung nonchalantly.

    He then suddenly rolled up his sleeves as if he felt hot, which made Ban Yeo Ryung become at a loss of words. She remained silent for a second, cast a glance at somewhere else, agreed hesitantly as Kwon Eun Hyung looked at her dubiously, then dropped her gaze at the floor with an awkward look on her face.

    Kwon Eun Hyung seemed to assume it was his fault in lacking explanation. Tilting his head, he continued his words at a slow pace.

    ¡°The stars of the party are Yoo Chun Young, Gun hyeong, and Shin hyeong those three. No one expects me to attend that event.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He raised his arm under the rolled-up sleeves to sweep his hair back.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to that party or else Chun Young¡¯s parents will feel upset if they find me staying alone in the house; besides, I can¡¯t leave Chun Young alone too¡­¡±

    ¡®Though he isn¡¯t a kid left near the shore.¡¯

    Speaking further to that point, Kwon Eun Hyung stared at Ban Yeo Ryung, who stayed silent until then, with a grin. He then slowly lowered his head to make eye contact with her.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung?¡±

    As he called her in a sweet voice, Ban Yeo Ryung lifted her hear and flung a question.

    ¡°What are you gonna have?¡±

    Her voice sounded a bit sulky.

    ¡®Why? Yeo Ryung doesn¡¯t show such a face thoughtlessly,¡¯ he thought. Flickering his eyes in surprise, Kwon Eun Hyung answered frankly.

    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s hot, so can I have an Iced American as you suggested?¡±

    Replying ¡®yes¡¯ shortly, she turned around, which looked quite unusual. That was when he hesitantly stretched out his hand to say something but decided to just slowly turn back.

    Suddenly, a fierce attack smashed his back. ¡®Ouch,¡¯ flinching his shoulders, Kwon Eun Hyung turned around to look back with his eyes round open. Ban Yeo Ryung, going back to the counter just now, was standing in front of him before he even knew.

    The moment he tried to ask, ¡®What¡¯s up?¡¯ to her, Kwon Eun Hyung swallowed his breath as he found her eyes reddened with tears. Pouting her lips for a moment, Ban Yeo Ryung detached her lips at last.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Setting aside her tearful face or hesitant attitude, Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice sounded strict and stern. Kwon Eun Hyung opened his eyes wide then subdued his feelings and slowly nodded his head.

    Raising her hand to hit Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s arm, Ban Yeo Ryung kept on her words.

    ¡°You are bad.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    This time, he couldn¡¯t help but asking the reason. What came after made him swallow his words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever talk like that.¡±

    Uttering the remark, Ban Yeo Ryung quickly lifted her head. Her eyes were full of tears now, but she directed her shiny and heated jet-black eyes on his side. Confronting that gaze, Kwon Eun Hyung felt like being penetrated from head to toe.

    In the meanwhile, her voice went on.

    ¡°No one expects you to attend that event? Who? Who would do that?¡±

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Are we just nobodies? Huh? Are we just nobodies?¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung suddenly held his breath. As soon as he let the breath out, something like a warm lump welled up from the depths within his heart but stuck right under his throat.

    It felt hot from his neck to his face. As if the air around him turned thin, Kwon Eun Hyung felt hard to breathe. Breathing at a slow pace, he cast down his gaze at Ban Yeo Ryung in her wet eyes. She blinked her lashes then lifted her hand again to hit his arm.

    A voice soon continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s bad.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    With that reply, Kwon Eun Hyung restated his words, swallowing his breath.

    ¡°I was bad.¡±

    ¡°You were.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Only then did she divert her eyes back onto this direction. Kwon Eun Hyung stared at her bright black eyes, getting dried out and flooded with dazzling light, in awe. She then flaunted a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have fun.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung can¡¯t help but smile brightly again. When he nodded, Ban Yeo Ryung chirped in a cheerful tone as if she forgot how gloomy she had felt just until now. Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide and yelled, ¡®Oh!¡¯ that Kwon Eun Hyung felt a little disconcerted.

    ¡°Did you forget something? Should I help you?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung shook her head no and continued in an urgent tone.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°What if Donnie comes here and talks like the guy just now?! ¡®I¡¯d like to have a hot cup of coffee like your heart,¡¯ something like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hmm, Eun Hyung put a flummoxed grin on his face.

    ¡®Is she joking around?¡¯ having that thought, he observed the look on her face, but he couldn¡¯t find even the slightest veil of playfulness covering her.

    ¡®Then she¡¯s telling the truth¡­¡¯

    Kwon Eun Hyung tried not to laugh.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, this perfect girl, who didn¡¯t leave anything out of the public eye, had two major flaws. One, she had no wits about love, and the other, when it came to her childhood friend, she couldn¡¯t go through the general system of thought.

    That was when he tried to say, ¡®Calm down, Yeo Ryung,¡¯ slowly shaking his head. Clenching her fist out of the blue, Ban Yeo Ryung turned back to head toward the counter gallantly. Kwon Eun Hyung blinked and stared at her in confusion.

    It was, of course, one of her duties to go back to the counter as a part-timer, but the way she walked looked quite unusual. The voice then came after made Kwon Eun Hyung smile quietly and touch his forehead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s practice making the hottest coffee in the world.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung, at last, giggled out loud, thinking, ¡®Who can stop her?¡¯

 Chapter 222

    .

    Shaking his head with a smile, Kwon Eun Hyung raised his head again to look at her.

    Ban Yeo Ryung tiptoed toward the coffee machine like a ballerina. Her low ponytail swayed near her neck. Staring at her overall look, Kwon Eun Hyung opened his mouth again. It was quite an impulsive reaction.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung turned around to this side again. Sending his usual, light grin to her, Kwon Eun Hyung continued to speak.

    ¡°The coffee¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Can I have it hot instead of iced?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes grew bigger then reduced to normal. Tilting her head in wonder, she asked him, ¡®Would it be okay in this weather?¡¯ Kwon Eun Hyung gently nodded his head. She tipped her head to the side again but soon accepted his order, saying yes, and left the spot. Only then did Kwon Eun Hyung look back to glance around the nearest tables.

    He tried to sit closer to her so that Ban Yeo Ryung could feel comfortable to come over; besides, he was about to kick some strangers whom Ban Yeo Ryung could hardly refuse when they appeared in front of her. Still, the seats close to the counter were full of guys trying to grab her attention.

    Heaving a sigh, Kwon Eun Hyung slowly bent his steps to the empty table near the entrance. He then raised his hand to touch his Adam¡¯s apple.

    There seemed to be something still stuck inside his throat and wouldn¡¯t go down. He murmured with downcast eyes.

    ¡°Once I drink something, it¡¯ll be washed away.¡±

    However, for some reason, he felt that it wouldn¡¯t happen. It was not a hunch, but a conviction.

    Burying himself deeply into the rattan chair, Kwon Eun Hyung stared at the table for a while. Suddenly, the fancy chandelier light in the party overlapped with the fluctuating sunlight on the wooden pattern of the table. Although nothing was in common between the two except for their brightness, he couldn¡¯t get over the thought.

    Lifting his elbow slowly to place it on the table, Kwon Eun Hyung fastened his gaze at the empty surface and spoke to himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one.¡±

    ¡®For real,¡¯ he added in a small voice at the end of his remark. Kwon Eun Hyung stretched out his hand to sweep the grain carefully.

    He then thought about the people who were smiling brightly at him as he entered the party venue.

    ¡°You¡¯re also a part of their family!¡±

    ¡°Chun Young really looks good, maybe because he is with a friend his age?¡±

    ¡°You must keep being nice to him.¡±

    The adults always acted nice. They never treated him unkindly in front of the Yoo¡¯s; however, when Yoo Gun, Yoo Shin, or Yoo Chun Young, the three of them, were all gone, Kwon Eun Hyung always heard something different.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed at all?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s nearly a homeless.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung didn¡¯t mind listening to those words. He already went through them too much in Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mansion that he just got sick and tired of them. Instead, he wanted to laugh out loud if he could dare to do so.

    ¡®Did they really think they could hurt and oppress me by blurting those words? I¡¯m just a helpless kid who has nowhere to go. Just because I heard those words, are they expecting me to run away from the house, hurting my pride?¡¯ he thought.

    To do such a thing, Kwon Eun Hyung, however, already lost his self-esteem and had nothing left at all. Instead of those words, he was in fear of becoming nothing to Yoo Chun Young or being kicked out of the house and starve to death.

    None of them in the party was friendly to Kwon Eun Hyung; besides, the kids were even crueler than the adults.

    Among the three brothers of the Yoo¡¯s, especially, if Yoo Gun wasn¡¯t a very attentive character, Kwon Eun Hyung would¡¯ve been dragged by other kids and fallen into a lot of troubles. Whenever those things happened, Yoo Chun Young always looked mad and upset, but Kwon Eun Young, strangely, didn¡¯t care about those happenings at all.

    ¡®Perhaps, I might¡¯ve given up most of the things already from that time,¡¯ he murmured.

    Someone having good feelings or crush on him¡­ Kwon Eun Hyung had already given up on such things for a long time, but he had to be kind to other people or else his mother, who passed away, and his father, the only family, might get blamed for him. From this way of thinking, he always behaved generously, which eventually led him to become the class president every year and created a reputation as a reliable person. ¡®How hilarious it is,¡¯ Kwon Eun Hyung sneered.

    ¡®You¡¯re so mature¡­¡¯ He never felt appreciated for that comment. It just sounded like he was good at holding back tears. Very occasionally, it sounded like they were saying, ¡®Even this would not make you cry?¡¯

    Strangely, he was now agitated by a word, which was too unfamiliar for him to accept the situation; however, he didn¡¯t feel upset about this unusual feeling at all. Kwon Eun Hyung, therefore, put a faint smile on his face involuntarily and mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ now there it is.¡±

    Feeling so unfamiliar, Kwon Eun Hyung took a deep breath and slowly murmured.

    ¡°People who are waiting for me, now.¡±

    At least for today, there would be people waiting for him. Eun Jiho, Yoo Chun Young, Woo Jooin, Ham Donnie, and¡­ Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Going over their names one after another, Kwon Eun Hyung gradually smiled. Someone then touched his shoulder out of the blue.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee as warm as my heart.¡±

    After a moment of surprise, Kwon Eun Hyung burst into laughter at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s sly remark. Staring at his giggle, Ban Yeo Ryung also chuckled after him. She then asked a question, looking a little shy.

    ¡°You¡¯re not saying that I have no conscience?¡±

    Showing a swiveling smile, Kwon Eun Hyung answered back.

    ¡°Why? It is warm as you said.¡±

    ¡°Ewww¡­.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung responded with a furrow.

    ¡°Looking at you after Eun Jiho, I can¡¯t get used to it.¡±

    When they had eye contact again, the two began to giggle even more.

    After a while, Kwon Eun Hyung met Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s black eyes. With a smile, he averted his gaze onto the floor. It felt a little difficult for him to look into her eyes, which seemed nothing special just until now. Ban Yeo Ryung then left the spot, holding the tray.

    Staring at the view of her back, Kwon Eun Hyung grabbed the cup of coffee in his hand. It wasn¡¯t so hot than he expected, but at a comfortably high temperature to have a sip. He didn¡¯t enjoy coffee that much, so after taking a small mouthful, he spoke quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡±

    It was around six in the evening when Ban Yeo Ryung and Kwon Eun Hyung left the caf¨¦. The sun in the midsummer sky didn¡¯t seem to decline that the sunlight reflected from the asphalt poked all over their bodies. In the meantime, the two hurried out of the caf¨¦.

    Thankfully, there was a black car, which Yoo Chun Young called for them, standing in front of the shop. Looking at the long black car, people, who walked pass by, talked in whispers. So was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s uncle who got surprised at the luxurious vehicle.

    Furrowing his eyes, he muttered, ¡°Yeo Ryung, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s just your friend¡¯s house party?¡±

    He also wanted to add, ¡®What kind of friend calls a sedan for you to come to their house?¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Kwon Eun Hyung, however, rushed into the car and closed the door. It has been a long time since the short distance felt so hard from the cafe entrance to the car. Leaning on the back of their seats, they soon fetched a sigh.

    After catching their breath for a while, Kwon Eun Hyung first brought up the story of Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin brothers. Ban Yeo Ryung had a puzzled look on her face, but there wasn¡¯t much time to explain further. Telling her about all kinds of eccentricities the two brothers had made, Kwon Eun Hyung put emphasis on how uneasy they were to deal with when meeting without preparation.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s better to make her get a little ready for them than to explain all that,¡¯ he thought, heaving a sigh involuntarily, ¡®Anyway, since we¡¯re all Yoo Chun Young¡¯s friends, they won¡¯t be treating us so harshly as they do to others¡­¡¯

    If those who only knew Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin partially heard Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s concerns, they would hit his back, saying, ¡®What do you mean? Both are such great guys! Aren¡¯t you being too coward?¡± and laugh out loud; however, Kwon Eun Hyung, who has been closely watching their growth, couldn¡¯t think like that at all.

    Frankly speaking, the Yoo family¡¯s mansion was, currently, like a devil¡¯s castle to Kwon Eun Hyung. Well, as the devil¡¯s castle didn¡¯t have Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin, Eun Hyung would give a higher score to that place.

    ¡®Geez,¡¯ leaning on the seat, Kwon Eun Hyung sighed in silence. The last time he saw the two brothers were about a few years ago, so he was also concerned about how much they would have changed in the meantime.

 Chapter 223

    .

    While Ban Yeo Ryung directed her eyes on him, Kwon Eun Hyung detached his lips.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, although they are Chun Young¡¯s brothers, you shouldn¡¯t expect the same atmosphere from them. They aren¡¯t sloppy people who continuously put salt instead of sugar in their coffees like him.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung nodded her head. His usual, composed voice continued.

    ¡°They don¡¯t bang their heads on the wall, dozing off in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    With downcast eyes, Ban Yeo Ryung asked, ¡®What about making a slip of tongue?¡¯ Rolling his eyes, Kwon Eun Hyung replied in a calm and orderly tone.

    ¡°If it comes to Shin hyeong, he does it very occasionally; however, he also reacts so quickly to rapidly changing situations. Thus, it only happens in these two cases; when he¡¯s too perplexed or drawn into Gun hyeong¡¯s ingenious eloquence. He isn¡¯t a chronic offender like Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face was now outstandingly grimaced. Pouting her lips, she thought, ¡®If they were the same type as Yoo Chun Young, I would never get nervous in front of them. Life ain¡¯t easy for real¡­¡¯ Kwon Eun Hyung stared at her being immersed in thought. He then let out a small giggle involuntarily.

    He continued, ¡°The two brothers are poles apart, but if there¡¯s one thing in common, they really care about Chun Young. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What? Then, does it mean Yoo Chun Young is a beloved youngest brother? Is he taking that kind of position?¡±

    ¡°Yes, surprisingly, that¡¯s true,¡± replied Kwon Eun Hyung with a swiveling smile.

    Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t look like a beloved youngest brother at first sight. Instead, people would easily find him as the eldest from his blunt atmosphere. If not, they might consider him who had grown up under strict discipline to not show his feelings too much. The truth was, however, completely different.

    Thinking further to that point, Kwon Eun Hyung smiled and kept on his remark.

    ¡°The two guys are very quick-witted. In fact, they are half to blame for why Chun Young turned out to be incommunicative and expressionless now. He¡¯s got everything he wants without saying anything, so that may have burdened him somehow.¡±

    ¡°A-ha, that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Listening to the story, Ban Yeo Ryung nodded. Kwon Eun Hyung also lowered and raised his head slightly after her.

    ¡°Yeah, so¡­¡±

    That was when Ban Yeo Ryung burst into laughter out of the blue. Kwon Eun Hyung wondered why she suddenly acted like that. The fact that Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin being horrifyingly quick-witted was the reason why he began to explain about them. The person whom he was concerned about was, none other than, Ham Donnie. It wasn¡¯t until almost three years later that Yoo Chun Young, lately, seemed to realize his true feelings about her. Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin sensing their brother¡¯s crush on her in the meantime should never happen.

    Thus, how could she laugh in this situation? While Kwon Eun Hyung pouted his lips in a confusion of the smart girl Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s sudden laughter, she turned around to look at him and dropped her remark first. Her eyes curved into a smile as if she felt excited.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young would be in trouble if he had a crush on someone!¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s face soon turned pale. What she just said was so unbelievable that he asked her again.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, Yoo Chun Young, he¡¯s lucky to not have any crush or a date. If those oppas sensed their little brother having someone around him, they would nearly interrogate him about the girl. You said that they care about Yoo Chun Young so badly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young isn¡¯t a good liar, so if that happens, they would find out immediately.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung couldn¡¯t help but respond to her, ¡°Yeah, you hit the spot, Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ nothing.¡±

    Quickly hiding his bewildered face, Kwon Eun Hyung dropped his gaze at the floor then looked outside the window. With her eyes wide open, Ban Yeo Ryung asked, ¡®Come on? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ but he didn¡¯t answer back.

    While the car was still on its way to the party, he just lifted his hand and poked the middle of his forehead, using his fingertip. He, occasionally, murmured to himself, ¡®Geez, Yeo Ryung, how can you still have not noticed that¡­¡¯ or ¡®Would it really be okay?¡¯

    Running a long way, the car, at last, went across the steel-barred entrance of the mansion. As the closely standing evergreens flickered out of the window, the view slowly brightened.

    With her eyes round open, Ban Yeo Ryung attached her face to the window. There she saw an unbelievably large lake inside the garden. A white-painted boat was also flowing on the large body of water.

    ¡°Oh my god, is this really Chun Young¡¯s house?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung asked like a scream.

    ¡°Yeah, is this your first time being here?¡±

    ¡°You never told me that there¡¯s a lake inside the house! Holy Christ, what am I looking at?!¡±

    Yelling out those words with a blush, she attached herself to the window again. Kwon Eun Hyung stared at her being astonished of the view. He then scratched the back of his head.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t I talk about the lake to her?¡¯ he thought. Although he couldn¡¯t remember clearly, he might have not told her about it as she didn¡¯t have the memory. With a smile, he then spoke about the happening when he and Yoo Chun Young rode the boat and became flustered as they dropped the paddle into the lake. The moment Ban Yeo Ryung burst out laughing, the car gently pulled over.

    The mansion, standing in the middle of the site full of trees and lake, looked more like a piece of architectural sculpture than just a house. This modern construction had white, brown, and taupe transverse lines intersecting with each other disorderly, which was seemingly a geometric artwork. Even the windows were camouflaged between the horizontal lines that the entire house didn¡¯t look like a place to reside. So was the door attached to the corner.

    While Ban Yeo Ryung stood still awestruck, Kwon Eun Hyung came closer behind her and gently pulled her arm. As he stood in front of the door, he pressed the intercom.

    The person over the phone didn¡¯t ask who it was. Only with a short exclamation of ¡®oh¡¯ the door suddenly opened.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    A nonchalant voice flew over the reddened air of the sunset. Putting his hand on the doorknob, Yoo Chun Young slightly nodded his head toward them.

    Yoo Chun Young, standing under the mini chandelier light, wore a stiff short-sleeved rolled-up shirt with buttons on top and narrow-legged dress pants on the bottom. Ushering them inside, he suddenly turned around and flung a question to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    He dropped a sentence that didn¡¯t add up as always. Tilting her head, Ban Yeo Ryung tossed a question.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Eun Hyung went there to pick you up.¡±

    Only then did she smile quietly. He might be talking about what she felt as Kwon Eun Hyung came to the caf¨¦ where she was working and if he had been helped. She had wondered where his severely omitting way of speech came from, but now she learned that it was from having too quick-witted brothers. Ban Yeo Ryung felt inclined to try to understand him a little more. Looking into his blue eyes directed at her, she responded with a smile.

    ¡°It was nice.¡±

    ¡°Good for you.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young then turned his head to Kwon Eun Hyung and asked him a question.

    ¡°What did you drink?¡±

    ¡°I was served a cup of Americano, a hot one.¡±

    The look on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face turned a little weird. Ban Yeo Ryung, who suddenly got angry for no reason, uttered back.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not what you think! Yoo Chun Young, how dare you.¡±

    Staying silent for a second, Yoo Chun Young furrowed his black eyebrows and replied at a slow pace.

    ¡°You should only do such a thing to Eun Jiho¡­¡±

    A heavy silence hung among the three as they paused their steps. Ban Yeo Ryung and Kwon Eun Hyung then looked at each other and burst into laughter. Hitting Yoo Chun Young¡¯s back, Ban Yeo Ryung giggled.

    ¡°Bahaha! Yoo Chun Young, you¡¯re so naughty to Eun Jiho!¡±

    ¡°Chun Young, thanks for caring about me, but you shouldn¡¯t sacrifice Eun Jiho to her.¡±

    Not only Ban Yeo Ryung but Kwon Eun Hyung also put his arm around Yoo Chun Young, which made him knit his brows even more.

    * * *

    At the time when the sun was declining, a guy was standing in the dark room with his hand on the windowsill. Over the window, the heated sun, the sky half-stained into purple hue, high walls, and the lake came into his sight. Staring at them serenely, the guy then suddenly looked back as he heard an indication of a person behind him.

    There stood a man in a black suit. The guy gazed at the black suit man with a straight face.

    The guy wasn¡¯t seemingly a fearful person at all. He was about 180 cm tall, which could hardly say having a big physique; his radiant and handsome appearance was far apart from that of a tough or wild guy. Instead, he had the face of a man who would appear in insurance ads looking kind, reliable, and not causing any harm to others at all. What he was wearing right now was also a soft navy suit that could boost his charms.

    However, when he adjusted his neat, decently styled black hair and threw a frosty yet silent gaze at the black suit man, his shoulders trembled with tension.

 Chapter 224

    .

    As if he was even scared of just keeping eye contact with him, the black suit man quickly lowered his head and uttered the words.

    ¡°Young Master, the youngest master has returned with his friends.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah? His friends mean Eun Hyung?¡±

    ¡°There is another person.¡±

    The guy¡¯s eyes grew a little bigger. Perking a corner of his lips slightly upwards, the guy leaned against the windowsill and flung a question.

    ¡°Really? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡±

    The guy¡¯s black eyes became more conspicuous.

    As he bent his body forward, his purple tie gently swayed and tinted red under the sunset. He then pressed the black suit man to speak further in a voice as sweet as he can put out.

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

    The glare in his eyes, however, soon disappeared as he heard the answer.

    ¡°From their conversations, her name was said to be Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you like to go greet them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been running around. Tell them I¡¯m gonna be there later.¡±

    Dropping the remark, the guy didn¡¯t have anything in his hand except a cellphone, but the black suit man understood what it meant.

    Once he spoke something out of his mouth, the words should be delivered whether they were true or false.

    Lowering his head again, the black suit man then walked silently like a shadow to leave the room. As the guy became left alone in the room, he turned around and looked outside the window. Half of the sun was now eaten up by the shades of the city.

    The horizon I looked at in the States was definitely wider and farther away¡­

    Narrowing his eyes for a moment to stare at the scenery, the guy then murmured to himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any more information about Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung. Although her family belonged to the middle class, her relatives were quite different. Their professions ranged from a creative director of a famous brand, an aspiring researcher, physician, to judge which were all holding a firm position in most areas of society¡¯s recognition.

    Leaving that background behind her, the value of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s appearance was considered as a priceless jewel herself; therefore, it was such an easy thing to collect her information.

    However, there was one thing unresolved. The guy stretched out his hand and gently tapped the windowsill with his fingertips as if playing piano.

    ¡°Ham Donnie,¡± he mumbled.

    Who the heck is she?

    While he was abroad, the girl appeared out of the blue and won his youngest brother¡¯s attention. Except for the fact that she was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s bestie, he couldn¡¯t see any connection between the girl and his brother.

    The feeling of anxiety gradually rose within the guy¡¯s fingertip tapping the window. He has long hated leaving any uncertain possibilities behind. Although he knew that nothing existed 100% in the world, the guy couldn¡¯t help himself thinking like that. He, therefore, tried to collect all the information about her as if raking things up; however, unlike Ban Yeo Ryung, no information was gathered at all. Literally, nothing.

    That was when he repeated the name ¡®Ham Donnie¡¯ in a low voice. As the sun completely went down, the room turned darker, and there echoed a sharp voice penetrating the cold silence.

    The guy slowly turned to look back.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t treat you as normal, you nervous freak.¡±

    ¡°Yoo Shin.¡±

    Blinking his eyes slowly, the guy then struck a retort with a grimace. He heard a burst of giggle coming from across, then with a clicking noise, the entire room turned bright.

    The man, leaning on the door, had gold blond hair, which looked utterly the opposite of the calm navy-black hair the guy, standing in front of the window, had.

    His black eyes were full of playfulness; his vibe was exuberant though his one hand was on the wall and the other in his pocket. The two guys, looking at each other, were not alike from A to Z, therefore.

    However, everyone living in this mansion was very aware that these two were brothers without a doubt. Yoo Gun was the reputable Balhae Group chairman¡¯s first son, and Yoo Shin, the second.

    Unlike Yoo Gun, Yoo Shin, the gold blond hair giggling with his hand on the wall, was wearing a relatively casual outfit.

    Yoo Gun stared at Yoo Shin with a straight face for a moment then suddenly put a generous smile. He then spoke, keeping his grin.

    ¡°I guess you forgot Korean after staying abroad for a long time, but there is no such word as a nervous freak unless you¡¯re pointing out obsession or anxiety disorder.¡±

    Yoo Shin then made an invidious remark with a smirk.

    ¡°Ha, of course, I know. I just made a new one since the term ¡®anxiety disorder¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough for you.¡±Read the next chapter on our novelhall.com

    Even what he just said couldn¡¯t distort Yoo Gun¡¯s grin. Staring at Yoo Shin, Yoo Gun then responded with a sweet voice as warm as the spring sun.

    ¡°I see, the only Korean you can remember is swearing words, huh? With your thick brain.¡±

    What he meant was, of course, not pleasing at all. Only then did Yoo Shin stop laughing and drop a remark, clenching his teeth.

    ¡°So are you, hyeong. You also studied abroad but didn¡¯t get over your temper at all, huh? Well, that ain¡¯t change easily just by leaving this country, right?¡±

    ¡°You may have forgotten but it¡¯s you who picked a fight.¡±

    ¡®So, who told you to provoke me?¡¯ with that thought in mind, Yoo Gun spread a smile on his whole face. Yoo Shin clicked his tongue then dropped his gaze at the floor.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re doing that nervous freak shit again,¡± he suddenly uttered.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    As Yoo Gun tilted his head with an unaffected look, Yoo Shin shouted, gnawing his teeth.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? The background check!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Yoo Gun kept his head tilted to the side and didn¡¯t answer back properly. Yoo Shin panted in rage but, again, bit his lips tightly. Scowling at Yoo Gun for quite a while, Yoo Shin said in an indistinct voice.

    ¡°Do you even know? You¡¯re such a paranoid.¡±

    ¡°Anxiety disorder, obsession, and now paranoia¡­ a good way to greet your brother after coming back home, huh?¡±

    ¡°What makes you so nervous? As if leaving something uncertain would bring you a catastrophe, you¡¯re constantly collecting data¡­¡±

    Intervening Yoo Shin¡¯s words, Yoo Gun tossed a question with a swiveling smile.

    ¡°That means I should live wild like you?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit!! Then, do you think it¡¯s normal to run a background check whenever our youngest brother makes a new friend?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how I care my brother,¡± replied Yoo Gun without being hesitant at all.

    ¡°Laugh my ass out, you nervous freak weirdo.¡±

    Blurting those out, Yoo Shin flipped the bird, which made Yoo Gun slightly furrow his brows. He, however, immediately calmed down the look on his face and responded in a nonchalant tone.

    ¡°I just think it¡¯s better to remove any unstable factors.¡±

    Gosh, Yoo Shin asked back with a snorting smile.

    ¡°So what? Then, what if the girl ¡®Ham Donnie¡¯ doesn¡¯t meet your needs or belong to your UNSTABLE FACTOR criteria? What are you gonna do then?¡±

    Instead of answering back, Yoo Gun took a step toward Yoo Shin. As his elder brother came closer, Yoo Shin¡¯s face tinged pale; however, he returned to normal when Yoo Gun just walked past by him.

    With a look of perplexity, Yoo Shin quickly snatched his brother¡¯s arm then yelled at him.

    ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done with what I need to be said.¡±

    His voice sounded frigid. Yoo Gun didn¡¯t show any more smiles but cast a cold stare at Yoo Shin. Only hips lips hinted a grin.

    He continued, ¡°I wanted to have a conversation with my dear brother whom I haven¡¯t seen for a while¡­ but what you are looking for seems to be just howling like wildlife. I have nothing to say to you then.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­!!!!¡±

    Before Yoo Shin was about to say something, walking after his brother, the door slam shut right in front of him. He nearly banged his forehead. Stepping back in horror, Yoo Shin scowled at the door for a while then murmured, clenching his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s why crazy smart assholes are freaking me out¡­¡±

    From his twenty-three years of life, Yoo Shin desperately learned that the only term to perfectly define Yoo Gun was ¡®crazy smart asshole.¡¯ He, at least, pretended to stop him; however, once Yoo Gun decided to do such a thing, Yoo Shun could never stop his brother at all.

    Yoo Shin was also quite curious about the girl. Who the hell was Ham Donnie to make the very articulate Yoo Chun Young give an enigmatic look only at her? How could he make a face that looked like a person encountering the world¡¯s greatest mystery?

    However, he didn¡¯t want to find out about her through Yoo Gun¡¯s test, the worst way possible, at all.

    ¡®Hope nothing happens¡­.¡¯ he thought. Yoo Shin sincerely hoped that today¡¯s event wouldn¡¯t be the worst party for the girl.

 Chapter 225

    Article 20. How Can Chaebol Heirs Be So Common? (Part 2)

    The penthouse of Hotel Juno, the five-star hotel owned by the nation¡¯s biggest conglomerate Hanwool Group, was crowded with people dressed in colorful summer suits.

    Since the morning, reporters have been camped out a little away from the hotel, taking pictures of famous people. Some passersby stopped walking on a parade of all the luxury vehicles, sending exclamations and astonishment.

    The 15th Anniversary of Hanwool Group. This short phrase meant a lot to people¡¯s hearts.

    Hanwool Group has had an overwhelmingly short history compared to other conglomerates. It was all within their generation that Hanwool Group, which began with a humble business, reached out to the cutting-edge technology sector. The myth of this multi-industry company was, therefore, still ongoing from its foundation.

    At the time when each invitee paused their steps and was immersed in thought before walking past the entrance, there was a group of people who looked utterly irrelevant to those moving moments.

    They were, none other than, the second and third-generation conglomerate successors. For those who have been growing up to benefit from their parents¡¯ achievements since childhood, it wasn¡¯t an important matter whether the ceremony was marking the company¡¯s 15th or 100th founding anniversary. The only thing that mattered to them was their parents¡¯ wealth, a never-ending fountain, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about losing their money, at least, in their generation. That was it.

    The topics they have been bringing out while sitting in the corner of the banquet hall since earlier were mostly about school life, hobbies, and the celebrities they met recently. Their conversations seemed to hover around the surface of those subjects including where to spend the summer or what water sports were trending these days. The topic was then switched to the people, the guests of honor at this party. As if to prove that the principal characters appear late, they still haven¡¯t shown up.

    ¡°Actress Lee Nara is coming today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard it too. Geez, she was so pretty in the drama, Blue Flame.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have any plans to shoot movies?¡±

    ¡°The director my dad is investing in is considering her to star in his movie. I heard they already sent out the script.¡±

    The stories that could make the stock price fluctuate even the next morning went among them without a blink or qualm. Actress Lee Nara was by far the top actress in Korea.

    Someone then spoke, ¡°Lee Nara¡¯s cousin is also coming.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know who he is. I heard the two look alike.¡±

    ¡°Is he the boy named Woo Jooin?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s close to me.¡±

    It was a fat chance to become a major topic in their conversations just by being a cousin to a celebrity; however, Woo Jooin had a good reputation. Those who knew him took the lead to brag about how cute and friendly his smiley face was as well as how sociable he was to others.

    Besides, if he resembled Lee Nara¡¯s appearance, he would definitely look like the trending, pretty boy type. A few girls blushed their faces. One of them suddenly yelled, clapping her hands.

    ¡°Oh my, it just came to my mind! Do you know that today¨C¨C¡±

    As if sharing some secrets, her voice went low, which made those who were listening to her tilt their heads toward her involuntarily. The girl then dropped her remark like a shriek.

    ¡°¨C¨C Woo Rihon is also coming!¡±

    A moment of silence took place. Soon, both guys and girls all began to look astonished. The girls were then the first to cry out.

    ¡°Hell no! Woo Rihon¡­ you mean the group Daydream?¡±

    Daydream, a Korean idol group who had debuted five years ago, was now becoming the world¡¯s biggest boy band. Woo Rihon was the leader of the group as well as a globally renowned fashionista holding tenaciously to his weird, secretive concept; therefore, he seldom showed up for a public appearance. Doubts and wonder prevailed over excitement indeed.

    ¡°Why?¡± someone then asked.

    ¡°Yeah, for what reason? Does he have any siblings or relatives here?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t immediately recall that Woo Jooin, who frequently attended parties as Lee Nara¡¯s cousin, had the last name ¡®Woo.¡¯

    Whether they exchanged eye contact in wonder or not, those, who were Woo Rihon¡¯s fans, were busy catching their breaths with their hands on their chests.

    Next, they began to talk about Hanwool¡¯s Eun family: Eun Han Soo, the chairman of the group; Park Na Kyung, his wife; and the only heir, Eun Jiho.

    There wasn¡¯t much to say about them as their presence was natural, and unlike others, Eun Jiho was easy to see in these events. For the sake of formality, they dropped some words about the hosts of this party, saying something like, ¡®He became more handsome,¡¯ in an absent sort of way. The conversation then proceeded to the main issue.

    ¡°Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin brothers have returned to Korea!¡±

    As someone brought that up straightforwardly, a moment of silence prevailed around them. Most of the people showed a sign of curiosity on their faces.

    The Yoo brothers had these auras that couldn¡¯t be just articulated with the union of two historic groups bound by marriage. Not only because they were born in a chaebol family, but that they were also themselves, their compelling yet stunning presence captivated people.

    It has been already six years since Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin went abroad to study, and the last time they returned to Korea was three years ago. Those were the only information they had about these brothers; therefore, most of them didn¡¯t really know Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin that well.

    Only a few people who had some connection with them changed the look on their faces. Those who took the same business management class with Yoo Gun turned pale simultaneously.

    ¡°He was horrifying¡­¡±

    As someone murmured silently, a few of them furrowed in agreement.

    Whether they did virtual stock trading or business management simulation in zero-sum games, Yoo Gun always stuck to his overly honest way of playing and pursued stability only. The others were just busy laughing at his style.

    How did he react at that time then? He just hinted a slight smile on his handsome face, which resembled his parents.

    ¡°True, I don¡¯t have the guts to take it easy.¡±

    If he rather boasted that he also had something in mind, some people might have admired him.

    ¡®Of course, he is that distinguished Yoo Gun. Why wouldn¡¯t he have a second thought?¡¯

    However, as he responded politely like that, none of them could help but sneer at him.

    ¡°Who said he was a genius? Where are all the elites at?¡±

    ¡°There are always those types of people. Once they turn into a grownup, all the good days they had in the past just fade away.¡±

    And what they said came back with disastrous outcomes. Yoo Gun swept to an overwhelming win over the others. Regardless of tracing back the games as many as they could in confusion, the results were always the same. When the professor stood him up to compliment, he still responded with a polite face.

    ¡°I was lucky.¡±

    Only then did the other students realize he camouflaged his extraordinary abilities with his exhaustive politeness.

    They couldn¡¯t, however, blame Yoo Gun for hiding his capability since it was them who looked down on him at first. As the lecture continued, they, eventually, found out he was such a reliable person when becoming an ally but, at the same time, frightful as hell when becoming an avowed enemy.

    A few who recalled that memory trembled in fear. In the meantime, someone, who wasn¡¯t able to read the overall atmosphere, mumbled out loud.

    ¡°How lucky he is! I wish I can live like Yoo Shin even just for a month.¡±

    What the person just said made others think about Yoo Shin again. Like light and shadow, Yoo Shin and Yoo Gun shared the opposite sides, which others wondered how they could be brothers.

    When Yoo Gun represented the image of orderliness and collectedness, Yoo Shin would present him as a freewheeler; however, the luster he emitted from his talent for art overpowered everything.

    His presence changed a quiet event into a festival of absolute madness. Although he showed up in all kinds of parties, swaying his brightly colored hair, people were, mysteriously, captivated by him instead of feeling antipathy.

    Throwing the two heirs¡¯ names around one after another, there was only one left to talk about in the end.

    It was Yoo Chun Young, the third successor and the youngest son of Balhae Group.

    As they came to think about it, they have seen him frequently than the other two brothers; however, he was the one who could hardly get close to. How much did they get surprised when his name was on the trending searches? Some girls tried to aim at another chance to get along with him, but Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t appear in any of the parties after his brothers went to study abroad.

    Thus, how long had it been for the three brothers of Balhae Group to attend an event altogether?

 Chapter 226

    Everyone¡¯s faces sparkled with strange expectations. Someone among them then asked, ¡®Wasn¡¯t there a boy living off their house?¡¯ and got criticized for bringing up a longtime story.

    At that very moment, the firecrackers went off one after another followed by the orchestra performance. The people in the banquet then directed their hopeful eyes on the podium. It was the beginning of the party.

    Hanwool Group¡¯s Eun family was walking into the hall, passing the loud fireworks and a flood of flashlights. They were the guests of honor in this party who deserved many congratulations on their appearance. Although the group of young successors felt apathetic about all that, they were outwardly clapping their hands as passionately as they could. When they found out someone walking side by side with Eun Jiho, the son of the chairman Eun Han Soo, their faces then suddenly changed.

    Someone whispered, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Anyone who knows her?¡±

    ¡°Nope, isn¡¯t she a new face?¡±

    ¡°Which family does she belong to?¡±

    No one could answer that question. In the meantime, some girls were scowling at the stranger with tearful eyes. A few in the group stared at the girl walking next to Eun Jiho for quite a while in interest.

    The party started smoothly as usual; however, as someone completely unexpected had shown up, the whole event was in an uproar.

    * * *

    The banquet was full of light, noise, and crowd. Walking after Eun Jiho, I suddenly raised my head. On the ceiling, a chandelier with crystal beads as thick as grapes, which scared me with my imagination of those parts falling on the floor, was emitting bright lights all over. There were also marble pillars supporting the ceiling, purple velvet curtains, dresses, and accessories, etc.

    Lifting my eyes, I diverted them onto Eun Jiho¡¯s profile face. Only looking forward, he was walking upright.

    What I became so surprised earlier was that Eun Jiho¡¯s father, Eun Han Soo, and Eun Jiho looked exactly the same except for their hair colors.

    They resembled each other like mirrors of different times. So to speak, the chairman wouldn¡¯t need to flip through his photo album to reminisce when he was young. He had the most perfect specimen right next to him. Likewise, Eun Jiho wouldn¡¯t wonder how he might get old. He, as well, had the most impeccable exemplar beside him.

    Having that thought in mind, I glanced at Eun Jiho. His chiseled, handsome silhouette under the chandelier looked like a face inside my dreams.

    Suddenly, this whole situation felt so unreal that I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. A hand then linked my wrist out of the blue. I opened my eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Ouf!¡±

    Maybe I was too loud. Eun Jiho¡¯s parents, the chairman couple, walking ahead of us, seemed to subtly pause their steps but soon kept on walking toward the front.

    Oh my god. Feeling embarrassed, I clenched my lips and looked at my side. Eun Jiho, still, didn¡¯t return the look at me but spoke a few words, looking forward, with his hand on my wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doze off while walking.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°I saw you closing your eyes.¡±

    ¡°That was because I was nervous.¡±

    Letting out an aimless smile, Eun Jiho took his hand off my arm and adjusted his collar. Then I heard his convinced voice falling into my ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m beside you, so what are you so nervous about?¡±

    Blinking for a moment, I began to walk with my eyes looking forward again. People¡¯s attention seemed to wave into me from all sides, but unlike before, I wasn¡¯t afraid of it anymore.

    As I recovered peace of mind, I tried to follow the chairman couple¡¯s steady pace; however, a sudden thought made me perk the corners of my lips upwards.

    ¡°Eun Jiho,¡± I said.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°If Yeo Ryung was here just now, she would¡¯ve sprung out at you.¡±

    He then immediately responded in a sly tone.

    ¡°So, how lucky I am right now, huh?¡±

    With that said, Eun Jiho turned his head to the front and bent his steps gracefully.

    ¡®He is such a character,¡¯ I thought. With ooh-and-ah, I glanced at Eun Jiho¡¯s face, which looked unbelievably elegant for what he just said. Thankfully, my tension completely subsided when I got closer to the podium where Mr. Eun Han Soo would soon make a speech.

    When we finally arrived at the stage, Mr. Eun Han Soo, linking his arm with his wife cordially, went upstairs to the small platform alongside his wife. Eun Jiho and I were, fortunately, able to stay under the stage.

    Most of the anniversary events and presentations were done in the afternoon; I also heard that this party was the last ceremony for celebrating today. Still, Mr. Eun Han Soo didn¡¯t show any signs of tiredness on his face under the chandelier light when the whole attention of the audience was on him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat.¡±

    With that suggestion, Eun Jiho led me to sit on the chair right under the stage. While I blinked my eyes from feeling uncomfortable with the eye makeup, Mr. Eun Han Soo opened a speech at last.

    ¡°Dear friends and families of Hanwool, I am sincerely thankful to all of you for joining us here today. It is an honor and a privilege for me to address you on the 15th anniversary of our group.¡±

    The speech started, unexpectedly, ordinarily. The phrases were often used in news, TV shows, and even by our principal, so I soon became exhausted. Of course, I couldn¡¯t do so in such a place like this.

    However, I, eventually, nodded off a little. I had enough sleep last night; however, I studied in the library since early in the morning and later, something happened in the caf¨¦ where Ban Yeo Ryung was doing her part-time. Above all, being in the beauty salon kept me on my toes. I, therefore, wanted to make an excuse that I fell asleep for a while, not just because of my lack of stamina.

    While I was in between being asleep and awake, the speech was halfway over at some point. That was when a remark flew over from the podium and struck my ears as I strained my eyes, trying to pull myself together.

    ¡°We are now living in an era that is difficult to believe in those that are invisible or do not last in forms.¡±

    Flickering my eyes for a second, I raised my eyes in a daze. Under the pouring light, Mr. Eun Han Soo¡¯s appearance, his sharp black eyes and jet-black hair, and his restrained yet comfortable-looking posture came into my eyes.

    I murmured to myself, ¡®Those that are invisible or do not last in forms¡­¡¯

    It was, none other than, Mr. Eun Han Soo who put those words out from his mouth, which was very astonishing to hear. That was because he looked like a man who didn¡¯t care about what was no longer visible.

    Mr. Eun Han Soo¡¯s speech continued in silence.

    ¡°However, we know that what¡¯s really important remains invisible and doesn¡¯t last in forms. We are aware of that by listening and learning from our experience.¡±

    His speech was now heading toward the end. I repeated his words in my mouth without conscious control.

    ¡®Those that remain invisible and don¡¯t last in forms¡­¡¯

    Mr. Eun Han Soo¡¯s final words then struck me who was lost in conception.

    ¡°Only if we continue to remember those facts, we, Hanwool Group, will be able to move forward. Thank you.¡±

    As soon as he dropped the gratitude, the audience broke into rapturous applause. Clapping and applauding after the people, I, on the other hand, glanced at my side.

    Eun Jiho was listening to the chairman¡¯s speech, sitting up straight, as always, in an exemplary manner. He then turned around to look at me as if he sensed my gaze. Soon, he couldn¡¯t care more about me since he had to make an intimate appearance with his father, who just came down from the stage.

    When he got up from his seat and smiled at Mr. Eun Han Soo while looking at each other, another round of applause came from around. There also followed a series of courtesy exclamations.

    ¡°Both of you look so alike.¡±

    ¡°The future of Hanwool Group is guaranteed as the father and the son are so alike.¡±

    Listening to their compliments, I leaned my head to the side.

    ¡®Look so alike? Not really¡­¡¯

    Until just now, Mr. Eun Han Soo in my head seemed to resemble Eun Jiho in terms of a person who never lost his judgment, which, in other words, seemed too cold somehow. Thinking further to that point, I tilted my head quietly.

    After listening to Mr. Eun Han Soo¡¯s closing remark, I, however, thought I might be completely wrong.

    ¡°We know that what¡¯s really important remains invisible and doesn¡¯t last in forms.¡±

    Those that remain invisible and don¡¯t last in forms¡­ what would that mean? If I¡¯m not getting it yet, is it because I am still too young?

    Having those thoughts in mind, I watched the Euns standing face to face and producing a pleasing sight. At that very moment, Eun Jiho¡¯s mother came close to me. As I didn¡¯t know what to do, which was putting me in a dither, she smiled with her head down to make eye contact with me.

 Chapter 227

    .

    I heard Eun Jiho¡¯s mother and Mr. Eun Han Soo were of the same age; however, she still emitted that lovely little girl ambiance. The lady, who had beautifully curved arch-like eyebrows, twinkling eyes, and a fairy-like smile, was wearing a gold dress embroidered with intricate brocade, which gave me the impression of a fairy in the forest despite its very colorful and fancy design.

    It was my first time to see her after Eun Jiho¡¯s birthday during middle school, but she seemed very kind and pleasant to meet me again. Leaning herself toward me, she whispered as if telling me a secret.

    ¡°Donnie, aren¡¯t you already feeling exhausted? You would¡¯ve not been able to sleep in the front row listening to my husband¡¯s speech.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    Shaking my head sideways vigorously, I held my hands together and spoke to her.

    ¡°It was so amazing although there was some difficult part to understand¡­¡±

    With a swiveling smile, she adjusted my hair, showing care and compassion. Mr. Eun Han Soo, who finished his conversation with Eun Jiho before I knew, came closer to her back. She then stretched out her hand to embrace her husband affectionately.

    ¡°Honey, Donnie must have loved your speech. You can be proud of yourself as it¡¯s said from a sensitive seventeen-year-old girl.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡±

    I was surprised that Mr. Eun Han Soo¡¯s voice sounded as sweet as a spring day.

    ¡®Is the man in front of me the same person who has been strict to his son, Eun Jiho?¡¯

    After a moment of hesitation, I was astonished by the voice coming from the front.

    ¡°But honey, you should lower the difficulty of the speech. Some parts have been hard to follow.¡±

    ¡°I see. Would you kindly tell me which parts they were?¡±

    Instead of scolding me how dumb I was, Mr. Eun Han Soo asked me in a friendly tone like a tutor. My face was on fire.

    Gosh, why did I say that there had been some parts hard to understand¡­

    Rolling my eyes, I thought for a while, but the chairman looked as if he was waiting for my response. So was Eun Jiho who came back to us, throwing a glance at me. Adjusting my voice, I, at last, slowly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Um¡­ the part about those that are invisible or do not last in form.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see, yes, that part.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering what those would be.¡±

    Blinking his eyes for a few times, Mr. Eun Han Soo then, unexpectedly, showed me a warm smile.

    ¡°Most simply, they¡¯re around us,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°For instance, right now, this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    I nodded my head. He continued with a grin.

    ¡°And the thing that only you and Jiho have.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Youth.¡±

    I flickered my eyes and slowly nodded.

    What he said was true. Both youth and time are invisible and do not last in any physical form. Once we come to our senses, we find out that they are gone.

    That was when I tried to say, ¡°Thank you,¡± with a blush, feeling a little ashamed of not having thought of such obvious things.

    ¡°Take care of those that disappear quickly.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Mr. Eun Han Soo continued with a soft smile.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t realize that when I was young, but what really matters is not whether it remains or not. There¡¯s no reason to be sad in advance about the flowers fading after the full bloom. Be in the moment. The most important time is now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes we live by that very moment as hope for tomorrow.¡±

    His remark pierced sharply into my heart even amid the noisy banquet hall. Before I got to understand it with my head, something seemed to resonate around my chest loudly.

    We live by that very moment as hope for tomorrow.

    I repeated those words inside my mouth. It felt like I was consoled out of the blue in an unexpected place. Being hesitant for a second, I soon exchanged a smile with the chairman then fell into thought. ¡®At some point, I¡¯ve been living my life, seizing things that will soon disappear or vanish away someday. These include grades, friendship, and things about Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho too.¡¯ Having those thoughts in mind, I glanced at Eun Jiho, approaching me past Mr. Eun Han Soo.

    He then held out his hand to me. I hesitated for a second but soon reached out mine to grab that hand and thought, ¡®Maybe it¡¯s okay as it is¨C just appreciating and living this moment to the fullest rather than worrying about whether I may be able to remain in this world or not¡­¡¯

    In the distance, the chandelier was still emitting brilliant lights like a galaxy. The violin melodies then began to flow lightly and softly through the thousands of dazzling lights. Soon, dozens of sounds rose and merged with the music. The orchestra performance has started.

    And that was the beginning of the real party. The audience scattered from the podium, leaving their seats. Meanwhile, Mr. Eun Han Soo and his wife bid farewell to me.

    ¡°Then see you later, Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    ¡°If you have any problems, please let us know.¡±

    The chairman couple spoke to me one after another then left the spot. I stared at where they had just left with a blush. It wasn¡¯t after a long time now since I finished having a conversation with them after the speech; however, I was under the illusion that a long time had passed.

    Anyway, there was a good thing. The time I was spending right now didn¡¯t feel like a dream anymore. Everything in the banquet hall came into my sight clearly at last. Instead of having the thoughts of, ¡®I¡¯d be never attending parties like this anymore,¡¯ or ¡®Once the world changes again, I¡¯d be only reminiscing this moment in my memory,¡¯ I decided to enjoy and be fully present in the now. Like a kid who got a new toy, I would purely take delight at this moment.

    That was when I turned my head as Eun Jiho, staring at me, blurted something.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t quite get the speech.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I turned my head to look at him with my eyes wide open.

    What did it mean by Eun Jiho not understanding it? Did Eun Jiho, like me, also have a question about what were some things invisible and not left in form?

    I mean, however, the look on Eun Jiho¡¯s face, staring down at me, was too nonchalant. As he turned extremely anxious when not understanding things, he would never have that look on his face.

    Besides, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t use the term ¡®understand¡¯ like me. He, instead, put out the word, ¡®get.¡¯ I blinked my eyes. Having a lukewarm look, Eun Jiho continued his remark.

    ¡°It was my father who always taught me to never let the impulsive moments ruin the whole picture. He never emphasized me enough of keeping the future in my mind at all times. So, isn¡¯t it ridiculous for that person to address the exact opposite at this point?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    I turned my head away and responded like a murmur, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    I was actually consoled by the part of what you just pointed out, so if you were saying like that¡­

    My brows met in the middle. In the first place, Eun Jiho¡¯s world didn¡¯t change like me; besides, his way of thinking, valuing the future rather than the present as well as considering only what will remain in the future, derived from his background. As an heir of the biggest conglomerate, so many things were loaded on him, which made him walk the path given without any other options.

    I always envied Eun Jiho and sometimes felt sympathetic. Thus, it was absurd to say to him, ¡®I decided to cherish this moment with you guys who will one day all disappear; therefore, I hope you also do the same.¡¯ We had different burdens.

    Just now, I felt that there appeared a huge foggy valley between me and Eun Jiho.

    I slightly grimaced. Eun Jiho, observing the change of my facial expressions, tossed another question.

    ¡°Come one, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡­ rather¡­¡±

    Moving my eyes, I thought about other topics to switch the conversation, then when I found Mr. Eun Han Soo and his wife surrounded by a crowd of people, I almost shouted out loud.

    ¡°Wow, look at that! There are so many people.¡±

    ¡°What? Oh¡­¡±

    Turning his head to that direction apathetically, Eun Jiho said, ¡°Of course, they are hosting this event.¡±

    ¡°Um, r¡­ ight. True¡­¡±

    As I stammered those words, Eun Jiho blurted, staring at me.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie.¡±

    The suspicious look he had in his eyes was all gone. He was now showing that usual, naughty glance at me. I became nervous somehow.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As I replied shortly, he spoke with a smile.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re forgetting about something.¡±

    ¡°W¡­ hat¡­?¡±

    ¡°The hosts of this party aren¡¯t just my parents.¡±

    What is he talking about?

    Asking him with a frown, he then responded, ¡°Look behind you.¡±

 Chapter 228

    .

    Oh, boy, let me take a deep breath.

    What he just added made me draw a big breath. I turned back. My face then stiffened right away.

    When I turned around again to look at Eun Jiho as benumbed as a wooden doll, he leaned himself toward me, putting a naughty smile. He then whispered with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°What were you thinking about the only son of Hanwool Group? Did you think people would leave me alone?¡±

    Only then was I able to answer back.

    ¡°I did¡­ just until now¡­¡±

    At first, I thought a flock of sheep was dashing into us, but when I took a closer look, they were all a bunch of people. Taking a step back from those who were quickly approaching us, I poked Eun Jiho in the side and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Is this the reason why you¡¯ve sent me an SOS?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said you¡¯d help; besides, if you¡¯re regretting it now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late?¡±

    As Eun Jiho responded like that, looking amused with downcast eyes, I, who became at a loss of words, just covered my eyes quietly.

    Okay okay, I was the idiot who never imagined that this would be the life of the male protagonist in web novels¡­

    ¡®Returning his favor my arse! Next time, I will ABSOLUTELY let him attend the parties alone.¡¯ Only then did I promise myself like that; however, it was too late.

    Eun Jiho whispered, ¡°Most of them would¡¯ve moved to my father. Still, there are kids of our age around, so just keep smiling.¡±

    I gently nodded my head.

    As soon as he said that, a decently dressed man, who looked as if he had a son and a daughter of our age, approached and greeted us.

    ¡°Long time no see! You¡¯re getting more and more handsome.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Ambassador.¡±

    Eun Jiho replied shortly with smiley eyes. He then pulled my arm and put it next to his, so I just left him to do what he wanted. As I stood still like that, a question then returned to me too.

    ¡°What a gorgeous young lady here!¡±

    ¡°Thank you. She¡¯s my friend.¡±

    Thankfully, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t continue that ridiculous lie in public. Fetching a sigh of relief, I also greeted the man with an awkward smile.

    As soon as I reacted like that, this time, several people, who looked like Eun Jiho¡¯s age, came toward us clamorously and said hi. Eun Jiho, however, responded to them without a smile, looking a little cold. Depending on the person, Eun Jiho changed his attitude as easily and proficiently as possible.

    Exchanging greetings with other people after him, I suddenly looked at Eun Jiho¡¯s face. This silver-haired boy was showing a variety of looks on his face from moment to moment under the dazzling light. Staring at him for quite a while, I tilted my head to the side in wonder.

    Well, they say a person must be consistent; however, when looking at Eun Jiho right now, he seemed to be behaving at variance with his usual conduct. Oh, there was one thing that looked unchanging and coherent today though; he never showed such a demeanor like this to us at school.

    Perhaps, that could be the evidence of him highly trained for playing those roles as natural as possible. When thinking about these, Eun Jiho was reckoned to be quite an impressive figure. I couldn¡¯t help but reverse the decision again that I had earlier.

    Looking at Eun Jiho right now, I was able to assume how much he had sacrificed in the past to become like this. He would have been constantly learning and training for his upcoming future, suppressing his desires as well as the things he wanted to do. Without that, his perfection like now would never have been possible.

    Thus, it would be inappropriate to value the moment more than the future to him.

    Rambling those thoughts in mind, I looked up at him blankly.

    Eun Jiho suddenly asked me, ¡°What? Look front.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­¡±

    As soon as I turned my head forward, I almost shouted at a frightening face that came into my sight.

    Aargh!

    To tell the truth, it was even embarrassing to call each other acquaintances. We only met once even for a very short time. Our encounter was, however, too dramatic to forget.

    As if the guy also felt the same, he squinted his eyes as soon as he saw me standing next to Eun Jiho.

    Yeah, you don¡¯t want to run into me, huh? Me neither.

    I put on a look of dismay and thought for a while.

    Should I tell Eun Jiho that we know each other, and just leave the spot? I mean, what if he asks me about how we know each other? What should I tell him then¡­?

    While I wondered what I should do, Eun Jiho, putting a twisted smile on his face, stretched out his hand to pull me into him. I struck dumb, blinking my eyes. Staring at the guy, Eun Jiho almost took me into his arms then detached his lips with a smile.

    ¡°How are you? It¡¯s been a while. I wasn¡¯t able to remember you back then.¡±

    In contrast to Eun Jiho¡¯s bright face, the guy replied, attempting to smile with a look of awkwardness.

    ¡°Y¡­ eah, good to see you¡­ cousin.¡±

    I gazed at him who was uttering those words. His fancy silver hair shone under the light. He looked as handsome as before too. Wearing a purple suit that went so well with this lavish venue made him even look more attractive.

    When I first saw him at the beach, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t just remain as an extra¡­ Looking at the guy with a complicated gaze, I murmured the word that he said just now.

    ¡°Cousin?¡±

    Regardless of my question, Eun Jiho took a stride forward in the guy¡¯s direction and opened his lips.

    ¡°Long time no see, Kyum heong.¡±

    Kyum hyeong¡­

    Mumbling that name in a daze, I stared at Eun Kyum, the guy at the beach.

    Of course, he was quite an Adonis-type of guy and had a rare surname of Eun. Above all, his silver hair wasn¡¯t dyed but turned out to be real. Thus, Eun Kyum and Eun Jiho weren¡¯t surprising to be related by blood.

    Still, if there was a blood tie between them, they should¡¯ve had some family reunions or so; however, Eun Kyum reacted as if he met the angel of death.

    I tilted my head in wonder, thinking, ¡®Is it because of what happened at the beach back then?¡¯

    Well, at that time, Eun Hyung came over to us ahead of other boys and kicked out Eun Kyum as well as his gang; therefore, Eun Jiho, Yoo Chun Young, and Jooin would¡¯ve not even seen Eun Kyum¡¯s face.

    That being said, Eun Jiho wouldn¡¯t know that Eun Kyum had been the principal offender. Thus, what was that reaction? Did something happen in the meantime?

    Then I furrowed my brows as I suddenly recalled the rumor about the Number 0 ranked fighter that caused a stir in the school not long ago.

    Raising one side of my hand that Eun Jiho wasn¡¯t holding now, I pressed my temple and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°No, it will be not¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho, your appearance does belong to that of the nationwide Number 0 and even the worldwide Number 0, but please tell me that you have nothing to do with these¡­

    While I tried to keep myself together, Eun Kyum, standing in front of me, continued his remark with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, Ham¡­ Donnie there¡­ long time no see too!¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you remember me?¡±

    When I flung the question with my eyes round open, Eun Kyum quickly nodded his head. He then added a few words anxiously.

    ¡°Um, you mean¡­ what happened before¡­ I am very regretful¨C¡±

    ¡°Kyum hyeong.¡±

    A cold voice intervened him speaking those words with involuntary pauses. Eun Kyum then closed his mouth with a gasp. Opening my eyes wide, I looked at Eun Jiho and Eun Kyum, who was sweating hard in front of me, alternately.

    What the heck is this situation?

    While I wondered, Eun Jiho, beside me, spoke with a bright smile out of the blue.

    ¡°What¡¯s so important about the past, hyeong?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, um, yeah! Haha, of course.¡±

    ¡°The future is what matters, bro. Ham Donnie and I are very¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho, who suddenly began to talk down to him, replied, pulling me closer into his arms. Eun Jiho then dropped the last sentence yet with a smile.

    ¡°Very close. That¡¯s what matters, get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in¡­ deed! I get that very well¡­ then, have fun.¡±

    ¡°You as well, hyeong.¡±

    Speaking politely again, Eun Jiho gently waved his hand with a bright grin. Eun Kyum then moved his stiff limbs to leave the spot like a wooden figure.

    Looking blankly at the view of Eun Kyum¡¯s back receding from us, I poked Eun Jiho in the back as it became a little quiet around.

    Why?

    Eun Jiho turned his head to look at me.

    ¡°Do you also harass your cousin?¡±

 Chapter 229

    .

    He furrowed at my question then responded grumblingly. For some reason, he looked quite proud of himself just until now, but I guess I spoiled his moment.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong? It looked like he was beaten by you before. Dude, you shouldn¡¯t do that to your cousin although that guy named Eun Kyum is a bit¡­¡±

    I slurred the end of my sentence.

    Although that guy named Eun Kyum is a bit¡­ No, it¡¯s not just a bit.

    ¡°A bit¡­ I mean, quite¡­ delinquent.¡±

    Eun Jiho then laughed sardonically and suddenly lifted his hand to push my forehead.

    What the¡­ I moved his hand away from me with a frown, saying, ¡®Ugh, stop it.¡¯ Still, he pushed my forehead firmly for a while and added his words.

    ¡°Just mind your own business. In the first place, it was¨C oh, never mind.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Now look forward and smile. Come on.¡±

    Speaking like a photographer, Eun Jiho turned my shoulder to the front. I almost begged him to clarify what he meant, pouting my lips.

    What is it? Please tell me.

    I said it¡¯s nothing.

    Oh, come on! What is it?

    I told you, it¡¯s nothing!

    At that moment, a quiet voice intervened between us. Eun Jiho and I turned back simultaneously to look at who it was. We then turned stiff.

    ¡°Choi Yuri.¡±

    As Eun Jiho called her name, his eyes revealed a sign of cold, icy thin contempt. It then disappeared as he found a person standing next to her.

    Holding her hands together as if she was praying, Choi Yuri detached her lips again.

    ¡°Jiho! And¡­ Donnie is here too¡­¡±

    Speaking like that, Choi Yuri showed a faint smile on her gentle and kind looking face which resembled that of an herbivore. I remained silent as not knowing how to react; Eun Jiho stared at her, flickering his eyes with composure. Meanwhile, a person beside her stepped forward then stretched out his hand to Eun Jiho. Holding that hand, Eun Jiho opened his mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Chairman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more handsome. How fortunate is our chairman Eun to have a son like you!¡±

    The gentleman called Mr. Chairman then gave a hearty laugh.

    Maybe that person is Choi Yuri¡¯s father.

    I quickly scanned his appearance.

    Unlike Choi Yuri¡¯s slender figure and gentle appearance, the gentleman was big and quite thick. He looked somewhat sharp and obviously athletic.

    I said to myself quietly.

    Choi Yuri, now I get that you¡¯re also like the rich daughters in TV dramas.

    I guess it was because of your background that let you bombard such words to me like ¡®I¡¯m gonna ruin you as well as your family.¡¯ Hold on, I could have been in big trouble?!

    The moment I had those thoughts in mind, Chairman Choi, who exchanged a few polite words with Eun Jiho, suddenly dropped a remark.

    ¡°I heard that you and my daughter went to the same high school. I¡¯m sorry she recently transferred. If she remained in that school, you two could have gotten close with this opportunity and, well, might also get along at school.¡±

    ¡°No, dad. We were close before too.¡±

    What¡¯s more, Choi Yuri intervened with a shy smile. I glanced at Eun Jiho in surprise. His icy-cold eyes, veiled with politeness, didn¡¯t move at all.

    While applauding Eun Jiho¡¯s peace of mind, I muttered to myself.

    How respectful you are too, Choi Yuri.

    After what Choi Yuri said, chairman Choi laughed delightfully as a response. He then spoke, looking at his daughter with a warm gaze.

    ¡°Well, my daughter has an amazing personality. That¡¯s why she has a lot of friends. Anyway, it¡¯s good to hear that you two have been friends before I knew! Let¡¯s get together some time.¡±

    ¡°My honor, sir.¡±

    Replying like that, Eun Jiho even showed a smile on his face. Dropping a few more words, chairman Choi then left the spot for us to keep up with our conversation.

    When only the three of us left, Eun Jiho stiffened his face in a cold attitude. Smiling awkwardly, Choi Yuri detached her lips again.

    ¡°Jiho.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone else you should speak to?¡¯

    With that said, Eun Jiho pointed at me with his chin, looking angry. Choi Yuri then directed her eyes on me but soon turned dark as she found Eun Jiho¡¯s arm around my back.

    Gazing at her, I thought for a moment.

    Mr. Chairman, do you think your daughter has an amazing personality? I¡¯m glad that she¡¯s, at least, a good girl at home.

    Then I leaned myself more into Eun Jiho¡¯s arms as if I never complained to him about getting his hand off from me. My action made Eun Jiho put a naughty smile on his lips. Having eye contact with him, I turned my head back to look at Choi Yuri with a swiveling smile.

    I said, ¡°No, what else is left to speak further? We¡¯re all over at the rooftop.¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    Choi Yuri seemed to mutter savagely, but she took a step back when looking up at Eun Jiho. Her eyes then suddenly flooded with tears.

    Duh?

    I almost laughed out loud, feeling dumbfounded. While I barely suppressed my laughter, Choi Yuri continued with eyes of sorrow.

    ¡°Jiho, you¡¯re really getting me wrong. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? I didn¡¯t hear all that from someone else but heard it directly from you.¡±

    When Eun Jiho responded to her apathetically, Choi Yuri became a grim face. She, however, opened her mouth again regardless.

    ¡°Of course, I understand that¡¯s all you can think of in the circumstances, but you¡¯re supposed to think twice and figure things out. A lot of things happened before you knew it¨C¡±

    Heaving a sigh, Eun Jiho turned his head to Choi Yuri as if he was about to see what she would put out. Having no idea what to say, I just looked at the two alternately at a loss of words.

    In fact, the person at the center of this matter would be me, so I could hardly understand why she continued her excuse toward Eun Jiho.

    Well, as a major stakeholder, I thought it would be appropriate to listen to her explanation first since she was trying hard to keep on making excuse right now. That being said, I turned my body in her direction, bun Eun Jiho had himself toward me and spoke in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re hungry?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I blinked my eyes, thinking, ¡®I never did.¡¯

    Taking his hand off from me, he continued with a smile.

    ¡°Choi Yuri and I will talk for a moment, so please go there and grab something. Once we finish, I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    When I looked at the direction he pointed at, I found a table with beautiful finger foods near the wall of the banquet hall. As there wasn¡¯t a place to sit and eat, people were lightly enjoying, holding a beverage on one side of their hands and a plate of food on the other. Blinking my eyes, I diverted my eyes back on to Eun Jiho.

    ¡®Listening to this bullshit would just make you upset.¡¯

    When I heard Eun Jiho murmuring those words icily, I, at last, was aware of his intention.

    Anyway, she¡¯s initiating a conversation with him, so is he trying to finish it on his own?

    It was true that I would just get upset when reviewing what happened in the past. Having that thought, I looked at Choi Yuri, scowling at me over Eun Jiho¡¯s back. I then said to him, flaunting a bright smile.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be there for a moment. Enjoy your conversation.¡±

    Mr. Chairman would be watching us too.

    When I turned back after uttering those words, chairman Choi was indeed at a distance, fastening his gaze at us for the whole time although he was surrounded by other people. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t seem to sense my stare. Anyway, Eun Jiho also switched his gaze to the chairman and checked the situation. He then smiled kindly to me and said, ¡®I¡¯ll finish it ASAP.¡¯

    Before I turned around to leave, suddenly, I stretched out my hand to grab his wrist. Eun Jiho looked perplexed. Looking at his black eyes growing bigger, I glanced at Choi Yuri then dropped my last word.

    ¡°Get back soon.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah, of course¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho, who looked quite confused until then, replied like that. He then giggled alone. Perking the corners of his lips upwards slightly to hint a smile, he stared at me with eyes filled with curiosity. He then swept his hair back and murmured to himself, but I couldn¡¯t really hear what he was saying. Looking up at him blankly, I thought I shouldn¡¯t be here any longer. Thus, I quickly turned around.

    As I watched Eun Jiho turning toward Choi Yuri, I bent my steps to the table.

    There weren¡¯t many people at the food table. When I looked around, most of them were talking to each other, standing against the wall or in the middle of the hall with a glass of beverage on their hands. Some were having a conversation without holding anything. Those were the scenes around me that came into my sight.

    I felt they were throwing glances at me once in a while, so I quickly straightened up myself and moved my steps.

    Walking slowly, I browsed the foods, but most of them were desserts such as a canap¨¦, so I didn¡¯t really want anything to eat.

    But, should I just try something cool and pretty?

    That was when I almost stretched out my hand to pick one. Someone, who approached behind me, slightly bumped into me in the back.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230: Chapter 230

    Ouch, I turned around to look back. The person then apologized before I checked who it was.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    As if in a hurry, the person left the spot without listening to my response.

    Looking at his well-groomed black hair and the view of his back wearing a dark black suit on, I tilted my head to the side.

    ¡®He looks my age¡­ anyway, his voice sounds quite familiar?¡¯

    Then I straightened myself while nodding my head. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone I personally know here. Thinking in that way, I took a half-walk around the table, then at the next moment, I felt someone walking past by me while bumping into me on the back again.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It was him again. Before I got to say something, he made an apology and walked away. Blinking my eyes, I stared at his appearance from behind.

    Come on, no¡­ it won¡¯t be him.

    And that was when we bumped into each other for the third time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Eh?! Why are¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was you¡­¡±

    Pausing my words, I touched my forehead as from not knowing how I should react. Instead, I just said to myself, ¡®I mean, why are you here?¡¯

    So was he who thought the same. Opening his eyes wide, he suddenly grabbed my shoulder, which made me surprised.

    Twisting my shoulder, I asked, ¡°W¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you here?! Besides¡­¡±

    He scanned me from head to toe while rolling his eyeballs then opened his mouth with an enigmatic look.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with all these¡­?¡±

    A moment of silence went by. Staring at him for a second, I moved my shoulders again to get out of his grasp.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I tossed a question, shaking off my shoulders that he grabbed just now.

    He then replied while looking unusually perplexed.

    ¡®It means that¡­¡¯

    ¡°Why are you dressed so gorgeously¡­?¡±

    Looking at him slurring the end of his sentence, I responded sullenly.

    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°No! You look damn pretty. Hey, I was too surprised to see how gorgeous you looked that I hardly recognized who you were while bumping into you twice.¡±

    Hmm.

    Taking a long breath, I gazed at him who turned into his usual, overly chatty character.

    He told me how good I looked and unrecognizable I was; however, he also was unable to be identified in my point of view.

    During our school break time, his hair was always disheveled from playing chase with other kids in the classroom or the hallway, but that hair was now decently styled. He always wore a t-shirt inside the school uniform and shoved his tie in the pocket like a bum; however, he was now wearing a dress shirt fully buttoned up neatly with a tie. Thus, from his overall appearance, he looked like a completely different person.

    He was none other than Yoon Jung In, the class president of Class 1-8. The bull in a china shop of our class was gone, but a charming young gentleman was standing in front of me. That was when I tried to open my mouth to his new character.

    A hand that suddenly stretched out from behind Yoon Jung In touched his shoulder. He looked back. Raising my head after him, I uttered an exclamation involuntarily.

    What came into my sight was a gentleman with a jet-black hair, chiseled features, and an athletic body as if he frequently worked out during his school days. Wearing a dark suit, the man seemed to be in his middle age but had a remarkably handsome appearance.

    Above all, no one could deny that he and Yoon Jung In were father and son. They looked that much alike.

    Looking back and forth between Yoon Jung In and the man, who was assumed to be his father, I emitted a whoop. Just like Eun Jiho, Yoon Jung In didn¡¯t need to worry about how he would look in his future. At the next moment, when I met his father¡¯s eyes, I struck dumb.

    Instead of getting bewildered, he smiled at me and turned to look at Yoon Jung In. What he then said made me puzzled.

    ¡°Son, isn¡¯t it too clich¨¦ to hit on a woman by complimenting her first?¡±

    His words stiffened not only mine but also Yoon Jung In¡¯s face.

    ¡®Hit on a woman?¡¯ While I couldn¡¯t answer back but murmured those words over and over, Yoon Jung in first pulled himself back. With a frown, he replied almost like a yell.

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t! I¡¯m very picky!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hold on.¡±

    I interrupted him with a stiff face, saying, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    As soon as I said that, Yoon Jung In¡¯s father switched his gaze to me while looking quite surprised.

    ¡®Yikes, I should¡¯ve said hello to him first,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I quickly lowered my head.

    ¡°N¡­ ice to meet you, sir.¡±

    Yoon Jung In¡¯s father then also greeted me.

    ¡°Um, how are you¡­ by the way, do you know my son? What an honor for him to know this beautiful young lady¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re praising me too much¡­¡±

    That was when I shared a conversation with Yoon Jung In¡¯s father while loosening up my stiffened face in a flash. Suddenly, the air around us seemed to turn quiet. Even the temperature felt as if it was declined.

    Glancing around to find the origin of the unidentified cold airflow, I suddenly turned around then let out a whoop.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho was looking at Yoon Jung In with a frosty stare. As if he sent the crowd away from him, Eun Jiho had no one around him including Choi Yuri.

    When I looked forward again, I found Yoon Jung In taking a step back with a frightened face. He then mouthed a question to me.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯

    ¡®How should I know?¡¯

    The moment I mouthed the response, Eun Jiho strode towards our direction. What he then said made us grimace.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the only one who can say to Ham Donnie she¡¯s ugly,¡± uttered Eun Jiho while stretching one side of his hand to pull me into his arms.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Not only me and Yoon Jung In but also Yoon Jung In¡¯s father, who seemed to observe the situation while taking a step back when Eun Jiho approached us, looked quite grim.

    The one who first moved amid the situation was, unexpectedly, Yoon Jung In, whom I assumed to be the most shocked.

    Without a response, he quietly took his phone out from the pocket and called somewhere. Eun Jiho then put the frigid look away from his face and threw a perplexed glance at him.

    At last, Yoon Jung In opened his mouth.

    ¡°Uh, hello? Eun Hyung?¡±

    Only then did Eun Jiho notice whom he was calling to. His brows then met in the middle.

    As soon as the name escaped from Yoon Jung In¡¯s mouth, I couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing.

    While I leaned on Eun Jiho¡¯s arm and laughed out loud, ¡®Bahaha,¡¯ Yoon Jung In continued his talk over the phone.

    ¡°Um, no, but do you know what Eun Jiho said to me just now? ¡®I¡¯m the only one who can say to Ham Donnie she¡¯s ugly.¡¯ Dude, do you feel me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hold on¨C¡±

    Turning frighteningly pale, Eun Jiho stretched his hand out to Yoon Jung In¡¯s direction; however, Yoon Jung In, who was the most ¡®my pace¡¯ in Class 1-8, didn¡¯t look oppressed at all. Instead, he quickly turned his body and avoided Eun Jiho¡¯s grasp.

    He then continued, ¡°Okay, yeah, I¡¯ll rerun it later. ¡®I¡¯m the ONLY PERSON who can say to Ham Donnie she¡¯s ugly.¡¯ Haha.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho covered his face with both hands. I, again, couldn¡¯t help myself but burst into fits of laughter while holding his arm tightly to prevent myself from tumbling.

    Oh, I must not do this but I can¡¯t!

    As if to rub salt into the wound, the laughter over the phone grew louder too.

    BAHAHAHA! The moment I laughed out loud as well as Eun Hyung, who was over the phone, Eun Jiho became at a loss of words while burying his face onto his palms. Yoon Jung In closed his flip phone with a slamming noise. He then flaunted a grin to Eun Jiho. Looking at his smiley face, Eun Jiho removed his arm around me and quickly walked toward him.

    Putting his face closely to Yoon Jung In, Eun Jiho then spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s have a moment alone.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    And before Yoon Jung In tried to respond something, Eun Jiho grabbed his arm and left the spot. It was such a clear and cool walkout. Only then did I pull myself together from laughing maniacally. I then stared at the two receding into the distance near the terrace.

    Suddenly, I came up with Yoon Jung In¡¯s father, so I turned my head back to settle things out; however, I found some familiar faces standing in front of me.

 Chapter 231

    .

    The view of her back tinged pale under the bright light; her atmosphere was always amazingly quiet regardless of the fuss around her.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. Yoon Jung In and Eun Jiho are close at school.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill was carefully explaining the situation to Yoon Jung In¡¯s father. Listening to her story, Yoon Jung In¡¯s father blinked his eyes in perplexity then responded to her.

    ¡°Really? The name Eun Jiho never came out of that talkative boy¡¯s mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because they got close quite recently, haha.¡±

    I had no idea where he suddenly came out from, but Kim Hye Woo intervened in the two by saying so.

    Watching the three sharing conversations, it looked as though they had known each other for quite a while ago. The two families seemed to have some connection for, at least, a couple of years just like Ban Yeo Ryung and my family.

    Rambling those thoughts in mind, the Kim twins, who just let Yoon Jung In¡¯s father go, turned around to look at each other and mumbled.

    ¡°Well, Yoon Jung In gets along with others within 5 minutes, so we didn¡¯t say anything false.¡±

    ¡°Since they left, they will soon show up as best friends.¡±

    Kim Hye Woo replied after Kim Hye Hill¡¯s remark. The twins then looked this way at the same time.

    Looking at those calm and clean faces that never lost their lights anywhere, a warm smile hovered around my lips by itself. As I stared at them in silence while blinking my eyes, they called me first.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°How were you?¡±

    Their words came one after another like a chain as if sharing a thought. Only then did I feel my face blushing.

    Kim Hye Hill was wearing a less saturated, tranquil-looking purple dress, whereas Kim Hye Woo a blue jacket on top and cotton pants on the bottom. Despite their quiet and formal looks, the surreal atmosphere they always had around them felt even deeper.

    Well, even though they were sitting in the classroom with school uniforms on, the twins still looked quite extraordinary as to appear imaginary.

    Looking at the two alternately with awe, I suddenly gathered back my senses and bent my steps toward them. Approaching them quickly without stopping, I shouted their names.

    ¡°Hye Hill! Kim Hye Woo!¡±

    Blinking their eyes for a moment as a response to my reaction, their faces soon brightened simultaneously. When I outstretched my arms to embrace her neck, Kim Hye Hill answered back while hugging me too.

    ¡°Such an impressive reaction than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks like you¡¯ve met a Messiah. Was this place too harsh for you?¡±

    Uttering those words, Kim Hye Woo also stretched out his hand and patted me on the back.

    * * *

    Since the twins, who always attracted attention at school as well as in this place, and the two boys, Yoon Jung In and Eun Jiho, already had grabbed the crowd¡¯s eyes, we moved to the corner as soon as the boys left. Standing close to the wall with a big picture hanging above, I, at last, caught my breath.

    I asked, ¡°After Yoon Jung In, now it¡¯s you guys¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why are you all here?¡±

    The Kim twins then secretly exchanged eye contact as they always did. They weren¡¯t trying to hide something; instead, they seemed to not know what to answer back as they heard a too obvious question.

    Kim Hye Hill then replied, ¡°Hmm, well, that¡¯s because our mother and father came here?¡±

    Kim Hye Woo, beside her, also added a response after her words.

    ¡°And they told us we must go together?¡±

    What the heck were they talking about? They were usually great in explaining things, but why not right now? Blinking my eyes, I tossed a question.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they were running a small factory¡­?¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t have the right to ask such a thing to them as if taking a census; however, don¡¯t we naturally get to learn about what each of our parents does for their jobs as we become close friends?

    Looking at each other for a second after my question, Kim Hye Hill slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Yes¡­ about 355,832 square feet¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is 355,832 square feet factory considered as a small business? How come? Why?

    Kim Hye Woo then responded to me who was throwing an inexpressibly mixed glance at them.

    ¡°Um, they just have a few.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Not even just one, but a few?

    I looked back and forth between them with my eyes out of focus. The Kim twins exchanged eye contact again then called my name, ¡®Donnie? Excuse me?¡¯ but I couldn¡¯t answer back. Raising my hand to quietly cover my face, I just said to myself.

    Um, yeah, right. I forgot for a moment that this was taking place inside a web novel.

    With a nod, I slowly put my hands down from my face and thought, ¡®It¡¯s all right. There are usually many chaebol successors like the stars in the night sky!¡¯

    Then I shoved my face into my palms again.

    ¡°How can that be possible¡­¡±

    Once again, a deep sigh slipped out of my mouth. The Kim twins, who looked puzzled while exchanging eye contact with each other, soon patted me on the back.

    It was after a few minutes that I finally calmed down. With a pale face, I gulped a glass of water that they handed out to me, then fetched a sigh inwardly.

    Honestly, I was able to accept these circumstances this fast since I had adjusted myself to this world of web novel; however, how could every kid I encountered every day turned out to be all heirs and heiresses of super-wealthy families? Isn¡¯t this too fictional?

    This is fiction though¡­

    The Kim twins, next to me, explained briefly about how Yoon Jung In was supposed to come here.

    ¡°I heard his family owns a grocery store?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill, who fell into thought for a second after my question, responded serenely as always.

    ¡®Yeah, it is a grocery store, it is but¡­¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s K-mart.¡±

    I almost spat out the water I was drinking.

    Looking at the side, I flung a question.

    ¡°K-mart, you mean the huge hypermarket chain in every neighborhood?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Standing next to Kim Hye Hill, who was nodding her head, Kim Hye Woo continued.

    ¡°His father who just stopped by would be the CEO of K-mart¡¯s Korean branch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yeah¡­ Staying still for quite a while, I nodded my head awkwardly then realized one thing. Inside this novel, none of the characters were run-of-the-mill.

    I mean, the Kim twins and Yoon Jung In weren¡¯t just normal kids in the first place as they were called the Four Heavenly Kings of Sukbong Middle School.

    However, their characters felt relatively average compared to the Four Heavenly Kings of our middle school, so I totally forgot about that fact. It was just their run-of-the-mill hair colors that camouflaged their exceptional presences, but something unexpected would show up and reveal who they really were at some point like it did right now.

    I nodded while thinking, ¡®Let¡¯s give up everything.¡¯

    Spending three years inside a novel, I finally realized the aesthetic of giving up. I displayed a satisfied look on my face while feeling the achievement I made. Meanwhile, Kim Hye Hill carefully touched my hair that was styled with hairpins.

    She asked, ¡°Anyway, what brought you here? You look not so good¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, and you look under the weather. Hey, you were dragged here, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    After a moment of being in the state of liberation, Kim Hye Woo¡¯s question soon lifted my head right away. As I asked back, ¡®Huh?¡¯ Kim Hye Woo tossed another question.

    ¡°Did Eun Jiho ask you a favor like he needs your help?¡±

    ¡°H¡­ uh?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill continued while nodding her head with a composed-looking face as usual.

    ¡°If he¡¯s here with a girl, things will get a little less for sure. Other girls will hardly initiate a conversation with him.¡±

    Wow, I emitted a whoop.

    Kim Hye Hill and Kim Hye Woo would¡¯ve not attended these events frequently as their personalities hardly went along with this kind of atmosphere. Still, they belonged to this class and society. I didn¡¯t say anything about Eun Jiho as well as the reason why I was here; however, they had an insight into the overall situation.

    Anyway, how should I respond?

    I rolled my eyes. It was me who told Eun Jiho that I would give out a helping hand; therefore, strictly speaking, I wasn¡¯t dragged to this place. It was correct that I was here to back him up.

 Chapter 232

    .

    In this situation, I couldn¡¯t say ¡®No! Jiho has nothing to do with his!¡¯ as it would look the same as a good girl in a TV drama crying out, ¡®This is all my fault!¡¯

    What should I do?

    When I just laughed ambiguously for quite a while, the Kim twins then narrowed their eyes. That was when I came up with a good idea.

    Lowering my head, I took a vertically folded paper out of my clutch. The Kim twins changed the look on their faces and watched me while wondering, ¡®What is she doing right now?¡¯ Meanwhile, I waved the paper swiftly.

    I said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what it is¡­ As I had a lot on my head about my future career, Eun Jiho told me that he would let me experience a job.¡±

    ¡°A job? What kind of a job?¡± Hye Hill asked me while looking bewildered.

    I replied with a look of satisfaction, ¡°A chaebol heiress.¡±

    ¡°Pffft.¡±

    A sound of laughter burst out from beside me. Sinking his head on his chest, Kim Hye Woo then laughed out loud with his neck leaned back. Kim Hye Hill, on the other hand, was gnawing her lips in silence, but it looked as though the corners of her lips were shaking up and down.

    I sent a confident glance at the two while signaling, ¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ Kim Hye Woo, who soon stopped laughing, stretched out his hand and tapped my shoulder.

    He then uttered, ¡°Yeah, that sounds good, a chaebol heiress.¡±

    ¡°Are you teasing me? Come on, I will be one day¡­ probably¡­¡±

    Lowering my voice at the end, I added, ¡°My dad is playing the lottery these days.¡±

    It was true. My father had a hobby of buying a lottery ticket when he was drunk.

    As if she also couldn¡¯t help herself from keeping a straight face, Kim Hye Hill also began to giggle. I said those things to just amuse them, so I laughed, too, while facing the twins.

    A few people paused their steps and stared at our direction in astonished faces. As I expected, the Kim twins seemed to be popular everywhere for their cool images.

    When they finally stopped laughing, the twins then returned to their calm attitude. After a moment, what Kim Hye Hill murmured with her arms crossed struck me a little dumb.

    ¡°Hmm, true. My future career¡­ that is indeed difficult to choose. I also didn¡¯t write it down yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± I asked with my eyes open wide.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I think Kim Hye Woo left it blank too.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill then pointed at Kim Hye Woo with her chin. When our eyes met, Kim Hye Woo responded with a shrug.

    ¡°Well, there is something that I actually want to be, but I may be kicked out of the house if writing that down straightforwardly.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A pro gamer.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­!¡± I exclaimed quietly; however, I soon thought, ¡®But, aren¡¯t you and Yoon Jung In quite bad at playing games¡­?¡¯

    As if he grasped what I was thinking just by the look in my eyes, Kim Hye Woo, who put his palms together, responded shyly.

    ¡°Well, honestly, I¡¯d say I¡¯m still figuring out what I want to do or what I am good at.¡±

    Hmm, tilting my head to the side, I asked, ¡°But you¡¯re good at studying and have a good GPA, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No, GPA is just a GPA. It¡¯s just broadening my options; besides, I¡¯m too busy studying to spend enough time searching for what I really want to do.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill, beside him, then struck a retort, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. All you do is just playing games.¡±

    ¡°Dude, do you want to keep spreading false rumors?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a bit of conscience, oppa? It¡¯s me who¡¯s too busy studying to find out what I want to do.¡±

    Not even Kim Hye Woo but also Kim Hye Hill?

    I stared at her in surprise. When our eyes met, she lifted her hand to sweep her blue-black hair behind her ear. She then continued with a nod.

    ¡°Yeah, I also didn¡¯t find out what I want to do yet. Well, oppa couldn¡¯t because he was busy playing games.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. I said no.¡±

    ¡°If you have a whit of conscience, please shut up. I was the one busy studying.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill clearly cut in and completed her remark before Kim Hye Woo intervened in her words.

    Listening to their conversation, I nodded my head. Kim Hye Hill was one of the most hard-working students in our class. Although we all hung out together, she went back to her seat alone to study, which made her receive our applause and respect for how committed and diligent she was. That Kim Hye Hill continued her remark nonchalantly.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it natural that we aren¡¯t supposed to know that yet? All we did until now is just studying as a student. Not only don¡¯t we know what we are capable of but also what we really want to do, therefore.¡±

    As far as I know, Kim Hye Hill wasn¡¯t an exhibitionist nor an overmodest person. She always enunciated what she could do and could not as honestly as possible; therefore, the sincerest and the most relentless person I knew, who could say such a thing, was Kim Hye Hill.

    In this regard, what she said would have come out from the bottom of her heart. I quietly nodded. Kim Hye Woo¡¯s voice then echoed around me, who was in a daze.

    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s weird to tell us to decide what we want to be after all we¡¯ve done is study. If we can¡¯t answer that, they treat us like a dreamless person, which is so hilarious.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I replied, still listening to their remarks silently until then.

    I added in a low voice, ¡°So no one really knows what they want to be for their future careers¡­ it wasn¡¯t just me who had no idea.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Was that what you were concerned about?¡±

    What Kim Hye Hill asked me in a sweet voice while patting my hair nonchalantly slightly imbued a part of me with a heartwarming tinge. Flickering my eyes, I raised my head. The twins smiling tenderly under the bright chandelier light sparkled like a gem.

    Looking at their smiles I fell into thought.

    It was quite good to know that I wasn¡¯t the only one wandering aimlessly around. That didn¡¯t mean that others should also run about in confusion. I just felt so lucky to have these kids as my friends who told me something like, ¡®It wasn¡¯t strange for me at all to have a hard time thinking about my future career.¡¯

    Having that thought in mind with downcast eyes, I heard Kim Hye Woo speaking with a hint of laughter in his voice.

    ¡°Geez, but the chaebol heiress thing was quite original. Now I got something to talk about in class after the break.¡±

    Holy Christ!

    Throwing out the feeling that tugged at my heartstrings just until now, I grumbled with a frown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever attempt to do so.¡±

    ¡°Donnie, don¡¯t be ashamed of your dream.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, I said don¡¯t!¡±

    As I gave him a playful jab with a giggle, Kim Hye Woo snatched it right away.

    That was when we exchanged jokes about taking the hand off each other first. Kim Hye Hill, who stared at the entrance of the banquet hall while touching her chin, blurted a question.

    ¡°So, how far did Yoon Jung In go with Eun Jiho?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they got so close and fled away while holding each other¡¯s hands, huh?¡±

    Kim Hye Woo¡¯s unexpected remark made me burst into a fit of giggles.

    Eun Jiho running away somewhere while holding Yoon Jung In¡¯s hands¡­ that was so unimaginable, but Yoon Jung In¡¯s sociability could make that happen somehow. As if the Kim twins also thought the same, we giggled while looking at each other.

    The large square duplex banquet hall was surrounded by thick marble columns; no chairs and no other structures were inside except for the tables with finger foods or drinks.

    Near the center of the banquet hall, there was a white marble staircase with a red carpet on that allowed people to go up to the mezzanine. Leaning against the upper floor balustrade, some were sharing conversations with their eyes gazing downward at the hall full of crowds. The long, suspicious-looking hallway inside the second floor was, however, guarded by some uniformed staff. I couldn¡¯t even assume where the hallway was connected to at all.

    However, someone just now went upstairs across the red-carpet stairs. It was a person I have known for a long time who also accompanied someone else.

    Blinking swiftly, I soon furrowed my eyes.

    I mean, why would she be here? Especially, with that look¡­

    Standing on tiptoes, I observed the sight faraway; however, the shadows near the entrance to the stairs were already gone.

    At that moment, I heard Kim Hye Hill flinging a question from beside me.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Um, no¡­ I must have mistaken someone.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who was it?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t reply to Kim Hye Woo¡¯s question but just smiled with my lips tightly closed.

    I could answer, I could but¡­

    The person I saw was none other than Yi Ruda. Pulling a gentleman¡¯s arm affectionately, she went upstairs across the hallway.

 Chapter 233

    .

    So far, there was no problem. The two were too closely attached as for the same gender, which might look quite suspicious, but that didn¡¯t seem to matter for Yi Ruda at the time I saw her.

    That was because Yi Ruda was perfectly dressed as a gorgeous young lady. She had a beautiful waist-length blond hair with a glossy purple dress on her slender body.

    Linking her arms affectionately with a gentleman I had never seen before, Yi Ruda softly chuckled at his face close to her and spoke a few words with the staff guarding the narrow hallway on the second floor. They both then walked across the hallway and disappeared from my sight.

    I mean, but¡­

    I shook my head from side to side.

    That wouldn¡¯t be her, right? Why would Yi Ruda show up here even linking her arms with a guy while revealing her real gender? She seemed to hide herself in a boy¡¯s uniform at school, so she had no reason to come to this dangerous place with those outfits!

    That was when I tried to deny all the assumptions popping inside my head. I heard familiar voices coming from a distance.

    When I turned around to look into that direction, I burst into a fit of giggles while forgetting the things I had in mind just until now. The Kim twins, beside me, also began to laugh at the sight in front of us.

    As they had predicted earlier, what they said turned out to be perfectly true. Eun Jiho and Yoon Jung In, walking across the hall to get back to us, looked like good old friends quarrelling with each other.

    ¡®Those two¡­ it would be their first encounter since Eun Jiho couldn¡¯t come to the courage test from having a severe cold¡­¡¯ while I thought that way, Yoon Jung In, who came closer to us, grumbled in a loud voice.

    ¡°So, why did you talk like that? I just delivered the truth!¡±

    Eun Jiho also struck a retort like a roar, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to call him in front of us, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can say to Ham Donnie she¡¯s ugly¨C¡±

    ¡°Gosh, would you please stop?!¡±

    When Eun Jiho responded like that, the two boys, at last, approached where we were standing. As they stopped their steps at the same time, the two boys scowled at each other for quite a while. Eun Jiho then turned his head to look at me and suddenly flung a question.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie. Although I¡¯m not right beside you, who has said to get along with this asshole?¡±

    Um, I guess you guys are both the same¡­

    While I thought like that, I heard the Kim twins murmuring from behind one after another.

    ¡°Eun Jiho, you surely have keen insight into the nature of Yoon Jung In.¡±

    ¡°Nope, not only Eun Jiho but everyone can get that with ease.¡±

    Meanwhile, I looked back and forth between Eun Jiho and Yoon Jung In then said to the boys.

    ¡°Excuse me, you guys look like a perfect match right now. At least like soul twins¡­¡±

    On the other hand, I thought about whether the development of this novel was proceeding in the right direction or not, especially the character of the male protagonist.

    Eun Jiho then asked me back with a frown, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    To make matters worse, Yoon Jung In also began to complain about what I just said, which stiffened Eun Jiho¡¯s face even more. Earlier, they had shared so many heated arguments, but Eun Jiho and Yoon Jung In looked as if they were about to pick another fight.

    Eun Jiho grumbled, ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie. We have known each other for years. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too cruel to me?¡±

    ¡°Geez, it¡¯s me who¡¯s involved in this harsh situation!¡±

    Looking at Yoon Jung In making a response without hesitation, I thought, ¡®They are indeed a perfect match.¡¯

    Watching the two boys in silence, the Kim twins, again, exchanged words with each other from behind.

    ¡°They are neck-and-neck.¡±

    ¡°Is that part of Eun Jiho¡¯s character? Or as Shin Suh Hyun said before, does everyone get influenced by Yoon Jung In when they stay next to him?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, both?¡±

    ¡®Yes, I think so, too,¡¯ as I said those words to myself rather than letting them out, the quarrel between the two boys grew louder.

    ¡°Hey, you seem to think that Kwon Eun Hyung will take your side once he gets here, but he has been my best friend for years! We¡¯ve known each other for so long.¡±

    ¡°We got along quite recently; however, we are super close! Do you know how kind Eun Hyung is to me, huh?¡±

    Eun Jiho then sniffed at what Yoon Jung In just said.

    ¡°Dude, that proves you guys are still not close yet! Kwon Eun Hyung is now just pretending to be innocent while being different inside. Do you know how terrifying Kwon Eun Hyung actually is?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he treating only you in that way?¡±

    ¡°What the F did you say?¡±

    Listening to their silly conversations was getting me a headache that I quietly touched my forehead.

    Not a female protagonist but two boys were now fighting over Kwon Eun Hyung while quarreling about who was closer to him¡­ therefore, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Is this novel developing into the right track?¡¯ Anyway, I should stop their fight for the sake of Eun Jiho¡¯s public image.

    I lifted my head. That was when I came up with the thought of Yi Ruda¡¯s disappearance from the hallway through the stairs.

    Holding my hand, I asked, ¡°Um, excuse me?¡±

    The two boys then turned around and directed their eyes on me.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Um, the¡­ upper floor.¡±

    When I pointed at the staircase as well as the hallway upstairs out of the blue, not only the two boys but the Kim twins also stared at me in wonder.

    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s upstairs?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there?¡±

    Throwing a glance in that direction, Eun Jiho opened his mouth nonchalantly. Since several uniformed staff was guarding the place, I thought if there was a big secret, but the answer came out, unexpectedly, as simply as possible.

    ¡°Those are just rooms and suites. You know, there isn¡¯t a place to sit down here as this is a stand-up party. Only we can take a seat on the terrace or so.¡±

    Eun Jiho then switched his gaze to the party hall. I nodded my head as a response. Eun Jiho continued his remark.

    ¡°Since there isn¡¯t any place to take a break or share some long conversations, some invitees book a room there like a hotel. It¡¯s by appointment only, but we can use it at any time if you want, so let me know.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    I didn¡¯t make any response yet, but those around me were struck with admiration. Blinking swiftly, I turned my head. Yoon Jung In and the Kim twins were talking while touching their chins.

    ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re indeed the only heir of Hanwool Group. So, this is your hotel, huh?¡±

    ¡°Suites sound so sweet!¡±

    ¡°I hate standing like this¡­¡±

    With Yoon Jung In in the lead, Kim Hye Woo and Kim Hye Hill also uttered those comments. I flickered my eyes in surprise. When I turned my head back, I saw Eun Jiho putting that naughty look on his face¨Cwhich he usually showed to only his close friends¨Casking them, ¡®Do you guys want a room?¡¯

    I thought to myself, ¡®Hmm, anyway, what¡¯s upstairs is just a hallway with rooms¡­¡¯

    My face then suddenly tinged pale, thinking, ¡®Does that mean Yi Ruda is now upstairs with a stranger while being dressed up so gorgeously? Hold on¡­ Yi Ruda, isn¡¯t that quite dangerous?¡¯

    At that moment, someone aside from me snatched my arm which made me startled. When I took a look, the Kim twins came into my sight. Holding my arms from each side one after another, they flung a question.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s so nice of you, Eun Jiho, but we¡¯re leaving soon. Hey, Donnie, are you gonna go upstairs?¡±

    ¡°H¡­uh?¡±

    I asked back with a blink. To tell the truth, I was thinking about going upstairs to check what Yi Ruda was doing; however, as soon as I had that in my mind, Kim Hye Hill spoke to me whiningly.

    ¡°Can you not go? Let¡¯s stay here with us. It¡¯s boring in here. Nothing¡¯s happening. No fun.¡±

    ¡°Eek? No fun?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­¡±

    Kim Hye Hill, who opened her eyes wide after my question, soon nodded her head and continued her words.

    ¡°What would be so fun here? It¡¯s just a party, which is indeed boring.¡±

    I fell into thought while feeling perplexed.

    ¡®Are those parties like Great Gatsby only available in novels¡­?¡¯

    It was true that I kind of expected, at least, something would happen today.

    Hmm, the overall event was going quite normal than I anticipated, which was a good thing and a little bummer at the same time.

    That was when I rambled those thoughts in my head while staring at the banquet hall entrance. Someone seemed to enter the hall and stir up the crowd over there. Groups of people near that place were busy sharing their topics; however, as they turned around to look near the entrance, they began to approach in that direction with awestruck faces.

 Chapter 234

    .

    I opened my eyes wide. Above her long slender neck, the lady flaunted an elegantly styled brunette updo that had a traditional hairpin with a Western-style ornament dangling on it. She was wearing a mini wedding dress-like white lace dress. When she moved her steps along with her 15 cm-high stilettoes, her gorgeously long legs appeared between the hem of the skirt.

    Her big downturned eyes, adorable facial features, and her beautiful pupils that sometimes turned golden in the sun¡­ Her face was very familiar from appearing numerous times on the TV screens.

    Kim Hye Hill, standing beside me, murmured in an underwhelmed voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Lee Nara?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she seldom makes a public appearance. This party is indeed huge.¡±

    Kim Hye Woo also remarked slightly in awe.

    Encountering a celebrity right in front of their eyes, those were the only reactions the twins made. The two, therefore, looked so different from the kids I had known from school.

    Then, I thought about the happening that took place when we had the courage test. I did see Lee Nara right in front of me; however, on that day, she was wearing sunglasses, and it was too dark at night to recognize her.

    When I turned my head to the side, the only person, who was emitting a whoop as Lee Nara showed up, seemed to be Yoon Jung In.

    Standing vacantly for a moment, he soon grabbed and began to swing Kim Hye Woo¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Geez, dude, this is my first time seeing Lee Nara in real life!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±

    Kim Hye Woo replied in a calm tone. Yoon Jung In then turned his head to Kim Hye Hill and spoke out another comment.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Lee Nara¡¯s face so small? It¡¯s almost vanishing away.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ but isn¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face as small as hers?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill responded while looking composed like Kim Hye Woo.

    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s true,¡¯ I nodded my head in agreement. That was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s strength and weakness at the same time. She was too pretty that once we got used to her marvelous appearance, we could no longer ooh-and-ah to just regular beauties.

    Hold on, then my face would look like¡­!

    Boohoo, repressing my tears, I hung my head down.

    Yoon Jung In then shouted, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? Isn¡¯t it just me who¡¯s seeing her in real life for the first time? Hey, Kim Hye Woo, you¡¯ve said that she seldom makes a public appearance? OMG! Did you guys see her smiling just now? Gosh, what an angel!¡±

    ¡°If angels had her personality, oh lord, poor heavens!¡±

    It was Eun Jiho who made that response. When I raised my head to look at the sight, not only me but also Yoon Jung In and the Kim twins were staring at Eun Jiho with their eyes open round. Eun Jiho then asked back, ¡®Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    Something came across my head out of the blue. I nodded my head. Lee Nara¡¯s real name was Woo Rinara, Jooin¡¯s cousin. She had a very close relationship with Jooin. Thus, Eun Jiho, who has been friends with Jooin since seven years old, would definitely know about her. My face suddenly turned stiff, thinking, ¡®If those words have slipped out of Eun Jiho¡¯s mouth, how abnormal her personality is?¡¯

    Next to me, Yoon Jung In was asking a question while shaking Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Holy Christ! Dude, do you personally know Lee Nara? Are you close with her?¡±

    Eun Jiho, who was about to reply to him, still looked grim.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯ve known her since I was young, but not close¡­¡±

    ¡®And not even want to get close.¡¯

    That was when I tried to estimate Lee Nara¡¯s character after hearing Eun Jiho adding those words of murmur.

    There was another fuss taking place through the crowds of people surrounding the top star.

    ¡®Eh?¡¯ I looked into that direction again while standing in a tiptoe. Kim Hye Woo was the first to grasp the situation as he was taller and had better sight than me.

    Staring at the stirred-up crowds for a second, he then said, ¡°Eh? That¡¯s Woo Jooin. Hey, Eun Jiho, your friend is there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Well, yeah¡­¡±

    Swallowing the words, he murmured in a low voice.

    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s here with her,¡¯ I thought, nodding my head. He might have come here together with his cousin, the actress Woo Rinara.

    That was when a roar burst out amid the crowds.

    ¡°What the heck? He is fighting with¡­ Lee Nara!!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Hold on, Lee Nara is fighting who? Even in this public event?

    At that very moment, Kim Hye Woo, who was reviewing the situation, suddenly put an enigmatic look on his face for quite a while and began to remain silent. Pulling his arm nonchalantly, Kim Hye Hill flung a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, oppa? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nothing¡­ um, am I getting it wrong¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    With the most serious look on his face, Kim Hye Woo then replied while fastening his gaze at the uproarious situation.

    ¡°Lee Nara is fighting with¡­ Woo Rihon, the leader of the boy group Daydream.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Not only me but also Yoon Jung In emitted a shriek. Kim Hye Hill, on the other hand, also looked obviously surprised this time.

    ¡®Jesus Christ, Woo Rihon?¡¯ I mumbled. Daydream, the boy idol group debuted five years ago, was now globally renowned Korean superstars.

    ¡®He might be kidding me,¡¯ I thought; however, I suddenly reached to the point of how seriously the same a person was upon naming people.

    Woo Rinara, Woo Rihon¡­ reviewing those names inside my head, I soon covered my head with both hands as it began to go through a headache.

    Oh, no¡­ come on¡­

    As I raised my head, the look on Eun Jiho¡¯s face came into my eyes.

    ¡®Now I get it,¡¯ I convinced to myself, ¡®the two would definitely be blood ties or related to each other in some way.¡¯

    I heard Yoon Jung In and the Kim twins asking back again.

    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea too. They are just fighting¡­¡±

    What Kim Hye Woo said after stiffened my face even more.

    ¡°While holding Woo Jooin¡¯s each arm.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°What kind of relationship do they have among them?¡±

    What Yoon Jung In and Kim Hye Hill asked one after another in bewilderment made me wrap my head with my hands again.

    ¡®Oh, what a headache! If they fight in public like that, is it meaningful for them to hide their blood tied relationship until now?¡¯

    While I had those thoughts in mind, Yoon Jung In pressed us to approach them.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s get closer and watch what it is.¡±

    Not only me but Eun Jiho, who looked so sick and tired of the situation, bent the steps toward them.

    The huge venue didn¡¯t have as many people as its size, so we could easily move near to the entrance.

    As expected, many people were there watching those superstars fussing around while having the same look that we had on our faces.

    Looking at the actress Lee Nara and the singer Woo Rihon in a close distance, I, again, let out an exclamation.

    According to what Yoon Jung In said while staring at her in a far distance, she looked like ¡®an angel just fallen from the sky.¡¯ Woo Rihon, who wore a glossy purple striped suit with disheveled white hair like chalk, was, needless to say, a born-to-be celebrity. Perfectly pulling off that abstract hairstyle and the unique outfit was truly admirable, but the aura that he radiated whenever he changed his facial expression was even more speechless. Although he wasn¡¯t that tall and had a slender physique, everything about him was seemingly no joke.

    Looking at the dumbfounded boy who had both sides of his arms grabbed by each of them, I spoke quietly.

    ¡°Oh, it really is Jooin.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill, next to me responded, ¡°Yeah, it is Jooin.¡±

    Both Eun Jiho and I shoved our faces in our palms again.

    Amid the situation, I heard Lee Nara striking a retort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you take that hand off from him? How dare you grab my baby brother¡¯s hand!!¡±

    Woo Rihon didn¡¯t look defeated at all. Scowling at Lee Nara with his mono-lid, drowsy yet fierce-looking eyes, Woo Rihon also blurted out loud.

    ¡°Why is he your baby brother? If you say so, then he¡¯s my baby bro too.¡±

    ¡°Hilarious! Hey, you who wanted to break down the family relationship with me! Then you¡¯re no longer a blood tie with Jooin too.¡±

    ¡°No, it was you who refused to be my family, wasn¡¯t it? You said you want to live as strangers, so I did what you want. Why are you making such a fuss now, huh?¡±

    The whispers of people around them began to grow louder.

    ¡°Wait, did they say family?¡±

    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±

 Chapter 235

    .

    Amid the situation, Woo Rihon increased his voice, which sounded just like his characteristic tone, emotional yet flat at the same time.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this because I want to go back to our noona-dongsaeng relationship with you?¡±

    What he just said stirred the crowd again.

    ¡°Did he say ¡®noona¡¯ just now?¡±

    Some people among the crowds seemed to know Lee Nara¡¯s real name as Eun Jiho and I did.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lee Nara¡¯s real name¡­ Woo Rinara?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, then¡­!¡±

    On the other hand, I was staring at Woo Jooin, smiling quietly like a plush toy between the two. When our eyes met, surprisingly, he waved his hand while curving his brown eyes into a smile.

    I murmured, ¡®Jooin, are you okay even in that situation¡­?¡¯

    That was when a person suddenly appeared while wedging his way through the crowds.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here!¡±

    He was a middle-aged gentleman with light brown hair, wearing a dark green suit that matched very well with the overall look. He seemed to be in his midlife; however, his chiseled features and wrinkleless skin made him look so young that I could hardly estimate his real age.

    Forging through the crowds, he yelled like that in anger to Lee Nara and Woo Rihon, who were still quarreling until that moment.

    Lee Nara and Woo Rihon¡¯s voices then erupted simultaneously.

    ¡°Dad¡­!!!¡±

    It was the climax of the chaos.

    Everyone at the spot cried out in awe while thinking, ¡®Dad? Then the two are¡­!!!¡¯

    ¡°They might be brothers and sisters!¡±

    ¡°Exclusive! Actress Woo Rinara and Woo Rihon, the leader of Daydream, were siblings!¡±

    ¡°Are they full siblings?¡±

    It was only me who crossed arms, thinking, ¡®Is this a TV drama or what?!¡¯

    Meanwhile, the dark green suit gentleman who showed a sign of anger on his face continued his remark.

    ¡°You two! If you guys were pretending to be strangers to each other in the entertainment business, you should¡¯ve appeared here quietly. Why did you bump into each other and make a fuss like this with your cousin? Especially, in this critical event!¡±

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    Being appalled at their father¡¯s scolding, Woo Rinara and Woo Rihon lowered their heads. Jooin, who was standing in between them until then, finally took a step forward and began to stop the trouble situation.

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s all my fault. I was very glad to meet noona and hyeong after a long time, so I wanted to come inside together¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    When Woo Jooin spoke like that, the gentleman, who looked confused for a second, then loosened up the look on his face.

    He said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to hear that. What can I do if you say so? Isn¡¯t it true that it has been a long time and no see? Rinara and Rihon were all too busy, so¡­¡±

    Watching the situation, I quietly murmured, ¡®I¡¯m glad that Jooin is getting all the love from his family and relatives.¡¯

    The crowds around me then emitted another whoop.

    ¡°Rinara and Rihon???¡±

    ¡°The two were siblings for sure, right?¡±

    The disruption was clearly brushed aside in that way.

    Once the gentleman left, Woo Rinara and Woo Rihon took their hands off from Woo Jooin and returned to their official characters. Woo Rinara flaunted a sweet smile and blew kisses to the audience, whereas Woo Rihon stood next to her with an apathetic look.

    Woo Jooin stood there in bewilderment, then when we had eye contact, he just mouthed something to us. Staring at him for a while, I later realized that what he said was ¡®Don¡¯t leave just wait.¡¯

    Nodding as a response, I said to myself in a low voice, ¡°Not a fun party? I deny that¡­¡±

    The beginning of this event was enough to be so dramatic.

    Jooin consistently wanted to come closer to us; however, Woo Rinara and Woo Rihon, again, held each of his hands to not let him go.

    As we occupied near the entrance to watch the three people, we were able to witness all kinds of dramas taking place around us. The more the series of events went on, the more serious my face turned.

    ¡°You cunning little bitch! How dare you steal my son away from me?!¡±

    ¡°Mother, no! It¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    On one side, there was an outdated subject matter, a conflict between a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, taking place.

    ¡°Hold on, are you¡­ assistant manager Moon whom I brought down ten years ago?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to return it to you!¡±

    On the other side, a guy, who waited for revenge from a decade, showed up to begin Mr. Vengeance.

    ¡°Wait, oppa. What¡¯s that Big Dipper-shaped mole behind your ear¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I had this ever since I was born.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, then oppa, are you¡­?!! My sibling whom I have lost seventeen years ago?¡±

    ¡°What? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. This can¡¯t happen!¡±

    Also on the other side, a couple who turned out to be born of the same parents were continuing their tragedy.

    Whenever these happened in front of my sight, I was desperate to have some popcorns involuntarily. In this regard, I began to glance at foods displayed on the table.

    ¡®Popcorns or cans of coke¡­ Why none of them is here?¡¯

    On the other hand, it seemed to be not just me who had that thought in mind.

    Eun Jiho, Yoon Jung In, and the Kim twins struck me dumb by saying, ¡®Today is quite below average somehow, unimpressive,¡¯ something like that with a nonchalant face. Meanwhile, I tried to stay as calm as possible.

    ¡®Okay, so this is what a party usually is, huh?¡¯

    After about twenty minutes, I finally declared surrender.

    ¡®I should leave this place¡­¡¯

    When I turned around out of the blue, Eun Jiho and the other kids asked me while looking a little surprised.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    Raising one side of my hand to cover my mouth, I answered back.

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ I need some fresh air¡­ Let me go out and take a breath.¡±

    ¡°Wanna go together?¡±

    ¡°Um, nope.¡±

    I refused his suggestion without my will while speaking in a grave look. Eun Jiho then showed me a sulky face, but I decided to ignore that.

    While I needed a time to think about how my life turned out to be like this, I didn¡¯t want a naturally platinum blonde hair Korean staying next to me¡­

    As I bent my steps, Eun Jiho, from behind, shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t know the direction, call me! And get back ASAP! Other kids will also gonna be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Um, okay.¡±

    Nodding my head, I glanced around and left the hall. Until that moment I headed toward the outdoor terrace with a few tables placed on the wooden floor, I was never aware of someone else staring at me.

    * * *

    The air around the group of six girls felt particularly cold. Every one of them had beautiful appearances and dressed as fancily as they could which looked enough to be the guests of honor tonight. They, however, were just hiding in the shadow of the pillar near the wall. All their eyes were directed toward someone, who was, none other than, a girl.

    She had brown hair and a white dress for the outfit. Whenever she twisted herself and smiled or slightly hit other¡¯s arm while talking to someone, the jeweled hairpin on her hair emitted radiance in all directions.

    When she first entered the banquet hall, especially, grabbing the only heir of Hanwool Group, Eun Jiho¡¯s arm, the buzz she caused in this space was phenomenal. The entire audience asked who she was while throwing a yearning glance at her with their jaw dropped to the floor. When no one turned out to know about her, the group of girls soon concluded that the girl wouldn¡¯t have any fancy backgrounds at all. There was no reason for Eun Jiho to care about her.

    The girls, therefore, waited in a calm manner for Eun Jiho to leave her aside and approach them to initiate a conversation.

    However, that didn¡¯t happen. During the whole conversation, Eun Jiho was staying next to the girl affectionately. He even smiled brightly while having numerous eye contact with her and showed her a playful look that boys his age often had. Eun Jiho never revealed that side of him to anyone in these events. Thus, it brought out a deeper impact on them.

    A few girls murmured, ¡°Who the hell is she to get along with Eun Jiho like that?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t grasp anything about her at all, but only found out her name, Ham Donnie.

    Why would Eun Jiho hang out with a girl like her?

    After a moment of suspicion, what was left among them was a cold fury.

    Most of them were here since they had a crush on Eun Jiho.

    They couldn¡¯t help themselves having that feeling toward him. How could they deny a boy who excelled in everything; his background, wealth, appearance, personality, and ability were all just perfect. Some girls even showed up in every party Eun Jiho attended to catch his attention.

    How could that Eun Jiho bring a girl who didn¡¯t match his level even a bit? Feeling the anger rising deep within their hearts, the girls bit their lips and watched for an opportunity to come.

 Chapter 236

    However, things were getting worse.

    After Eun Jiho, there was Yoon Jung In! This utterly outgoing boy had a weakness for not being self-conscious, which was also his advantage at the same time. That part of his character attracted many people.

    Besides, he had a unique talent of entertaining people in five minutes on the spot; therefore, the girl could have gotten along with him from Yoon Jung In having a wide circle of acquaintances.

    But how could she have the Kim twins as her friends? Did she even know who they really were? The twins seldom showed up in these kinds of parties, but once they appeared, they drew all the attention by radiating a mysterious aura like an untouchable rainbow. Thus, to many people, they have long been an object of admiration and were famous for never smiling.

    Those twins were, now, not only just hanging around with Ham Donnie in the banquet hall but also were flaunting a bright smile at her most of the time. The group of girls was, therefore, flabbergasted at what the Kim twins were constantly showing in this place.

    However, when the fuss began around the entrance, Ham Donnie began to look uncomfortable about the overall situation. She then seemed to declare that she would be leaving the spot eventually.

    The six girls, who were gathered in this place, looked solemn. The leader among them was Na Yeri, the second heiress of Daeup Group. Her background and appearance overwhelmed the rest of the girls. Sweeping her slid down hair back, she spoke with confidence.

    ¡°Are you all ready? We only have one shot to do this.¡±

    Yes, of course!

    The girls responded with a look of steely determination. Na Yeri then turned her mouth up slightly to resemble the hint of a smile. Turning around to the terrace where Ham Donnie headed to, she clearly stated, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She was already trusting her victory in this matter.

    * * *

    Unexpectedly, there wasn¡¯t a lot of people outside the terrace. The orange light emitted a pale radiance between the empty tables like a setting sun.

    Glancing around here and there, I suddenly tilted my head back. The sky looked foggy with dusty clouds, which was the usual sight of the Seoul sky. I opened my mouth wide to take a deep breath.

    ¡®So, this is Seoul, right? I¡¯m losing the sense of reality¡­ Geez, what should I do?¡¯

    That was when I had that thought in mind while raising my hand to cover my cheek. A voice came into my ear.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Turning my head back, I blinked swiftly.

    ¡®Eh? There wasn¡¯t anyone outside earlier.¡¯

    However, a group of six kids was approaching where I was standing. All of them were girls, who looked stunningly beautiful. In addition to their captivating appearances, their fancy outfits and accessories made them look like models who just stepped out of an editorial. Getting awestruck for a moment while scanning them from head to toe, I suddenly pulled myself together and answered back.

    ¡°Um, yes. Should I step aside?¡±

    I tried to step back while assuming they were here to lean against the balustrade; however, at that moment, the girl, who stood at the head of the group, displayed a sign of ferocity on her face. She then struck a retort.

    ¡°How dare you try to run away? You think you¡¯re better than us?¡±

    ¡®Excuse me??¡¯ I murmured while looking at her gorgeous face.

    Standing in front of the banister, I was lost in the beauty of the Seoul sky. A girl then approached me and initiated a conversation¡­ if I were a boy, this would have been apparently a scene inside a romance movie.

    And just now, I think I¡¯ve heard the genre of this scene switching into something else¡­

    While I rambled those thoughts inside my head, the girls standing behind her began to echo her words.

    ¡°Yeah, know your place biatch!¡±

    ¡°How dare you stay next to him!¡±

    Flickering my eyes blankly even until then, I came up with a thought out of the blue.

    ¡®Oh, come on¡­ is this the situation what I¡¯m thinking¡­?¡¯

    Lifting my head, I asked them politely.

    ¡°Oh, is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    The girls looked very perplexed. Especially, the outstandingly pretty girl with long hair, who looked like the leader of the group, seemed so nonplussed that I felt a little sorry for her somehow.

    ¡®Geez, she shouldn¡¯t be too surprised to be tongue-tied¡­¡¯

    I, therefore, made a face that looked as warmhearted as possible.

    As if I were a sales associate welcoming the first customer at a clothing store, I opened my mouth in a kind manner.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°W¡­hat?!¡±

    ¡°Please feel free to say what you have in mind. What can I do for you?¡±

    The group of girls, who were in a daze for a second, then blushed. Their white faces were on fire under the orange lamplight. One of the girls then detached her lips.

    ¡°How dare you¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh, hold on, please. If it¡¯s too difficult to start, I can narrow down the options.¡±

    With that being said, I put my hand on my chest while showing the warmest smile ever. The girls, standing in front of me, then changed the look on their faces into something beyond description. Exchanging eye contact, they talked in whispers to each other.

    ¡°What the hell is she doing?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of us? Who does she think we are?¡±

    I sent them a warm gaze, thinking, ¡®Who you girls are? None of them in the world would know about you as much as I do.¡¯

    ¡°Ok, first of all, is there anyone here who thinks that I remind you of a sister who got separated a decade ago?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit!¡±

    Feeling her cheeks flushing immediately, the leader-like girl shouted out. She then yelled, ¡®What the heck are you talking about?!¡¯ but I intervened her remark with a polite smile.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Completely understood, so let¡¯s move on to the second option.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what the F¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Now, is there anyone who had a crush on me a long time ago, but had to give up since my family and I had relocated to somewhere else¡­ BUT who have been struggled to do so, please raise your hand.¡±

    This time, a short-haired girl at the very end yelled, ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is no one again¡­¡± I replied nonchalantly.

    Well, this was going too far for me too.

    Flaunting a faint grin, I continued my words.

    ¡°Then, lastly, those who think that I don¡¯t deserve to stay beside Eun Jiho, and it must be you who belongs to that position, please raise your hand.¡±

    A moment of silence then hung in the air.

    After a while, the girls exchanged eye contact while having indescribable look on their faces. All of them then raised their hands hesitantly. They all looked like children who saw a traffic light for the first time in their life and barely came up with raising their hands at the crosswalk.

    I flung a question to the girl with long hair who was throwing a mysterious glance at me while holding her hand high up in the air at the head of the group.

    ¡°May I have your name please?¡±

    ¡°Who? M¡­e??¡±

    Blushing for a second, she then blurted, ¡°Na Yeri.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations, you won,¡± I replied, nodding my head with a serious face.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The position next to Eun Jiho looks very good on you. I can simply tell it by your name. This is destiny!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I looked around while setting her aside. A girl with purple hair, who was holding her hand while waiting for her turn calmly, came into my sight. Before she tried to speak hesitantly, I interrupted her.

    ¡°Hold on, you also passed.¡±

    ¡°What? But why aren¡¯t you asking my name?¡±

    She asked back with a look of bewilderment. Nodding my head with a serious face, I gave her my response.

    ¡°Right, that is because¡­¡±

    ¡°Because¡­?¡±

    ¡°You are Korean with a completely Korean background, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Looking blank for a second, she then nodded and replied, ¡®Um, yes.¡¯

    I threw my glance again at her purple hair sparkling in the light, then I declared solemnly.

    ¡°Congratulations. You obtained a free pass to stay next to Eun Jiho.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Standing still for a moment, she, for some reason, then grabbed my hand with her eyes almost moving to tears. A few girls behind her stepped forward, crying out something like, ¡®Hey, what about me?¡¯ or ¡®Let me know it too!¡¯

    A girl, who had her dark brown ponytail tied with a pink ribbon, then shouted among them.

    ¡°How do I look?! My name is Kim Hansol. I¡¯m seventeen years old!¡±

    ¡°Oh, bummer. I¡¯m sorry but maybe in your next life¡­ I mean, next time.¡±

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    She had her head in her hands out of despair. A girl with a wavy pink hair, who was standing behind her, then took a turn to fling the same question.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°You also have the free pass ticket to partner Eun Jiho.¡±

    For a while, the place had mingled feelings of joy and sorrow. Some had their heads in their hands with a look of despair, whereas a few murmured words of delight in blush. A girl then pulled herself back ahead of the other girls. It was Na Yeri.

 Chapter 237

    She looked pleased a moment ago, but now her face seemed to be flushed with anger.

    She then yelled, ¡°Hold on, this is not a time for that! Who the hell are you? Why are you speaking such bullshit from earlier! Are you a fortune-teller or what?!¡±

    ¡°Nope, I am not a fortune-teller¡­¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m better than that,¡± I replied with a swiveling smile as if I reached a state of nirvana.

    ¡°Argh!!! Who are you for real?!!!¡±

    Whether Na Yeri shrieked and disheveled her beautifully styled hair or not, I murmured to myself with a smile.

    ¡®Of course, I have been reading web novels from a decade; thus, in this world, I¡¯d be way better than fortune-tellers.¡¯

    As soon as I had that thought, Na Yeri poured out a fierce cry with her face blushed.

    ¡°You! Why do you keep smiling from earlier? Don¡¯t you get the situation?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I do.¡±

    She then pointed at me with her finger and shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be next to our lord Jiho at all! Get it?!¡±

    After she uttered a shriek, Na Yeri then looked as if she was bewildered upon my undistracted smile. I responded to her yet with a kind grin.

    ¡°Yes, that is true. I¡¯m just taking that position temporarily.¡±

    ¡°F¡­ ine! Know your place like that! Get it?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    After my response, the girls seemed to be at a loss of words.

    Then, a moment after, one of them said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go, Yeri,¡± while displaying a feeling of exhaustion on her face.

    Scowling at me for a second, Na Yeri asserted, ¡°You! Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m being indulgent of what you¡¯ve done! NEVER EVER think that I¡¯m being generous because you¡¯ve said that Eun Jiho and I look good together, get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Holding my hands together, I showed a warm smile at her. She threw a mixed glance at me while biting her lips, then suddenly walked closer to me.

    ¡®Um, hold on. Is she gonna slap me in the face? I mean, in my cheek?¡¯

    That was when my intuition, which came from my experience of reading web novels for a decade, alerted me about something could be happening. Na Yeri suddenly stretched out her white hand to me. She then handed out something in my hand and put her hand back.

    Blinking swiftly, I opened my palm.

    There I saw a piece of personal information printed with gold foil on a white paper.

    Na Yeri

    Tel: 010-xxxx-xxxx

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I said to myself, ¡®Why does she carry business cards from this age?¡¯

    As I thought that way, Na Yeri¡¯s coy voice echoed around my ears.

    ¡°You do have some social skills, huh? It¡¯s nothing special, but call me if your life sucks!¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to call me¡­ get it?! Bye, then!¡±

    Yelling out those words with a blush, she quickly took the rest of the girls to leave the spot.

    Staring at the group of girls disappearing through the terrace door that led to the hall, I glanced over her card again.

    ¡°How can this situation finish without a slap¡­?¡±

    I murmured with a serious face, ¡®Na Yeri, your name belongs to a female villain; however, instead of slapping me, you¡¯ve slipped your business card into my hand. How can that happen?¡¯

    I wondered for a moment.

    Should I run after her and say, ¡®I think I¡¯ve gotten you wrong. Maybe you aren¡¯t playing the bitchy role in here?¡¯

    ¡®No,¡¯ I shook my head, thinking, ¡®If I attempt to do such a thing, that¡¯s when my life will turn hard.¡¯

    Anyway, was everything all done for now? I might have paid a small price for taking the male protagonist¡¯s partner role to attend the party.

    That was when I scratched my hair with that thought in my head. There was another group of kids approaching me. I looked into that direction while thinking if those who just left had returned; however, my face suddenly turned stiff as I found out they were all boys. The situation was getting worse. Grimacing quietly, I soon loosen up my strained face.

    Oh, come on. What the girls had for their intention were roughly guessable, but boys?

    They wouldn¡¯t have any particular business with me. Unless they were having a brawl, the boys might have come out to the terrace to just take a seat.

    Considering the situation in that way, I held the banister and diverted my eyes back onto the city view. The cloudy night sky, tinged with the building lights, still looked red. That was when their noisy whispers reached my ears.

    ¡°She is¡­ his¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Then, if I win her over¡­ am I being¡­ same level with¡­?¡±

    What are they talking about?

    I glanced at the boys then soon turned frozen as I realized all their eyes were bent on me. After hesitating for a moment, I quietly took out my phone and thought, ¡®Do they really have a business with me?¡¯

    No matter how much I put my brain to work, I had no idea at all why so many of them would come to see me.

    Hesitating for a while, I turned around to go back to the party hall, but it seemed to be too late.

    Those who were looking at me flaunted a smile. It looked friendly without any sign of hostility; however, I could clearly see their intention to relieve me, which was even more disturbing.

    Every one of them was tall and handsome, just like the group of girls who were here earlier. Their decently groomed colorful hairs, luxurious slim fit suits, and expensive-looking watches were the epitome of those who were born with a silver spoon in their mouth. One of the boys then took a step forward towards me.

    I stepped back in perplexity. The back of my head then bumped into something.

    ¡®Is it the banister?¡¯ I thought, but I soon shook my head.

    The rail wasn¡¯t as high as the height of my head. Then, what would it be? Wondering what it was, I was suddenly flummoxed by a cautious touch that enveloped the back of my drooping hand.

    I threw down a glance at it. A pale, large hand that had blue blood vessels almost visible through the skin patted the back of my hand for a second. It then came up and grabbed my shoulder.

    From the moment I felt the warmth coming from the back of my hand, I had a vague notion of who he was. Grabbing my shoulders, he then finally turned me around to look at him in the face.

    The light from the orange lamp scattered on his blue-black hair. Underneath the misty Seoul sky, his jewel-like blue eyes were staring at me silently with a clear radiance.

    As I looked at his flawless white face and the quietude he always had, even the music playing from the banquet hall seemed to pause in the blink of an eye.

    ¡®I have seen this face so many times, but why¡­?¡¯ I wondered while looking up at his face speechlessly. When our eyes met, he turned his mouth up slightly to hint a smile. He then opened his mouth at last.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    The everyday word ¡®hi¡¯ even seemed to echo around me like something very special. Without realizing that he was covering my shoulders with his hands or the two of us were standing too close, I just lifted my eyes and glanced over him.

    Showing a faint smile at me for a second, Yoo Chun Young then asked me, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You really look like a model.¡±

    He then, for some reason, looked absentminded. Just until now he kind of hinted a sign of excitement on his face, but he soon returned to his usual, drowsy and tranquil look. He then cast a glance behind me.

    The look on his face suddenly changed. Looking up at him, I flickered my eyes in surprise and thought, ¡®Eh? Weren¡¯t Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes just now looked a little strange?¡¯

    That was when he released his hands from my shoulders. Only then did I realize we were standing too close to each other. Feeling a little embarrassed, I tried to step back from him; however, as soon as I attempted that, someone had his arms around me. My view then suddenly darkened.

    Yoo Chun Young had his arms around my shoulders and pulled me into his arms.

    Eh? Rolling my eyes in perplexity, I flung a question.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just for a moment.¡±

 Chapter 238

    .

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice sounded very composed for suddenly hugging me. At some point, it even sounded more cold-hearted than usual. Feeling a little disappointed for a second, I soon shook my head. I mean, why would I get disappointed about this?

    I asked, ¡°Hold on, what?¡±

    It looked as though he was choosing the words to articulate what he had in mind. He then replied in a small voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy.¡±

    Pfft, I burst into a fit of giggles.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a dizzy person. Try to do your best if you want to lie.¡±

    ¡°How does a dizzy person sound like?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice had already returned to his usual, sullen tone.

    ¡®Geez, never mind. Forget I said that,¡¯ murmuring to myself, I pushed him away and raised my head. Before he pulled me into his arms, I thought I had seen something very different in his eyes such as blade-like, sharp aggression; however, when I looked back at him, he had returned to his usual character.

    In fact, Yoo Chun Young would be the most person who wouldn¡¯t go along with the term ¡®aggression.¡¯ His everyday motto was ¡®Mountains are mountains and waters are waters; haters gonna hate, so what?¡¯ In this aspect, everything I just saw must have been my mistake.

    Glancing at his blue eyes covered in long lashes and chiseled nose ridge, I spoke in a low voice.

    ¡®Hmm, maybe I was haunted by the magic of the lights or something like that.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Yoo Chun Young made a gesture by moving his chin at my back. It looked as though he was suggesting me to go back to the party hall.

    That reminded me of the group of boys standing behind me just until now. When I looked back, I became speechless to find out there was no one around.

    ¡®Eh? Where did they all go? Weird, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve had something to do with me¡­¡¯

    Having that thought in mind, I got surprised when Yoo Chun Young, beside me, grabbed my wrist like nothing. Lifting my head to look at him, I heard him say to me, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um, yeah¡­ Oh, but¡­¡±

    Raising my hand, I tried to ask him if he had seen the boys who were in here just until now; however, at that moment, I saw the look on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face changing to a frown, which made me turn my head to the side.

    I quietly murmured, ¡®Well, wherever they go, it¡¯s none of my business.¡¯

    As I tried to bend my step along with him, Yoo Chun Young flung a question that sounded a bit like criticizing me.

    ¡°Why are you here alone? Where are Eun Jiho and the other kids?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I told them I need some fresh air alone from having a headache.¡±

    ¡°But why alone?¡±

    ¡°Um, just to change my mood?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t confess to him that I ran away from the hall upon the crazy dramas taking place inside. When I responded with an awkward smile, Yoo Chun Young, dropping his gaze at me, then heaved a sigh.

    His gaze then reached the business card I was holding until then.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh, this one.¡±

    I fiddled the white card again then suddenly held it near the lamplight to take a closer look.

    Whoa!

    I let out an exclamation. What I first thought as a simple white paper had a butterfly hologram engraved on it. Watching it shimmer at different angles, I then realized Yoo Chun Young was directing his eyes on me until now.

    ¡°Oh, this is¡­ when I was on the terrace, someone gave it to me. She said¡­ oh, reach out to her if my life sucks.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Remaining silent for a moment, Yoo Chun Young looked at me, suddenly, with a serious face.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    After calling my name, he shut his mouth for a second. I tilted my head in wonder.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That business card¡­ can¡¯t you just throw it away?¡±

    ¡°Um, why?¡±

    ¡®She said to call me when my life sucks. How kind she is¡­¡¯ I continued to mumble.

    Yoo Chun Young, however, cut in, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me instead?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I paused my step right before entering the banquet hall. When I stopped walking, Yoo Chun Young came to a stop too.

    Looking up at him vacantly, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°You should first pick up your phone¡­¡±

    It was said from the bottom of my heart. Yoo Chun Young then loosened up his straight face.

    Throwing a mixed glance at me, he soon continued his remark.

    ¡°I will from now on.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I will answer your call no matter what, so that business card¡­¡±

    While I fixed my stare at him blankly, Yoo Chun Young swept his hair back then switched his gaze to somewhere else. He then tried to finish his words; however, it looked as if he was struggling to do so.

    ¡°Would you give that to me?¡± He concluded his words with difficulty.

    ¡°Um¡­ no, I would not.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    This time, Yoo Chun Young replied while showing a look of unfairness on his face. Being a little hesitant for a while, I tossed a question as carefully as possible like a counselor for teenagers.

    ¡°Why do you need this card? Are you¡­¡±

    Taking a pause, I continued my words deliberately.

    ¡°Are you having a hard time?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I nodded to his immediate yet stern response.

    ¡®Fine, I¡¯m sorry for not sensing that your life isn¡¯t tough at all.¡¯

    I dropped my gaze at the card. Wondering for a moment, I answered back.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Again, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ the girl who gave me this was extremely pretty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking vacant for a second, Yoo Chun Young asked, ¡°A girl?¡±

    I nodded my head.

    ¡°Her name is Na Yeri, such a stunner. It has been a while to see a girl as beautiful as Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, she said to a stranger, ¡®Call me if life sucks.¡¯ Isn¡¯t she an angel or something? Oh, how can she be gorgeous and sweet at the same time? Life is so unfair¡­¡±

    Before completing my sentence, I became perplexed to see Yoo Chun Young pouring out a sigh while touching his forehead with his hand. His voice then slipped through his palm covering his face.

    ¡°You, I¡¯ve been thinking this from before¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°You make me a fool.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡®When was the last time I heard this?¡¯ with that thought in mind, I soon stiffened my face.

    It was very long ago, before we entered high school, the time when I deceived Yoo Chun Young and others while babbling about how much I wanted to transfer.

    Hunching my shoulders needlessly, I threw a glance at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face hidden under his palm.

    Come on, he didn¡¯t get mad, did he? Why would he suddenly get angry?

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young put his hand down. The look on his face then came into my sight, which, unexpectedly, struck me dumb.

    His lips were curved into a delightful smile; his unusually sparkling blue eyes were fastened on me that I got bewildered anyway. As I put my hand up and down restlessly, Yoo Chun Young held out his hand with much-awaited sweetness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Grabbing his hand, I moved my step. As I set my foot toward the hall, the pouring light dazzled my sight.

    As soon as we entered the spot, we looked after Eun Jiho. He was the last person whom we spoke over the phone, but beyond that, his shiny silver hair was easily noticeable from anywhere.

    ¡®Yes, indeed.¡¯

    Although he was standing at the corner, Eun Jiho¡¯s radiant hair caught my attention at once. I gave a hollow smile. That was why he was undeniably the male protagonist.

    I was a little sorry for regarding him as a human sign; however, that was when I quickened my pace toward Eun Jiho. As they found us and waved their hands, I swung mine in the air too. Suddenly the atmosphere in this party hall seemed to change, so I glanced around.

    Until just now, the party went on splendidly to its purpose, a high-class social mixer centered on the people of Hanwool Group. It was, however, different right now. Having a too important presence to be neglected, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s sudden appearance completely turned the tables.

    At this party, he was definitely assigned a supporting role, but as soon as he jumped into this stage, his presence overwhelmed the audience and made them forget about his initial role. Everyone in this place was surrounded by the confusion and tumult the astounding character had brought in. The radiance he emitted was that much breathtaking.

    Is this why he has no choice but to be another male protagonist in this world? Looking at him shining like a star, the growing anxiety within me pressed my heart stiffly.

 Chapter 239

    .

    I perceived the intended meaning of ¡®the brighter the light, the darker the shadow;¡¯ that was why my concern about him grew bigger whenever he was giving out his flashing charms like that. I was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to find me buried in the shade to the bitter end. My best wishes were always with him, but the more he seized the opportunities, the more I felt agitated and uneased.

    Then I found Yoo Chun Young staring at me and blenched for a second, but I soon cast a question that just popped up in my head.

    ¡°You know, now I come to think of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Why did you suddenly show up there?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Staring blankly in the air, Yoo Chun Young replied, ¡°I heard you were there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His response sounded so natural that I just turned my head away without any words. Touching my hair, I smiled quietly and nodded my head as an agreement. I looked up at Yoo Chun Young again and fell into thought.

    ¡®Among these crowds of people, you are the first to locate where I am. Whenever I feel anxious about you, you always build a solid bridge between us with those actions. It only happens at a very delicate moment that I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s from your instinct or intention. Still, I can¡¯t help feeling so delighted from it.¡¯

    * * *

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    A group of boys standing near the outdoor terrace blurted in a low voice. They were just approaching a new girl with a rather unsound purpose. The reason why they came nearer to her was very simple.

    She was the girl whom Eun Jiho was interested in.

    If assuming that this party venue was the heart of a food chain, no one could deny that Eun Jiho lied on the uppermost class in here. That Eun Jiho showed up with a girl whom they have never seen before.

    A girl with brown hair, white dress, and a run-of-the-mill appearance didn¡¯t suit well to Eun Jiho at all. She even displayed a na?ve and stupid look for the whole time, but for them, those were rather an opportunity.

    Okay, so there was this girl whom Eun Jiho seemed to have a crush on for the first time. If we stole her heart ahead of him, wouldn¡¯t that prove we¡¯re better than Eun Jiho as a man?

    In their heads, the conclusion seemed very simple, clear, and firm.

    Thus, they wandered around Ham Donnie while seeking for a chance to approach her like a hyena. Then, at last, the time has come. Leaving her fancy friends all aside, Ham Donnie was heading to the terrace alone; however, there was another group who took the initiative in the sudden plan. They were a group of leading girls with Na Yeri at the head of them. The boys then, instead, thought about lending a hand to Ham Donnie to arouse her interest, but surprisingly Ham Donnie pushed the six girls out of her way just by herself.

    ¡®She isn¡¯t as easy as we think,¡¯ having that premonition, they understood the reason why Eun Jiho chose that girl. Still, there seemed to be an opportunity for them to attract her. Pulling themselves together, the boys waited for a better chance then, at last, moved their steps toward the outdoor terrace determinedly.

    Ham Donnie, at first, didn¡¯t care about them at all. A moment after, as if she sensed that they had something to do with her, she turned pale and tried to go back inside the party hall. The boys then blocked her way while exchanging eye contact with mischievous smiles. They thought things were already cleared out.

    And that was when something happened out of the blue.

    Throwing a glance behind her unconsciously, they became disconcerted to find someone had suddenly appeared and was scowling in their direction. A pair of shivering cold, blue eyes were bent on this side in the darkness as if giving an alert. The person then stretched out his hand and grabbed Ham Donnie¡¯s wrist which made them startled by the sight.

    Compared to them being dumbstruck, Ham Donnie didn¡¯t look surprised at all. Instead, she stood still as if feeling used to it and remained like nothing was happening to her even until his hand went up to grab her shoulders. When the guy behind her suddenly turned herself around to him, she just followed his hands without resistance. The boys then heard Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice which made them hold their breaths.

    Oh my god!

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    He said to the girl with a tender smile. It looked too faint and subtle in a certain sense; however, since they have known Yoo Chun Young from childhood, they all learned how difficult it was to pull a grin from his stash.

    Ham Donnie didn¡¯t seem to understand how striking it was for Yoo Chun Young to give out a smile that he usually saved up. She just replied, ¡°Hi,¡± to him in a nonchalant voice. They both then shared a short and friendly conversation.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You really look like a model.¡±

    The boys were appalled at the scene in front of them, thinking, ¡®Ham Donnie¡­ doesn¡¯t she really know how sensational that is right now?¡¯

    Calming down their pounding hearts, they murmured, ¡®Well, maybe that¡¯s a good sign. It may be the evidence that Yoo Chun Young is, as from the rumors, actually inconsequential and mediocre than he looks.¡¯

    Yoo Chun Young, the third heir of Balhae Group, was surrounded by mystique. So to speak, he was the only person who could rival Eun Jiho at the top of the food chain, but he seldom showed up in these events; therefore, they didn¡¯t have a chance to understand his character well. Only some rumors existed, which commonly gossiped about him as a relatively thickheaded boy, unlike his seemingly cold and aloof appearance.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they say Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin are shielding their little brother in every meticulous way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°I heard he doesn¡¯t even vent his anger.¡±

    ¡°What a waste of that gorgeous look.¡±

    They shared those conversations when the party was about to start. Reviewing what they said to each other, the boys smoothed down their strained chests, thinking, ¡®Yeah, he¡¯s probably not as big as we think.¡¯

    That was when they bent their steps while promising to themselves, ¡®No matter how Yoo Chun Young reacts, we will take Ham Donnie away from him.¡¯

    Yoo Chun Young suddenly stretched out his hand to Ham Donnie and pulled her into his arms, so that she couldn¡¯t look back.

    ¡®Why the hell is he acting like that?¡¯ Wondering for a second, the boys then quickly moved their steps to get away from the spot.

    While embracing Ham Donnie, Yoo Chun Young threw a penetrating glance at them that they felt too panic-stricken to just stand there.

    Someone then asked, ¡°¡­ Doesn¡¯t even vent his anger? Who the hell said that, huh?¡±

    No one could answer the question.

    Article 21. How Can Chaebol Heirs Be So Common? (Part 3)

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Putting his hand up slightly in the air, Eun Jiho replied with a nonchalant face. I looked around in surprise.

    Yoon Jung In and the Kim twins were still here, but they didn¡¯t look awkward at all. Perhaps, they became close unexpectedly.

    Well, Yoon Jung In wouldn¡¯t let any uncomfortable air hanging among them. Before I left the spot, I also had that in mind in the first place. I turned my head to Yoo Chun Young.

    Looking at him, finally, in the bright space, I found him wearing a short sleeve shirt that had an enigmatic color which was somewhere among sky blue, navy, and turquoise. On the bottom, he wore jet-black trousers and, simply, a metal watch on his left hand. He touched his watch with his long white finger and put it down. He then turned around to look at me.

    Suddenly, he squinted his eyes.

    Eh? I felt confused for a moment but soon looked down at the floor. Yoo Chun Young then diverted his eyes onto Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Eun Jiho, why did you dress her like this?¡±

    Flickering my eyes for the whole time, I turned my head. Eun Jiho then tossed a question with a look of perplexity.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Looking down at me still with a furrow, Yoo Chun Young suddenly raised his hand and began to unbutton his shirt from the top. I became speechless.

    His eccentric behavior bewildered not only me but also the Kim twins as well as Yoon Jung In who approached Yoo Chun Young to say hi. While Yoon Jung In took a step back out of confusion, I shrieked at Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Why are you taking off your shirt out of the blue?!¡±

    Yoo Chun Young then blurted, ¡°Oh,¡± and stopped what he was doing. He buttoned up his collar back and mumbled composedly.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t wear anything inside¡­¡±

    Covering my forehead with my palm, I answered back.

    ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t¡­ Do you think that¡¯s a jacket?¡±

    With my face turned pale, I stammered, ¡®So, why did you try to¡­ take off your shirt¡­?¡¯

    He then responded in a dreadfully tranquil tone.

    ¡°To cover your legs.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I shoved my face onto my palms.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make anyone take off their shirt¡­¡±

 Chapter 240

    .

    As I replied with a feeble voice, Eun Jiho, behind me, burst into giggles. The Kim twins then shared a conversation that made me feel even darker.

    ¡°Earlier, when Eun Jiho behaved like that, I thought Yoon Jung In was the problem, but I guess it¡¯s not.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill spoke calmly, then I heard Kim Hye Woo responding to her afterward.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    From that moment, I began to feel nervous. Yoon Jung In then drove a nail in the coffin.

    ¡°Ah, the cause of all the problems turns out to be Ham Donnie¡­¡±

    ¡°That ain¡¯t true?¡± I retorted, lifting my head, then I said to myself, ¡®I¡¯m just an innocent victim! These boys are the main characters of the web novel!¡¯

    Yoo Chun Young stared at us while looking blanked out as if he didn¡¯t know what conversation had continued among us. That was when someone covered my eyes as I tried to add a few more words to Yoon Jung In while gasping in fury.

    As soon as my sight tinged with darkness, a cheerful girl¡¯s voice echoed around my ears.

    ¡°Donnie, guess who I am?!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°The clue is I¡¯m Donnie¡¯s most favorite person in the world¡­¡±

    Almost pulling my neck into her arms, she spoke softly like a spring breeze. I heard Eun Jiho talking with a giggle afterward.

    ¡°She won¡¯t guess who you are then.¡±

    ¡°Will you just shut up?¡± she blurted out brutally.

    Should I just tap her hand and say I don¡¯t know who she is? However, that would soon put this entire party into chaos, so I answered back with a smile.

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    As soon as I said that, she quickly took off her hands from my eyes. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s beautifully grinning face then came into view.

    ¡®I knew it!¡¯ She then hugged me tight while yelling those out.

    ¡°Donnie, I had such a hard time,¡± she said, hanging on my sleeve.

    My eyes grew bigger.

    ¡°Eh? We met this afternoon. Did something happen in the meantime?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung swept her long black hair back and continued while placing her hand on her chest.

    ¡°I mean, someone said to me, ¡®Can I have a cup of coffee as hot as your heart?¡¯ Argh, who cares? I just brought him an iced Americano.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    I let out an exclamation. She was, sadly, just a little slow, but when it came to guys flirting at her, she built an iron wall and cut those people out without mercy.

    Putting her palm on her chest, she kept on her words seriously.

    ¡°And then, afterward, I wondered what if you order the same thing, so I tried to make the hottest coffee ever¡­¡±

    ¡®What the heck is she doing in that caf¨¦?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help asking her.

    ¡®Is she doing her job properly? Oh, I mean, of course, I won¡¯t be concerned about her since Ban Yeo Ryung does everything perfectly, but¡­¡¯

    While I had those thoughts in mind, someone¡¯s red hair appeared into my sight out of the blue. I waved my hand to say hi.

    ¡°Oh, hi, Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°You here?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung replied with a smile while showing a bit of fright on his face. He looked unusually pale.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on with him?¡¯ As soon as I thought that way, Eun Hyung spoke while touching his cheek.

    ¡°The hottest coffee ever that Yeo Ryung practiced making¡­ guess who would¡¯ve tested all those out?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    A moment of silence swept the spot. While every sympathetic gaze was bent on Eun Hyung, he naturally exchanged greetings with Yoon Jung In whom he got to be friends with during the courage test.

    ¡°Is your tongue okay?¡±

    ¡°Nope¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not just say you don¡¯t want to drink?¡±

    When Yoon Jung In said that I flickered my eyes and thought, ¡®Yeah, why not just run away?¡¯ As I switched my gaze to Eun Hyung, I saw him showing a slightly twisted smile.

    Eh? Did I just get it wrong?

    With a blink of an eye, that mysterious grin disappeared from his face. Eun Hyung then turned his head toward us and answered back with his usual voice.

    ¡°She made them anyway, doing her best.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Oh, hi, Ban Yeo Ryung. Long time no see.¡±

    After replying to Eun Hyung apathetically, Yoon Jung In diverted his head onto Ban Yeo Ryung and said hi. She flinched for a second then responded to him, ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Nodding her head with a sour face, Ban Yeo Ryung quickly hid behind me.

    ¡°Eh? Did I do something wrong?¡± asked Yoon Jung In.

    Ban Yeo Ryung then hunched her shoulders more with her eyes full of wariness.

    She uttered, ¡°Um, no, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ but let¡¯s get closer at a slow pace.¡±

    ¡°WHAT? I didn¡¯t confess any affection toward you or so.¡±

    Getting bewildered for a second, Yoon Jung In soon exchanged eye contact with Kwon Eun Hyung then murmured as if he had realized something.

    ¡°Oh, is it because I said to you last time let¡¯s get close?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Without making a response, Ban Yeo Ryung turned her stiffened face to the side. Standing between them, I lifted my hand to touch my forehead.

    Geez, I knew what the look on her face meant. It was what she usually displayed to the guys who tried to hit on her such as Hwang Siwoo or Eun Kyum.

    The mood turned awkward in a flash. Staring at Ban Yeo Ryung shrinking with fear, Kim Hye Woo and Kim Hye Hill made a curious face then tilted their heads while exchanging eye contact.

    I was perplexed at the situation, thinking, ¡®If this continues, they will get Yeo Ryung wrong.¡¯

    It looked as though Eun Jiho and Eun Hyung were also quite disconcerted.

    That was when I tried to put my hands up and say, ¡®Please don¡¯t get her wrong. That¡¯s not what she meant by her behavior.¡¯ Unexpectedly, Yoon Jung In tossed a question brightly as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Oh, I just wonder does getting close sound something like a love confession to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Biting her lips tightly, Ban Yeo Ryung remained silent. Yoon Jung In then scratched the back of his head and replied with a forthright attitude.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I wasn¡¯t trying to be sarcastic. Anyway, if you had some trouble with this before, you could get anxious no matter what. If you feel uncomfortable, I¡¯ll try not to talk to you. You¡¯re Ham Donnie¡¯s friend and we¡¯ve met before, so I am just being who I am. What I want to say is that let¡¯s just be friends as long as you don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um, yeah¡­¡±

    While Ban Yeo Ryung, who always went by her own pace, was, unusually, at a loss of words now, Yoon Jung In soon turned his head to Kwon Eun Hyung and began a new conversation. Meanwhile, I fetched a sigh of relief and, on the other hand, was quite amazed at him.

    I, again, raised my head to look in the direction of Yoon Jung In. He was grumbling something to Eun Jiho and was now getting scolded by Eun Hyung. Although Eun Hyung looked a bit rigid, I could tell that he was actually keeping a straight face while controlling his muscles.

    ¡°When did you two get so close?¡± asked Eun Hyung.

    Tapping his chest, Yoon Jung In replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite relieved now? They say friends resemble each other. If Eun Jiho starts to look like me, won¡¯t you feel a little better to be friends with him?¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that? YOU should look like me. Who else are you gonna look like instead of a perfect person like me?¡±

    It was surely Eun Jiho who could talk with such overconfidence. How astonishing to behave like that? Yoon Jung In seemed to have the same thought that I had in my head.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re fearlessly self-assured, man.¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s crazy to be able to speak so courageously like that.¡±

    While they squabbled with each other, Eun Hyung flaunted a Buddha smile on his face and spoke to them.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry to cut you guys in but¡­ would you all unfriend me? I feel like it¡¯ll get more exhausting now¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s soft yet loud voice penetrated the noise filling the hall that I nearly burst out laughing. Next, I diverted my gaze back onto Yoon Jung In who bounced with anger that it was Eun Jiho¡¯s fault for Eun Hyung to say such a thing.

    Staring at Yoon Jung In¡¯s manly face and dark eyebrows that gave an eloquent look, I fell into thought.

    That boy looks seemingly not so thoughtful and just noticeably happy or optimistic, which is his greatest advantage; however, he has something better than that. I¡¯d say it¡¯s the tolerance he had. He seems to jump into what others feel sensitive about, but he soon soothes their strains as if nothing has happened and release what he has been holding from them.

    I can¡¯t deny that he is such a cool kid.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241: Chapter 241

    .

    Only then did I turn my head to the side. When I met Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes, she slowly showed a smile. Putting that awkward grin, she diverted her gaze onto Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Her lovely voice had a great impact despite the noise. Not only us, who was standing near her, but also other people around the hall turned around to look at this side.

    Meanwhile, Yoon Jung In, whom Ban Yeo Ryung threw her glance at, stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ yeah?¡±

    ¡°Nice¡­ to meet you.¡±

    Even the short sentence seemed to be difficult for Ban Yeo Ryung to put out.

    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t blame that,¡¯ I thought, as the long history of her love confession episodes came up in my head.

    During the three years in middle school, how many times has it been for Ban Yeo Ryung to be pulled into a stranger¡¯s arms? From a parade of those awful events, Ban Yeo Ryung never opened her heart to any other boys except for the Four Heavenly Kings. Especially, ever since she entered high school, she has built an even higher barricade inside her to block anyone approaching her out of the blue. Thus, as long as I remember, this was the first time for her to voluntarily exchange a greeting with a boy.

    Besides, I saw Ban Yeo Ryung flaunting her grin after a long time. Still, it was such a gorgeous smile that even made my heart beat.

    Looking at her a bit vacantly, Yoon Jung In then spoke while repeating the initial letters of his words.

    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ o¡­ okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Replying shortly with a swiveling smile, Ban Yeo Ryung grabbed my hand and attached her arm closely to mine.

    I giggled and patted her hair. Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t come here with a fancy hairstyle or hair accessories to impress; however, her ebony hair was already a glamourous jewel itself.

    Gently sweeping her hair, I complimented, ¡°Good. Good job.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung smiled shyly.

    When I turned my head to the side, Yoon Jung In and Eun Jiho were, again, quarreling over the responsibility upon Kwon Eun Hyung declaring an end to their friendship.

    At that moment, I met Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes. He had been pulling them apart with a smile but was now throwing a glance at me. It was such a short time, almost an instant, for us to have eye contact. Tilting my head for a second, I thought, ¡®Am I mistaken?¡¯

    Suddenly, I realized Woo Jooin wasn¡¯t here yet.

    ¡°Where is Jooin?¡± I asked.

    It was Eun Jiho who responded to my question.

    ¡°His third cousin appeared and dragged him away.¡±

    Opening my eyes wide, I asked back, ¡°Oh, really? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Woo San¡­¡±

    Then after a moment of silence, Eun Jiho showed a vague smile and said, ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head to the side. Eun Jiho then spoke to me like a request.

    ¡°If you ever see a guy who looks the same as Woo Jooin, don¡¯t you ever get close to him.¡±

    Not only me but also Ban Yeo Ryung bent her head to the side in wonder.

    She asked, ¡°Why? Is that person that bad?¡±

    Wondering what to say for a moment, Eun Jiho replied, ¡°No, not THAT bad, but¡­¡±

    With a pause, he fell into thought again. He then soon continued his words.

    ¡°As a metaphor, he¡¯s like a kind storm. Do you get it now?¡±

    Staring at him for a while, I asked, ¡°Would you understand that?¡±

    ¡°I mean, well¡­ let¡¯s say that he doesn¡¯t mean to but whenever he¡¯s around, he destroys everything¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I nodded my head while turning a little pale. He seemed to be a person whom I shouldn¡¯t be around.

    ¡®Jooin himself is so adorable and nice, but why are his cousins all¡­¡¯ I thought while shaking my head sideways as Woo Rinara and Woo Rihon, the two Woo¡¯s who had a bloody fight over Woo Jooin, came up in my head.

    That was when the music suddenly came out. It has been playing in the background from the beginning; however, the music, just before, was something comfortable and tranquil. What began to be played right now was a rhythmical and upbeat waltz.

    Blinking swiftly, I tried to turn my head to the orchestra, but suddenly, Yoo Chun Young, who was standing aside, stretched out his hand to me. The pair of his blue eyes shining under the light looked like well-refined gems.

    Flickering my eyes, I dropped my gaze at his hand that was stuck out to me.

    ¡°A hand? Why?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    What he just said was so unexpected that my jaw nearly dropped to the floor. As I glanced around, then I found a few people walking in pairs toward the inner part of the hall while making a circle.

    In this regard, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s ¡®let¡¯s dance¡¯ wasn¡¯t just a decision of his own but also from his experience of learning that these events had some sort of ballroom dance time in the middle.

    ¡®Wow, this is indeed a web novel,¡¯ I emitted a whoop.

    Staring at each other, a moment of silence hung between us. Meanwhile, I could feel that others were throwing glances at me in curiosity. Particularly, the Kim twins and Yoon Jung In, who didn¡¯t know yet how close I was to Yoo Chun Young, looked quite dumbstruck.

    After a moment, I shook my head and stepped back.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not good at dancing.¡±

    Come on, as to think commonsensically, what else could we dance as a teen except for some simple aerobic-like moves that we learned in school plays? However, Yoo Chun Young was being tenacious. Still looking expressionless, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    No, it¡¯s me who is not okay¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m so bad that it embarrasses me.¡±

    Frowning at my response, he then revealed a faint smile. Yoon Jung In, beside him, gasped in surprise.

    Yoo Chun Young, however, closed the conversation yet with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m good, so it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Oh lord¡­

    Shutting my gaping mouth, I thought, ¡®Do you know that you¡¯re becoming more like Eun Jiho?¡¯

    My hands were, however, slowly approaching him. Feeling the heat on my cheeks, I grumbled to myself.

    ¡®If he didn¡¯t put that smile on his face, I would¡¯ve not been persuaded to that hilarious remark.¡¯

    When his icy-cold eyes knitted into a crescent shape and his lips slightly hinted an enigmatic smile, I found myself just following whatever he wanted to do. He didn¡¯t change the look on his face dramatically, but the subtle smile he had radiated something very special. It then made me think something like, ¡®He¡¯s smiling like that, so what¡¯s the big deal? Oh, whatever, let¡¯s just do what he wants.¡¯

    Swallowing my breath, I put my palm on his hand while thinking Yoo Chun Young would soon pull me into him; however, he just remained silent while having our palms overlapped to each other.

    As if my heart moved to my hand, our attached hands fluttered. Casting down his long lashes, Yoo Chun Young fastened his blue eyes on our palms in silence.

    That was when Kim Hye Hill and Kim Hye Woo¡¯s whispering voices flooded into my ears.

    ¡°Aww, looks nice. You two look good.¡±

    ¡°Whoa~¡±

    Yikes!

    My cheeks then burned up in a twinkling. When I turned my head, I found them looking at us with a fit of giggles.

    ¡®Would you please say that sincerely not soullessly?¡¯ Muttering to myself, I looked forward again.

    I felt ashamed of this moment, standing here while holding Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hand in silence. That was when I tried to say to him, ¡®Let¡¯s just go if you want to dance.¡¯

    Suddenly, someone¡¯s hand came closer to me and snatched the other side of my hand. Looking in that direction, I grimaced.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked.

    Flaunting a smile, Eun Jiho answered back.

    ¡°You said you¡¯ll treat me as it¡¯s my birthday.¡±

    What the heck was it supposed to do with this situation?

    When I was about to fling that question, I quickly turned my head then had eye contact with Yoo Chun Young, who looked suddenly cold and stony-faced while grabbing my hand. I flinched my shoulders.

    The look on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face seemed, of course, always low in temperature, but it was certainly different from this. While I had those thoughts in mind, Eun Jiho continued his remark in a relaxed tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You also heard what I said earlier. We decided to pretend that today is my birthday.¡±

    Looking stiff until then, Yoo Chun Young, at last, detached his lips.

    ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡±

 Chapter 242

    .

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice asking the question sounded, unexpectedly, so lower and colder that I recoiled with surprise. Eun Jiho, however, didn¡¯t remove the smile from his face.

    He then responded, ¡°Birthdays come once a year.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°But after today, I will have no more birthdays.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This time, it was me who flung the question. Glancing at me with his jet-black eyes, Eun Jiho answered back.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m gonna die or something, but from now on, I won¡¯t ask you for any presents, Ham Donnie.¡±

    Not only did Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice and face seem so unfamiliar, but even Eun Jiho right now looked and sounded very uncharacteristic. Closing my mouth again, I wondered, ¡®Why is Eun Jiho acting like that after declaring today as his birthday?¡¯

    Apart from that, I realized I didn¡¯t observe Eun Jiho¡¯s feeling thoroughly.

    I should¡¯ve asked him earlier in the car, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why are you behaving differently today?¡¯ Eun Jiho was, however, a character who didn¡¯t like to act obviously or receive attention for what he had deeply in mind, so I just left him to do what he wanted. Now that I came to think of it, I should¡¯ve not done that.

    ¡®Am I too late though?¡¯

    Eun Jiho was staring at me with a smile, whereas Yoo Chun Young standing still with his mouth tightly shut. Being stuck between the two, I just fetched a sigh through my closed lips.

    A helping hand then was extended toward me from an utterly unexpected direction. A beautiful white hand came out and split the two boys who were standing like statues.

    ¡®Eek!¡¯ Having been pushed away from her, the two boys staggered aside. Yeo Ryung then strode through them briskly and showed a face full of rich smile.

    ¡°Donnie! Let¡¯s dance with me!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any time to stop her. Standing blankly for a second, I quickly agreed and grabbed her hand tightly in fear of the two boys jumping into me again. Yeo Ryung then burst into soft laughter at me.

    When I turned around, I found the boys glancing at my side while looking hollow. They were then smiling bitterly at each other.

    Being in a daze for a second, I suddenly just smiled and grabbed Yeo Ryung¡¯s hands again. We then slid into the middle of the hall.

    Even until we held each other¡¯s hands under the twinkling, starry lights, I was concerned about myself if I were able to dance; however, it was just my imaginary fears.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, who excelled in almost everything, managed to waltz so flawlessly. At first, she took one of my hands with hers and stretched them out. She then placed the other side of my hand on her waist. Taking a few steps along with the music, she took my hand off her waist then put it up on her arm.

    The lights were then turned down low. Suddenly, like firework flames, beams of light showered down through the dark. I flickered my lashes swiftly. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face that came into my sight shone like a dream. Pulling my hand, she slightly flaunted a smile.

    With a downcast gaze, I browsed her outfit. She was wearing a bit stiff, simple black sleeveless dress that had a gemmed collar and a side opening under the waist. Even with that quiet look, Ban Yeo Ryung, just dazzled as if to absorb all the attention in here.

    When I pouted my lips to say something, her brows met in the middle. She then lowered her head and asked me, ¡°Sorry, what did you just say, Donnie? I wasn¡¯t able to hear you.¡±

    ¡°You look really pretty today.¡±

    As I said those words seriously as if telling a big secret, she blinked and replied with a bright smile.

    ¡°So are you, Donnie!¡±

    She then added shortly, ¡°But you¡¯re always pretty.¡±

    I burst into giggles. If I were a boy I would¡¯ve fallen in love with her a hundred times a day.

    Thankfully, the two of us didn¡¯t seem to stand out that much. While we danced the waltz, a few female couples went by us. Some looked like close friends or sisters as they giggled while trying to step on each other¡¯s feet. A couple of others moved their steps comfortably like a water flow as if being very used to the dance.

    The music then suddenly changed.

    It was time to switch partners. With a grin, Yeo Ryung slowly let my hand go. Her black hair disarranged my sight then scattered away. Being left alone, I just flickered my eyes.

    ¡®Geez, who should I dance with now?!¡¯

    That was when a hand suddenly popped out from behind me and grabbed mine. Turning my head around, I cracked a smile.

    ¡°Oh, Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    Putting my hand on his arm, Yoo Chun Young also smiled at me. He then moved his lips to say something, but I could hardly hear what he said in the noise.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it hard?¡±

    Oh, I grinned with my mouth tightly closed.

    So to speak, I guess everyone in here except me knew that taking Eun Jiho¡¯s partner role would be something like riding a first-class express train to hell. Or else, why would they ask if I was okay after I showed up with Eun Jiho today?

    Eun Jiho¡­ if this was the express train to hell, you should¡¯ve said that in advance!

    I opened my mouth with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I volunteered to come here, so what else I can do?¡±

    Then I continued, ¡°Actually, it could have been hard¡­ but I met other kids here, so it was fine.¡±

    Holding back my laughter, I added, ¡®You know, you saw Yoon Jung In and Kim Hye Hill, my classmates.¡¯

    Yoo Chun Young then furrowed, replying, ¡°I was surprised¡­ to see two Eun Jihos.¡±

    ¡°Bahaha!¡±

    I burst out laughing again. As my laughter sounded quite loud in the middle of the dance floor, a few people around us gave me a look.

    Yikes. I sealed my lips again, but soon giggled back. Tapping Yoo Chun Young¡¯s arm with my hand that was just on it, I kept on speaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too? Aren¡¯t they really like soul twins? I mean, I knew that they will get along so well. They are now like besties. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve met for the first time today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, true.¡±

    Even Yoo Chun Young seemed to answer back while slightly suppressing a laugh. I continued to speak with excitement.

    ¡°I knew it! They are so funny. Did you see them quarreling earlier? They kept getting angry while telling each other not to say that they look alike¡­ How hilarious they are¡­¡±

    That was when Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice quietly resonated around me as it cut through my words as well as the waltz music playing on the background.

    ¡°I must have arrived earlier.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    It was now the part where we had to keep our faces close to each other¡¯s; therefore, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face was right in front of mine.

    I could nearly hear his breath through the noise hanging around us. Dropping my gaze at the floor for a moment, I soon lifted my eyes back at a slow pace.

    His eyes that were on mine looked so serious that I could hardly breathe. Keeping a straight face for a while, I showed a slight smile and spoke carefully.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like this kind of spot.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking down at me, Yoo Chun Young replied with his usual, nonchalant voice.

    ¡°You are here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I came here earlier¡­ Ham Donnie¡­?¡±

    Ignoring his call, I quickly released his hand. Thankfully, the music just changed. It was time to search for a new partner.

    Meanwhile, I tried desperately to avert his gaze. Although many people around us were aiming at him as a partner for the next dance and would soon take him away from me, I just wanted to avoid any awkward moments taking place between us!

    On the other hand, I lifted both hands to wrap my blushed cheeks.

    ¡°That was really bad,¡± I murmured.

    It was, for sure, bad and so unfair. How could he say such words so nonchalantly as if nothing was happening!

    While I was just standing still hesitantly among the dancing crowds with my face so reddened, another hand then grabbed mine. It seemed a little smaller than Yoo Chun Young¡¯s.

    I lifted my head to check if the person was a stranger, but as soon as he hugged me, which was even before dancing, I realized who he was. A familiar voice then rang around my ears.

 Chapter 243

    .

    &quot;Mama!&quot;

    &quot;Jooin!&quot;

    I shouted after him while feeling so great to see him again.

    After embracing each other, he smiled like a little boy as usual, but suddenly grimaced as he released himself from my arms.

    &quot;Phew, I managed to get out of there when it got dark dancing.&quot;

    &quot;Oh.&quot;

    &quot;Mama, today was really a long day¡­&quot;

    Talking with a voice mixed with a sigh, he stared at me like a puppy that was in need of comfort, so I giggled and patted his head, saying, &quot;Good Job.&quot;

    Then I asked him, ¡®How did you find me in this darkness?¡¯ which made him reply with a bright smile, &quot;Mama, you look so pretty today that it was easy to find you!&quot;

    &quot;Oh¡­&quot;

    I stiffened for a second then revealed a quiet smile. Jooin then craned his head out of wonder.

    &quot;Why, mama?&quot; he asked.

    &quot;Just now, I felt like a widowed mother who was taking her son to her second marriage¡­&quot;

    After my response, Jooin burst into giggles. I followed laughing and continued my words in embarrassment.

    &quot;I guess today is the day for me to hear that I¡¯m pretty.&quot;

    &quot;Huh?&quot;

    &quot;Everybody praised me, so¡­&quot;

    &quot;Do you feel pressured of that?&quot;

    &quot;¡­?&quot;

    &quot;Did you feel like they were teasing you?&quot;

    Oh¡­ flickering my eyes in surprise, I smiled aimlessly.

    Only Jooin put that out which no one had asked me so far; from this aspect, I got to realize how long he has been heartbroken while living with the scars. His deep insight couldn¡¯t be achieved without having those pains in life.

    His considerate eyes that were able to look into other¡¯s scars so carefully¡­

    Our eyes met under the swaying lights. As if he was waiting for my response, his pair of amber eyes, which was sparkling as brightly as an opened light, were fastened at me. Staring at those eyes for quite a while, I smiled and finally detached my lips.

    &quot;At first.&quot;

    &quot;A-ha.&quot;

    &quot;When Eun Jiho said that, I thought he was being sarcastic.&quot;

    I uttered the sentence while hanging down my shoulders. Jooin didn¡¯t smile but spoke with downcast eyes.

    &quot;Mama.&quot;

    &quot;Uh-huh.&quot;

    Looking up at me, Jooin enunciated each word carefully.

    &quot;That wouldn¡¯t be sarcasm.&quot;

    I hesitated for a moment after what he said but soon lifted my head.

    &quot;Really?&quot; I asked.

    &quot;No, never.&quot;

    He replied, still, with a convincing voice. I flaunted a smile.

    &quot;Thanks, and Jooin.&quot;

    &quot;Huh, mama?&quot;

    &quot;You are so sweet and kind today as always.&quot;

    With that said, I pulled his hand to the right with a firm grip and thought, ¡®I wish he understood the meaning of my words: Don¡¯t take your stepmother¡¯s remarks seriously; Erase what the woman said to you from your head.¡¯

    He might be aware of it since he was smart and clever.

    Holding his hand more tightly, I murmured to myself, ¡®If you guys are telling me that I look pretty today in order to cheer me up and to further remove the fear inside me in a calm and orderly way, I wish it also happens to you, Jooin.¡¯

    If I could tell him every day how sweet and kind he was so that he could get rid of all those awful comments his stepmother had left¡­ I truly wished for it to happen.

    While I dropped my gaze at the floor and had those thoughts in mind, Jooin¡¯s amber eyes were slightly curved down.

    &quot;Mama, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll call me a liar one day.&quot;

    I flinched my fingertips.

    ¡®Did I say something wrong? Or did I happen to ruin his best moment?¡¯

    I was also afraid if I have hurt his feelings again.

    The music was about to end. Once we turn around one more time in the opposite direction, we would be splitting up.

    That was when I just pouted my lips in hesitance. Jooin continued his words with a grin.

    &quot;That really freaks me out, but I like it anyway because I know it¡¯s from the bottom of your heart.&quot;

    &quot;¡­&quot;

    &quot;So, please keep telling me like that. Will you, mama?&quot;

    Jooin then, lastly, whispered to me, who was at a loss of words, in a seemingly cheerful voice, ¡®See you later,¡¯ Releasing my hand, he soon got far away.

    Staring at his blond hair slowly receding into the dark, I burst into laughter which almost sounded like a cry.

    The next was Eun Hyung who grabbed me to take a turn. Holding out his hand, he asked, ¡®Would you like to dance?¡¯ like a gentleman in the medieval times. His eyes then grew bigger looking at my face.

    Quickly turning stiff, he asked me if something had happened, so I just shook my head sideways and said with a smile, ¡®Nothing, just¡­¡¯

    &quot;Is this how parents feel?&quot;

    &quot;Donnie, you aren¡¯t feeling well, are you?&quot;

    Eun Hyung asked me too seriously that I slightly giggled afterward. He then added a few more words with a sad face, which made me no longer hold laughing.

    &quot;Well, you were stuck between Jiho and Jung In until we arrived, so even a normal person would feel under the weather¡­&quot;

    As he finished his sentence, saying, ¡®Tell me if you¡¯re feeling worse,¡¯ I laughed out loud while leaning on his arm. When I lifted my head to look up at him again, Eun Hyung was showing a smile on his face; thus, only then did I realize he was just joking around.

    Looking at his gleaming green eyes, I thought, ¡®He¡¯s surprisingly good at jokes than he looks.¡¯

    Eun Hyung and I took a few spins while dancing around the hall. We chatted along with our moves and, finally, finished the round.

    When it was time to switch partners, Eun Hyung let go of his hold, and I was standing alone while laughing like crazy after his story of ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s coffee of love.¡¯ Then, all of a sudden, the Kim twins grabbed my hand from each side this time.

    Blinking swiftly in surprise, I laughed again, thinking, ¡®Isn¡¯t dancing with three people too weird?!¡¯

    &quot;Is it okay for three of us to dance here?&quot;

    While I asked with a giggle, Kim Hye Hill was the first to respond. She was, as always, looking so nonchalant that it made me laugh even more.

    &quot;We¡¯re twins, so consider it as one person.&quot;

    &quot;Yeah, true.&quot;

    Both of them then furrowed and spoke at the same time.

    &quot;Now that I think about it, it¡¯s awful to be the same person with him.&quot;

    They continued to have a silly quarrel about shifting the blame on each other. Instead of a waltz, we, eventually, danced something unaccountable which looked close to the traditional Korean circle dance.

    Phew¡­ As I finished dancing as a trio with the Kim twins, I stood next to a desolate pillar and hand-fanned my face.

    &quot;Kim twins, I wondered why you guys were so full of strength¡­&quot;

    They didn¡¯t seem to join the dance party in the first place. Standing at the corner, the two were just watching us until now, then when I became alone, they quickly came over and snatched my arms to dance only with me. That was what the twins told me. I finally realized why then spun me as if swiveling a chair.

    When I pleaded how dizzy I was, it looked as though a lightbulb went on in their heads. The two then left me while saying that they should go dance with Yoon Jung In.

    ¡®Phew, they are quite ¡®my pace¡¯ people,¡¯ I thought.

    Hand-fanning my neck for a while, I suddenly cast my glance at a distance then burst out laughing. Having Yoon Jung In at the center, the Kim twins were turning him round and round as if doing a spin-dry.

    The people surrounding them stared at the three like watching a samulnori performance. It actually looked quite the same. The twins twirled Yoon Jung In while holding each of his arms. Yoon Jung In, in the middle, looked like a person who was riding a roller coaster for ten times in a row.

    Tapping my knees, I kept laughing, ¡®Haha, bahahaha! That¡¯s so funny! What are they doing!!&quot;

    I took out my phone from the clutch to take a video of the sight; however, it was too dark to catch them dancing, so I just put my phone back.

    At last, I felt that I need to take a break for a while.

    ¡®Oh, this place is¡­¡¯ with that thought, I looked up the stairs. There were rooms set aside for people to rest in a chairless place. I glanced at the hallway upstairs that led to the rooms. A number of staff were standing there to secure the entry.

    Directing my eyes on that space, I thought about Yi Ruda.

    Did she go up there and come down again? Or¡­

    I tilted my head to the side.

    Or maybe I saw a completely different person. Yi Ruda might be just waiting at home to meet me later, right? Still, I wasn¡¯t sure.

 Chapter 244

    .

    Thinking further to that point, I took out my phone again and typed in a message. It was, of course, to Yi Ruda.

    To: Yi Ruda

    Ruda, guess what?! Everyone is here except Shun Suh Hyun. Wish you were here too.

    Writing the message up to there, I fell into thought while biting my lips.

    Hmm¡­ I seemed to be the only person who encountered the men in black tracing Yi Ruda and knew about her special situation. Having got to hide from them, I was aware of her not being able to come to a place like this; therefore, sending such a text could sound as if I were teasing her.

    Wavering in my determination, I kept on thinking. All I wanted, for now, was to deliver my message to Yi Ruda that I wished she was here too.

    That was when I came up with what Eun Jiho¡¯s father said earlier.

    ¡°Take care of those that disappear quickly.¡±

    ¡°The most important time is now.¡±

    The advice he gave me was close to a pure intuition that certain things couldn¡¯t be done unless at this moment; they should be done right away. That was because we were living in the present and there were no rewinds in life.

    Thus, the words we desire to say right now but were left unspoken would disappear eventually.

    I, at last, began to understand that little by little.

    After much thought, I, however, wasn¡¯t able to send the message and just shut the phone screen.

    Heaving a sigh, I adjusted my hair and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m gonna see her later, so why not just tell to her directly?¡±

    Suddenly, the space turned bright, so I lifted my head. The short dance time was over, and the lighting was returning to its original brightness.

    I tilted my head back and stared at the chandelier hanging far away on the ceiling then had my head back to the front.

    In a distance, the Kim twins, who looked so delighted to perform the traditional Korean circle dance¨CI mean, the waltz¨C with Yoon Jung In, were coming toward me with a fresh smile. As they each stretched out one side of their hands, I wondered what they meant but soon held out mine and raised it up too.

    Slap! Doing a cheerful high-five, they wiped out their sweaty forehead and took a breath out.

    ¡°Oh, that was a lot!¡±

    And what they said after made me feel a little flat.

    ¡°Yeah, we had a blast. Now I want to leave.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When I looked at the two alternately with sad eyes, their eyes grew bigger in perplexity. The twins then giggled and patted my head.

    ¡°Well, after the dance, it¡¯s like the round two of the party, so we¡¯re good to go now,¡± said Kim Hye Hill.

    Eh? Still¡­

    I couldn¡¯t hide the lingering feelings I had in mind. Staring at them with a look of slight frustration, I then loosened up my strained face after Kim Hye Woo¡¯s remark.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ask Eun Jiho for a room number, take a break there, and later go home.¡±

    Oh, exactly! There were rooms upstairs for limited accommodations. When I nodded my head as an agreement, the twins flaunted a smile then bid farewells.

    As the two asked me to say bye to other folks, they soon found Yoon Jung In dashing into this side from a distance. With a giggle, they quickly left the spot.

    While I looked at the view of their backs walking elegantly yet so speedily, this time, Yoon Jung In approached me.

    He then asked with an urgent voice, ¡°Hey, where are they going?!¡±

    ¡®Um, they¡¯re going home,¡¯ I replied apathetically.

    Yoon Jung In grabbed the back of his neck with a groan.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡±

    I tapped his back and listened to his mutter.

    ¡°Why did I go to the same middle school with those evils and become friends¡­ URGH!¡±

    Suddenly, he put his hand up and covered his mouth. I felt bewildered of his reaction.

    BBLLLAAAARGH¡­ Retching for a few times, he then turned around and spoke to me with a pale face.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m about to throw up¡­ so I¡¯ll stop by at the bathroom¡­ and leave first.¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m dying¡­ Those evil twins!!!!¡±

    Within a few minutes, Yoon Jung In seemed to get along in years like an old man. Bending his waist forward, he began to walk with faltering steps. As I looked at the scene at a loss of words, I soon burst into giggles.

    Ahem. Pulling myself together from the crazy laughter, I, at last, welcomed those who just approached me. Eun Jiho was looking at me as if I was a bit off.

    ¡°Dude, why are you laughing alone like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Never mind,¡± replying to Eun Jiho, I, on the other hand, raised my eyes furtively and directed them on Yoo Chun Young who came closer to me.

    He looked as if nothing had happened. Perhaps he forgot the cold war that took place between him and Eun Jiho earlier.

    Beside me, there was Eun Hyung. He asked, ¡°Where are Jung In and other kids?¡±

    I replied, ¡°The Kim twins were satisfied enough to leave the party, and Yoon Jung In¡­ said that he would go back home from feeling sick.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Gaping at my response, Eun Hyung displayed a look of pity. Ban Yeo Ryung, behind him, murmured, ¡®Oh, that was such a sight.¡¯

    So was Jooin, who nodded his head, saying, ¡°Yeah, it truly was remarkable¡­¡±

    I guess it wasn¡¯t only me who closely watched the trio performing the traditional Korean circle dance. What Eun Jiho then suggested made me receive it with great joy.

    ¡°Hey, then should we go upstairs now? Let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    Yay, I could finally take a seat somewhere! Nodding my head enthusiastically, I grabbed Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand and walked across the party hall.

    When we went upstairs after Eun Jiho, who was walking at the head of us, the security staff blocking the hallway didn¡¯t even check the guest list.

    Just by glancing at Eun Jiho¡¯s face, all the checking process seemed to be over. The staff then kindly handed out a card and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s room 109, sir.¡±

    ¡°Remember, it¡¯s room 109.¡±

    Eun Jiho turned around to us and engraved the room number in our heads. We then bent our steps to the hallway. When the sight of the hall came into view, at last, I felt rather a little sick and tired of it than looking at it in awe.

    It was true that I looked forward to something more extravagant as there were many securities heavily guarding this space; however, where was all the luxury? The walls continued simply with a mix of dark brown and beige wallpapers, whereas the doors were all black. The hallway, therefore, looked like a labyrinth instead.

    Room 109 was at the end of the first hallway, but as we made a few turns around the corners, I could hardly remember the location regardless of how many times Eun Jiho had emphasized us to get aware of the direction.

    Eun Jiho switched his gaze to me while asking, ¡®It ain¡¯t that hard to remember the direction, huh?¡¯ so I startled as if he read my mind. Observing the look on my face slowly, Eun Jiho bent his face and flung a question.

    ¡°It ain¡¯t hard, right? You can remember the path, Ham Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Of¡­ course, I can.¡±

    ¡°Cool because everything in here is the same.¡±

    He then turned his head back and attached the card on the doorknob. With a beeping sound, a green light flashed above the knob. When we stepped inside, a bright light welcomed us.

    As we heard his explanation earlier, the room looked like a regular hotel suite. I was, however, wandering around the chairless party hall for quite a while; besides, how many times could a student visit and stay inside a hotel room? This was enough to be a luxurious shelter for me.

    Inside the room, there was a fridge, TV, sofa, and a bed. Taking my shoes off, I yelled out, ¡®Ahhhh!¡¯ involuntarily and collapsed on the couch.

    Ban Yeo Ryung then came over and sat right next to me. Taking away the perfect beauty she flaunted at the party hall, Ban Yeo Ryung began to act like a cute little girl as she did at my house.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so exhausted. I need my wifey¡¯s knees to lay my head down,¡± said Ban Yeo Ryung.

    As she uttered those words with a serious face, I pointed at my knees and responded, ¡°Please lay down, my lovely wife.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung then asked back while straightening her face.

    ¡°Why am I your wife? The prettier one must be the wifey, my lovely!¡±

    I answered back without stepping back, ¡°Then, you are my wife.¡±

    Watching us having chitchat, Eun Jiho dropped himself into the seat across us.

    He murmured, ¡°What the hell¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I lifted my head and scowled at him, but when our eyes suddenly met, Ban Yeo Ryung and I laughed suspiciously.

    Looking back and forth between us anxiously, he asked, ¡°What? What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 245

    .

    We then replied one after another with a grin.

    ¡°Come here, darling. You look lovely too.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she is. Come join us.¡±

    After Ban Yeo Ryung talked with a nasty smirk, I also uttered those words while leaning on the armrest of the couch. Eun Jiho¡¯s face burned up.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    When Eun Jiho yelled at us, Woo Jooin, who was sitting beside him, murmured while falling back on the chair.

    ¡°Why did you attack them when you¡¯re gonna lose anyway?¡±

    Eun Hyung, who was looking in the fridge, then took out a bottle of water and asked us, ¡®Anyone who wants to drink?¡¯

    Yoo Chun Young was the one who answered back, ¡®Me,¡¯ so Eun Hyung handed the bottle over to Yoo Chun Young and took a seat near us.

    Thankfully, the couch was large enough for the six of us to sit down together; however, we all had no problem with squeezing ourselves onto the four-seat-sofa at my house.

    Ban Yeo Ryung then said, she was too sleepy to further chat, so she lay down with her head on my lap before long. Showing a look of embarrassment on his face, Eun Hyung brought a blanket and covered Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s legs with it.

    She mumbled her thanks to him then fell asleep. I gently swept her hair for a while but soon felt drowsy too.

    When I turned my head to the Four Heavenly Kings, they were sharing a conversation while watching the TV. Yoo Chun Young was, again, flat out on the couch.

    ¡®I heard he was still busy these days, so he might feel exhausted now,¡¯ I thought while staring at him, then suddenly, Yi Ruda entered my head. Perhaps Yoo Chun Young and Yi Ruda were tied up like a set in my mind.

    It was almost midnight. I wondered for a second whether I should call and check Yi Ruda or not. As I faltered in my seat, Eun Jiho asked me, ¡°Are you gonna get up?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah. Ban Yeo Ryung, wake up. Ban Yeo Ryung¡­¡±

    I roused her with a gentle shake. Rubbing her heavy eyes, Ban Yeo Ryung arose from slumber and asked like a murmur, ¡®What¡¯s up?¡¯

    I pointed at the door, saying, ¡°Let me go outside to have a call. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    As if she started to feel awake after the response, Ban Yeo Ryung opened her eyes wide and walked toward Eun Jiho swingingly. She then tapped Eun Jiho on his shoulder and asked, ¡®Hey, can we order room service?¡¯ Listening to their chitchat, I stepped out of the room.

    * * *

    Standing in front of room 109, I thought for a moment then decided to go to the bathroom while having a phone call. Now I came to think of it, I had a few cups of beverages at the party hall earlier.

    Looking at the endless hallway, I wondered, ¡®Am I be able to find the way? Yes, I will,¡¯ but a moment after, I realized that it was a crushed hope. Pacing around the cross-section of the corridor that stretched out in all directions, I let out an aimless smile, ¡®Ha¡­ haha.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m lost¡­ babam babam bam~ Where should I go¡­ babam babam bam~¡±

    Mumbling a song melancholically for no reason, I glanced around. Indeed, every way looked absolutely the same.

    Geez¡­ that was when I groaned with my head in my hands. Suddenly, a shadow of a person leaning against the wall in a distance came into view. I quickly ran into that direction and shouted, ¡°Oh, excuse me!¡±

    He then turned his head. My eyes opened wide in surprise. The man looked unbelievably handsome to just come across in the hallway. ¡®Is he a celebrity?¡¯ I thought while blinking swiftly. His face seemed to remind me of someone in an insurance ad.

    He had a white, radiant face with well-defined features. His decently groomed black hair and soft navy suit also played some key roles in the aura he was giving off. The reliable and trustworthy radiance he had was extraordinary for a stranger to make such an impression.

    When I was at a loss of words while flickering my eyes, he gently smiled and tossed a question, ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    I hesitated for a second then asked, ¡°Um, do you know where the bathroom is?¡±

    With a grin, he pointed across the corridor.

    ¡°Turn right twice in the hallway over there, then turn left and you¡¯ll see it right next to the emergency staircase. If I was available I would have walked you to that place, but sorry I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. Thank you so much,¡± I replied, bowing my head.

    Before I would forget about what he just said, I moved my steps quickly toward the bathroom while murmuring, ¡®Was it the hallway over there to turn right? Was it left? Hold on, do I make it twice or three times¡­? Is it the fire extinguisher, not the emergency staircase?¡¯

    A moment after, I was able to run into the man again.

    He was leaning next to the door like the way I first saw him. When our eyes met, he put a smile then asked back in a kind voice.

    ¡°Nice to meet you again? Are you on your way back?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look that old; however, a grown man, who seemed to be somewhere around his early twenties, was using honorifics to me, who looked just like a teenage student.

    Feeling a little embarrassed, I blushed for a moment then replied with an awkward grin, ¡°Um, no¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Turning his head, he searched his breast pocket and suddenly took out something, which made me surprised. It was a thin wallet. He then pulled out a stiff paper from it and a fountain pen from his outer pocket to write down something.

    I thought that those who put a fountain pen in their suit inner pockets only existed in movies. Anyway, he wrote something on the paper while placing it against the wall and finally handed it out to me.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    As I approached him with hesitation, I bowed my head when receiving the paper.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said like a murmur then raised my head. With a rich smile, he replied, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m sorry for not walking you to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! Thank you so much again!¡±

    Bowing my head once more, I looked at the name card. There he wrote the direction to the bathroom; make a right twice at the corner, then turn left to find the bathroom right beside the emergency staircase.

    ¡®Cool! If I¡¯m lost again even with this name card, I¡¯m so retarded,¡¯ muttering those words, I bent my step, then suddenly flipped the card as something came up in my head.

    Two black letters engraved on a stiff paper with shiny silver coating were the first to catch my eyes.

    Yoo Gun

    ¡®Yoo Gun? It sounds familiar¡­¡¯ I tilted my head in wonder then moved my steps. A moment after, I became fully aware of something.

    ¡­ I am the stupidest ever!

    As if Yoo Gun, the man leaning against the wall, sensed somebody¡¯s presence, he diverted his gaze onto this direction and showed a puzzled look on his face. When our eyes met, I put a faint smile.

    Heaving a sigh, he spoke with his hand stretched out to me.

    ¡°Let me take you there.¡±

    ¡°Um, yes¡­¡±

    I was sad that I couldn¡¯t refuse him. Holding back my tears, I walked after him.

    Yoo Gun ushered me to the bathroom and kindly opened the door. It was then that he left.

    Inside the bathroom, things were as clean as it belonged to the facility in a five-star hotel. I washed my hands, dried them with a towel, then suddenly took out his name card from my pocket.

    ¡®Yoo Gun,¡¯ enunciating the name, I, at last, came up with the story about Yoo Chun Young¡¯s brothers.

    ¡°Yes, Yoo Gun.¡±

    The name of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s first brother was Yoo Gun, wasn¡¯t it? Why didn¡¯t I remember that when I heard it so many times?

    Only then did I manage to understand Yoo Gun¡¯s outstanding appearance; besides, his black hair that stained into blue hue under the light was surely rare in Korea, even when excluding the fact that he was a character inside a web novel.

    ¡®How shameful it is to show such a retarded side of me to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s brother of all occasion! I¡¯ll never take that direction on my way back.¡¯

    Making a promise to myself, I bent my steps toward the room and took out my phone. I called Yi Ruda, but she didn¡¯t answer. Although I tried a few times, she still didn¡¯t pick up the phone. ¡®Is she getting chased outside again?¡¯ That was when I murmured those words to myself.

    I heard a phone ringing out of the blue. Furrowing my brows, I closed my flip phone. As soon as I discontinued the call, the phone stopped ringing.

    Eh? I entered the numbers again. It might be a coincidence, but I pressed the call button. The phone then began to ring again. It was coming across the hallway.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    I swallowed my breath. Next, I attached closely to the corner like a secret agent to deliberately avoid any potential problems or dangers, thinking, ¡®Are you really here, Ruda, even wearing those female outfits?¡¯

 Chapter 246

    .

    That was when I gasped and suddenly looked outside while running on adrenalin. I heard a frosty cold voice that sounded quite familiar. Staring in the hallway, I had a sharp intake of breath.

    There came in the view of a man¡¯s back who had well-groomed hair and navy suit on. It was Yoo Gun, the guy who escorted me to the bathroom just now; however, he, somehow, looked completely different.

    Just until now, he was like a competent associate or a clerk at the information desk, but now he was smiling like a generous king.

    ¡°The man inside there might be deeply asleep, huh?¡± asked Yoo Gun.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The girl, who was confronting him, just scowled at Yoo Gun fiercely without any response.

    Yoo Gun continued yet with a soft voice, ¡°Anyway, there is no change in your sticky fingers, whether in the States or Korea. Be careful not to get caught.¡±

    It sounded sweet and kind as if he was talking to his close friend, but what he was saying didn¡¯t seem to be that cordial. When I hunched my shoulders, there came out, at last, a sharp-tempered voice in response to the guy¡¯s remark.

    ¡°So are you being such an asshole here and there. Well, it won¡¯t change at all just by crossing the borders, right?¡±

    Lifting my hand quietly to cover my mouth, I directed my eyes on the girl who just made a sarcastic remark.

    Her outstandingly gorgeous blond hair waved around her chest. As if she was wearing makeup, her brows looked perfectly groomed than usual and her lashes were long and voluminous. Browsing her appearance, I nodded my head. The girl looked, indeed, fabulous, but¡­

    The sarcastic voice just now definitely belonged to Yi Ruda; besides, as I took a closer look near her, she resembled Yi Ruda so much.

    Yoo Gun looked as if he knew Yi Ruda very well. He then replied, still, with a smile.

    ¡°Your Korean sounds so fluent now, especially when it comes to innuendoes.¡±

    ¡°Very true. I learned that first to take a jab at you.¡±

    Laughing hysterically with that response, Yi Ruda looked like a beast. So far, it was such a tense fight with neither side having a chance to win. The sudden battle of these wild beasts was now taking place here, in this narrow corridor.

    That was when I lowered my body a bit more while rambling those thoughts in mind.

    Yoo Gun then brought up a name that I never heard of out of the blue. Yi Ruda¡¯s face then turned stiff in a flash.

    ¡°Does Jenny know about you hanging around like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shit!¡±

    ¡°That means she doesn¡¯t.¡±

    As if he was excited, Yoo Gun then spoke with downcast eyes, ¡°I love your honesty. It tells your weakness straightforwardly.¡±

    Pausing for a second, he soon continued, ¡°I thought dressing as a woman disgusts you, but perhaps I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Yi Ruda, who gnashed her teeth until then, replied, ¡°Shut the fu*k up! You think I¡¯m doing this for fun?¡±

    The two didn¡¯t seem to notice my presence around them even until that moment.

    Putting his hands into his pockets at a slow pace, Yoo Gun tilted his head sideways and detached his lips again.

    ¡°Hmm, I was quite surprised. Of course, I knew that you had run away from Jenny, but I never thought we¡¯d encounter in Korea, Jennie¡¯s homeland, even you with that outfit.¡±

    He then took his head backwards a little and commented, ¡®Well, it looks quite good on you,¡¯ as if he was evaluating Yi Ruda¡¯s overall appearance.

    Yi Ruda replied with a grimace, ¡°I said SHUT UP.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here in the first place? The securities are everywhere here. How many of them do you think are out of the reach of Reed Enterprises?¡±

    Listening to their ping pong-like conversation, I fell into thought.

    Jenny? Jenny¡¯s homeland? I grasped that the person named ¡®Jennie¡¯ in their conversation was from Korea; however, I couldn¡¯t guess the relationship between Jenny and Yi Ruda.

    Anyway¡­

    My brows met in the middle while recalling, ¡®Run away?¡¯

    The man said that Yi Ruda had run away from Jenny. The reason that Yi Ruda was having a chase every day was, therefore, all because of the person called Jenny?

    That was when I heard Yi Ruda¡¯s sharp reaction.

    ¡°Why are you acting like a big brother all of a sudden? Mind your own business. I had a reason.¡±

    Smiling leisurely, Yoo Gun then responded, ¡°Acting like a big brother? Haha, no way. Do you think I¡¯m trying to act like your big brother?¡±

    His voice frightened me. If Yi Ruda sounded like a hedgehog raising its quills to stand on end, the guy seemed to be a lion that roared elegantly while hiding its teeth.

    ¡®Freaking scary,¡¯ while I shrank my shoulders with fright, his remark continued.

    ¡°I heard from Chun Young. You¡¯re getting along with them in school, huh? Although you guys are in different classes.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re traced by Yi Jenny, don¡¯t you get where she¡¯ll begin to nose around for locating you?¡±

    Yi Ruda, who sealed her mouth for a moment, soon tittered nervously.

    She responded, ¡°Aha, I see. I thought you were on your deathbed since the invincible Yoo Gun was worrying about me, but that was what mattered to you. You were concerned about your dearest baby brother.¡±

    ¡°Me worrying about you? No, that won¡¯t happen unless I¡¯m in my last moments.¡±

    My eyes opened wide. As I anticipated, the man seemed to be Yoo Chun Young¡¯s big brother for real. What they just said like ¡®baby brother¡¯ or ¡®Chun Young¡¯ was the evidence for my assumption to be true.

    I thought, ¡®I never expected he would be such a frightening person like that. Why is his big brother supposed to be a hundred times scarier than Yoo Chun Young, who was the main character of a web novel?¡¯

    The words that followed by then made me take a deep breath.

    ¡°And I heard that you are in the same class as her.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    My name came out so naturally that I firmly closed my lips. Yi Ruda asked back quite nonchalantly, ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Chun Young and the girl¡­ Chun Young didn¡¯t say anything but they seemed very close.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±

    A brief but clear answer came back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to Ham Donnie.¡±

    A moment of silence swept the space. Meanwhile, unlike her fabulous outfit, Yi Ruda gave him the finger.

    Her pretty face swayed fiercely like a beast under the dim light. Putting a twisted smile on her face, she uttered, ¡°Fu*k you. That is none of your fu*king business.¡±

    However, her offensive attitude didn¡¯t last long. As soon as he dropped a remark, the look on her face was in disarray.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What if that innocent girl gets chased by the black suits because of you? Does she even know that you¡¯re involved in such a dangerous situation?¡±

    The words that Yoo Gun uttered composedly yet determinedly with his arms crossed made Yi Ruda clench her lips.

    Listening to their conversations, I just jittered and rolled my eyes. I quietly held my hands together like praying and said to myself, ¡®Ok, that¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t handle this anymore.¡¯

    That was when I walked sideways secretly with those thoughts in mind.

    The problem was me, who wasn¡¯t used to wearing high heel sandals. Suddenly, I twisted my ankle.

    YIKES! Shrieking out loud, I collapsed and, at the same time, could hear the rapid footsteps coming towards me. When the two appeared after turning around the corner, the look on their strained faces quickly changed as they found me.

    ¡°Ham Donnie?!¡±

    Yi Ruda, who shouted my name and dashed into me without a break, took me up in her arms in the blink of an eye. Her arms were as stable as usual, despite her slim figure.

    ¡°Uh, thank you, Ruda¡­¡±

    Calling her name thoughtlessly at the end of my gratitude, I suddenly lifted my head then encountered Yi Ruda¡¯s pretty but stiffened face that was directed on me.

    ¡®Oh, damn it!¡¯ I thought, ¡®Yi Ruda, the female crossdresser has noticed that only I do not have any gender recognition disorder¡­ but isn¡¯t it weird to not know Yi Ruda¡¯s real gender?¡¯

    At that moment, Yoo Gun, who carefully walked toward her back, stretched out his hand to me.

    He still looked decent and trustworthy. His voice calling my name with a gentle smile sounded soft enough to melt my ears.

    ¡°Ham Donnie?¡±

    I nodded while thinking, ¡®He may be asking if I¡¯m Han Donnie.¡¯

    His smile then got richer. I wondered if he was about to treat me nicely for being his little brother¡¯s friend. Holding out his hand to me, he asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes,¡± I replied with a nod but soon flinched at the look in his eyes.

    Just until now, he drove Yi Ruda to the edge mercilessly with that grinning face. I felt scared. My fingertips that were holding his hand slightly recoiled with fear.

 Chapter 247

    .

    I got up from the ground as Yi Ruda and Yoo Gun helped me by holding my arms and hands. A heavy silence hung in the air.

    Rolling my eyes quietly, I diverted them onto Yi Ruda¡¯s face that was full of shame. Next, I switched my gaze to Yoo Gun who looked so nonchalant. Yi Ruda then broke the ice.

    ¡°Um, so¡­ this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°This outfit is¡­ God damn it!¡±

    Without finishing her sentence, Yi Ruda turned her head. As if she didn¡¯t even want to show me her face, she shoved her hands onto her palms.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. You look nice.¡±

    As soon as I made that response, Yi Ruda lifted her head and shrieked, ¡°That isn¡¯t a compliment to me!¡±

    ¡°Uh, really? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, My bad. I should have not yelled at you. AHHH, shoot¡­¡±

    Yi Ruda rubbed her face with her hands and remained silent for a while.

    ¡®Hmm, still, she looks so pretty. Don¡¯t female crossdressers blush or like to hear that they look pretty when they are wearing a female outfit?¡± I wondered.

    When I stared at her side face while questioning myself, a voice came over from the front. I turned my head and found Yoo Gun speaking lightly, ¡°From where to where did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Our conversation.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Rolling my eyeballs again, I replied hesitantly, ¡°Um, a person called Jenny is looking for Yi Ruda¡­¡±

    I thought he would blame me for eavesdropping on their conversation; however, he didn¡¯t. Instead, he was laughing as if he felt satisfied somehow.

    Eh? Feeling dumbfounded at his reaction, I heard him asking me a question.

    ¡°Now then, what would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°Um, sorry?¡±

    Smiling leisurely, he pointed behind me with his chin and said, ¡°Being friends with that bastard.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°What would you do?¡±

    Only then did I understand what he meant and, at the same time, realize why he didn¡¯t get mad at me when I overheard their talks.

    He now had a chance to split me and Yi Ruda even without borrowing Yi Ruda¡¯s hand to do so.

    Standing still for a moment, I soon turned my stiffened body like an ungreased robot to look at Yi Ruda.

    Her face was tinged pale. She looked at me with a grim face then when our eyes met, she averted my gaze surreptitiously. That was when she tried to say something while biting her lips.

    I stretched out my hand to grab hers. Quickly lifting her head, she asked, ¡°W¡­hat¡¯s up?¡± Her hand that was inside my two palms fluttered like a startled bird.

    I tried not to let her hand go, so I grasped it tightly and turned my head back. Yoo Gun was still staring at us with a look of interest.

    Taking a deep breath, I uttered, ¡°I knew that some people were chasing Ruda since the beginning. Actually, everyone in our class is aware of it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I¡­¡±

    I turned my head to look at Yi Ruda¡¯s face that was lined with tension even until then. As we had eye contact, her blue eyes gleamed with emotion.

    Turning my head back to Yoo Gun, I continued, ¡°I will keep being friends with Ruda.¡±

    ¡®Hmm¡­.¡¯ Yoo Gun then put an enigmatic smile on his face. I diverted my gaze back onto Ruda and enunciated my words clearly.

    ¡°Ruda was the first person in high school who asked me to befriend her.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    With that said, I bowed my head to Yoo Gun.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern though.¡±

    As I added with a flat voice, I also raised my head slowly to observe his reaction.

    I expected that he would be angry at me since there would be another girl¨C¨Cwho was hanging out with a suspicious kid¨C¨Cstaying next to his little brother.Read more chapter on our novelhall.com

    However, he didn¡¯t look upset at all.

    Flickering his eyes while looking at me, he then tilted his head sideways and murmured, ¡°This also looks nice.¡±

    Excuse me? That was when I tried to ask him back.

    Having eye contact with me, Yoo Gun gently smiled. It was the grin that he showed me when we first met in the hallway, so I became a little perplexed.

    As I wondered the reason, Yoo Gun continued his remark, still, with a grin.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to hurt Chun Young as well.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Yoo Gun flaunted a vibrant smile. For the first time, he didn¡¯t look like a frightening person but just Yoo Chun Young¡¯s brother.

    ¡°That means Chun Young seems to have made a good friend.¡±

    Responding to me with a soft voice, he then looked at Yi Ruda who was standing behind me.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that I am allowing your presence.¡±

    ¡°Hell, yeah!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just respecting Donnie¡¯s decision to make friends.¡±

    Before I knew it, he was calling me Donnie instead of my full name.

    ¡®What did I do?¡¯ As I wondered with my head tilted to the side, Yoo Gun, once again, sent me a warm gaze.

    He then said, ¡°So, it was nice meeting you. See you around.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes!¡±

    Pointing at Yi Ruda with his chin, he made a final remark.

    ¡°And that bastard is as dangerous as I am, so don¡¯t trust him too much.¡±

    ¡®Is this also a piece of advice given by a friend¡¯s brother to me?¡¯ I nodded in ambiguity.

    Yi Ruda then yelled out loud from behind me.

    ¡°As dangerous as you? My ass, man. Who are you comparing me with?!¡±

    Without any response, Yoo Gun turned around to bend his steps. Yi Ruda soon stopped making her frantic last-ditch effort. We both were at a loss of words and just stared at him receding.

    Then I heard a loud sigh coming from beside me, so I turned my head. As if her legs turned to jelly, Yi Ruda crouched down to the floor with an M-shaped pose. She then heaved a sigh while hanging down both arms between her legs.

    Yikes! Forgetting my concern about what I should do after finding her identity out, I just quickly sat on the floor, but now I was shouting, ¡°Ruda, you¡¯re wearing a skirt! You shouldn¡¯t sit like that!¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s pants inside.¡±

    She immediately pulled up her purple skirt, which made me so speechless.

    Next, she rolled up her dress all the way up to her waist and showed me herself wearing something like a purple sleeveless shirt on top and black shorts on the bottom. Looking up at the sky, Yi Ruda slowly uttered a sigh. She then turned around and asked me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I look pretty¡­ is that all?¡±

    Yi Ruda then added while waving her sleeve in the air.

    ¡°Any comments for this outfit?¡±

    Oh¡­ only then did I nod at a slow pace.

    It would be, of course, a lie to say that I wasn¡¯t surprised at all; however, I struck dumb because her overall appearance looked so gorgeous. My reaction had nothing to do with her female outfit.

    I, again, slowly scanned her look.

    Revealing her bare legs under the black shorts and sitting with her hips on the floor, Yi Ruda looked, strangely, sexy and decadent than usual.

    Her blond hair swayed around her shoulders. When I suddenly stretched out my hand to touch her extended hair, she recoiled with a surprise but soon just left me to do that.

    ¡°Does it look different?¡± she asked out of the blue.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hairpiece.¡±

    She already seemed half given up explaining this. I tossed a question to her, who was showing a look of surrender.

    ¡°Is it done in a hair salon?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I did it myself.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°Even the makeup.¡±

    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s amazing¡­ although, honestly, I¡¯m not that envious when it comes to makeup.¡¯

    When I glanced at her with awe, Yi Ruda loosened up her strained face as if she now felt relaxed. Putting her elbow on her knee, she rested her chin on her palm and said, ¡°I can also make my voice sound like a woman.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not right now. I used it too much today. If I do it again, I¡¯m gonna throw up.¡±

    Uttering those words, her face began to look cheerful as usual, so I felt slightly relieved too; however, that was just for a second. She soon turned dark again.

    I asked, ¡°Ruda?¡±

    ¡°My mom taught me all these,¡± she murmured while taking her gaze off from me.

    ¡°Your mother?¡±

    ¡°Yi Jenny.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    With downcast eyes, I thought, ¡®The person named Jenny, who kept on appearing in their conversations earlier, was Yi Ruda¡¯s mother. Ruda must have escaped from her mother then.¡¯

 Chapter 248

    .

    It was what I already anticipated; however, once it turned out to be true, I felt bitter somehow. That was when I heard Yi Ruda¡¯s voice again.

    I raised my head. The tips of Yi Ruda¡¯s long, downcast lashes glistened in the light.

    ¡°I ran away from my mother to never become a person like her, but, ironically, I¡¯m using everything that I¡¯ve learned from my mother to escape from her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So was today. If I didn¡¯t learn something like this, I would have not succeeded in sneaking into this event. I¡¯m not a person allowed to enter such a place like this¡­¡±

    Uttering those words, she looked strangely depressed.

    After hesitating for a while, I was about to put my hand on her shoulder. She then suddenly lifted her head, saying, ¡°I saw you guys.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I saw you, Yoon Jung In, and the Kim twins here¡­¡±

    Oh¡­ I nodded my head.

    It made sense since Yi Ruda went upstairs and came into this place after I met those three; therefore, if she glanced around the banquet hall at that time, she would have possibly seen the three of us together.

    Suddenly, I tried to ask, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you come and talk to us?¡¯ but just shut my mouth as it was making a mistake to her. Yi Ruda always dressed like a boy at school, so she could hardly do that when she was wearing a female outfit tonight.

    That was when she answered back.

    I lifted my eyes.

    ¡°I was too pathetic.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Squatting on the floor with her eyes cast down, Yi Ruda quietly twisted her head to slip off her hair. She then continued her remark.

    ¡°People are bound to live as they have learned. I used that as an excuse for camouflaging myself with lies in the classroom or at a party like this. Honestly, I felt a little relieved to enter this hall since everyone in this place would act and behave differently than usual. That was when I saw you guys¡­¡±

    Yi Ruda grimaced as if she was feeling pain. She then covered her face with her hands.

    ¡°But you guys were just the same as usual whether it was in the classroom or a place like this¡­¡± she murmured.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I couldn¡¯t go talk to you guys since I was in this outfit, but although I dressed like a boy, I could hardly say hi to you guys.¡±

    ¡®Yi Ruda¡­¡¯ I murmured to myself again.

    Hunching her shoulders for a second, she then lifted her head. Her eyes reddened as if she was about to cry. Yi Ruda then averted her eyes from me and kept on speaking while looking embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person to hang out with; besides, I will put you guys in danger. Maybe what Yoo Gun, the asshole, said could be true. I mean, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here in the first place.¡±

    She was telling a sad story. It definitely sounded bitter, but she was rather smiling as if she felt hilarious to pour out such things.

    I suddenly realized that Yi Ruda right now, who was just smiling clumsily to cover up her pain, could be the closest to her true nature.

    I then thought about Woo Jooin, who was, strangely, being fond of Yi Ruda while calling her ¡®hyeong.¡¯ Perhaps Jooin might be the first to have a penetrating insight into Yi Ruda¡¯s true color with his keen eye. As a person who was always the first to grasp other¡¯s wounds, Woo Jooin would have noticed whom Yi Ruda really was.

    Besides, smiling upon a hurtful, troublesome or angry situation was, none other than, Jooin¡¯s way to confront the circumstances. Thus, if he had taken the hint of a person in the same kind¡­

    When I had that thought in mind, Yi Ruda got up from the floor out of the blue. She dusted off her purple dress roughly and adjusted her hair then turned around to look at me.

    She quickly returned to the perfect lady that she had been earlier. Stretching out her hand to me, Yi Ruda then suggested, ¡°Come on, hold mine to get up.¡±

    Being hesitant for a second, I soon grabbed her hand and stood up. It was a firm grip.

    I wanted to add something more, but she seemed eager to avoid this situation as soon as possible.

    Staring at me with her smiley, turquoise eyes, Yi Ruda turned around slowly and said, ¡°You look pretty, Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    I never thought about hearing that compliment, which I heard multiple times today, from Yi Ruda.

    Looking at me, who was blushing for a moment, Yi Ruda added with a faster voice than usual.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen you tonight, so I¡¯m gonna say this is it¡­ although today I committed unprecedentedly the stupidest thing ever¡­¡±

    That was when she dropped her gaze at the floor and said, ¡®I came here because it looked dangerous for you, but thankfully, this place seems too secure¡­¡¯ I held out my hand and grabbed hers with a rush.

    Yi Ruda looked at me as if she was feeling dumbfounded. Taking a deep breath, I continued to speak.

    ¡°Ruda.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You told me that you don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but I¡¯m glad to see you in this place.¡±

    A moment of silence went by. Blinking in perplexity, she then asked back, ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I said, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re here.¡±

    She then smiled bitterly again. Slowly taking my hand off from hers, she replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a good thing. Didn¡¯t you hear what Yoo Gun said earlier?¡±

    Heaving a sigh, she continued, ¡°If my identity is revealed, I can¡¯t guarantee you guys any safety against getting involved in my situation. What I did was ridiculous. It was such a crazy¨C¨C¡±

    I cut in with a remark.

    ¡°But I thought all day that¡­ I wished you were here.¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    Staring at her eyes, I slowly brought up the thoughts that I had from the moment I first met her to until now.

    ¡°Since everyone was here, I kept thinking about you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so glad to see you right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Other kids will also like that you¡¯re here.¡±

    As I pretended to scan her overall look, I added, ¡®Hmm, Yoon Jung In would love it in other ways.¡± Yi Ruda then slightly frowned but soon showed a smile.

    Stretching her hand out to gently pinch my cheek, she replied, ¡°It would have been better to omit the last sentence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    ¡°But why did you say so?¡±

    She softly shook my cheek and released it, then spoke in a low voice while looking a little worn out.

    ¡°Now I come to think of it, you¡¯ve contrived to speak confidently in front of Yoo Gun that you¡¯ll keep being my friend.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That bastard is too frightening for someone to refuse his words like that. No one really does that while confronting him.¡±

    Slowly shaking her head, Yi Ruda continued, ¡°You saw him earlier, right? His face looks so decent to have that frosty glare.¡±

    Oh¡­ only then did I nod my head at a slow pace, thinking, ¡®Yes, it was also freaking me out, especially, when I saw Yi Ruda and Yoo Gun quarrelling.¡¯

    Squinting her eyes a little, Yi Ruda kept on, ¡°You could have just said okay since the bastard holds grudges¡­¡±

    Listening to his remark, I quietly shook my head. Of course, I had thought about the most suitable response to Yoo Gun. Now that I got to confessing about it, Yoo Gun was sincerely terrifying. If he asked me with a grin to disclose my secret, I might have created one upon having nothing to say so and told him everything that I could.

    In this regard, what Yi Ruda just said made sense. It was like how to better get on in the world.

    But¡­ With an awkward smile, I answered back.

    ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­ I thought it should be said at that moment.¡±

    Blinking swiftly, Yi Ruda tilted her head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    I continued with a small voice.

    ¡°For some words¡­ I came to think of it that the moment of speaking might be more important than the word itself.¡±

    Lowering my voice, even more, I added, ¡®Especially today, I thought about that quite frequently¨C¨CWe live by that very moment to hope for tomorrow.¡¯

    I kept on, ¡°If I were you, I would have gotten heartbroken when I spoke like that although I knew it was made up out of fright.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That was why I told him the truth¡­¡±

    When I said that, it sounded a little strange as if I picked some song lyrics such as ¡®love is timing.¡¯

    Wriggling my fingers, I lifted my head. As soon as I tried to add a few words in hesitation, I struck dumb to find Yi Ruda¡¯s reddened eyes.

    Looking up at me with her rosy eyes, Yi Ruda looked so beautiful that she almost dropped my heart. There was a big flutter inside me.

    I then quickly shook my head and barely got myself together, thinking, ¡®No, she¡¯s a girl just like me.¡¯

    Yi Ruda even dressed like a young lady, but why was my heart racing?

    At that moment, her lips slightly moved.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you giving me an answer?¡±

    The voice that came out of her mouth sounded thick.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When I asked back, Yi Ruda continued her remark while slowly lowering her head. Oh, lord¡­ even her downcast eyelashes looked so gorgeous.

    ¡°At the retreat¡­ when I kissed you on the cheek.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer back?¡±

 Chapter 249

    .

    She then grabbed my sleeve and spoke further in a heavy voice.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t respond to it, so I thought you don¡¯t like me at all¡­ but why are you saying these to me now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unfair.¡±

    With that said, she murmured with her head down, ¡°It¡¯s too unfair.¡±

    Rolling my eyes in hesitation, I lowered my head toward her. That was when she lifted her head and put it close to mine.

    As I happened to stare right in front of Yi Ruda¡¯s face like a flash, I soon held my breath. She then blinked swiftly and tried to say something, at last, with a determined look.

    At that very moment, a loud ringtone penetrated between us.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    Strangely, Yi Ruda got more surprised than me.

    Like a vampire who heard a hymn, she was frightened into fits and quickly got off from me. Yi Ruda then grabbed her pounding chest.

    Watching her reactions, I quietly opened my flip phone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    [Where you at?]

    Oh, it was Eun Jiho.

    I had wondered why he was not calling me. Scratching the back of my head, I replied, ¡®Um, I¡¯m here in¡­¡¯

    ¡°The hallway¡­¡±

    [Jesus, are you lost again?]

    He asked it so naturally that I just frowned.

    ¡®No, I am not¡­¡¯ however, unlike my thought, I glanced around and answered back, ¡°Yeah¡­ haha, again, I have no idea where this place is.¡±

    Laughing delightedly, I waited for his answer.

    [See? I knew it. Do you see the room numbers on the plate? Where are you now?]

    ¡°Um, hold on.¡±

    Glancing around, I soon put my phone down when Yi Ruda beckoned at me.

    She then whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    I continued with a nod, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I know where I am. I¡¯ll be there by myself.¡±

    [Huh?]

    Eun Jiho replied while revealing a sign of suspicion through his voice. A moment after, he finished his response.

    [Well, I can hardly trust that but okay. If you¡¯re lost again, don¡¯t wander. Just call me or ask other people.]

    ¡°Yes, sir. See you soon.¡±

    After the reply, I hung up the phone and pouted my lips for a second.

    ¡®I can hardly trust that??¡¯ repeating to myself what he just said, I murmured, ¡®Well, I think so too.¡¯

    When I turned my head to the front and flaunted a grin, Yi Ruda smiled after. Gesturing at me to follow her, she then turned around and moved her steps along the hallway.

    * * *

    ¡°Eh? You came here because of me?¡±

    Yi Ruda nodded briskly at my question. She then pushed my forehead with a slightly naughty face.

    ¡°Yes, young lady. What the hell have you been doing to get a weirdo around you?¡± she asked.

    Yi Ruda then talked further about finding me at the library and the beverage can that I refused to take.

    When I asked her if she had mistaken someone, Yi Ruda showed an enigmatic look on her face then replied, ¡°Do you think I can get confused about Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°And their reactions were such a spectacle.¡±

    After her remark, I came up with how the two boys reacted simultaneously to the guy who handed me the can of beverage.

    ¡®What a bad timing¡­¡¯ I thought. Both declared, at the same time, that they were my boyfriend. If others saw that scene, they would think of me as a heroine of a daytime soap opera.

    I pulled off a sentimental look while staring into space. Yi Ruda then murmured, ¡°I was there too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you said that earlier,¡± I replied.

    Yi Ruda then shook her head with a frown as if it was wrong. She lifted her head out of the blue and continued to speak.

    ¡°Uh, anyway, it made me think that something strange was happening around you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve dressed up like this to come here and check if you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°What? Then you aren¡¯t here to meet someone else, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Whom will I meet with this outfit? In fact, I was gonna stay unnoticed to you, at first.¡±

    Yi Ruda then suddenly turned gloomy and shook her head.

    She murmured, ¡°Oh, damn it! I totally screwed up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ sorry¡­¡±

    Was this the timing to say that I was sorry to notice her? With a vague smile, I patted her slender back.

    Now that I came to think of it, I felt a little better somehow. Looking at her side face, I smiled brightly.

    ¡®At that moment, if I replied to Yoo Gun that I would end my friendship with Yi Ruda, I would have been very sorry for her. She¡¯s such a fabulous friend who cares me so much like this¡­¡¯

    Honestly, I thought Yi Ruda had come here for some critical event or episode taking place in this novel.

    While I showed a look of satisfaction at her, Yi Ruda, who suddenly glanced at my face, mumbled as if she felt dumbfounded.

    ¡°Donnie, don¡¯t just laugh but stay alert, or else why would I be here?¡± said Yi Ruda. With a grimace, she added, ¡°This place is like Yi Jenny¡¯s front yard.¡±

    My eyes opened wide.

    ¡®Does Yi Jenny have some suspicious connection with Hanwool Group?¡¯ When I tried to ask her about that, Yi Ruda opened her mouth first, so I just closed mine.

    Throwing her glance here and there in hesitation, she uttered, ¡°Oh, um¡­ Today, did you see Choi¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    That was when I raised my head and asked her back.

    Yi Ruda paused her words then suddenly stood still. Pulling my arm, she made me stand closely against the wall and put her back on the wall too. While my eyes opened wider, Yi Ruda glanced across the corner.

    In front of our destination, room 109, two familiar people were having a conversation. One was Eun Jiho, and the other was Yoo Gun, who bid farewell to us just now. For a moment, I was bewildered to see the unanticipated combination. Well, their families might have known each other since long ago, so it wouldn¡¯t be a strange thing for Eun Jiho to exchange conversations with Yoo Chun Young¡¯s brother, who returned to Korea after a long time.

    Staring at Yoo Gun, I thought, ¡®He¡¯s seemingly a quiet and decent man though¡­¡¯ However, when I recalled Yoo Gun driving Yi Ruda mercilessly into a corner, I slightly trembled. Now that I realized the unrevealed strengths were more frightful than the obvious intensiveness, Yoo Gun turned out to be a stupendously horrifying character.

    Well, thankfully, Eun Jiho and Yoo Gun seemed to share a quite reposeful conversation.

    ¡°¡­ Although kids in elementary school usually change so rapidly, I¡¯m very surprised upon my return after a long time. Everyone changed a lot than my expectations.¡±

    Yoo Gun then slowly scanned Eun Jiho up and down. That was when Yoo Gun spoke, still, in a relaxed tone.

    ¡°So are you. You also have changed a lot.¡±

    I saw Eun Jiho pulling his chin as if he felt nervous. His stiffly raised back neck and his inflexible posture came into view at last.

    Oh my god¡­ Now I was in awe than feeling scared about Yoo Gun. Not only Yi Ruda but even that Eun Jiho was afraid of Yoo Gun¡­

    Smiling aimlessly, Yoo Gun tapped Eun Jiho¡¯s shoulder and continued his remark, which astonished me.

    ¡°You said you were coming after me, but I guess we became more apart while not seeing each other. Have you given up on everything now?¡±

    Slightly lowering his head, Eun Jiho was, unusually, just scowling at the floor with a straight face. From his overall look, I just read something that remained unseen until now.

    It was a feeling of inferiority.

    His pride, natural gift, and severe efforts hidden under his splendid achievements¡­ Eun Jiho was born to have those marvelous virtues; however, the person whom that Eun Jiho was chasing after was, none other than, Yoo Gun.

    Like a strangled person, Eun Jiho stood still at a loss of words with a pale face for quite a while. Yoo Gun¡¯s way of speaking was that forceful regardless of his soft and slow tone.

    And that was when Yoo Gun tapped Eun Jiho¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Then see you around.¡± Eun Jiho opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ Um, Gun hyeong.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yoo Gun¡¯s voice, that was responding to Eun Jiho, sounded gentle and low unlike his earlier tone upon berating someone harshly.

    Biting his lips, Eun Jiho answered back.

    ¡°I have something lately that seems difficult to understand. Do you mind if I ask you about that?¡±

 Chapter 250

    .

    ¡°Of course, not. Feel free to ask me.¡±

    Yoo Gun replied with a tender smile. Moving his lips in silence for a second, Eun Jiho soon opened his mouth. His voice echoed in the quiet hallway and reached this side.

    ¡°So¡­ there is this person¡­ who has been very strict with himself.¡±

    It was certainly not Eun Jiho¡¯s way of speaking to bring up a subject after a pause. As if he thought the same, Yoo Gun¡¯s eyes directed on Eun Jiho¡¯s face was stained into an enigmatic tint.

    Flaunting an ambiguous smile, he asked, ¡°And?¡± Eun Jiho then continued to speak yet with a subsided voice like a wet rock.

    ¡°He¡¯s always been thinking about the future. That being said, he¡¯s the kind of person who can endure the pain of the present for a better future.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°The pain of the moment isn¡¯t something substantial to change his mind, and therefore, ruining the big picture with the greed of the moment is unthinkable for him. Whenever the moment of choice came, he always had to choose the ¡®better future¡¯ instead of his current desires.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, so?¡±

    ¡°And let¡¯s say that the person has taught his son the same virtues.¡±

    When Eun Jiho said those, at last, I realized what he was talking about. It was the story about the two, chairman Eun Han Soo and Eun Jiho.

    The look on Yoo Gun¡¯s face turned more inexplicable. Leaning against the wall languorously, he repeated what Eun Jiho just said.

    ¡°Okay, so the person has taught the same virtues to his son. Then?¡±

    ¡°His son respects his father the most in the world. He indeed followed his father without a doubt because everything he had learned was said from the person he wanted to become for the whole time.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But one day, the person then says, ¡®Take care of those that disappear quickly. Be in the moment. The most important time is now.¡¯ He said those one day out of the blue when he never had done that until now.¡±

    ¡®Hmm,¡¯ uttered Yoo Gun, twisting his head. Meanwhile, Eun Jiho clenched his fist. Under the light in the hallway, I saw Eun Jiho¡¯s face tingeing pale. I quietly held my breath.

    Dropping his gaze at the floor with a grimace, Eun Jiho detached his lips in silence.

    ¡°Gun hyeong, until now, there was just one thing¡­ one thing that I died to have.¡±

    Yoo Gun didn¡¯t respond. Like a scientist confronting a new sample, he was just staring at Eun Jiho with a look of unfamiliarity.

    Heaving a sigh, Eun Jiho continued, ¡°I never laid a hand on something for the sake of momentary greed. Never ever, but¡­ I repeatedly said to myself, ¡®It¡¯s just the moment of greed; this too shall pass as it always has been¡­¡¯ However, there is this one thing that doesn¡¯t go away.¡±

    ¡®This one thing,¡¯ he added with a seething voice.

    Looking down at the floor with a subdued gaze, Eun Jiho kept on his remark.

    ¡°If I can dedicate this moment to get just one thing¡­ there is something¨C¨Cthe only one thing¨C¨Cthat I feel fine to risk everything I have¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s insane?¡±

    Eun Jiho lifted his head. His voice sounded unusually bewildered. Facing Yoo Gun, Eun Jiho smiled with a pale face.

    He repeated, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s insane if I still die to have that?¡±

    A heavy silence hung in the air that even the sound of breathing seemed to resonate around the space. Now I had forgotten the existence of Yi Ruda standing beside me.

    When I looked at my side, I found Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes on Eun Jiho were slightly covered with a veil of sympathy. There wasn¡¯t any sign of sarcasm at all; therefore, Ruda¡¯s gaze was also an empathic look at a person in the same boat.

    We waited for Yoo Gun¡¯s response in the moment of silence. When Yoo Gun¡¯s voice finally rang along the hallway, I burst out my breath, which I was holding until now quietly.

    ¡°When you, who have had no options, are gonna choose something for the first time¡­¡±

    Giving a pause, Yoo Gun soon dropped the following words.

    ¡°Do you think you can really confront how the choice will change your life? Are you able to handle the chaos derived from your decision? Until now, you have just been walking on the same path that your father has paved, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Yoo Gun¡¯s last words then got deep-rooted in the air.

    ¡°Live the way you lived, Jiho. That¡¯s my answer.¡±

    His response even suffocated me, a stranger who was just listening to their conversation. Yi Ruda, standing beside me, also gasped painfully with a pale face.

    So was Eun Jiho, who looked sorely pale that it felt agonizing to just watch his face; however, Eun Jiho concealed his agitated feeling proficiently as always. Just by closing his eyes tightly and opening them back, he returned to his usual face. Eun Jiho then responded to Yoo Gun in a calm voice.

    ¡°Thanks for your advice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± replied Yoo Gun with a gentle smile. He then added, ¡°Jiho, I particularly have a high expectation on you.¡±

    Instead of a response, Eun Jiho was looking down at the floor in silence. The two then bid farewell to each other. Their short conversation seemed to have finally ended.

    Taking my hand off the wall, I heaved a sigh at a slow pace. After their talk, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t go back inside the room but was just leaning against the door.

    I suddenly wondered if Yoo Gun was about to come toward this side, but thankfully, he was receding in the opposite direction. Fetching a sigh of relief, I turned my head to the side.

    Yi Ruda was staring at Eun Jiho, unexpectedly, with a serious face. As if watching a pitiable animal, she was directing her eyes on Eun Jiho sympathetically.

    Yi Ruda wouldn¡¯t know about the thing between chairman Eun Han Soo and Eun Jiho; however, since she had that look on her face toward him, did she find something in common from Eun Jiho¡¯s story?

    Well, she also ran away from her parents in search of freedom anyway; therefore, in her perspective, Eun Jiho¡¯s walk of life, leading to an utterly different direction from hers, could look pathetic.

    ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s another story¡­¡¯ rambling those thoughts, I let out a sigh in silence.

    From the conversation that just took place, I was able to grasp that if he could decide between the moment and the future, Eun Jiho would, again, choose the future at a fork in the road.

    Besides, I just felt like Eun Jiho had built another huge wall around him, who was already surrounded by a solid rampart to keep running his logical reasoning.

    When I furthered my thought to that point, Ruda turned around to look at me. When our eyes met, she showed a look of perplexity for some reason.

    ¡®Eh? Why?¡¯ I lifted my hand to sweep down my cheek slowly.

    Moving her lips hesitantly, Ruda took out her phone and quickly typed something in, so I just waited blankly for her to finish what she was doing. She then held out her phone screen in front of me.

    To: Ham Donnie

    What¡¯s with that look?

    I opened my mouth but closed it again then shook my head without saying anything. I should tell her, thank you, for bringing me back to the room; however, I could hardly detach my lips to drop those out.

    That was when Eun Jiho suddenly lifted his head to stare in this direction.

    ¡®Yikes,¡¯ I hunched my shoulders and thought, ¡®Is he coming to this side?¡¯

    As soon as I wondered, he began to stride toward in our direction. Yi Ruda, who looked disconcerted for a moment, quickly released my hand and turned around.

    She then said, ¡°Adios. Don¡¯t get lost again.¡±

    Oh lord¡­ Forgetting the fact that she was depressed until just now, Yi Ruda dropped a delightful farewell with a beautiful voice. Her words resonated through the bright hallway so cheerfully that my jaw dropped to the floor.

    Yi Ruda was true that she could make her voice sound like a woman. Her voice even sounded as sweet as that of Ban Yeo Ryung. Well, she would be faking her usual voice to sound like a boy though¡­

    As I was unable to keep my mouth closed for a while, I suddenly gathered back my senses and responded to her.

    ¡°Um, yes, th¡­anks!¡±

    I should answer back like this, right? As if replying, good job, to me, Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes curved into a smile.

    ¡°No problem,¡± she said elegantly.

    Yi Ruda then turned around and began to walk across the hallway.

    Just after she receded from me, Eun Jiho turned the corner and appeared in front of me. With his eyes wide open, Eun Jiho flaunted a smiled while looking at me and Yi Ruda, who was getting far away from us, alternately.

 Chapter 251

    .

    ¡°Oh, you made it. It looks like you got some help, but good that you asked a stranger for directions,¡± he said. He then stretched out his hand and tried to pat my hair, which he often did, while praising me, ¡®Good job, good job.¡¯

    Looking up at him blankly, I took a step back and avoided his hand. Eun Jiho then stared at me with a slightly bitter face.

    I felt something from his attitude, but anyway, it was now after midnight; his so-called ¡®birthday¡¯ was also over.

    ¡®I¡¯ve done what he wanted for the whole day, so I guess I can also do whatever that pleases me now,¡¯ I thought, but for some reason¨C¨Cno, I seemed to know what it was¨C¨CI felt quite blue. Sidestepping Eun Jiho, who was yet standing still in the hallway, I took short and quick steps to go inside the room.

    I said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna leave now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Thanks for today.¡±

    From the nuance reflected in his behavior right now, there was no sign of confusion, which he had until yesterday¨C¨CI mean, until talking with Yoo Gun¨C¨C, remaining at all.

    Only then did I realize that Eun Jiho¡¯s unstable attitude, which seemed to have been quite unsettling all day, had stemmed from his true heart.

    Perhaps he spent the whole day doing what he wanted to do without thinking about the future.

    I suddenly stopped walking and directed my eyes on Eun Jiho, who was paused in the middle of the hallway. His silver hair shone like a star under the light.

    When our eyes met, he tilted his head, wondering, ¡®Why?¡¯ with a refreshing voice. I just stared at him with a sullen gaze then turned my head.

    ¡°No, nothing¡­¡±

    ¡®You are able to do that¡­¡¯ I murmured.

    When thinking about my future, I should not get along with you guys anymore. This was based on my groundless hope of myself remaining in this world even years later.

    There might be nothing left beside me in a few years. Although I had that in mind, I wasn¡¯t ready to accept that yet.

    Because you meant so much to me¡­

    However, Eun Jiho¡­ you were able to do that¡­ After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Yoo Gun¡¯s advice was enough to stop you from feeling sorry upon ending something you would die to have.

    That would be the difference between you and me.

    Suddenly, it made me feel emotional.

    As if he noticed the look on my face, he asked me, ¡®Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ but I just ignored him and turned the doorknob.

    However, now that I came to think of it, we only received one card key, which was currently with Eun Jiho. Thus, I wasn¡¯t able to open the door at all.

    Still, I wanted to open it. If there was a chance for me to avoid Eun Jiho¡¯s face right now, I would rather just leave here as soon as possible.

    Disregarding Eun Jiho¡¯s hand carefully touching my shoulder from behind me, I knocked the door twice. Suddenly, the door opened with Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face coming into view. She could not have looked so fabulous at that moment.

    Looking at my face, Ban Yeo Ryung asked me in surprise, ¡°Donnie, what¡¯s going on? Did something happen outside?¡±

    ¡°Um, no. I¡¯m just too tired.¡±

    Putting an awkward smile, I continued, ¡°Now let¡¯s get back home.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, who was sitting on the couch behind Ban Yeo Ryung, or Jooin, who was lying on the bed, threw a glance at me one after another.

    As soon as Eun Hyung asked me, ¡®What¡¯s up? Everything okay?¡¯ with his eyes open wide, Ban Yeo Ryung nodded at me and turned back to bid farewell.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Eun Hyung flung that question while looking a little disconcerted, but once he saw my face over Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s shoulders, he stayed silent.

    So was Woo Jooin, who became quiet. When our eyes met, he took out his phone silently and shook it at me, mouthing, ¡®Text me.¡¯ Reading his message with ease, I slightly nodded, but it would be likely not today for me to get in touch with him.

    My gloominess now wasn¡¯t just from Eun Jiho. That was because if the world changed, Eun Jiho wouldn¡¯t be the only one whom I would be losing.

    He, at last, turned me around to face him. The fresh look he had just now disappeared; he suddenly turned a little stiff. Perhaps he thought I would have heard something disrespectful from someone whom I had encountered in the bathroom.

    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I said I¡¯m just too tired.¡±

    Eun Jiho then looked too ridiculous for words.

    ¡°Hey, do you think that¡¯s a tired face¡­¡±

    That was when a hand suddenly stretched out to my shoulder from behind me. I turned around.

    He was so tall that he blocked the light shedding to me.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young,¡± I opened my mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯d take you to the lobby.¡±

    Without adjusting his disheveled hair, Yoo Chun Young directed his blue eyes on Eun Jiho and said, ¡°I will go with her. Stay here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fine.¡±

    Eun Jiho replied while slightly furrowing his brows. He then took his shoes off and went inside the room. Before I left, Eun Jiho suddenly lifted his gaze and threw it at me.

    He might be considering that the reason I was acting like this could have derived from him. Eun Jiho would then begin to guess several things; however, although he later noticed that I heard his conversation with Yoo Gun, he would never know why I had been behaving like this.

    It was a fortunate thing for me.

    When I walked along the hallway with Yoo Chun Young and Ban Yeo Ryung, who were both remaining quiet for now, and finally descended the stairs, I changed my mind.

    As I lifted my hand and put it on my forehead, Ban Yeo Ryung, who was beside me, embraced my shoulders and spoke in a warm voice.

    ¡°Donnie, what¡¯s up? Just let me know.¡±

    I moved my lips but soon sealed them and just bent my steps, thinking, ¡®Having a concern about something that no one can understand is good, at some point, since nobody will notice it. Still, it leans more to the miserable side.¡¯

    ¡®Not only Eun Jiho but other kids will also not understand me.¡¯ The proposition I had in mind felt dreadfully sad.

    When I kept my mouth closed, Yoo Chun Young and Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t say anything at all too. In front of us, who were standing mute in the elevator, the operator seemed hesitant to ask what floor to press.

    Yoo Chun Young then said, ¡®The lobby, please,¡¯ in a calm voice, but the air inside the elevator was still heavy.

    While the elevator was struck by a suffocating silence, it finally arrived at the lobby floor. As I stepped outside, I heard the operator heaving a big sigh behind us.

    It was really night outside. While the coal-black darkness thickly surrounded the window as well as all the areas that were out of contact with streetlights, the sky far between the skyscrapers was still dark red covered with dust.

    Yoo Chun Young walked to a small building with a ¡®valet parking¡¯ sign on that looked like a security office and spoke a few words to the guard. He then came back and said, ¡°The car will be here soon.¡± He also added that he took a short nap.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave once I see you guys getting in the car,¡± he added, meanwhile getting a frog in his throat.

    When my eyes met with Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s, we shook our heads as if we planned to do so. Ban Yeo Ryung opened her mouth first with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking like a zombie ever since you were at home. Go take some more sleep.¡±

    ¡°Totally agree,¡± I replied to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    As the two of us shared the same opinion, Yoo Chun Young could have accepted it. He, however, just stared at us blankly with emotionless eyes then shook his head obstinately as a refusal.

    Since we had been inside at an air-conditioned place until just now, the air of the summer night felt notably hot and humid outside. That was when I lifted my hand to stretch my collar a little.

    Yoo Chun Young, who was gazing at me, detached his lips.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What happened earlier¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young continued to speak at his characteristically slow pace.

    ¡°Can I ask you¡­ about¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°What it was?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young sounded even more cautious than usual.

    .

    Oh¡­ I opened and closed my lips for a second. As he finished his remark, Yoo Chun Young blankly looked down at me.

    Feeling his gaze, I reverted to what he just said.

    He didn¡¯t say, ¡®Would it be okay to ask you?¡¯ Instead, he used, ¡®Can I ask you?¡¯

    ¡®Sorry, I can¡¯t,¡¯ was way easier than saying, ¡®No, it¡¯s not okay.¡¯

    Even that smallest detail of him seemed so considerate to me¡­ I couldn¡¯t help laughing when thinking about how much I had my back against the wall that even those trivial things touched me so much right now.

    I perked the corners of my lips upwards to hint a smile but soon pulled a wry face.

    Next to Yoo Chun Young, there stood Ban Yeo Ryung looking worried about me with her sparkling black eyes fastened in this direction. It looked as though she was also looking forward to my response just like Yoo Chun Young.

    Looking back and forth between them, I covered my face with my hands. The look on my face seemed too dreadful.

    While I felt their stinging gaze around my cheeks, I detached my trembling lips.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s just nothing special. It¡¯s really nothing¡­ but a thought that I forgot for a while entered my head, so¡­¡±

    ¡°What is that thought¡­?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked back in a quivering voice. I clenched my lips then continued to speak.

    ¡°Why am I the one whom the world is changing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ forgot that for a while, but suddenly¡­¡±

    Pouring out the words with an awkward smile, I soon paused to do so and finally lifted my hand to press my eyes firmly.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Yoo Chun Young remained quiet for a while. We were like that, standing in the middle of the deafening silence. Meanwhile, I murmured while covering my eyes alone.

    ¡®Damn it. I must calm down and keep talking again that that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to get away from you guys.¡¯

    Ever since I entered high school and decided to spend my school life with them, I promised to myself that although they might forget me one day and I would be the only one who kept all our memories, I would stay beside them no matter what.

    ¡®So, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯ll be fine even though you guys may not remember me one day. Just always be there for me, please,¡¯ I should say these to them.

    Then at the next moment, what slipped out of my mouth was something that even I didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my will to vanish away. I don¡¯t want to get forgotten too.¡±

    ¡°Donnie,¡± whispered Yeo Ryung with a low voice.

    I raised my hands again and buried my face onto them. My voice was shaking like crazy.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m gonna forget you all. It¡¯s just me who¡¯ll be erased from your memories. You guys wouldn¡¯t mind at all if I were gone¡­ I didn¡¯t ask you guys to remember me or feel any pain upon my disappearance¡­¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not my will to leave you in your future, Eun Jiho.¡¯

    My last words didn¡¯t come out but crashed inside my mouth to the bitter end.

    I, eventually, crouched down. Ban Yeo Ryung and Yoo Chun Young quickly took a few steps toward me. In front of them, I buried my face on my knees while sinking my head on my chest.

    Of course, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t declare that he would end our friendship. I was aware of that.

    However, Eun Jiho clearly stated that he would make a choice for a ¡®better future,¡¯ so he would gradually cut out needless things and only obtain those that would be essential and better for the time to come.

    Thus, I, who might, one day, vanish away without a trace, would possibly belong to those that were needless.

    That was what I feared so much.

    Although Eun Jiho and I have spent six hours together today, if that time disappears into thin air from his memory, he would be wasting that much time in his life. Not only Eun Jiho but also Ban Yeo Ryung and the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    I then realized I couldn¡¯t guarantee to them leaving even just a tiny piece of something in their future.

    Still, I mumbled, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t leave anything, is it too selfish to be with you guys as long as I¡¯m staying here?¡±

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    Looking bewildered, Ban Yeo Ryung then sat crouched and made eye contact with me.

    Her pretty hands came over to me and touched my ears, but I didn¡¯t raise my head. Still laying my head on my knees, I just sat still.

    That was when I heard another footstep getting closer to me at a slow pace. It then stopped right in front of me. Ban Yeo Ryung was, still, covering my ears with her hands until then.

    A voice dropped on my head.

    ¡°Who asked you to leave something?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond, but when Yoo Chun Young¡¯s next words continued, Ban Yeo Ryung and I, shamefully, couldn¡¯t help ourselves letting out giggles through our lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stock or real estate¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    ¡°Pffftt.¡±

    Shoot! I eventually fell forward while losing balance in my squatting position in the aftermath of laughter.

    Giggling beside me, Yeo Ryung then helped me to stand up and quickly asked, ¡°Donnie, are you okay?!¡±

    ¡°Um, no¡­¡± I replied. I wasn¡¯t okay. Not because I almost collapsed, but Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hilarious yet characteristic reaction made me feel quite dumbfounded.

    Suddenly, my tongue seemed to work very smoothly as if it were greased. I lifted my head and glanced at Yoo Chun Young, who looked unbelievably decent to drop some silly jokes just now. While he was staring down at me, I uttered, ¡°What a metaphor¡­ you¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve kept saying leaving something or whatever.¡±

    What Yoo Chun Young replied after with a sullen face made me stumble again.

    He added, ¡°My eldest brother, he¡¯s a good stock investor.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Gun hyeong. Yoo Gun.¡±

    Dusting off my skirt and helping Ban Yeo Ryung to get up, I thought, ¡®Yeah, Yoo Gun, he was a good stock investor. Yeah, I knew that.¡¯

    Yoo Gun¡¯s following remark lifted my head.

    ¡°What will remain or not because you¡¯re with us¡­ no need to worry about it. We don¡¯t even care about that, so why are you concerned about such a thing?¡±

    He sorted out his opinion so well that it felt, somehow, cold-hearted at some point.

    When it came to something that he thought was correct, Yoo Chun Young was always straightforward without adding or removing any parts.

    ¡®We don¡¯t even care about that¡­¡¯ repeating his words in my head, I answered back with a slightly subsided voice.

    ¡°I, at least, have memories¡­¡±

    As Yoo Chung Young nodded, I continued to speak.

    ¡°Whereas you guys have nothing memorable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your will, so what?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s response was still too dry and concise that I was now feeling a bit blanked out. His face, reflected in the hotel light through the dark, showed no warmth as if it was made with ice.

    Well, what he said made sense, but although it wasn¡¯t my will¡­ Swallowing a sigh, I opened my mouth as this overall conversation needed a further explanation.

    Taking a step toward Yoo Chun Young, I stared at him at a close distance and continued to speak.

    ¡°So, what I¡¯m talking about is that the time we¡¯ve spent together over the last four years will total¡­ I don¡¯t know, maybe about hundreds of hours¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°That whole time is utterly gone from your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, in that case, I¡¯d say I¡¯m taking something away from you than not leaving anything.¡±

    I added with a bitter voice, ¡°I¡¯m making you lose your time¡­¡±

    Completing that sentence, I switched my gaze to Ban Yeo Ryung. She grabbed my arm more tightly while looking pale in surprise; however, it looked as though she didn¡¯t sort out what she wanted to say yet. That was when she moved her lips slightly.

    Yoo Chun Young cast a question.

    ¡°Why will it be gone?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I faced front at the same time.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face looked still straight and imperturbable. Staring at his face for a moment, I arrived at the conclusion that he didn¡¯t understand what I was talking about at all.

 Chapter 252

    .

    Oh¡­ I opened and closed my lips for a second. As he finished his remark, Yoo Chun Young blankly looked down at me.

    Feeling his gaze, I reverted to what he just said.

    He didn¡¯t say, ¡®Would it be okay to ask you?¡¯ Instead, he used, ¡®Can I ask you?¡¯

    ¡®Sorry, I can¡¯t,¡¯ was way easier than saying, ¡®No, it¡¯s not okay.¡¯

    Even that smallest detail of him seemed so considerate to me¡­ I couldn¡¯t help laughing when thinking about how much I had my back against the wall that even those trivial things touched me so much right now.

    I perked the corners of my lips upwards to hint a smile but soon pulled a wry face.

    Next to Yoo Chun Young, there stood Ban Yeo Ryung looking worried about me with her sparkling black eyes fastened in this direction. It looked as though she was also looking forward to my response just like Yoo Chun Young.

    Looking back and forth between them, I covered my face with my hands. The look on my face seemed too dreadful.

    While I felt their stinging gaze around my cheeks, I detached my trembling lips.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s just nothing special. It¡¯s really nothing¡­ but a thought that I forgot for a while entered my head, so¡­¡±

    ¡°What is that thought¡­?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked back in a quivering voice. I clenched my lips then continued to speak.

    ¡°Why am I the one whom the world is changing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ forgot that for a while, but suddenly¡­¡±

    Pouring out the words with an awkward smile, I soon paused to do so and finally lifted my hand to press my eyes firmly.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Yoo Chun Young remained quiet for a while. We were like that, standing in the middle of the deafening silence. Meanwhile, I murmured while covering my eyes alone.

    ¡®Damn it. I must calm down and keep talking again that that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to get away from you guys.¡¯

    Ever since I entered high school and decided to spend my school life with them, I promised to myself that although they might forget me one day and I would be the only one who kept all our memories, I would stay beside them no matter what.

    ¡®So, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯ll be fine even though you guys may not remember me one day. Just always be there for me, please,¡¯ I should say these to them.

    Then at the next moment, what slipped out of my mouth was something that even I didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my will to vanish away. I don¡¯t want to get forgotten too.¡±

    ¡°Donnie,¡± whispered Yeo Ryung with a low voice.

    I raised my hands again and buried my face onto them. My voice was shaking like crazy.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m gonna forget you all. It¡¯s just me who¡¯ll be erased from your memories. You guys wouldn¡¯t mind at all if I were gone¡­ I didn¡¯t ask you guys to remember me or feel any pain upon my disappearance¡­¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not my will to leave you in your future, Eun Jiho.¡¯

    My last words didn¡¯t come out but crashed inside my mouth to the bitter end.

    I, eventually, crouched down. Ban Yeo Ryung and Yoo Chun Young quickly took a few steps toward me. In front of them, I buried my face on my knees while sinking my head on my chest.

    Of course, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t declare that he would end our friendship. I was aware of that.

    However, Eun Jiho clearly stated that he would make a choice for a ¡®better future,¡¯ so he would gradually cut out needless things and only obtain those that would be essential and better for the time to come.

    Thus, I, who might, one day, vanish away without a trace, would possibly belong to those that were needless.

    That was what I feared so much.

    Although Eun Jiho and I have spent six hours together today, if that time disappears into thin air from his memory, he would be wasting that much time in his life. Not only Eun Jiho but also Ban Yeo Ryung and the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    I then realized I couldn¡¯t guarantee to them leaving even just a tiny piece of something in their future.

    Still, I mumbled, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t leave anything, is it too selfish to be with you guys as long as I¡¯m staying here?¡±

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    Looking bewildered, Ban Yeo Ryung then sat crouched and made eye contact with me.

    Her pretty hands came over to me and touched my ears, but I didn¡¯t raise my head. Still laying my head on my knees, I just sat still.

    That was when I heard another footstep getting closer to me at a slow pace. It then stopped right in front of me. Ban Yeo Ryung was, still, covering my ears with her hands until then.

    A voice dropped on my head.

    ¡°Who asked you to leave something?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond, but when Yoo Chun Young¡¯s next words continued, Ban Yeo Ryung and I, shamefully, couldn¡¯t help ourselves letting out giggles through our lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stock or real estate¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    ¡°Pffftt.¡±

    Shoot! I eventually fell forward while losing balance in my squatting position in the aftermath of laughter.

    Giggling beside me, Yeo Ryung then helped me to stand up and quickly asked, ¡°Donnie, are you okay?!¡±

    ¡°Um, no¡­¡± I replied. I wasn¡¯t okay. Not because I almost collapsed, but Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hilarious yet characteristic reaction made me feel quite dumbfounded.

    Suddenly, my tongue seemed to work very smoothly as if it were greased. I lifted my head and glanced at Yoo Chun Young, who looked unbelievably decent to drop some silly jokes just now. While he was staring down at me, I uttered, ¡°What a metaphor¡­ you¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve kept saying leaving something or whatever.¡±

    What Yoo Chun Young replied after with a sullen face made me stumble again.

    He added, ¡°My eldest brother, he¡¯s a good stock investor.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Gun hyeong. Yoo Gun.¡±

    Dusting off my skirt and helping Ban Yeo Ryung to get up, I thought, ¡®Yeah, Yoo Gun, he was a good stock investor. Yeah, I knew that.¡¯

    Yoo Gun¡¯s following remark lifted my head.

    ¡°What will remain or not because you¡¯re with us¡­ no need to worry about it. We don¡¯t even care about that, so why are you concerned about such a thing?¡±

    He sorted out his opinion so well that it felt, somehow, cold-hearted at some point.

    When it came to something that he thought was correct, Yoo Chun Young was always straightforward without adding or removing any parts.

    ¡®We don¡¯t even care about that¡­¡¯ repeating his words in my head, I answered back with a slightly subsided voice.

    ¡°I, at least, have memories¡­¡±

    As Yoo Chung Young nodded, I continued to speak.

    ¡°Whereas you guys have nothing memorable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your will, so what?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s response was still too dry and concise that I was now feeling a bit blanked out. His face, reflected in the hotel light through the dark, showed no warmth as if it was made with ice.

    Well, what he said made sense, but although it wasn¡¯t my will¡­ Swallowing a sigh, I opened my mouth as this overall conversation needed a further explanation.

    Taking a step toward Yoo Chun Young, I stared at him at a close distance and continued to speak.

    ¡°So, what I¡¯m talking about is that the time we¡¯ve spent together over the last four years will total¡­ I don¡¯t know, maybe about hundreds of hours¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°That whole time is utterly gone from your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, in that case, I¡¯d say I¡¯m taking something away from you than not leaving anything.¡±

    I added with a bitter voice, ¡°I¡¯m making you lose your time¡­¡±

    Completing that sentence, I switched my gaze to Ban Yeo Ryung. She grabbed my arm more tightly while looking pale in surprise; however, it looked as though she didn¡¯t sort out what she wanted to say yet. That was when she moved her lips slightly.

    Yoo Chun Young cast a question.

    ¡°Why will it be gone?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I faced front at the same time.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face looked still straight and imperturbable. Staring at his face for a moment, I arrived at the conclusion that he didn¡¯t understand what I was talking about at all.

 Chapter 253

    .

    If so, that was very Yoo Chun Young, who never thought about the abstract area. I decided to understand him like that while shaking my head.

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young continued his remark again.

    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t remember, that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s totally gone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As I asked him back involuntarily, Yoo Chun Young closed his lips for a second then opened them again to slowly drop his words.

    He lifted his hand and touched the watch he was wearing on the other side of his wrist. The smooth watch crystal reflected a glimmer of light.

    ¡°You know, memories change every time you think of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say¡­ I can hate something that I liked before.¡±

    I nodded my head. Touching his watch again, Yoo Chun Young kept on his remark.

    ¡°Then, the memory I had with what I liked can turn into something dreadful to recall or something completely incomprehensible¡­ Maybe, it¡¯s likely to be worse than nothing.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    I nodded again. Yoo Chun Young then raised his gaze and directed it on my eyes.

    ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t happy at that time. It simply can¡¯t deny the feelings I had.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If there is something that I want to do today but maybe not tomorrow, I think I must do it right now, and therefore¡­¡±

    Pausing for a second, Yoo Chun Young soon continued to speak.

    ¡°I decided not to care about whether such memories last or not¡­ Do as you please; I will do what I like.¡±

    Casting down his eyes, Yoo Chun Young added, ¡°If you can¡¯t stay with me because you¡¯re frightened that I¡¯ll forget about you, there¡¯s nothing I can do for you. No one can do anything against ourselves losing memories. It¡¯s beyond our will.¡±

    Staying still for a while, I shortly replied ¡°Yeah,¡± with a heavy voice.

    With those blue eyes, Yoo Chun Young continued to make eye contact long enough for me to feel somewhat persistent. He then kept on speaking at a slow pace.

    ¡°And if you don¡¯t mind whether I forget our memories¡­¡±

    Catching his breath, he uttered, ¡°I¡¯m gonna stay next to you. That¡¯s what I want to do for now.¡±

    At the end of his remark, there was a moment of silence. I just looked up at him for a while.

    He understood everything I was saying.

    I then shook my head, thinking, ¡®No¡­¡¯

    ¡°I decided not to care about whether such memories last or not¡­ Do as you please.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young clearly stated like that earlier.

    ¡®Perhaps, that means¡­¡¯ I clenched my lips, ¡®Back in the day, when I¡¯ve chosen to stay with them even if they forget me later, Yoo Chun Young might have already decided something too.¡¯

    I wondered what if he was going beyond his initial decision and being considerate right now while saying that he would be there for me.

    Facing Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes during the whole time, I stealthily diverted my gaze. Looking in his blue eyes for so long, I even had the illusion that my eyes were going to burn. When I looked away from him, Yoo Chun Young, however, stepped closer to me.

    ¡®Why are you coming closer?!¡¯ That was when I took a step back with that thought in mind.

    A cheerful voice from beside me penetrated between us. Only then did I recall that Ban Yeo Ryung was next to me.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Looking at Ban Yeo Ryung, Yoo Chun Young replied and tilted his head.

    She was tinged pale. That was when I tried to ask Ban Yeo Ryung, ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡¯

    Clenching her fist tightly, she flung a question.

    ¡°You¡­ Did you take some debating courses during the break? Is that why you¡¯re so fluently speaking right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A cold silence swept the space.

    The moment when Yoo Chun Young and I stared at Ban Yeo Ryung mutely, she shouted while biting her lips firmly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m also gonna quit my part-time job and take some speech classes. Watch me!¡±

    ¡°Um, uh¡­ chill, Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear just now? It was him, but his tongue¡­ that wasn¡¯t Yoo Chun Young!¡±

    Oh, lord. How could she be so straightforward¡­

    Letting her stop bombarding such rough words, I, on the other hand, threw a glance at Yoo Chun Young. He seemed to look a little hurt.

    When he squinted his eyes but soon loosened them up and tried to say something to Ban Yeo Ryung, a black car that came across the darkness glided to a halt in front of us.

    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s been late,¡± said Yoo Chun Young, looking at the car.

    His brows then met in the middle as if something felt a bit strange. A moment after, the driver came out of the black sedan and opened the door for us.

    Exchanging eye contact with Ban Yeo Ryung, we moved our steps one after another while bidding farewell to Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Then see you later, Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Get some sleep.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young smiled faintly at what we just said and nodded his head.

    Ban Yeo Ryung was the first to go in, and the next was me. The headlights reflected white light over the black road, so my view turned a little blurry.

    When I tried to bend my waist to get in the car, Yoo Chun Young suddenly came close to me.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll do what I like.¡±

    Did you? Tilting my head in wonder, I soon nodded at him.

    Yeah, you did or more precisely, you put out, ¡®Do as you please; I will do what I like.¡¯ At some point, that could be the fairest suggestion for all of us.

    However, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice just now sounded a bit of behaving like a spoilt child. Was it my misunderstanding if I heard it that way? The way he spoke those words resembled a kid whining for an un-agreed gift.

    As he saw me nodding, Yoo Chun Young hinted a smile on his lips. He then tossed another remark.

    ¡°So, I have something¡­ that I would like to do right now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    There was a prolonged silence as I didn¡¯t respond. His lips that were curved into a faint smile slowly returned to its original shape. Meanwhile, Ban Yeo Ryung asked, ¡®Donnie, aren¡¯t you getting in?¡¯ from behind me.

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    And that was when I tried to open my lips.

    ¡°Eun Jiho was treated as his birthday today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because¡­¡±

    ¡°I only need a second.¡±

    Yikes, I was at a loss of words when he spoke like that.

    Besides, he said it only took a second, so I nodded my head. Suddenly, something came across my head, the fact that I was used to looking at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face at this close distance at night.

    As I came to realize, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s one hand was on the car door, and the other side was somewhere on my back. His posture right now looked as if he was about to trap me in his arms.

    As we were standing in front of the door like that, our faces were, of course, almost closely attached. Since Yeo Ryung was sitting deep inside the big vehicle, she could hardly see us being together like this, which I felt thankful somehow.

    At that moment, I heard Ban Yeo Ryung calling me again from the car. That was when I tried to answer back.

    A soft touch, once again, swept my cheek then disappeared. It happened like a flash. Raising my head, I yelled, ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not doing this again?!¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Replying shortly, he turned around and receded at a fast pace.

    I stared at the view of his back in a daze then opened my mouth to let out a sigh.

    Watching him disappear in the dark, I murmured, ¡°Should I thank that he didn¡¯t ask me this time whether I feel fluttered or not¡­?¡±

    Rubbing my cheek, I got on the car.

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked me what took so long with Yoo Chun Young. If I told her the truth, I would never get to see Yoo Chun Young in this world again, so I made up something that sounded suitable for now.

    Feeling so exhausted, I, at last, leaned my forehead against the window and thought it was such a long day today.

    I then murmured, ¡°Oh, but now I¡¯m feeling better?¡±

    The time I spent with Yoo Chun Young was only a few minutes, but something changed up my mood.

    And there was another strange thing, which was¡­ I lifted my hand and touched my cheek that seemed to have some feeble heat left until now.

    ¡°Weird¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel that bad¡­¡±

 Chapter 254

    .

    It was a strange thing.

    That night at the retreat, I punched Yoo Chun Young while asking, ¡®What the heck are you doing?¡¯ but was still huffing in exasperation. In addition to this, I threw up everything I ate, which turned out to be quite a fuss.

    However, now I was feeling okay. I mean, it rather felt like nothing¡­

    I tilted my head.

    Still, I had no idea what it meant by Yoo Chun Young kissing me on my cheek; however, there was one thing I could say for sure. Perhaps I began to get used to this ridiculous thing.

    Smiling aimlessly, I shook my head and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? How can I say that I am getting used to it?¡±

    If I say such a thing like that, doesn¡¯t it seem like there will be another one coming after?

    Rambling those thoughts in mind, I switched my gaze to the scenery outside the window.

    * * *

    Descending the stairs to the party hall, Yoo Gun slowly looked around. The party was almost over.

    He wandered around to greet other people he knew at leisure. Yoo Gun then soon picked up a glass of wine and headed to the outdoor terrace.

    That was when he leaned on the balustrade and almost finished drinking the whole glass while watching the nightscape of Seoul.

    Someone suddenly showed up without a sound and stood next to him. Taking a sip of wine in a relaxed manner, Yoo Gun looked aside and soon flaunted a smile.

    The person¡¯s red hair, which resembled the color of fine wine, shimmered in the chandelier light. His gray-green eyes looked soft and smooth like velvet.

    When Yoo Gun smiled, Kwon Eun Hyung also showed a grin. Exchanging eye contact with those relaxed smiles, the two looked like brothers.

    While gazing at Kwon Eun Hyung, Yoo Gun fell into thought.

    Not only Eun Jiho but Kwon Eun Hyung also felt more suitable as his little brother instead of Yoo Chun Young, who was the youngest yet the most different among the Yoo brothers.

    Looking at Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s gently smiling face, Yoo Gun recalled the time when Kwon Eun Hyung first moved into his house.

    At that time, seven-year-old Kwon Eun Hyung always kept smiling no matter what. He was well-mannered, polite, affable, and never missed the word, ¡®Thank you,¡¯ at any time. Eun Hyung¡¯s too genial demeanor, however, roused other household employees¡¯ antipathy.

    They often said, ¡®The kid doesn¡¯t even cry.¡¯

    Objectively speaking, there was nothing joyful in Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s life back then. His mother passed away; his family was in danger of making a living; the little boy, therefore, had to move alone into the mansion full of strangers.

    Kwon Eun Hyung, however, just smiled without a sign of anxiety or depression on his face as if someone had taught him to do so against others looking down on this little boy.

    Why on earth did this kid learn such things a child shouldn¡¯t!

    Besides, what Kwon Eun Hyung showed as a young boy reminded Yoo Gun of himself. He resembled Yoo Gun who had to learn too many things already in his young age as the first kid of a mega-rich family.

    That was why Yoo Gun took good care of Kwon Eun Hyung when he could just leave the boy alone as a temporary foster family.

    Just like he did to Kwon Eun Hyung, Yoo Gun also felt something similar to Eun Jiho.

    That boy never defied his father¡¯s words since his childhood. He might have seen the life of other kids and could have realized that everything he was asked for was too harsh for a little boy. Eun Jiho, however, accomplished everything that was demanded without any complaints. As if he couldn¡¯t even think of other options or paths, Eun Jiho¡¯s eyes looked dead-alive. This provoked Yoo Gun¡¯s sympathy and annoyance at the same time.

    When Yoo Gun returned to Korea after a long time, however, the two boys looked dramatically different from what they had been before.

    Yoo Gun scanned Kwon Eun Hyung, who was standing beside him, at a slow pace.

    Whether he noticed Yoo Gun¡¯s glance or not, Kwon Eun Hyung slowly detached his lips while casting down his eyes.

    ¡°Gun hyeong, please don¡¯t blame Chun Young too much for not attending parties. That¡¯s because of me¡­¡±

    Turning his head, Kwon Eun Hyung paused for a second, then continued to speak.

    ¡°Chun Young is aware that I¡¯m not hearing any good words here. Perhaps, that¡¯s the reason why he refused to show up in these events¡­ You know, Chun Young is good at reading others¡¯ moods.¡±

    Yoo Gun slowly nodded. Nothing was wrong about what Eun Hyung just said.

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s existence was, to the people in this party, simply Yoo Chun Young¡¯s sidekick or the youngest son¡¯s friend, who was freeloading at the Yoo¡¯s; therefore, they could hardly say something positive about him.

    Although he might already know about that, Kwon Eun Hyung never lost his smile at the parties. He always did his best to look good and polite.

    No¡­ Yoo Gun grasped that Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s smile was now different than usual. If his everyday smile was like armor to hide his weakness and protect himself, he was now showing a comfortable grin as if nothing was lingering in his mind.

    After a moment of silence, Yoo Gun opened his mouth.

    ¡°You also have changed a lot. So was Jiho earlier.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yeah, maybe.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung simply agreed, which sounded cool and casual. Yoo Gun then spoke with a faint smile.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since I last saw you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met many good people and¡­¡±

    He slurred the end of his sentence. His green eyes were directed somewhere slightly far away. Kwon Eun Hyung then continued his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite amazing how people can change when they meet other people.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I definitely didn¡¯t like this kind of party before¡­¡±

    It was after a long time to see Kwon Eun Hyung talking so honestly. Opening his eyes wider, Yoo Gun paid attention to his following words.

    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s so strange that my thoughts can completely change after someone¡¯s words.¡±

    Yoo Gun slightly turned down the corners of his brows.

    With a soft smile, Kwon Eun Hyung kept on speaking.

    ¡°It had been years of painful time, but listening to those words took only a minute or two or not even a minute¡­¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Whenever I recall my memories, I always think about how painful it had been before I met them; however, it isn¡¯t that dreadful at all. Now it feels like I got to meet these kids as a reward for the painful times in the past.¡±

    Yoo Gun stared at Kwon Eun Hyung dropping that remark.

    He had known this kid for almost a decade; therefore, he thought he knew enough about him, but kids grew frighteningly fast. Just like now and earlier did Eun Jiho, they suddenly showed up in front of him with new looks on their faces, which he had never seen in a few months.

    Kwon Eun Hyung continued, ¡°Gun hyeong, so I had this thought for the first time in my life¡­ Not all shiny and happy things in the world would necessarily disappear.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was my first time to think that those would not just flow or scatter away but would remain somewhere in the world¡­ although she never said to me, ¡®It¡¯s okay¡¯ or ¡®Those won¡¯t vanish away,¡¯ something like that.¡±

    Looking at a group of kids until then, Yoo Gun blurted, ¡°You¡¯ve learned something meaningful.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung nodded.

    ¡®Kids change.¡¯ Yoo Gun, once again, found enlightenment in that proposition.

    They aren¡¯t just changing like bugs that slowly grow bigger in proportion to the amount they have fed themselves or the days they have lived. As butterfly larvae do, they go through a stage as a pupa, then one day, suddenly turn into a beautiful butterfly.

    Thus, unpredictable changes happen explosively at some point in life.

    Yoo Gun, at last, realized that these kids were in the middle of that process.

    If someone asked him about whether he had this period in life or not, he could tell that, of course, it might have existed. Still, the time would have not been so explosive like what these kids were going through. That was because Yoo Gun never deviated from his designated path at all.

    He was always a model student and never desired or imagined something more than his given path.

    Suddenly, Yoo Gun revealed a bitter smile. He then murmured, ¡°Oh, earlier, I put my foot in my mouth.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± asked Kwon Eun Hyung with his eyes open round in wonder.

    ¡°I made an improper remark to Jiho.¡±

 Chapter 255

    .

    As if he never felt perplexed, Yoo Gun shoved his hands into his pockets leisurely and continued to speak.

    ¡°Jiho, that boy¡­ I tried to have some conversation after a long time, but he was stammering, had no logic in his words, and the look on his face changed swiftly as if showing what he had in mind. I wondered what was going on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung showed an awkward grin without any words. He might have definitely estimated the atmosphere when Yoo Gun and Eun Jiho confronted each other.

    Yoo Gun kept on talking with a smile.

    ¡°Honestly, it was quite disappointing to find Eun Jiho behaving like that. He was the only kid who didn¡¯t get discouraged by me, and at the same time, who declared that he would surpass me one day. Of course, I looked forward to that kid. Well, I¡¯ve also considered him as my little brother no matter how he thinks about me.¡±

    ¡°A little brother¡­¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung replied with a sigh. It seemed like he felt slightly dumbfounded.

    Regardless of his reaction, Yoo Gun continued with a swiveling smile.

    ¡°I thought he was going backward. Instead of surpassing me, he seemed to descend way lower than where I was. That was why I treated him more cruelly¡­ but now I realize that it isn¡¯t what I¡¯ve thought.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes opened wider.

    Yoo Gun looked up at the ceiling.

    A girl with a white dress and the view of a silver-haired boy¡¯s back flashed through his mind then disappeared.

    Yoo Gun continued, ¡°That boy was just leaving the cocoon in his own way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that was why he asked me a question that I never heard about. It would have been better if I knew it a little earlier.¡±

    Listening to his remark, Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes dilated. It was after a long time for Yoo Gun to regret something like this and confess such a thing in front of others.

    Yoo Gun uttered, ¡°Someone would have changed him just like someone else did it to you, Eun Hyung.¡±

    Now Yoo Gun seemed to know who that person was.

    Eun Jiho resembled him so much that Yoo Gun felt sympathy and compassion for Eun Jiho. Someone then simply stopped him from desperately running along his path; that person was getting obvious in Yoo Gun¡¯s head.

    He then flaunted a grin.

    It wasn¡¯t Woo Jooin, who has been friends with Eun Jiho since they were children. Neither Yoo Chun Young nor Kwon Eun Hyung was that person too. It was a girl whom Yoo Gun had never even heard her name until he returned to Korea.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, she¡¯s the one who changed Jiho.¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes widened. Facing his gaze, Yoo Gun showed a serene smile. He then added, ¡°Jiho likes that girl, Ham Donnie, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Being hesitant for a second, Kwon Eun Hyung soon replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­ Though he says that he gave up.¡±

    ¡°I knew it when he started to babble about something like a moment, blah bah blah. I also saw Ban Yeo Ryung and Jiho together, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any chemistry at all.¡±

    Shaking his head, Yoo Gun continued, ¡°If he¡¯s about to drop something like that, why don¡¯t he first go check himself in the mirror?¡±

    Pfft, Kwon Eun Hyung burst into giggles. Unlike the subdued vibe that he was emitting until then, Kwon Eun Hyung was now, rarely, laughing like a little boy.

    Yoo Gun stared at Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s laughter with a grin then turned his head.

    He then thought about another person who displayed his unanticipated side just like Eun Jiho. It was his youngest brother, Yoo Chun Young.

    Yoo Gun placed his elbow on the balustrade and dropped his gaze while resting his chin on his palm. Kwon Eun Hyung also threw his glance down.

    After a moment of hesitance, Yoo Gun opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Chun Young responds to other things but keeps his mouth shut when it comes to Ham Donnie, so I thought he didn¡¯t want to show that he was having a crush on her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Am I getting it wrong?¡±

    They stood side by side while leaning on the banister and looking outside. A moment of silence swept the space.

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s green eyes then directed on Yoo Gun.

    Tilting his head, he tossed a question.

    ¡°I wonder what YOU think. Do you find it negative, hyeong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never worried that Chun Young won¡¯t be able to make a girlfriend. If he likes someone, he will definitely confess his crush to that person.¡±

    Thinking for a moment, Kwon Eun Hyung nodded. Yoo Gun continued to speak.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t concerned about getting denied or something like that, you know.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t find any of those signs from him, and he looked fine¡­ so I thought my gut was wrong.¡±

    Blinking his eyes swiftly at Yoo Gun¡¯s remark, Kwon Eun Hyung soon turned his head to the front. He stared at the light gleaming around the garden below the hotel.

    ¡°Gun hyeong,¡± he called.

    When Yoo Gun diverted his eyes onto him, Kwon Eun Hyung continued.

    ¡°Hyeong, if there¡¯s something that Chun Young wants to get but it¡¯s beyond a very big wall, what do you think about it?¡±

    Yoo Gun blinked, asking, ¡°A very big wall?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Would there ever be a wall like that around him?¡±

    What Yoo Gun just said turned Eun Hyung¡¯s serious face into a bitter smile. Kwon Eun Hyung admitted that he once thought the same as Yoo Gun before.

    He also didn¡¯t expect that he would become friends with someone who had such a huge secret; besides, none other than Yoo Chun Young would have a crush on that girl.

    That was when Yoo Gun answered back. Kwon Eun Hyung turned his head aside.

    Yoo Gun¡¯s side face overlaid a blurred profile against the night sky. His eyes were heading toward the darkness as if they were lost in thought.

    ¡°Well¡­ if there¡¯s something like that, I, somehow, understand why Chun Young didn¡¯t confess his love.¡±

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    Flickering his eyes, Kwon Eun Hyung soon let out giggles. Yoo Gun, indeed, easily grasped the subject that Eun Hyung wanted to avoid mentioning.

    ¡°A very big wall¡­¡±

    Repeating those words inside his mouth, Yoo Gun then continued his words nonchalantly.

    ¡°Yeah, I do understand since he¡¯s our youngest brother.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um, yeah¡­¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung couldn¡¯t understand why Yoo Gun dropped that sentence. Smiling bitterly, Eun Hyung murmured to himself, ¡®Well, then¡­ is it because¡­?¡¯

    Looking at Eun Hyung, Yoo Gun responded with a bright grin.

    ¡°Perhaps, Chun Young didn¡¯t confess his affection because he knew that it might be better not to confess.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    Not confessing? How could that be the answer?

    Giving a pause between his remarks, Yoo Gun revealed a smile. Kwon Eun Hyung paid attention to the following words that Yoo Gun spoke softly.

    ¡°You know, Chun Young is a kid who always lives half-intuitive and rarely thinks about complicated or abstract areas. If there¡¯s something that he wants to do, he does it on the spur of the moment regardless of the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung thought for a while, but there was nothing that he could refute.

    Yoo Chun Young was quick-witted, found almost all the answers with intuition, and didn¡¯t think too much, which turned out to be a strength of being trustworthy since he had no chance to cheat on someone; however, at the same time, it also proved that Yoo Chun Young was living his life intuitionally. Kwon Eun Hyung heaved a sigh inwardly.

    That was when Yoo Gun continued to speak again.

    ¡°Maybe Chun Young can learn about reason or intellect from Donnie.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Has Chun Young ever attempted to please someone?¡±

    Wondering if Chun Young ever tried that, Kwon Eun Hyung soon shook his head. It was literally what Yoo Gun just said. Nodding his head, Yoo Gun received his response.

    ¡°Whether it was a thing or a person, there was nothing for Chun Young to work on to get something that he wanted, wasn¡¯t it? Thus, isn¡¯t this the first time he¡¯s trying to consciously change his relationship with someone?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe Chun Young is learning little by little what he needs this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Kwon Eun Hyung was at a loss of words, Yoo Gun threw a glance at him then switched his gaze to somewhere far away.

    He then added, ¡°For example, he might learn about reason or intellect, those that I mentioned earlier¡­ or patience and planning. From these, he will perceive what he wants, wait steadily to slowly change the direction of the water flow, and bring the sailboat in the direction of his desire while pretending never to enforce it.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Yoo Gun overlapped his arms on the banister and placed his chin onto it. He then spoke unhurriedly, ¡°One thing is clear. Our brothers¡­ if we like something, we usually like it till the end. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll ever gonna hate it.¡±

 Chapter 256

    .

    Yoo Gun overlapped his arms on the banister and placed his chin onto it. He then spoke unhurriedly, ¡°One thing is clear. Our brothers¡­ if we like something, we usually like it till the end. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll ever gonna hate it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether there¡¯s a wall or not. The point is that Chun Young will never think about the impossibility if he finally wants to have something. Nor will he care about how long it will take. Those are really nothing to him. He won¡¯t give a toss about them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I might gonna take this opportunity to double-check if he¡¯s surely our youngest Yoo.¡±

    Jesus¡­ Kwon Eun Hyung smiled bitterly. How would Yoo Chun Young look like as the youngest brother of Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin? Honestly, it was even unimaginable to Kwon Eun Hyung as well.

    When he shook his head to put those concerns aside, the phone rang in his pocket.

    Kwon Eun Hyung took out his phone and glanced at Yoo Gun, who then waved his hand in the air to say, ¡®No worries.¡¯ Kwon Eun Hyung opened his flip phone.

    Until then, he thought it would be a call from the boys asking him to come back to the room. As soon as he answered the call, it was, however, something utterly unexpected.

    Frowning for a second, Eun Hyung asked back over the phone, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a registered vehicle? Hold on, what are you talking about? Then, what happened to Donnie and Yeo Ryung?¡±

    Article 22. Aren¡¯t Female Protagonists Always Getting Kidnapped? (Part 1)

    Eventually, it was over two in the morning when we headed back home. On my way back, I called Yi Ruda a few times, but for some reason, there was no signal. I even tried to text her; however, strangely, no message was sent too.

    ¡®Weird,¡¯ I tilted my head in wonder, ¡®Are we in an out of coverage area? No way, we¡¯re in the city¡­ Maybe just the phone isn¡¯t working for now.¡¯ I turned my head while taking it in stride.

    Doing her part-time job from earlier in the afternoon, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s stamina might have decreased. She was deeply asleep while putting her cheek on my shoulder quite a while ago.

    The glimmering light outside the window stained Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face into white hue once in a while. Fastening my eyes on her for a long time, I then switched my gaze to the scenery outside the window.

    I touched Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hair while sitting back against the seat and put together the new facts that I learned today.

    As to start from the trivial ones, Woo Rinara and Woo Rihon were blood ties. Recalling the scene of those two quarreling with Woo Jooin between them, I just burst into giggles. I then shook my head to think about something else. Another thing I learned today was that Yoon Jung In and the Kim twins all belonged to the kids of chaebol families. ¡®Haha, they say, in web novels, even a character who just passes by is the heir or heiress of a super-rich family. That was true¡­¡¯ having that thought, I gave a hollow smile and folded my fingers one after another.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s brother, Yoo Gun, was also very frightening. Eun Jiho was, however, deeply admiring him¡­ As their conversations suddenly entered my head, I finally grimaced.

    Geez.

    ¡°If I can dedicate this moment to get just one thing¡­ there is something¨C¨Cthe only one thing¨C¨Cthat I feel fine to risk everything I have¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s insane?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s insane if I would still be willing to die to have that?¡±

    I slowly dropped my gaze on the floor.

    At the time I heard their conversations, I was very tangled in my thought about Eun Jiho abandoning me in the future that would come one day; therefore, I didn¡¯t have time to care about what he was willing to have. And with Yoo Chun Young¡¯s help¡­ no¡­ I changed the look on my face subtly. As I felt more comfortable and at ease with Yoo Chun Young¡¯s¡­ unintended assistance, I got to dwell on Eun Jiho¡¯s attitude of saying those things.

    When he talked about them to Yoo Gun, Eun Jiho¡¯s face was tinged so pale that it looked like he was close to death. His tightly clenched fist and the trembling voice¡­ Retracing those quietly, I murmured to myself.

    ¡°¡­ Eun Jiho has something like that too.¡±

    When it came to self-control, the first person that came across my mind was Eun Jiho. So was he a character who represented rationality or cool-headedness.

    That Eun Jiho had something he would die to have. How could he never mention it to us?Read more chapter on novelhall.com

    Well, I, of course, didn¡¯t have the right to know everything about him especially with such a simple reason that I was caught up in their everyday life. If we had to know about it, he would tell us someday. As I decided to regard it like that, I moved on to the next one.

    Lastly, it was Yi Ruda¡¯s story about something happening to me. There was this suspicious person, who prepared a drugged, canned beverage, targeting me. Why? What was he thinking?

    This was, indeed, what I wondered the most. Why would someone aim at me who was just an extra in the novel? It would make sense if the person was attempting Ban Yeo Ryung since heroines in web novels always fell into the danger of some unknown, dark sides approaching them.

    At that moment, Ban Yeo Ryung blinked swiftly then moved her blurry eyes to look at me. A glimmer of light flashed through her eyes and made her pupils look like a galaxy.

    Yikes¡­ Patting her head, I uttered, ¡°Sorry, I woke you up.¡±

    She then slightly shook her head while flickering her eyes at a slow pace. A slurred voice then slipped through her lips.

    ¡°Are we¡­ almost home¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. Get some more sleep.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung then shoved her head on my shoulder and, for real, fell asleep again. Staring down at her, I also leaned on Ban Yeo Ryung and soon fell into sleep. It was such a long day for me too.

    That was after an hour when I opened my eyes again.

    With my eyes quietly open, I checked the time on the clock in front of the car and found that it was almost three in the morning. Blinking in a half-conscious state, I calculated something inside my head.

    It would take about 30 minutes by car from the hotel near Jonggak to my house¡­ no¡­ not even 20 minutes¡­

    Only then did I realize something was going wrong. Being startled, I glanced around but the car was already running on a desolate highway past the streets of gleaming lights.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I wondered while grabbing my throbbing chest.

    Cold sweat rolled from my forehead and was running down under my chin to the wrist. I decided to first wake Ban Yeo Ryung up.

    As if she was so exhausted, Ban Yeo Ryung was dropped off into deep slumber yet. When I slightly shook her over and over, she flickered her eyes a couple of times then showed a look of wonder on her face.

    ¡°Donnie?¡± whispered Ban Yeo Ryung while being half asleep.

    Gulping nervously, I put my face close to hers. I then detached my lips while trying to be as cautious as I could to not look like we were having a conversation from the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, we¡¯re now¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t finish my sentence yet but Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes already widened. She then lifted her hand to grab my wrist.

    Her eyes that were looking outside the window trembled imperceptibly. It looked as though she already finished estimating what situation we were facing right now.

    ¡°¡­ Donnie, we¡­¡±

    Blinking swiftly, she tilted her head to my side then whispered at a fast pace.

    ¡°Donnie, at least, you must run away.¡±

    That was what she dropped as soon as she grasped the situation. Inside the car, where a heavy silence was hanging around, I sat still just biting my lips.

    She was too being herself, behaving even more than the Ban Yeo Ryung I knew; therefore, I couldn¡¯t even laugh.

    Staring down at her face with her hand grabbing my wrist, I fell into thought. Haven¡¯t I imagined something like this could happen someday?

    The answer came out as soon as possible.

    Yes, I have always imagined something like this situation could happen one day.

    Ban Yeo Ryung was the heroine of this web novel, so, she would, at least, encounter kidnapping once in her lifetime. Thinking about my phone not working from earlier, this situation might have been all planned.

    As I shook my head in thoughts, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes that were on me turned ferocious.

    ¡°Donnie, go!¡±

    I shook my head in refusal again.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having two hostages? It won¡¯t be helpful to those who¡¯ll come to rescue us. I¡¯ll gain time for you to escape first.¡±

    I stared blankly at Ban Yeo Ryung who just spoke like that. She had the most desperate look in her eyes I have ever seen.

    Facing her eyes intently, I murmured to myself.

    ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ who would ever do that¡­ What kind of female protagonist tells her friend to go first when she¡¯s in danger of being kidnapped?¡¯

 Chapter 257

    .

    The corners of my lips trembled. I soon bit them tightly. Ban Yeo Ryung would definitely buy time at ease. Yeo Ryung¡¯s brother, Ban Yeo Dan, sometimes showed her some defensive tactics in concern of his little sister. What¡¯s funny about these two was that both thought they could exactly follow the same moves once they had taught and learned. Until now, whenever Ban Yeo Ryung was in danger, the Four Heavenly Kings came to save her at the right time following the clich¨¦d novel. She, therefore, didn¡¯t have to use the defensive tactics, but now it was different. I was confident of Ban Yeo Ryung doing as well as Yi Ruda, when she could finally exercise her natural force. Staring at her for a while, I, however, shook my head again. Ban Yeo Ryung then grimaced. ¡°Why¡­!!!¡± Bursting out yelling instinctively, Ban Yeo Ryung soon covered her mouth in surprise then looked at the driver¡¯s seat. I got to realize that this vehicle completely separated the driver¡¯s seat and the back seat just like a foreign cab. I didn¡¯t care about this part at all since this was a luxurious car called for us from the party. Now it turned out that the things were arranged like this to get our minds off of the driver taking a different route. If available, we could, at least, snatch the handle. I played driving games in the arcade, so I knew where the brake and accelerator pedals were. Anyway, it would be way better to seize the handle instead of being dragged to a random place where this suspicious driver was bringing us to. We, however, couldn¡¯t attempt that. Ban Yeo Ryung covered her mouth with a look of regret as she made a loud noise just now. Inside the car enveloped by a catastrophic silence, the driver talked on his in-ear device with a straight face. ¡°Both girls just woke up. They don¡¯t seem to fall asleep again.¡± Only saying those words with equanimity, he continued driving with his hands on the handle. I tried to open the door but it didn¡¯t work. Ban Yeo Ryung bit her lips with a pale face. She then turned her head to me and spoke loudly as if she was shouting. ¡°Why? Donnie, do you think I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°I can do it! You know how good I am in PE class! I¡¯m second to none in running that I can even beat Eun Jiho¡­¡± Intervening Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s tearfully continued voice, I spoke with a sigh. ¡°No, to be honest, it¡¯ll be better for me to be here and you to go.¡± ¡°Never ever!¡± Screaming like having a fit, Ban Yeo Ryung suddenly sank her head on her chest. I blenched then called her name. ¡°Yeo Ryung?¡± She then shed big drops of tears without any response. Watching the beads of tears falling under her chin, I quietly stretched out my hand to wipe her cheek. ¡°Why Donnie¡­ please just go¡­¡± murmured Ban Yeo Ryung while sobbing. She then added, ¡®It¡¯s all my fault,¡¯ with a subdued voice, which sounded notably painful. Listening to her crying, ¡®Why¡­ why¡­¡¯ I pulled her into my arms. ¡®Why? Why can¡¯t you just go and leave me here?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t drop a response to her question. Embracing her head tightly, I just murmured to myself. ¡®Because you¡­ you aren¡¯t acting like a female protagonist. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t just leave you here alone¡­¡¯ If she reacted, ¡®What should we do?¡¯ or ¡®The boys will soon come here and save us, right?¡¯ something very run-of-the-mill, I could have felt more relieved. However, as soon as she understood the situation, Ban Yeo Ryung told me to just run away as she could make her own way out to escape. Heaving a sigh, I just let out a giggle. It was true that we were involved in a dreadful situation, but I couldn¡¯t help but laugh right now. How much wasn¡¯t she like a heroine in a novel¡­ ¡®It would be fine,¡¯ I mumbled. Ban Yeo Ryung, who was in my arms, then looked up at me in wonder. I, however, just swallowed the following words, ¡®You¡¯d be fine since you¡¯re the female protagonist.¡¯ ¡®If you¡¯re trying to act something unable to survive, I can, at least, stop you from doing such a thing. Hyang Dan-I, that¡¯s my nickname, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why I¡¯m here for you.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I smiled bitterly. However, there was something else that made me anxious. When a ¡®kidnapping event¡¯ took place, I wasn¡¯t sure whether the heroine¡¯s friend could save her life or not¡­ Feeling something eerie, I swept the back of my neck unconsciously. It was after a long time to worry about such a thing¡­ ever since that beach incident. Law of the Web Novel, Article 21. When a ¡®kidnapping event¡¯ happens, the friend¡¯s life comes and goes between the two. First, let¡¯s say there is this case when the existence of the female protagonist¡¯s friend becomes as light as air and doesn¡¯t get mentioned in the novel even just for a single line. Often, the author spends several pages illustrating the tears of the female protagonist and the appearance of the male protagonist to create a dramatic escape scene; therefore, the friend never gets mentioned for a while. Once the main characters return to themselves after the successful escape, the friend is there staying next to them. The female protagonist¡¯s friend shows up with tearful eyes only at the ending scene and pretends that she also had a hard time, saying, ¡®I was so afraid!¡¯ Of course, she may have struggled, but since nothing is mentioned about her during the abduction, her sudden appearance seems too¡­ I can¡¯t help but think about the friend sitting in the corner and having some popcorn or whatever while being kidnapped along with the female protagonist. ¡®Okay, maybe I can be like that? No one will gonna care about me,¡¯ I tried to come up with something hopeful. Next, the second is¡­ I fell into thought for a moment. This is a little scary, but the friend gets beaten on behalf of the female protagonist. In this case, the friend is a sacrificial victim used for arousing the female protagonist¡¯s anger¡­ Furthering my thought up to that point, I looked down at Ban Yeo Ryung in confusion. Flickering her tearful eyes, Yeo Ryung asked back, ¡°Donnie, if you¡¯ve changed your mind right now¡­¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Keep thinking!¡± shouted Ban Yeo Ryung vigorously while holding my arm. ¡°I can get rid of everything!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Directing my eyes on her, I soon shook my head. ¡°I should definitely be next to you¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re getting the genre wrong.¡± This was a web novel, not a martial arts or fantasy novel. As the scene of Ban Yeo Ryung yelling at some mob members, ¡®Who¡¯s your boss?¡¯ felt quite real to me, I trembled my shoulders. Anyway, it would be good to stay next to her so that the genre of this novel could also remain unchanged. Pulling Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s head into my arms, I said to myself about the last concern I had in mind. Let¡¯s say I could get beaten as things could go wrong. It might sound weird, but I actually wouldn¡¯t give a shit about that since I was always being hit by the waves of the unreal world. However, I was concerned about the awaken Ban Yeo Ryung after my collapse. Quivering my shoulders in fear, I murmured, ¡°What will happen if this splendid Ban Yeo Ryung even gets more awaken?¡± Would she turn into something like a human weapon or the next species of human? It would be a hundred times better to just lose my existence and become something like air. While I rambled those thoughts in my head, the car suddenly pulled over. It was so smooth that I could feel nothing until the car stopped. Likewise, when Ban Yeo Ryung realized that the car just stopped, she pulled my arm as if to tell me just let herself go, but I didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡®Please don¡¯t attack him¡­!¡¯ I thought. Meanwhile, the car door opened in the silence at last. ¡°You¡¯re here, Miss.¡± The driver¡¯s smiling face looked nonchalant as when he picked us up earlier. I rubbed my arm that was feeling a chill then carefully took my foot outside the car. Ban Yeo Ryung, who grabbed my hand so tightly at the same time, also took her foot off after me with hesitance. * * * ¡®Boring¡­¡¯ murmured Yi Ruda. Perching on the tire embedded in the playground, he stretched his hands down between his legs and was looking up at sky blankly. He checked the phone habitually, but there weren¡¯t any incoming calls. He also sent a few texts, but no message was received too. ¡®Is she busy?¡¯ He raised his hand and touched his face that had no makeup left now. Suddenly, Ham Donnie¡¯s face, which he saw in the end at the party hall, entered his head. ¡®She looked pretty though¡­¡¯ It sounded cheesy to say so. The words wandered around his tongue and soon disappeared.

 Chapter 258

    .

    Yi Ruda, of course, used the word ¡®pretty¡¯ quite often especially to the girls in his class as a joke. He, however, seldom spoke it out seriously, from the bottom of his heart. Today, he found himself dropping that word quite smoothly. Putting his hand on his blushing cheek, he murmured, ¡°That beverage¡­ did it have some alcohol in it?¡± Or else, he couldn¡¯t be as giddy as a drunken man or feel excited immaturely like this. Tilting his head back, Yi Ruda looked at the full moon up in the sky. He then murmured, ¡°Hope she gets back ASAP.¡± Now he would be able to say those words that he couldn¡¯t earlier from feeling perplexed. Confronting Yoo Gun, who was still a frightening person to Yi Ruda, she said, ¡°I will keep being friends with Ruda.¡± Yi Ruda wanted to thank her for responding such words to Yoo Gun so confidently. ¡°I was glad to see you today.¡± He would also return those words to her who said the same thing to him. Yi Ruda lifted the back of his hand and swept down his lips. He had a lot of things that he wanted to say and had to say. The villain was not Yoo Gun but was Yi Ruda himself. Yoo Gun was a good hyeong, who was just concerned about his beloved little brother¡¯s friend, whereas Yi Ruda a thug who wanted to make friends even by bringing others into dangerous things while hiding his identity. Ham Donnie, however, was on Yi Ruda¡¯s side with good grace. Anyone could tell that he was bad and Ham Donnie was strange. Having those thoughts in mind, Yi Ruda said to himself with an aimless smile. ¡®Was it the Good, the Bad, the Weird?¡¯ The name of the movie perfectly matched each person Yi Ruda was thinking just now. ¡®Anyway, I don¡¯t care,¡¯ mumbled Yi Ruda, opening and closing his hand, ¡®The weird, eventually, took the bad one¡¯s side.¡¯ Yi Ruda, at last, came to a decision that he had postponed for a long time. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to give up.¡± It was just what Yoo Gun said earlier. The time had come to end this dangerous game. It was, at least, to stop Yi Jenny from stretching out her evil hand to people around Yi Ruda. Thus, he should quit the chase to prevent something bad happening to Ham Donnie. It would have been better if Ham Donnie just said something else at the spot such as ¡®Okay, thanks for worrying about me,¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯ll keep him at a distance¡­¡¯ That could have made Yi Ruda leave while having less lingering feelings. It was a bummer that she didn¡¯t respond like that; however, if he heard those words, that would have also felt miserable at some point. Yi Ruda then burst into laughter, thinking, ¡®Geez, when did I begin to expect such things to someone¡­ like warm words or goodwill¡­¡¯ He raised his hand and roughly disheveled his hair. ¡°Gosh,¡± he muttered, ¡°Anyway, it feels like even I¡¯m getting weird too.¡± When he sensed something strange about Ham Donnie and their relationship, he should have just stopped. Yi Ruda had to give up when Ham Donnie was having tough times. He, however, couldn¡¯t do so but just returned again and again when she directed her brown eyes on him¡­ Before he knew, Yi Ruda was playing a fool in that silly game. He then opened his flip phone, which had no calls or texts received yet, and stared at the contacts. Along with a list of his classmates such as Yoon Jung In, Shin Suh Hyun, Kim Hye Hill, and Kim Hye Woo, other new names were added below. There was Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s number, whom he thought the least foolish among them, as well as Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young¡¯s numbers given by Woo Jooin. Of course, Woo Jooin¡¯s phone number was there too¡­ His brows met in the middle. A moment after, he burst into a fit of giggles. Ha, haha¡­ ¡°Geez, he¡¯s so quick-handed.¡± Who has said to save his name like this? Yi Ruda tried to edit the name ¡®Little brother¡¯ above Woo Jooin¡¯s number but stopped to do so. Grabbing his phone tightly, he mumbled, ¡®If I leave now, would I miss even this silly thing one day?¡¯ He felt like he already knew the answer, and therefore, his chest seemed to feel heavy and stuffy. ¡°Ugh, shit. Never mind.¡± He shook his head to sweep off the complex thoughts. That was when he closed his flip phone with a slam. There was a vibration. The time was now 3:14 in the morning. Only one person would call him right now. Feeling so excited, Yi Ruda didn¡¯t check the name on the screen but quickly took his phone next to his ear and said, ¡®Hello.¡¯ An utterly unexpected voice came into his ears. Yi Ruda soon furrowed his forehead. [Yi Ruda! Is Ham Donnie there?] It was Eun Jiho. He had heard that Eun Jiho was better than him at controlling his feelings, but unlike his character, why was his voice trembling? Yi Ruda grimaced. He didn¡¯t like Eun Jiho calling his name as soon as Yi Ruda answered the phone. It sounded like they were close friends. ¡®Should I just tease him a little?¡¯ Yi Ruda, however, suddenly noticed that something was too noisy around Eun Jiho. There were a lot of concerned voices coming and going here and there. Eun Jiho wasn¡¯t a person who easily showed his emotions in such a public place like that. Lowering his voice in a flash, Yi Ruda replied, ¡°No. I did want to ask you, where¡¯s Donnie? Did you guys send her back home properly?¡± [Damn it! That¡¯s what we aren¡¯t sure about!] ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yi Ruda¡¯s voice sounded sharper. There was, again, another swearing words coming over the phone. The phone was then handed into someone else with a thud. [Hello?] The calm voice was from Kwon Eun Hyung. [We sent the girls back home by car, but now we found out that it wasn¡¯t one of ours. Only registered vehicles are allowed, and somebody let it in, but we aren¡¯t sure who it is.] ¡°Shit, do you think that makes sense?¡± Yi Ruda hurled abuse at Eun Hyung involuntarily. As they were confronting a serious situation, Kwon Eun Hyung, on the other side of the phone, didn¡¯t seem to get surprised at all. He then replied in a suppressed voice. [I think somebody has planned this. Still, I don¡¯t understand.] ¡°You don¡¯t understand what?¡± [How can someone prepare such a meticulous plan and just kidnap a high school student? Isn¡¯t it weird? The person could have abducted anyone in this place; however, this whole plan was to just kidnap Donnie and Yeo Ryung? That¡¯s strange.] Ha¡­ Yi Ruda heaved a deep sigh. How could he still be so rational in this situation? Yi Ruda was eager to make a sarcastic remark; however, what Kwon Eun Hyung just said made sense when thinking about it with a cool head and relieved mind. In a place where heirs and heiresses of mega-rich families are as many as the stars in the sky, why would someone choose and kidnap such run-of-the-mill kids? If the abduction was aiming at ransom, this plan was a total failure. If the whole plan turned wrong, there was a high possibility that the person would lose all the money and go straight into prison. Rubbing his chin, Yi Ruda put his brain to work. Mistake¡­ was it a mistake? How could these bold culprits, who had committed kidnapping in Hanwool Group¡¯s party, make such a mistake? The chances of that were extremely low. Thus, abducting Ban Yeo Ryung and Ham Donnie would be their original intention. The crime was then committed out of resentment than a matter of money. But who, then? Before he furthered his thought to that point, there was a name flashing through Yi Ruda¡¯s head. He then shouted, ¡°What about Choi Yuri? Is Choi Yuri there?¡± [What?] A bewildered voice came over the phone. Soon several people talked at the same time. ¡®What did he say? He asked if Choi Yuri is here¡­¡¯ A moment after, with another thud, the voice on the other side of the phone changed. The low and savage voice that came after belonged to Jooin. [No, she isn¡¯t.] They also seemed to grasp the situation at last. Jesus, Yi Ruda smiled bitterly. When thinking about Choi Yuri¡¯s abnormal obsession toward Eun Jiho, she might have not left the party yet since Eun Jiho was still there. Besides, Ham Donnie and Ban Yeo Ryung, the disturbers, were gone now, so Choi Yuri would have not left the spot at all. However, Woo Jooin said that she wasn¡¯t there. Why? For what reason? Choi Yuri would then surely have something more important. If there was something significant than Eun Jiho to her, it would definitely be something relevant to Ham Donnie.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259: Chapter 259

    .

    Yi Ruda waited patiently holding the phone. He couldn¡¯t hear any following words but through the noise over the phone that had a good sound quality, he was able to roughly estimate the overall situation.

    They would track the vehicle through the license plate, and at the same time, focus on finding out if Choi Yuri or the people around her recently rented a car. But, still¡­

    Yi Ruda grimaced.

    The vehicle used in the abduction would have definitely taken a remote highway. Thus, they should check the highway surveillance camera; however, it would still take time for the analysis. How long would it take for them then?

    Yi Ruda knew the shortcut.

    His mother, Yi Jenny, said that whoever has the most information always wins.

    She then flung a question with a kind voice.

    ¡°Then, how do we get the information?¡±

    ¡®At that time, did I answer back or not?¡¯ he questioned himself.

    Maybe not. Instead, he might have raised his head and replied sulkily, ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Yi Ruda, around that time, was so fed up with the successor training; however, Yi Jenny didn¡¯t lose her smile. She just responded with a relaxed grin.

    ¡°Simple. Plant a mole everywhere in the world. They can be your eyes and ears.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯ll be the only one who thinks it¡¯s simple,¡¯ thought Yi Ruda.

    What he loathed the most about his mother were her cold eyes that didn¡¯t allow him even the smallest pieces of secrets since he was a child.

    That woman, Yi Jenny, couldn¡¯t stand herself without knowing her son even from head to toe. Yi Ruda, therefore, wasn¡¯t even able to make a common secret that any adolescent child could have.

    Yi Jenny then spoke with a smile to Yi Ruda, who was kneeling on the ground with a pale face.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±

    ¡®No matter where you are, I can always find you.¡±

    ¡°¨C¨CGosh!¡±

    Suddenly being awakened from his thoughts, Yi Ruda hit his chest and gasped for breath.

    He murmured, ¡°That woman isn¡¯t here anymore.¡±

    That was why he ran away from her. For the last two years, he had been quite a good fugitive.

    Yi Ruda couldn¡¯t understand why he suddenly recalled the conversation he had had with her. No, that wasn¡¯t true. He actually could perceive the intended meaning of why he did that.

    Furrowing his eyes, Yi Ruda spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°She said that she can find me no matter where I am¡­¡±

    What about Ham Donnie then?

    It was still noisy over the phone. They said they would also let him know if there was any progress; however, they told him nothing yet maybe because things still didn¡¯t work out.

    Yi Ruda bit his lips. Most of the security teams and members would have been stranded at Hanwool Group¡¯s anniversary party, which overlapped with the return of Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin brothers.

    Yi Ruda glanced over the phone. Every second went by nervously.

    He, at last, picked up the phone; however, Yi Ruda was thinking hard even until the moment he typed the keyboard.

    ¡°Shit, how¡­ how hard did I try to run away from that place¡­¡± he murmured.

    The nightmarish days in the mansion flitted through his mind. It took time for him to decide to not bear the weight of the successor, but there was also considerable difficulty in persuading his father, Ian. How could Yi Ruda go back to the mansion again to that end? Ian would think him crazy.

    Would Ian help him again to re-escape the place?

    Without his assistance, the second escape would be impossible. Perhaps, Yi Ruda would be not able to find his way out of that mansion even with his father¡¯s help.

    No.

    Yi Ruda shut his eyes tight. The thing he didn¡¯t know until he came here flashed before his eyes.

    The excessively noisy yet friendly classroom that he considered too loud at first¡­

    Wondering if this was the average vibe in Korean schools, he followed the kids to get along with them as naturally as he could; however, the first Korean whom Yi Ruda imitated of all occasions was, none other than, Yoon Jung In.

    He later discovered that Yoon Jung In wasn¡¯t the standard Korean character, but instead, belonged to the very talkative side. He, however, couldn¡¯t stop acting, which he already had started.

    Since when did Yi Ruda begin to feel comfortable wearing that unfamiliar mask? Before he knew, he found out himself laughing so naturally in public at some point.

    Over the phone, which Yi Ruda was grabbing tight, still, loud noises were coming out.

    He asked himself, ¡®Am I able to give up everything? All the things I¡¯ve gotten so far? Will I be able to back down from my current life and go back to that dungeon-like mansion?¡¯

    ¡°No, never ever,¡± he murmured.

    What he then did after was ending the call and pressing another number. Scowling hopelessly at his cell that just began to beep the dial tone, Yi Ruda then slowly closed his eyes and brought the phone next to his ear.

    If someone asked him whether he would regret this moment or not, Yi Ruda would, of course, feel very disappointed with his decision.

    However, he had to, eventually, admit that every delightful moment he went through ever since he was here would lose its meaning when Ham Donnie was gone.

    Yi Ruda, at last, detached his lips. Feeling unburdened in deep despair ironically, he carefully opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ mother.¡±

    He struggled to move his lips to barely drop the word, ¡®mother.¡¯ Her reaction was not as good as he expected.

    [Mother? I don¡¯t have a son.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [My son gave up everything and left the house saying he was sick and tired of me and this place. So, I thought he was dead.]

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Yi Ruda let out a giggle in a subdued tone.

    Her heart was indeed ice-cold and rock-hard to get moved just by the name of the mother. Even a dagger wouldn¡¯t leave a scratch on it.

    Returning to his usual voice, Yi Ruda replied leisurely.

    ¡°Cool, there isn¡¯t much between us to talk about, is it? It¡¯s just all about doing business and getting what we want from each other.¡±

    [You said there is nothing you want from me at all. That was two years ago, wasn¡¯t it?]

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get something from you.¡±

    [Then?]

    Yi Ruda stuck his tongue out to lick his lips then slowly detached them again.

    ¡°I have a new thing that I got from here, which I like very much, but someone stole it from me.¡±

    [Hmm¡­]

    The voice coming over the phone was loaded with a deep interest.

    Yi Jenny asked back.

    [So?]

    ¡°Help me to get it back. You¡¯re an expert at finding things.¡±

    [Is it a person?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [The new ¡®thing¡¯ that you got before I even knew was none other than a ¡®person¡­¡¯]

    Yi Ruda tried to downplay her following words that showed a lot of interest in what he was looking for right now.

    Whether Yi Jenny became interested in Ham Donnie or not, he tried to deal with it later. For now, securing Ham Donnie¡¯s safety was the first thing to do.

    As he grew up in such an extraordinary environment, all kinds of bloody imaginations were running around in Yi Ruda¡¯s head.

    That was when he opened and closed his sweaty hand. Yi Jenny flung a question.

    [You said this was doing a ¡®business,¡¯ huh? But what can you give me as a runaway boy now? I guess nothing.]

    That was the question Yi Ruda had been waiting for the most. He, therefore, could recover composure and smile instead of feeling perplexed.

    ¡°Nothing? I don¡¯t think so. There is, what you¡¯ve wanted the most,¡± he replied.

    [¡­]

    Yi Jenny seldom remained silent.

    As if it was the outcome that he barely earned from hard labor, Yi Ruda enjoyed the silence. He then blurted out a word.

    ¡°Me.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Bring me back to you. The runaway is over.¡±

    Yi Jenny still didn¡¯t respond. Yi Ruda then got up and answered back.

    ¡°It ain¡¯t fun now, so I want to quit.¡±

    A moment of silence swept the space.

    And, at last, Yi Jenny let out soft laughter.

    Yi Ruda put a full rich smile on his sweaty face.

    Far above his head, the pale light of the half-moon in the dark red sky flooded gently on his face with a gleam.

 Chapter 260

    .

    Article 23. Aren¡¯t Female Protagonists Always Getting Kidnapped? (Part 2)

    I woke up from the loud noise of countless, overlapping pieces of wood collapsing.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Blinking swiftly, I lifted my head.

    My head hurt and even my vision was blurry, so I couldn¡¯t see anything. I tried to touch my forehead but then realized that my hands were tied. The situation that took place before I opened my eyes, at last, came crashing into my head like a dream last night.

    As if I had woken up from a nightmare, my eyes opened wide. My heart was throbbing and I felt tingling arising from my fingertips. Soon, I was catching a chill. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s what happened,¡¯ I murmured.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I had been kidnapped right after attending Hanwool Group¡¯s anniversary party hosted by Eun Jiho¡¯s family.

    I mean, I did anticipate this would happen someday. Wasn¡¯t abduction almost like an annual event to female protagonists in web novels? I, however, never expected it would occur at Hanwool Group¡¯s party where it was swarming with securities and bodyguards.

    But as I thought it over again, this plot seemed more dramatic. Committing abduction at a party hosted by the male protagonist¡¯s enterprise¡­ No incident would make the male lead feel guiltier than this one.

    I should have not relaxed my attention just because there were bodyguards all over! I tore my hair out. How could I make such a mistake when I was proud of myself being the master of web novels?!

    Anyway, I still had a chance to make up, so I decided to keep myself together as much as possible from now on. They said, drive gently over the stones; therefore, the key, for now, was to take a cautious and delicate approach in this situation. Besides, the kidnap incidents in web novels often didn¡¯t have a bad ending.

    Why?

    Since the majority of web novel readers were students, these stories had to go for all ages admitted!

    However, when thinking about a few happenings in the past, I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh again. Regarding the car accident, which I nearly got killed by a truck in front of Eun Hyung, or other incidents that took place earlier, I couldn¡¯t just rest assured that this novel was of all ages.

    Thinking further to that point, I grimaced and fetched a deep sigh. That was because I came up with Eun Hyung having a difficult time upon myself getting hit by a car right in front of him.

    Anyway, Eun Jiho¡­ I wished he wouldn¡¯t experience any inner struggles as harsh as Eun Hyung did in the past with that incident. Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young would definitely think that it was their fault for this to happen.

    ¡®Please guys¡­ this is taking place since you guys are male leads in a web novel; there isn¡¯t anything else than that.¡¯

    While I rambled those thoughts that didn¡¯t help me improve this situation, my vision began to return. Nice, maybe it wasn¡¯t a permanent visual impairment, huh? I got to lessen my concern for the age-appropriateness of this novel. Letting out a sigh of relief, I slowly raised my head to glance around.

    It was a warehouse that was common anywhere near the highway without any special features. The cement floor was covered with dust and the top was a slate roof.

    The place had a high ceiling, which was piled with a bunch of empty beer boxes from floor to ceiling. One of the boxes was lying on the floor facing down; between the boxes and the floor, broken bottles were rolling around. Thus, the sound of beer bottles breaking down from the collapsing boxes might have wakened me up.

    I turned my head again. Ban Yeo Ryung was right beside me lying down on the floor while breathing evenly.

    As soon as I found her, I crawled on my knees to get closer to Ban Yeo Ryung. My knees were stinging from getting scraped on the cement floor, but I felt still bearable.

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    Lowering my body to her, I called her name quietly. She didn¡¯t move an inch. I lifted my head again to observe her overall condition. Her face seen through her disheveled hair looked more pale than usual. There wasn¡¯t anything changed in her outfit; she was still wearing the same black mini dress that she wore at the party.

    Perhaps Ban Yeo Ryung would also have a blurry vision once she wakes up. I roughly guessed what had happened before we came here. As we made all kinds of attempts to escape from the back seat, the driver sprayed something to us, which forced us to lose consciousness immediately.

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hands were also tied behind her back. Even if she woke up, it wouldn¡¯t be that helpful; however, I would rather make her recover consciousness and explain the situation before other bastards get back to this place. I was aware that this world was existing inside a web novel; therefore, I already had in mind that we could get kidnapped someday. Unlike me, Yeo Ryung had no idea about it.

    Having got my hands tied behind my back, I had to use my legs randomly to shake Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, wake up. Yeo Ryung?¡±

    Did I call her name about a dozen times? Yeo Ryung¡¯s thin eyebrows waggled at last. Soon, her black pupils appeared through her fluttering eyelashes. The always shining jet-black eyes were out of focus, unlike usual. It was just what I had expected.

    She couldn¡¯t see anything at all right now, so how frightening would she be? That was when I quickly opened my mouth. Suddenly, she bounced up to her upper body, so I shuddered and pulled back myself defensively.

    Sweeping down my pounding heart, I murmured, ¡®Gosh, we almost hit each other hard.¡¯

    At that moment, as if she heard me breathing even though she was currently blind, Ban Yeo Ryung spun her head and looked in my direction.

    When our eyes met, I gasped with surprise. I had to say, ¡®I¡¯m Ham Donnie! Don¡¯t worry,¡¯ but those words hardly came out of my mouth. My head was blanked out as if it was bleached to white.

    The violent temper inside her eyes was that much overwhelming.

    She might be blind right now, but her eyes were fastened on me unwaveringly. As if I encountered a tiger or lion in a jungle, I didn¡¯t dare to budge.

    A few seconds, which seemed like minutes, passed like that. Yeo Ryung finally let out her sweet and cheerful voice through her lips. What she said, however, didn¡¯t match that beautiful voice at all.

    ¡°You guys are dead meat. I¡¯m gonna break all your bones into pieces.¡±

    Coming to my senses, I first turned around hesitantly to check if somebody had come into the warehouse before I even knew. Still, there was only me inside here.

    Hmm¡­ Did she change her mind? Maybe¡­ She might suddenly feel like killing me. Rambling those thoughts in my mind, I nodded my head as composedly as possible.

    Meanwhile, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s relentless remark continued.

    ¡°Do you guys know that kidnapping conviction is sentenced to three years¡¯ imprisonment? But I don¡¯t want you guys to be judged by the law. Why? You¡¯ve committed a too serious felony to let justice take its course.¡±

    Only then did I realize that Ban Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t referring to me. I carefully opened my mouth.

    ¡°Um, Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fold your spines like a flip phone!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°And wring your intestines out like a towel.¡±

    ¡°Um, sir¡­¡±

    Around that time, my way of speaking was turning very polite.

    ¡°How dare you touch Donnie?!¡±

    ¡°Sir Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m totally fine, but how dare you do this to Donnie?! Huh? You guys are getting on my nerves since last year. Y¡¯all dead meat now! You think I¡¯m an idiot because I¡¯m not doing anything? I¡¯ll kill you until you die from it!¡±

    At that moment, I carefully flung a question.

    ¡°Um, am I also included?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are! None of you will be¡­¡±

    She then paused to strike a retort and suddenly loosened up the corners of her strained lips. It looked like she had realized something. Holding back for a second, she then asked cautiously.

    ¡°Is it¡­ you¡­ Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    I still replied as politely as possible. If my hands weren¡¯t tied behind my back, I might have put both hands on my knees with courtesy.

    Staying still for quite a while, Yeo Ryung then smiled awkwardly out of the blue.

    ¡°Donnie, were you here until now?¡± she carefully asked in a voice that suddenly turned sweet.

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°You know that those weren¡¯t said to you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ of course.¡±

    Yeo Ryung then smiled like a blooming flower and answered back.

    ¡°Haha, I was afraid if you got me wrong. Thank goodness, you didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, sounds cool!¡±

    ¡®Is that something a kidnapped person can say?¡¯ I thought while staring at Ban Yeo Ryung with an overwhelmed, pale face.

 Chapter 261

    .

    Honestly speaking, as I shook Ban Yeo Ryung to wake her up, I worked myself up to get her feet under her. Female protagonists usually had such a vulnerable state of mind, so as a friend of the heroine, I decided to play my role of bracing Ban Yeo Ryung, the female protagonist of this novel.

    Law of the Web Novel, Article 23. When getting kidnapped, female protagonists become very confused and frightened. They say, the darker the night, the brighter the stars. That¡¯s how the hero, who came to the rescue, looks completely radiant!

    A delicate, fragile princess just waiting to be saved seems quite out of fashion; however, as far as I¡¯ve been through, the style of this author is certainly too old-fashioned. With that said, here is Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s reaction that I guessed earlier.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on here, Donnie? Are we able to get back home? I¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­¡¯

    ¡®Please don¡¯t cry, Yeo Ryung. Jiho will come to save you.¡¯

    ¡®Really? But this place is so dangerous.¡¯

    ¡®He will because Jiho¡­ likes you.¡±

    And how did it turn out in reality?

    ¡®I¡¯m gonna fold your spine like a flip phone.¡¯

    ¡®Hmm¡­ indeed,¡¯ I murmured. Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t have something deeper than friendship; besides, it was my big mistake to expect fragility from the superb Yeo Ryung.

    From earlier, she had already cried out to me in the car, ¡®I¡¯ll gain time for you to run away!¡¯ When thinking about those reactions of her, I couldn¡¯t deny that I came up with the heroine in martial arts novels, my father¡¯s favorite, instead of a female lead in romance stories.

    While I was lost in those thoughts, Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to recover her vision. Glancing around with clearer-looking eyes, she then turned her head in my direction and flaunted a smile. It made me feel a different kind of horror than the one I had before.

    If a roaring tiger suddenly acts charming while rubbing its cheek on its neck, will it feel the same as this?

    Wouldn¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung be a hundred or thousand times scarier than the kidnapper who would show up later? Thus, shouldn¡¯t we be concerned about them rather than us?

    That was when I seriously wondered if the balance of this novel was on the right track.

    Speak of the devil and he shall appear¨C¨Cjust like the phrase, a vrooming sound flew over the thick warehouse wall.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I turned to look in the direction simultaneously as if we burned ourselves on fire. A yellow light, which appeared to be the headlights of the car, was pouring through the gap in the loose warehouse door.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t afraid of them. What I just feared was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s unpredictable behavior, which could be suddenly jumping into the kidnappers to bite off the nape of their necks.

    What if she really kills them then? When considering about Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s marvelous athletic and physical ability, that was able to happen by chance. ¡®I must stop such a thing taking place!¡¯ With that thought in mind, I went on my knees toward her and sat right beside Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Her face, which was directed on me, however, turned strange. It looked as though she was misunderstanding my moves.

    ¡°Donnie,¡± she called me calmly. Her attitude was so different that I wondered if she was the same person who roared at the kidnappers earlier.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s gonna be fine.¡±

    When her solemn voice resonated in the air, I, at last, turned my head to the side. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes, which were on me, looked surprisingly serious. Only then did I realize that she was comforting me.

    ¡°Um, I am okay,¡± I replied with an awkward smile.

    Nothing mattered to me. Everything was okay. As I mentioned a few times before, as long as I kept hanging with the female protagonist, I really reckoned on getting kidnapped some day; besides, I had in mind that this novel was¨C¨Cprobably¨C¨Crated G.

    We would definitely be rescued, and I didn¡¯t even think the end of this kidnapping case would be tragic. Honestly, I was a bit freaked out by our hands being tied behind the back and being abducted at a closed warehouse in a remote area. The fear I had from those facts, however, just flew away after Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s remark.

    ¡®She would feel different though¡­¡¯ I murmured, ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re in a world of web novel¡­¡¯

    I diverted my eyes back onto her. She was talking in a calm voice.

    ¡°You can lean on me.¡±

    At that moment, I heard a car pulling over outside and footsteps coming out from it. The number of people was undetectable, but I knew that it wasn¡¯t just two or three people. And all of a sudden, the footsteps approached the warehouse door.

    There was a stained atmosphere around the space. Hunching my shoulders instinctively, I switched my gaze to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°What about you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Answering shortly, she was, surprisingly, smiling somehow.

    I hesitated for a second then replied, ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What will I be afraid of? I¡¯m athletic, and my brother taught me several judo skills to use to strangers approaching me.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t think those have anything to do with this situation, and you¡­ won¡¯t you end up going to jail when attempting to do such things?¡¯ I thought. Her hilarious remark, however, took the edge off my nerves.

    Besides, nothing could be solved by being anxious. Above all, as long as this situation was taking place as an episode in a web novel, I did not doubt that things would go on as I had guessed. Even Yeo Ryung, who had no idea that this was happening inside a novel, was behaving so brave that I was ashamed to feel nervous. That was when I shrugged my stiff shoulders with those thoughts in my head.

    Throwing a glance behind Ban Yeo Ryung unconsciously, I stopped talking. Her fingertips were trembling hard.

    It felt like getting hit by a blunt weapon on the back of my head.

    ¡®Of course, she is¡­¡¯ I said to myself.

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s both hands were tied just like mine. It was clear that she would not be able to use even her confident judo skills properly. Just like me, she was feeling powerless.

    Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t seem to know that I had noticed the tremors in her hands. In other words, she was up against a wall to observe the look on my face. She then continued with a smile.

    ¡°Donnie, you aren¡¯t that athletic, so just stay right here. I¡¯ll knock them down for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie, do you hear me? Donnie??¡±

    Repeating those words, Yeo Ryung then looked behind her and gave an uneasy laugh. Turning around from me, she replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t look frightened, but her face was slightly covered with a veil of bewilderment since her acting wasn¡¯t working. As I became speechless, she continued her words again.

    ¡°Um, Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± I barely responded with a very suppressed voice.

    ¡°This is just¡­ my hands are numb¡­ ever since I opened my eyes.¡±

    ¡°The rope on your hands¡­ it ain¡¯t that tight.¡±

    My hands weren¡¯t also that tightly tied to the rope; however, it wasn¡¯t that loose too. Yeo Ryung then bit her lips without saying anything for a while.

    Looking at her face at a loss of words, I said to myself, ¡®Why? Just say that you¡¯re not okay.¡¯

    As if soothing a child, Ban Yeo Ryung told me repeatedly that she was fine. What suddenly overlapped on that face was none other than the look of Eun Hyung that day.

    Back then, when I almost got hit by a car in front of him¡­ his torn coat hems that got swept off the road¡­ and his rarely disheveled look¡­

    Right, I once happened to almost die in front of him; however, that incident didn¡¯t leave me any big impact.

    After it happened, I still used my phone carelessly in front of the crosswalk; when I saw a dump truck passing me by, I did nothing but just slightly stepped aside. I never freaked out upon that incident coming up in my head.

    It was rather Eun Hyung who struck dumb at that accident. Whenever a dump truck passed by me, he studied my face to see if I was okay. Sometimes he pulled me back behind the pedestrians even though I was staying behind the safety line.

    It was enough to annoy me that I even asked him, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯ Regardless of myself acting unusually irritated at him, Eun Hyung couldn¡¯t stop to do so. Well, that incident was in my expected range, but unlike me, it wasn¡¯t for Eun Hyung.

    When I was wearing a solid armor named ¡®fiction¡¯ between myself and the real world, Eun Hyung and Yeo Ryung were, however, in a defenseless state. In short, when something happened, it wasn¡¯t me but them who got more shocked.

 Chapter 262

    .

    Despite what happened, Eun Hyung told me the following words repeatedly on our way back home after that incident while dusting off the rock dust on my hair.

    ¡®Donnie, it¡¯s okay. Things will gonna be fine.¡¯

    And there was a pause before he uttered,

    ¡®I¡¯ll make it happen.¡¯

    Recalling those memories, I looked forward again. Yeo Ryung wouldn¡¯t know the conversation that went between us at that time; however, how could she react the same as Eun Hyung?

    ¡°No, this is¡­ I¡¯m really fine but just afraid if you aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie, everything¡¯s gonna be okay¡­ I¡¯m gonna make that happen.¡±

    Although she said so, I found her face looking unusually pale, at last. She then twisted her upper body that was tied to the rope.

    ¡®What is she doing?¡¯ Keeping a fixed stare at her for quite a while, I suddenly got aware of the reason for her action.

    Ban Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t trying to untie the rope. She was just helping herself to hold my hand. Her gaze was fastened on my hand for the whole time.

    While I was at a loss of words, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice approached my ears.

    ¡°No one can touch you. I¡¯ll make it that way.¡±

    When she spoke to me like that, I somehow got all choked up. Although she wasn¡¯t able to stretch out her hand to me, her words and the look in her eyes were already grabbing my hand so warmly.

    Looking at her black eyes burning with flame, I murmured, ¡®How on earth can you guys react like this when these episodes were centering on you guys?¡¯

    The car accident happened in front of Eun Hyung to stir him up, whereas this abduction aimed at arousing Ban Yeo Ryung. The two were, however, putting me first when they would be feeling indeed more frightened than me.

    Scowling down at the floor for a while, I finally opened my mouth.

    ¡°No one can touch us BOTH. That¡¯s what we should do, Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°I will also let no one dare to lay a finger on you.¡±

    Her eyes, which were on me, widened. She then nodded while flaunting a rich smile, which looked unbelievably radiant for a person who was tied and trapped in an unknown warehouse.

    Soon, a chain rattling noise reached our ears.

    As if we had never smiled in here, Ban Yeo Ryung and I quickly turned our heads at the same time with a look of deep anxiety.

    After a long rattle, we heard something like a heavy iron ball dropped on to the floor with a loud thud outside the door. Maybe the lock fell off.

    While both of us directed our eyes in that direction nervously, the door sprang open. It was wide enough for not only people but even a car to get in.

    The headlight of the car, which was still on, lit up people¡¯s silhouettes like a lamp. People¡¯s shadows were long shaded on the warehouse floor.

    Furrowing my eyes against the bright light, I soon opened my eyes wide, thinking, ¡®Hold on, who¡¯s that?¡¯

    Those who stepped into the warehouse one after another had blue, red, and gold hairs. These extraordinary hair colors were something very unanticipated that my mouth just fell agape with wonder. ¡®Oh, come on¡­ it won¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking¡­!¡¯ I thought.

    However, when I found the last guy who came in having ebony hair, I crumpled the hopes that sprung within me for a very short time.

    ¡®Yeah, sure. How could those who kidnapped us turn out to be another Four Heavenly Kings? No way, that couldn¡¯t happen. We aren¡¯t having a surprise party or so.¡¯

    While I had that thought in mind, the guys walked across the warehouse with confident steps like models in the runway. As they finally stopped in front of us, the guys then slightly raised their chins and dropped their gaze at us.

    Looking up at their faces revealed through the lighting, I was too flabbergasted to speak.

    This crazy novel should PLEASE stop wasting the supporting roles¡¯ handsome appearances on these silly episodes.

    For which reason should the kidnappers look so damn gorgeous like celebrities?

    The guys, who looked like they were in their early to mid-twenties, wore all black from their suits to the ties; however, they didn¡¯t look creepy at all. Instead, due to their hair colors as fancy as those of the Four Heavenly Kings, the guys looked like an idol group wearing some matching outfits for their group concept.

    A guy with red hair among them then detached his lips.

    ¡°You girls look seemingly normal, but what the hell have you been doing?¡±

    What he just dropped made us grimace immediately.

    I muttered, ¡®What we have been doing? Does that mean they also don¡¯t know why we are being kidnapped?¡¯

    This time, a blue haired-guy, standing beside the redhead, spoke to us.

    ¡°Maybe because of their grades? You know, there¡¯s a story about a kid, who always gets the second-highest scores in school, pushing the top student out of the window.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just some stupid ghost story. Why are you bringing up such an old-school joke now?¡±

    The red haired-guy replied out of absurdity. Someone with blonde hair then stuck his head out behind the redhead and asked, ¡°Are they then fighting over boys?¡±

    ¡®Oh, please, I wish we knew the reason too,¡¯ saying that to myself, I quickly put my brain to work. At first, they pointed out if we were having problems with grades; next, it was about boys. Both were related to things taking place in school.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯ I murmured, ¡®Does it mean the person, who requested this kidnapping, is a student our age?¡¯

    Perhaps it was an unquestionable fact given the circumstances so far.

    Oh, this god damn web novel! If there was someone you didn¡¯t like in school, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to just call that person to the schoolyard or the rooftop?! How could you hire people to kidnap someone you hate? Was that something a normal person could attempt?

    No¡­ that wasn¡¯t what I should be thinking at this moment. I fell into thought again.

    Okay, so this person was wealthy enough to hire people to abduct someone whom he or she hated. I would have then definitely encountered this person earlier at Hanwool Group¡¯s party.

    Quickly recalling those whom I saw at the party, a clear and ringing voice awoke me to my full mind.

    ¡°Who are you guys then?!¡±

    ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung! If you¡¯re abducted, please stay calm for now or, at least, use some honorifics! What¡¯s the point of provoking the kidnappers?!¡¯ I shouted inwardly.

    What I thought earlier was correct. It was Ban Yeo Ryung whom I should worry about instead of the kidnappers. Feeling my liver fluttering, I switched my gaze to the guys.

    Thank goodness, the kidnappers didn¡¯t seem to care about Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s behavior at all. As if feeling invigorated, they rather pointed her with their fingers and giggled about how wild she was. The guys then tossed a question.

    ¡°Who we are?¡±

    Their voices sounded meek as if showing us mercy.

    I, however, just turned my head apathetically without any expectation. I didn¡¯t expect them to let us know who they were so easily. From a commonsense point of view, why would the kidnappers tell their names to the hostages without making any fuss? Not just their names but they should also hide their faces when thinking rationally.

    Furthering my thought to that point, I suddenly realized that those guys didn¡¯t even wear any face masks upon their impressive appearances. The pattern of this story was then¡­?

    I turned my head blankly to check the look on their faces.

    They were showing a sign of pride and confidence through their overall look while standing there triumphantly. Now that I think about it, the genre of this novel was none other than a web novel.

    Those guys would then belong to a pattern of villains who had a big mouth to chatter about their names as well as the whole plan when a hostage yells to know why¡­

    There was nothing more fortunate to us then. ¡®Indeed,¡¯ I nodded, ¡®The genre of this novel goes on as expected¡­¡¯ Watching me keep murmuring, Yeo Ryung flung a question.

    ¡°What did you say, Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Shoosh¡­ be quiet, Yeo Ryung. These people are talking right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Whether she was looking at me in wonder or not, I lowered my body close to the floor and faked to throw an admiring glance at them. Enjoying the gaze I was sending for quite a while, the guys then opened their mouths again.

    ¡°You asked who we were, huh?¡±

    At that very moment, I prayed with all my might. Their identities and the purpose of this abduction, which was going to escape from their mouths, would determine the age group and the ending of this novel.

    The guys then detached their lips again.

    ¡°We are¡­¡±

    ¡®PLEASE!¡¯ I murmured.

    ¡°¡­ Called¡­¡±

    Oh, please¡­ rated G! All ages admitted!!

    As I put every ounce of my energies into the prayer, a low voice then finally declared something.

 Chapter 263

    .

    ¡°We are called the Four Symbols.¡±

    A heavy silence prevailed in the air.

    The moment of quietude was as deafening as a scene in a TV drama that revealed the main character¡¯s fianc¨¦e actually being his missing sister.

    I then slowly lifted my head as I finally recovered from the shock. The first thing that came into view was Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face.

    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t seem to lose the anxious look on her face at all.

    With the utmost serious look, she muttered, ¡°The Four Symbols? What is that?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung! I burst into a scream of grief, thinking, ¡®In the end, you also couldn¡¯t break the limit of the female protagonist?¡¯

    A female lead of a web novel, who was brilliant enough to always score the first place in every nationwide mock test, surprisingly, knew nothing about the four mythical creatures of our neighborhood country. Well, she was the only person who didn¡¯t know that the whole school was calling her friends the Four Heavenly Kings. Thus, her reaction now was so Ban Yeo Ryung herself.

    Next, I turned my head to observe the guys¡¯ faces.

    As I expected, they looked solemn enough to show no sign of a joke. Checking those out, I spoke to myself in a low voice.

    ¡®This novel has sacrificed probability in exchange for being G-rated. Not just sacrificing but completely throwing down the probability onto the ground! No way to find the persuasive power as it¡¯s been stepped and covered with dust storm!¡¯

    Although it was a thankful situation to me, would it be sincerely okay to leave this novel continuing this way? That was when I moved to tears by the sacrifice of probability happening in this novel.

    To make matters worse, the guys blurted something one after another.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Azure Dragon of the Four Symbols.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the White Tiger.¡±

    ¡°The Vermilion Bird.¡±

    Ahhh! AHHHHH!

    I suddenly began to shake my tied wrists violently. It was such a fierce movement like a chicken trying to jump out of the cutting board where its wings are bound.

    ¡°Donnie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung, sitting beside me, shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there any pain?!¡±

    I dropped my words with great difficulty.

    ¡°The names¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I swallowed the words unspoken.

    ¡®Their names are painful to hear¡­¡¯

    If my hands were free, I could have covered my ears. Scowling at my tied hands with resentment, I raised my head out of the blue.

    As I got to realize, one person didn¡¯t open his mouth yet.

    A guy with black hair as dark as the night sky was standing in the lightless corner as if he was buried in the blackness. He then turned around to look in our direction. One side of his eyes was, unusually, wrapped up in a bandage instead of wearing an eyepatch.

    I opened my eyes narrowly, wondering, ¡®Is he a fugitive? Is that why he isn¡¯t able to get the benefits of modern medicine?¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung then cast a question just in time.

    ¡°Who is that person then?¡±

    ¡®Of course, he would be the Black Turtle,¡¯ I murmured. It was such a pity that Ban Yeo Ryung, Miss Brainy, wasn¡¯t able to guess even something this simple since she didn¡¯t know about the Four Symbols at all.

    At that moment, the black haired-guy flaunted a grin.

    Oh, no¡­ please, hold on. I felt somewhat ominous.

    He then suddenly uttered something, which made me so speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Black Flame Dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Come on, why the hell are you the Black Flame Dragon?

    You guys told us that the name of your group was the Four Symbols. Then, why was he suddenly blurting out something irrelevant? At that time, the guy with the black hair directed his eyes on me, not Ban Yeo Ryung, and asked a question.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m in between the Four Symbols when I¡¯m not one of the guardians?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    I mumbled in a voice as small as a mosquito; however, it didn¡¯t seem to reach them. Giving some dry coughs, he cleared his throat then continued with a decent baritone voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°No, I am not curious.¡±

    I carefully expressed my point of view, but the Black Flame Dragon still didn¡¯t seem to hear that. That was when the Black Flame Dragon¡¯s life story was about to unfold regardless of my opinion.

    The door burst open and interrupted his remark. While everyone looked in that direction, I felt touched and thought, ¡®If I could, I would like to kiss the person, who just stepped in, on the shoes. No, I¡¯m going too far¡­ Kiss that person on the cheek.¡¯

    That thought, however, continued only until I saw the person¡¯s face. As soon as I looked up at the countenance revealed under the warehouse lighting, I turned stiff.

    Having eye contact with me, the girl put a twisted smile on her face. She then turned her head to look at the four guys.

    ¡°Hey Misters, I didn¡¯t hire you guys to hang out in here like that, did I?¡±

    Her short brown hair, which had the same length as mine, waved on her shoulders. She had mono-lid eyes and soft facial features. Just as I saw at the party, she wore a lightweight dress with white top and purple gradation all over.

    ¡°Choi Yuri¡­¡± I murmured at a slow pace.

    Sealing the Four Symbols¡¯ mouths at ease, she didn¡¯t even listen to my call but pulled over a chair that had been sitting empty.

    She then crossed her legs and waved her hand at me.

    ¡°Hi?¡± she said.

    I was too frozen to answer back. She then smiled as if feeling excited.

    ¡°You look totally blown away to see me. Someone you never expected, huh?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t answer but just bit my lips.

    When the Four Symbols questioned us earlier about why we were here, I got to narrow down the suspect list to someone in our school and quite wealthy at the same time. Choi Yuri was actually on that list since then. Above all, what lingered in my mind the most was the following question.

    If the suspect didn¡¯t like us, why didn¡¯t that person call us out to the schoolyard or the rooftop to speak individually? It would be way easier than making such a hassle like this.

    Despite all that, I never thought that Choi Yuri was the culprit. As what she just said, I never expected it would be her.

    Still, it was none other than Choi Yuri standing in front of us right now.

    Just like me, she looked relatively less impressive to take a significant role in this novel. Choi Yuri, however, seemed to be the culprit of this abduction! Why, for what reason? How was this novel distributing the roles?

    That was when I gnawed my lips while hiding myself being at my wit¡¯s end. I heard Ban Yeo Ryung yelling from beside me.

    ¡°How can you do such things to the students in the same school? Get this off us right now!¡±

    Choi Yuri then slightly tilted her chin and laughed ridiculously.

    ¡°Haha, Ban Yeo Ryung, I never thought that you were this stupid. Do you know how difficult it was to break through Hanwool Group¡¯s impenetrable security? How can I easily release you guys upon such an opportunity? Why would I commit a kidnap then?¡±

    Her ferocious remark continued, which made my jaw drop onto the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to see Eun Jiho crying tears somehow because of me. I¡¯m gonna confirm that I¡¯m not just a nobody to him, but, at least, a person who can grieve him.¡±

    That was total bullshit; however, the look in her eyes had a horrifying, evil gleam that it hardly sounded like a joke.

    Did I get her wrong? Was it my big mistake to estimate in advance that she wouldn¡¯t play a crucial role in this world?

    Unlike my expectation, could something serious happen, for real? Shoot! Why didn¡¯t I take Yi Ruda¡¯s advice more seriously and stay alert? That was when I blamed myself inwardly.

    Suddenly putting her hand inside her clothes, Choi Yuri took out something. I shrank back in fear while thinking if it was a weapon or so, but as I found out what it was, I gave a sigh of relief.

    Instead of the small and slim phone these days, she had a blunt walkie-talkie in her hand. She then pressed some numbers on the device. From her carefree attitude, I convinced that the walkie-talkie had something untraceable installed on it.

    Pressing the call button at the last, Choi Yuri took the device close to her ear.

    After a second, she opened her mouth. The name she called after made Ban Yeo Ryung and my face tinge pale and bite our lips firmly.

    ¡°Hello, Eun Jiho?¡±

    That name was just what I had anticipated.

 Chapter 264

    .

    * * *

    The kidnapping caused a stir in Hotel Juno. Even if the target was a regular guest, it would have been a disaster, but what was worse was that the abducted people were the participants of this party.

    It might have been better if they had kidnapped a public figure; however, those who were involved in this trouble were civilians. Besides, the intention was obvious to see who they were after. Both kidnapped girls were the closest friends of Eun Jiho, the heir of Hanwool Group.

    In other words, the girls were just ordinary people who would never have been targeted for the abduction if they had not been closely related to Eun Jiho. At least, it was for one person.

    With the police in the surveillance control room, Chairman Eun Han Soo stepped forward and actively cooperated. The acquaintances of the kidnapped girls gathered in a room attached right next to the control room while maintaining an agonizing silence. Among them, there were, of course, the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Yoo Chunn Young, who stayed together with the abductees until the end, looked the most unwell. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s two brothers, Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin, kept his side with nonchalant faces.

    Yoo Shin observed Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face continuously. His youngest brother was keeping a straight face as always, but the look on Chun Young¡¯s face was unusually different. He looked too pale like a sheet of white paper. It wasn¡¯t difficult to assume that Chun Young was remaining silent just to keep the mood from getting worse, but would be blaming himself inside.

    Yoo Shin fell into thought. Should he tell Chun Young that it wasn¡¯t his fault so that this happening wouldn¡¯t become a trauma to him? No, but nothing was that known about the situation to do so. Aside from whether or not the girls could return safely, nothing was known at all about what kind of group they were kidnapped by and why they had been abducted. In this situation, it would only cause anger if Yoo Shin clumsily delivered his condolences.

    After agonizing for quite a while, Yoo Shin just kept silence eventually. He then glanced at someone standing nervously against the wall of his room while thinking, ¡®He¡¯s the one who looks the most desperate for comfort though.¡¯ In that direction where Yoo Shin fixed his gaze, there stood none other than Eun Jiho.

    Even the humble Yoo Shin chose his words with care in this event; however, only one person was showing his usual look on the face right now. It was Woo Jooin.

    Instead of worrying about the situation, Woo Jooin almost looked apathetic as if he had thrown off his usual, humane shell; however, Yoo Shin, who had a brother like Yoo Gun since he was born, knew it at a glance that Woo Jooin was showing his true color right now.

    Standing beside Eun Jiho, Woo Jooin was also leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. He then detached his lips composedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    As soon as Woo Jooin broke the ice, Eun Jiho turned his head.

    His doll-like eyes, which were closed to the outside world, burned with fury as if Woo Jooin¡¯s words had vitalized them. Looking at Eun Jiho¡¯s reaction, Yoo Shin quickly turned his head away, thinking, ¡®Eek! I might catch fire too.¡¯

    Eun Jiho soon replied with a yell, ¡°It ain¡¯t my fault? How could that not be my fault?¡±

    Woo Jooin then reacted extremely frigidly. As if he didn¡¯t drop those words to comfort Eun Jiho, Woo Jooin stood straight with his arms crossed and scowled at Eun Jiho coldly.

    He uttered, ¡°Since it already happened, shouldn¡¯t we clarify where the responsibility lies once things are all resolved, which means when the two girls come back safely? But you¡­ you¡¯re too punch-drunk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to break that habit since we were young. Do you think you can control everything in this world? Thus, if unexpected things happen, are those all your responsibility? You know what? That¡¯s very arrogant of you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s replying voice subsided. Yoo Shin was staring at Eun Jiho, who continued his remark with downcast eyes, involuntarily.

    ¡°But¡­ for just one day¡­ I did what I wanted.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Perhaps it was an unanticipated response. Woo Jooin, who was shrewd in almost everything, slightly grimaced.

    Raising both hands to touch his forehead, Eun Jiho spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°Gun hyeong was right.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s unexpected remark made Yoo Gun, who was suggesting Yoo Chun Young sip some water until just now, lift his head.

    Eun Jiho didn¡¯t seem to have heard it. He pulled himself together after Woo Jooin¡¯s factual attack but wasn¡¯t still hearing most of the outside sounds.

    With a pale face, he continued, ¡°Yoo Gun hyeong¡¯s advice was correct. I wanted something I should not have hoped for.¡±

    Yoo Gun then called Eun Jiho in a small voice as if he felt somewhat regretful about him.

    ¡°Jiho.¡±

    ¡°I know that I must have not done that since I¡¯m in a position unable to behave whatever I want. Those aren¡¯t allowed to a person like me.¡±

    Eun Jiho then completed his remark.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind hundreds of times to just watch that person from a distance. Still, I wasn¡¯t ready to do so and wanted to clear up the lingering feelings inside me, so I¡¯ve decided to be greedy just for today, but¡­¡±

    Taking a breath, Eun Jiho hung his head, once again, in regret.

    ¡°But this is what happened.¡±

    ¡°Jiho.¡±

    ¡°Hyeong, what should I do¡­?¡±

    Eun Jiho continued to drop his last sentence.

    ¡°How should I apologize and take responsibility¡­ No, do I even deserve an apology?

    Looking at Eun Jiho uttering those words, no one in the spot could think about bringing something up. What Eun Jiho just said was such a sincere confession that none of them had imagined hearing such words.

    At that moment, Chairman Eun Han Soo walked into the surveillance control room. He then threw a remark that broke the silence.

    ¡°We got a call from an unknown number.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?!¡±

    Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin were the first to react, then the Four Heavenly Kings, who were all absent-minded, responded belatedly. While everyone stared at the chairman with stiff faces, Mr. Eun Han Soo picked up the phone.

    Just in case if the kidnappers reached out, the people in the room were most likely to receive contact from an acquaintance, so what they first did was putting their cell phones together with maximum volume.

    When Eun Jiho found out whom the phone that the chairman just picked up belonged to, his face turned darker.

    The call was ringing on Eun Jiho¡¯s phone. The worst possibility he had ever thought of came true in this way eventually.

    Clenching his fist, Eun Jiho murmured, ¡°And that is why I blame myself for Ham Donnie and Ban Yeo Ryung being kidnapped.¡±

    Meanwhile, the phone was ringing loudly in his hand. Watching his son with composure, Chairman Eun Han Soo opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s your phone, so answer the call.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Taking a deep breath for a second, Eun Jiho then opened his flip phone. He also didn¡¯t forget to record the call.

    There was a moment of silence that even the sound of a needle falling could be heard. A simple greeting then broke the ice.

    [Hello, Eun Jiho?]

    Indeed, the person over the phone knew who he or she was calling. While Eun Jiho turned stiff, Woo Jooin, beside him, was quickly calculating something in his head.

    The person over the phone would be the same age as us; besides, he or she would personally know Eun Jiho and have had a conversation with him.

    The person¡¯s gender was hardly noticeable as he or she was using a disguised voice. Woo Jooin, however, could feel a sense of superiority from the person¡¯s way of speaking. Despite the possibility of identity reveal, the person was talking intimately to Eun Jiho. From that attitude, he or she was showing pride in being close to him.

    Eun Jiho then asked back in a calm voice.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    The following response, however, didn¡¯t let him keep the peace of mind.

    [If you get to know who I am with right now, you won¡¯t be that confident anymore, huh?]

    As Eun Jiho stumbled loudly from feeling suffocated, Woo Jooin and Chairmen Eun Han Soo supported him from each side at the same time. Barely recovering his balance, Eun Jiho then tossed a question with poise.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    [What do I want?]

    And what came after was beyond imagination.

    [I wish you cry because of me.]

 Chapter 265

    .

    The spiteful speech and voice froze everyone at the spot. Only Woo Jooin was whispering composedly to those standing around him.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the person is an acquaintance of victims; given the way of speaking, it¡¯s highly likely that the person is a woman.¡±

    Furrowing his forehead, Eun Jiho replied over the phone. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I can do it right now.¡±

    A moment of silence then went by. ¡®Did the person read the sincerity in my voice?¡¯ having that thought, Eun Jiho murmured, ¡®No, Woo Jooin¡¯s assumption is wrong. The person isn¡¯t an acquaintance. He or she doesn¡¯t know me at all, or else how can this person only ask for something like that upon kidnapping Ham Donnie and Ban Yeo Ryung? Me crying? Geez¡­¡¯

    Eun Jiho closed his eyes tight. It was to keep the peace of mind while talking on the phone; however, only negative scenes entered and filled his head.

    A dark warehouse¡­ thick ropes or sharp-end weapons¡­ ¡®Are they being threatened? What if they have already been threatened?¡¯ Eun Jiho grabbed the phone as if he was about to break it.

    Taking a breath, he then continued, ¡°What should I do to make them return safely?¡±

    [What can you do?]

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    He blurted out the word instinctively, which was from his undeniable true heart. Woo Jooin shook his head from beside him, but Eun Jiho didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°Tell me everything you want. I¡¯m not in the right mind to even compromise.¡±

    That was true. Eun Jiho¡¯s head was full of concerns about the two girls that he could hardly think of anything plausible.

    ¡®Would I¡¯ve rather not come to the negotiating table?¡¯ thought Eun Jiho for a second, but he soon shook his head.

    No, the person had business with him. It was someone who wanted to see Eun Jiho crying or something more than that.

    However, there was nothing else Eun Jiho could do. Since the person spoke like that after kidnapping two people, all he could do for now was to just follow anything that the person asked for.

    While Eun Jiho had those thoughts in mind, the confident voice over the phone continued.

    [Really? Okay, then¡­]

    The person then dropped a remark that made everyone become at a loss of words.

    [Come here alone.]

    Everyone in the room stopped moving.

    However, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t. Instead, he wanted to forget the seriousness he had just now and gently smile.

    ¡®Is that why the person kidnapped the two? Just to ask for something like that? This kidnapper might as well study more about the law of equal exchange or negotiation.¡¯

    With that thought, Eun Jiho nodded while feeling refreshed.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Woo Jooin mouthed from across, ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯

    Eun Jiho, once again, neglected his words. He then uttered, ¡°If the two girls are there, let me hear their voices.¡±

    From the kidnapper¡¯s point of view, it might have sounded like an easy demand since Eun Jiho had already confirmed to be there alone. Without any response, the phone went over to someone else with static noise.

    Eun Jiho endured the silence anxiously while waiting for their voices to come over the phone. Every second felt like a minute. When he heard a sound of breathing, at last, Eun Jiho held his breath.

    Closing his sweaty eyes without even realizing it, Eun Jiho prayed, ¡®I wish you guys aren¡¯t crying, especially Ban Yeo Ryung¡­¡¯

    Aside from his feelings toward Ham Donnie, Eun Jiho was intolerable to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s tears as much as Ham Donnie¡¯s or even more since middle school. That was because he knew how strong Ban Yeo Ryung was. If that girl was crying from being kidnapped because of him, what face should Eun Jiho make? What the hell was he supposed to say to comfort her?

    Not only Eun Jiho but everyone in the room was paying attention out of anxiety to the conversation on the phone. Kwon Eun Hyung looked as if he would jump into this direction as soon as possible. Yoo Chun Young and Woo Jooin were looking this way nervously while barely supporting themselves.

    At the climax of the tension, there returned, at last, a clear ringing voice.

    Eun Jiho then felt himself falling into low spirits. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ he let out a quiet sigh.

    [Eun Jiho.]

    Ban Yeo Ryung spoke in her usual voice.

    [Come here ASAP. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Amid a flowing silence, Eun Jiho could clearly feel his father, Chairman Eun Han Soo, sending him an utterly regrettable glance. The meaning of that gaze would be something like this.

    ¡®I thought he was forming a good relationship with his peers,¡¯ or ¡®How can he make a friend someone just like him¡­?¡¯

    Either of them wasn¡¯t a delightful supposition in this situation.

    Suddenly, Eun Jiho felt himself being calmed down. A sincere word then popped out of his mouth.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re well¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho felt it was so fortunate that Ban Yeo Ryung was Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Ban Yeo Ryung was Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ It sounded weird, but it was true. What words could articulate her character? He wished there was a term named ¡®like Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯ in a dictionary.

    From the other side of the phone, still, there came out a response for Ban Yeo Ryung, by Ban Yeo Ryung, and of Ban Yeo Ryung.

    [Eun Jiho, do you know how upset I am? Why do I have to get kidnapped not because of Donnie nor Eun Hyung but someone none other than you?]

    Eun Jiho now answered back with a voice that sounded perplexed.

    ¡°I, as well, feel upset that it¡¯s none other than you who got abducted because of me¡­¡±

    [True. We have nothing to do with each other, isn¡¯t it?]

    ¡°Hold on, aren¡¯t we friends?¡±

    As soon as Eun Jiho flung that question in bewilderment, her immediate response returned.

    [When I get back, I¡¯m gonna tie you behind your back and let you walk in my shoes. We will then reconsider our friendship.]

    ¡°Dude, did I kidnap you? Did I?¡±

    Eun Jiho replied from the bottom of his heart, but on the other hand, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®This nasty little¡­¡¯ When he raised his head to glance around, people in the room looked dumbfounded.

    No, except for only one¡­ Only Kwon Eun Hyung was showing a sign relief on his face. He was even murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m glad they¡¯re still okay.¡±

    Eun Jiho also agreed to that part. Turning his head to bring his mouth near the phone, Eun Jiho answered back.

    ¡°Fine, as soon as you get back, I¡¯ll end our friendship or whatever you want.¡±

    There was then silence over the phone.

    Eun Jiho finished his remark calmly.

    ¡°So, for now, just think about coming back safely.¡±

    [¡­]

    He considered that she would strike a retort around this moment. Ban Yeo Ryung, however, became unexpectedly quiet.

    Staying silent for a second, Eun Jiho soon asked carefully.

    ¡°Is Ham Donnie also there?¡±

    [Oh.]

    ¡°If you are, please say something.¡±

    It became quiet over the phone for a while, then a sound of breathing and other noises mixed up again.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s fingertips began to feel numb.

    Gripping and releasing the other side of his hand, Eun Jiho fell into thought. He could hardly imagine what Ham Donnie was doing for now. As soon as he had that thought, the classroom scenery of the day when he first met Ham Donnie flooded into his sight.

    She had short hair slightly above her shoulders and a sullen face as if she had no interest in things at that time. He then recalled her staring in his direction with eyes wide open from time to time.

    Like every other kid in the classroom, Ham Donnie also threw a glance at them, the Four Heavenly Kings; however, the type of stare she sent to them was somewhat different from others.

    Yes, there was something enigmatic about her. She seemed typical, but at the same time, different at a strange point. Eun Jiho, therefore, couldn¡¯t predict her reactions this time again at all.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for her to be afraid of being kidnapped. On the other hand, she could also stand aloof from the circumstances just like or more than Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡®I wish she could be more predictable so that I can prepare something in my mind to say to her,¡¯ with that thought, he gave strength to his hand holding the cell phone.

    Eun Jiho opened his eyes wide in surprise at the voice coming over the phone.

    [Hello, Eun Jiho¡­]

    It sounded weaker than usual but was utterly different from being afraid or panic. He rather grasped exhaustion in her voice¡­ For instance, it sounded close to the voice after riding a roller coaster ten times in a row.

    Despite the situation, how could she sound so worn out? Eun Jiho asked urgently.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, are you okay?¡±

    [Oh, I¡¯m fine.]

    Her following remark then made not only Eun Jiho but also everyone in the space think, ¡®What the heck is she talking about?¡¯

    [The romance died a horrible death¡­]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tossing the question, Eun Jiho couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®See? Look who¡¯s more unpredictable¡­¡¯

 Chapter 266

    .

    ¡°Oh, no, nothing.¡±

    With that reply, I swallowed my words that I could hardly drop to Eun Jiho. Meanwhile, I reviewed the conversation that went between Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho.

    What the heck did just happen? When I turned my head to look at Choi Yuri, she also gave a complicated face. I was able to understand why.

    Law of the Web Novel, Article 23. Despite herself being kidnapped, the female protagonist was bound to worry only about the male lead¡¯s life. So to speak, the abducted Ban Yeo Ryung should only blurt out one of the following words.

    ¡®No, don¡¯t come here!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡¯

    ¡®It was a blessing to have you in my life. Now please forget me.¡¯

    The lines reminded me of some song lyrics, but since we were in an urgent situation, let¡¯s just move on. Anyway, what were the lines that actually came out from Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s mouth? Didn¡¯t she say, ¡®Come here ASAP?¡¯

    Of course, I wished Eun Jiho to get here as quickly as he could¡­ but laying down the law, ¡®I¡¯ll give you ten seconds,¡¯ was something out of my territory.

    Not only that I knew the law of the web novel but also when thinking from this world¡¯s common-sense point of view, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s reactions seemed to be beyond imagination.

    As a proof, the look on Choi Yuri¡¯s face turned very strange after she heard Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho talking over the phone. The Four Symbols even made a circling motion of their index fingers at the side of their heads as if the boy and girl were having a screw loose. Even now they were chatting among themselves.

    ¡°Hey, did we kidnap the right kids?¡±

    ¡®Yeah, I was about to wonder the same thing,¡¯ with that thought, I soon pulled myself together after hearing Eun Jiho¡¯s voice that came out from the phone closely attached to my ear.

    [Your voice¡­ it doesn¡¯t sound good.]

    ¡°Huh? Um¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because of the kidnapping, but so to speak, it was because of you guys as well as the dead romance in this novel. That was when I rambled those thoughts in mind.

    The voice came over without any pause.

    [I¡¯m sorry.]

    His heavy and serious voice rather made me feel uncomfortable.

    Frowning in embarrassment, I thought, ¡®There would be nothing for Eun Jiho to feel sorry about.¡¯

    Honestly, I even thought I was lucky to have been kidnapped, at least now, because I wouldn¡¯t get abducted for a while.

    ¡®But I must say one thing,¡¯ having that thought, I glanced in Yeo Ryung¡¯s direction. Ban Yeo Ryung and Choi Yuri were sending me a curious gaze at the same time.

    I opened my mouth to take a deep breath then continued to speak over the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay but Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ Yeo Ryung is¡­¡±

    [Uh-huh.]

    ¡°Yeo Ryung is actually trembling her hands very much, so¡­¡±

    [Uh-huh¡­]

    ¡°Please be here as soon as you can.¡±

    After uttering those words, I smiled bitterly.

    I, sometimes, said that Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t like the other female protagonists; however, I, in the end, was speaking the same thing as Yeo Ryung.

    The quick-witted Eun Jiho would, however, notice what I was trying to say.

    When she really wanted to cry, Yeo Ryung, instead, had a habit of laughing. That was why all of us were particularly weak at her tears.

    The tough Ban Yeo Ryung would rather cry alone than sob in front of others; therefore, I decided to speak out about her trembling hands no matter what.

    A moment of silence swept the space. Eun Jiho¡¯s subdued voice soon returned.

    [I told you, I¡¯m not in the right mind to deep think or compromise.]

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    His following words then made me hold my breath for a second.

    [I¡¯m gonna save you guys at any cost.]

    Listening to that remark, I spoke to myself.

    He didn¡¯t limit the object to only Ban Yeo Ryung. He clearly enunciated ¡®you guys.¡¯ Although it was unsure that whether or not I would stay beside him in his future, Eun Jiho said that he would also save me no matter what he sacrificed.

    Even I was being kidnapped, I never wanted to cry; however, what Eun Jiho just said made my eyes fill with tears at last.

    The most thought that I had in mind after being abducted was something relevant to it.

    Ban Yeo Ryung would be rescued, but what about me?

    I considered I couldn¡¯t help it even if I wouldn¡¯t get rescued. Although my existence could be forgotten like a lie, I thought I would not be able to help that.

    Like March 2nd, three years ago¡­ the time when no one even knew that I have vanished away¡­

    He, however, didn¡¯t forget me. Eun Jiho was mindful of me while keeping his memory green. I opened and closed my heated fist for no reason.

    At that moment, Choi Yuri, who was staring at my face for quite a while from beside me, stretched her hand out of the blue and snatched the phone.

    While I looked up at her with bewilderment, she gave me a dirty look then quickly bent her steps. It felt like she could no longer stay put at us hanging around with Eun Jiho. I was able to grasp that from her determined steps.

    Her words then receded along with her footsteps.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s decide where we¡¯re gonna meet. I¡­¡±

    Staring in that direction blankly with Ban Yeo Ryung, I found someone suddenly coming into view. It was a man dressed in a suit with a robust physique who followed right next to Choi Yuri.

    ¡®Is he her bodyguard?¡¯ Looking at the in-ear monitor, I thought shortly but soon shook my head, ¡®Oh, come on¡­ She might have not accompanied a bodyguard upon a crime like this¡­¡¯

    I then saw the man whispering something to Choi Yuri. She, however, seemed to focus on having a conversation with Eun Jiho through the phone. As if she tried to get him away from her, Choi Yuri waved and curled her hand in his direction. The guy then slightly nodded and headed towards the warehouse door.

    Watching him leave the space to go outside, I turned my head to the front. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter wherever he went.

    When I switched my gaze to look beside me, Ban Yeo Ryung was throwing a warlike, savage glance at Choi Yuri. The murderous spirit she was emitting even made me feel the shiver down my spine.

    Yikes¡­ While I hunched my chilly shoulders, the Four Symbols, behind her, was talking in whispers.

    ¡°They are like pit bull¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a wild beast.¡±

    ¡°Why are we shooting ¡®Wild Kingdom¡¯ when we¡¯re here to play ¡®Taken?¡¯ Geez¡­¡±

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t relate to. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be the opposite?¡¯ While I showed mixed feelings on my face, Ban Yeo Ryung suddenly turned around to look at me then shouted gallantly.

    ¡°Donnie!¡±

    Eek! Hunching my shoulders, I replied with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Those who touch you with a ten-foot pole won¡¯t be able to go outside alive from this warehouse.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t have to bring up that you were the scariest among these people, right? While I smiled clumsily, the Four Symbols moved their steps to stealthily stand back from us.

    Watching them backing off, I wondered, ¡®When I saw Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho talking over the phone, the romance in this novel seemed to be messed up anyway. Wouldn¡¯t it rather be better for Ban Yeo Ryung and me to develop a more intimate relationship then?¡¯

    I mean, how could a female protagonist make my heart so flutter like this?

    * * *

    Kang Mino, Choi Yuri¡¯s bodyguard, came outside the warehouse while glancing back. Massaging his tingling shoulders, he murmured, ¡°Gosh, why is the air so heavy in that warehouse?¡±

    Especially the girl named Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ Recalling the fierce look in her eyes, Kang Mino trembled his shoulders then turned his head to look around.

    The rotten smell of the summer forest struck his nose. Around him, a long stretch of rice fields continued near the highway. Several black cars stood in front of a remote warehouse in Gyeonggi-do while blocking the entrance door. There were only four to five people inside, but those guarding the outside were three or four times higher. Kang Mino fell into thought.

    ¡®Anyway, that girl called Ban Yeo Ryung or whatever¡­ Although she¡¯s like a wildlife character unlike her delicate and slender figure, I hope she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid with her overflowing spirit. That won¡¯t do any good against these number of guys outside.¡¯

    Kang Mino then heaved a deep sigh when thinking about his current circumstances. Who would have known that he would be involved in crime while working as a bodyguard? He should have quit earlier when he realized that something was going wrong.

 Chapter 267

    .

    The reason why Kang Mino couldn¡¯t do that was because of Yi Jenny¡¯s order. She was the chairperson of the international security company Reed Enterprise as well as the boss of Kang Mino. Her son Yi Ruda had been running away from home for a long time; she had finally managed to almost catch him.

    That Yi Ruda, however, suddenly appeared in front of Kang Mino like a ghost and snatched his cell phone. Kang Mino was, therefore, frightened to death. And due to that phone, Choi Yuri had to transfer to another school. As she also committed something wrong, Choi Yuri could not fire Kang Mino fairly and openly, so the happening was buried in oblivion.

    That was exactly when Yi Jenny began to get interested in Choi Yuri and the reason why Kang Mino couldn¡¯t easily quit this job.

    He checked his watch. It has been a while since the slight vibration started to sound in the specially designed watch. Walking through the desolate woods for quite some time, he then finally put up his watch next to his ear and pressed the button.

    With a beep, a voice came over the device.

    [Why are you answering so late?]

    ¡°I¡¯ve been by Miss Choi¡¯s side all along.¡±

    [Turn on the GPS.]

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Kang Mino felt perplexed for a second but soon turned on the GPS without any words. His boss was the type of person who made her explanation short. Now his location would be sent to Yi Jenny.

    He did what he was told to; however, Kang Mino was still wondering where on earth was Yi Jenny thinking to use the location of this warehouse.

    After many considerations, he emitted a small whoop.

    ¡°Um, may I ask you something?¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°Did you have a deal with Hanwool Group?¡±

    He then heard a hiss over the phone. Yi Jenny replied as if she felt ridiculous.

    [No, do you think they¡¯ll leave me alone if they knew I was already aware of this? That will just cause more trouble.]

    ¡°Then, for what reason are you¡­?¡±

    [There¡¯s only one person whom I¡¯m providing the information. It¡¯s an individual who doesn¡¯t belong to any organization.]

    ¡°An individual?¡±

    Frowning for a moment, Kang Mino flung another question.

    ¡°Where on earth is the individual client using this information when he or she can¡¯t even come here alone to save them? Is this also for trading with Hanwool Group? What if the person gets interrogated about the source of the information and discloses us? That will really cause a problem then.¡±

    Kang Mino expressed his reasonable doubt on the order he had been given from her. Still, Yi Jenny just smiled without saying anything.

    His brows met in the middle, but he soon shook his head. Yi Jenny would have definitely considered this situation when she was doing her business; besides, she was his boss. There was no need for her to explain everything to him.

    That was when he heard her following words.

    [Sort it out and get out of there.]

    Turning stiff for a second, Kang Mino then barely answered back.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    [I told you to sort it out and get out of there ASAP if you don¡¯t want to be knocked out and found by the police tomorrow morning.]

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Kang Mino, at last, couldn¡¯t help but throw the question.

    ¡°Please, what are you planning to do?¡±

    [I just made a satisfactory deal. That¡¯s all.]

    RA-TATATA¨C¨C At that very moment, he heard something like a faint and continuous gunfire sound over his head from far away. Kang Mino raised his head.

    It was just over five in the morning. The time when sunlight was spreading dimly over the dark blue horizon, there was a large black object floating in the air. As it came into his view, Kang Mino¡¯s jaw dropped on the floor.

    What came out from Yi Jenny¡¯s mouth then made his eyes open wide. Kang Mino asked back stutteringly.

    ¡°What did you say? Who¡¯s coming?¡±

    [Don¡¯t make me say it twice.]

    He then lost radio contact. Dropping his gaze at the watch that just lost communication with her, Kang Mino murmured with a stiff face.

    ¡°Did she adopt another new son before I even knew?¡±

    The approaching aircraft¡¯s wind blew his hair hard.

    Article 24. Aren¡¯t Female Protagonists Always Getting Kidnapped? (Part 3)

    After the phone call, Choi Yuri still left us kneeling on the bare floor while she took a chair from somewhere and sat down even with a blanket on it.

    Dropping her gaze at us with her legs crossed and chin up, she looked confident. From her attitude, I could tell that the negotiations with Eun Jiho seemed to have ended successfully.

    What was now left for her would be how to treat Eun Jiho who might come here alone; therefore, she certainly was able to look that satisfied.

    However, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Well, it was quite ridiculous to think such a thing while kneeling on the cold warehouse floor with my hands tied behind my back for hours. Still, Choi Yuri looked pathetic to me.

    Does she even know what the hell she¡¯s doing right now?

    This was a serious crime. Choi Yuri was, however, acting like a person who had no idea what the consequences of this happening would bring to her life.

    Let¡¯s say meeting Eun Jiho was what she wanted, but what would be next? Although she tries to run away with him in the name of one-sided love, how long does she think that the situation can last?

    Long story short, it was a short-term plan with no vision. Not only just short-term but it was also so absurd.

    Back then, when I saw her in school, Choi Yuri was, however, not a fool like this. This was the point that caused the greatest sense of incompatibility.

    Yes, when considering her elaborate schemes and the manipulation of public opinion to harass me, Choi Yuri was never so stupid to not see the future because of her immediate desire. She was rather clever and cunning enough to control the situations.

    That being said, who the hell made her commit such a crime while being thoughtless like this? As to think about it, there was one possibility that lingered in my head.

    A weird flow in web novels¡­ a flow that pushes characters to stand on the edge of a precipice improbably might have led me hit by a truck right in front of Eun Hyung and led Ban Yeo Ryung to get kidnapped. Wouldn¡¯t it be fair to assume that the flow has taken the ¡®rationality¡¯ away from Choi Yuri right now?

    I glanced at Choi Yuri nervously. No matter how hard I think about it, there was only one reason why Choi Yuri was acting so improbably.

    In that case, Choi Yuri might ruin the rest of her life due to that preposterous flow. If she was in her right mind, she would have never done such a thing like this; however, Choi Yuri was behaving insanely as if she had been possessed.

    Once someone was branded as a criminal, life in the future wouldn¡¯t be good. Having that thought in mind, a chilling sensation enveloped my whole body. I slightly trembled while thinking how thankful it was for not playing the villain in this world. If I did, I couldn¡¯t guarantee that it would not be me who could be sitting on that chair instead of Choi Yuri.

    At that same time, I, however, thought about something else. Although Choi Yuri was a little mean, wasn¡¯t it too much to ruin the rest of her life by that flow? Couldn¡¯t I then change something by quietly persuading her from an outsider point of view?

    With that thought, I carefully observed her and searched for a chance to talk to her.

    As if she achieved all her goals from kidnapping us, Choi Yuri was doing her nails alone or touching the phone that she just had a call with Eun Jiho. Other than that, she didn¡¯t even care about us at all.

    ¡®If that continues, she won¡¯t even listen to me no matter what I say; however, it still would be worth to give a try,¡¯ I thought.

    Moving my lips for quite a while, I, at last, tried to open my mouth.

    There was a quiet voice coming from beside me.

    ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±

    It was Ban Yeo Ryung. She looked composed, but her furrowed brows showed that she was now a little intolerable.

    Choi Yuri then gave an agonizing face but soon called the Four Symbols who were chitchatting in the corner like kids on a picnic.

 Chapter 268

    .

    Waving her hand as if she felt disturbed, Choi Yuri spoke to the guys.

    ¡°Release her hand just for a moment. Guard the bathroom door as well as the windows.¡±

    Is there a bathroom here? Well, since it¡¯s a large warehouse, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a bathroom attached to it, even if it¡¯s not in good hygiene for a long time.

    The Four Symbols then raised Ban Yeo Ryung to go outside while the two of us stayed inside. Staring nervously at the door that Ban Yeo Ryung just left, I switched my gaze to Choi Yuri.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±

    As soon as I uttered those words, she replied sharply.

    ¡°No, not you!¡±

    When I sealed my lips, Choi Yuri continued to speak while throwing a cold glance.

    ¡°What if you guys plan to escape when I let you both out? One person should stay here.¡±

    I expressed dismay as she blurted those out with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Even when Ban Yeo Ryung succeeds in trying to escape, she¡¯ll come back if you¡¯re still here.¡±

    Gosh, I bit my lips again. Choi Yuri certainly knew Ban Yeo Ryung so well since she had once been classmates with her and spent more time together in high school than I did.

    In this regard, Choi Yuri had no choice but to know Ban Yeo Ryung as well as I did. She also cared too much about her friends. Thinking further to that point, I directed my eyes on her.

    She was not only classmates with Ban Yeo Ryung but also with the Four Heavenly Kings; therefore, she would have interacted with them a lot. That would be why she was assured that Eun Jiho wouldn¡¯t abandon us and accept the negotiation terms.

    When our eyes suddenly met at that moment, Choi Yuri gave a pungent look.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ nothing¡­¡±

    Being hesitant for a moment, I carefully detached my lips.

    ¡°You¡­ have been together with them for quite a long time¡­ Do you really want to do this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, because¡­ I think you also know them enough. You¡¯ll then also get that this won¡¯t¡­¡±

    With a pause, I finally concluded my words.

    ¡°Even if you do this, you won¡¯t get anything.¡±

    There was a moment of silence. Scowling at me in the heavy air, Choi Yuri soon crossed her arms and leaned her back against the chair. I breathed an inward sigh while feeling her fierce gaze.

    ¡®Is it backfiring to say things like this?¡¯ I thought. Well, of course, it was no more effective than provoking the kidnapper if the hostage was being snobby in the first place; besides, when thinking about our relationship, it could sound like I was teasing her. Oh, that would be the worst guess possible.

    Despite all those dangerous possibilities, I felt uncomfortable to let Choi Yuri become a criminal. Although her arrow of hate was aiming at me, that was what I thought about her when we turned out to be the unilateral victims of ¡®the flow.¡¯

    Thinking to that extent, I took a deep breath to brace myself, murmuring, ¡®Yeah, this is something only I can do.¡¯ I then went on speaking seriously.

    ¡°I mean, think about it. Although you meet Eun Jiho by doing this, what will be so meaningful to you?¡±

    Choi Yuri furrowed her brows. She then asked back sharply.

    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s meaningless?¡±

    ¡°You also know that Eun Jiho won¡¯t listen to you if you force him like this.¡±

    She then turned her head and snorted with laughter.

    ¡°At least he would listen to me better than when we were just classmates. The two girls¡¯ lives are in his hands.¡±

    The word ¡®life¡¯ that slipped from her mouth made me feel as if my stomach was getting cold. Having a further conversation seemed like a stupid thing for now; however, just giving up in this situation also weighed on my mind. That was when I tried to keep myself occupied and detach my lips again.

    Choi Yuri¡¯s attitude suddenly changed. Bending herself forward, she lowered her voice threateningly.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    I stepped behind instinctively. Nodding shortly, I answered back.

    ¡°Um, yeah?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t even in tension at all from earlier, huh?¡±

    Her words penetrated my heart like an arrow. Lowering my head, I thought, ¡®Was it that obvious?¡¯

    Well, I¡¯ve been thinking all sorts of crap since I was kidnapped, so why not Choi Yuri notice that? Unlike Ban Yeo Ryung, who was out of her mind from being abducted, Choi Yuri was retaining her sanity.

    Besides, when considering what happened between me and her, intimidating me might also be the purpose of the kidnapping.

    I wasn¡¯t confident in managing a straight face, so I just looked down.

    She was right. Sorry to say, but as what Choi Yuri just said, I wasn¡¯t nervous at all. When I discovered Choi Yuri was the actual kidnapper, even the smallest tension I had soon disappeared.

    But it was true that if someone was about to cause serious trouble to us, the person should be, at least, someone else than her. In my point of view, unfortunately, Choi Yuri was written off as a lightweight.

    Furthermore, she already provoked an incident. I thought she had finished playing her role as the case closed, and therefore, there wouldn¡¯t be anything happening with her at the center.

    However, if I spoke out these things, I would be treated as someone who wasn¡¯t all there; moreover, Choi Yuri wasn¡¯t the Four Heavenly Kings, who already had accepted these unrealistic things. I, therefore, couldn¡¯t tell her about this.

    Wondering for a moment, I finally chose to rather smile awkwardly.

    ¡°Um, maybe because I¡¯ve encountered a familiar face.¡±

    That was such a ridiculous excuse even for me. How could someone get kidnapped by none other than a student who went to the same school? Most of the people would rather panic than becoming nervous.

    Looking at Choi Yuri¡¯s face turning ferocious, I hunched my shoulders. Her following words were, however, something utterly unanticipated.

    Scowling at me with glaring eyes for quite a while, she blurted out, ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I replied while feeling my fingertips slightly trembling.

    ¡°I know you aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you.¡±

    While I was at a loss of words, Choi Yuri¡¯s face turned dark.

    Looking at her brown eyes giving me a murderous look through her disheveled hair, I realized I did something wrong. It would have been more helpful to relieve her anger if I just remained silent instead of rambling such things to save her.

    She then struck a retort as if she was spitting out something.

    ¡°You! You¡¯re such an asshole. Do you know that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I kept my mouth shut. While I moved my eyeballs from side to side, her voice continued.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t nervous because you¡¯re encountering someone familiar? No, it¡¯s not. I can tell that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I still stayed put without saying anything. ¡®How is she able to read my mind when she isn¡¯t a mind reader?¡¯ That was what I¡¯ve been thinking of the moment.

    However, the unexpected words that she blurted out after made my eyes wide open.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to judge others like that!¡±

    Her thunderous cry pierced my ears.

    Watching Choi Yuri, who suddenly shook her head and roared for the entire warehouse to ring loudly, I thought, ¡®What is she talking about? I¡¯m judging others??¡¯

    While I looked up at her, she kept on speaking with her gasping voice.

    ¡°You said something when we met alone in the rooftop¡­ I clearly remember that even right now.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡®What did I say to you?¡¯ As I tried to drop those words, Choi Yuri¡¯s furious remark cut in.

    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t know only beautiful, smart, distinguished, and wealthy people can speak their minds! Don¡¯t you remember? It was none other than you who said that!¡±

    Blurting those out, she was now laughing loudly. I stared at her with fear while having no idea why she brought that up in this situation. I could, however, tell that her fury was more than just average. Still, why¡­?

    Catching her breath, she looked down at me then showed a smile. She continued to speak while still gasping.

    ¡°But you, you don¡¯t have the right to say that. Do you know why?¡±

    What she then said after, which was completely beyond my imagination, froze me like a statue.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s you who judge people that way, not anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 269

    .

    ¡®What?¡¯ After a moment of wonder, the meaning of her words soon left me feeling absolutely shattered.

    Both Choi Yuri and I didn¡¯t say anything for a while. After she had finished speaking, she stood fuming while looking at me, whereas I just sat on my knees and dropped my gaze at the floor.

    I felt two guys of the Four Symbols, who were standing near the warehouse door, turning around to look this way in the sudden silence.

    Meanwhile, I just stared at Choi Yuri¡¯s face for quite a while. She looked devastated by her broken heart and injured pride. Scowling at me with bloodshot eyes, she detached her lips again.

    ¡°Are you a god or what? If not, is the world a theater and you¡¯re a scriptwriter? What the hell are people and I to you?¡±

    I still couldn¡¯t say anything. Choi Yuri continued to speak with her eyes fastened on me.

    ¡°Did you say Eun Jiho won¡¯t listen to me? Although he does so, it will still be meaningless? I would mean nothing to him forever? Is that what you¡¯re talking to me?¡±

    I didn¡¯t put it that harsh, but it was true that those thoughts were in my mind. That was because Eun Jiho and Choi Yuri were¡­ I bit my lips.

    As far as I knew Eun Jiho and Choi Yuri would never make love happen between them.

    When I had that thought in my head, Choi Yuri poured out questions hysterically.

    ¡°How do you know? What makes you so confident about that? From what? Who the fu*k are you to say so?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    I just wished there were no more people who were hurt by hopeless love. I didn¡¯t want anyone walking along the thorny path in trust of there would be something at the end. Including myself, I just hoped there was no one.

    While I just left those words unspoken, Choi Yuri¡¯s remark hailed down on me like bullets.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like I¡¯m incomprehensible when I¡¯m trying so hard to get involved with him, influence each other, and squeeze myself in to take up space in his life¡­? Why are you seeing me as someone defying the odds?¡±

    Breathing shortly from exertion for a while, Choi Yuri kept on gushing.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t even trying at all! You¡¯ve given up everything from the beginning, but why are you always staring at me with a disbelieving look? It feels like I¡¯m still out of the spotlight when I¡¯ve already gotten them by my side.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    That¡¯s because the only role I¡¯m allowed to play is watching from the sidelines; the role you¡¯re playing is just different from mine.

    I couldn¡¯t say those words this time as well. When I, again, remained silent for quite a while, Choi Yuri showed a bitter sneer as if she knew I would react that way.

    She then walked toward me and sat with her knees bent right in front. Meeting my eye level, she continued to speak with a lowered voice as if she was telling me a secret.

    ¡°You know what? Actually I don¡¯t care about what others think of me. Whether they throw a miserable glance at me or not and even Eun Jiho or Ban Yeo Ryung deem me pathetic, I don¡¯t give a shit. Those are nothing to me, but the look in your eyes¡­ I hate your look of sympathy at me the most, get it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you to behave that you know all the results? Why are you looking at me like a person challenging the impossible? Who the fu*k are you to do so?!¡±

    She then drove in a wedge with her last words.

    ¡°Are you a god or what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the deafening silence that soon prevailed the space, I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Breaking out in a cold sweat, I cast my eyes down at the floor for a long time then lifted my head back.

    There stood Choi Yuri, the girl with brown hair, brown eyes, and a run-of-the-mill appearance. Looking at her face quite resembling mine, I once thought that she wouldn¡¯t play more than a supporting role in this novel.

    However, what have I been thinking of Choi Yuri?

    Due to our similar appearance, I might have regarded her as my mirror. That was because no matter how hard we try, we wouldn¡¯t be able to play something more than our fixed roles.

    Just like me, I wished she didn¡¯t long for something that she couldn¡¯t acquire. Although she put forth a great deal of effort, nothing would be gained, so I hoped she wasn¡¯t at the pains of doing such a thing.

    I was sympathetic with Choi Yuri, who would get nothing just like me, and even felt pity for not being aware of the fact.

    That was why I advised her on Eun Jiho just now. No matter what she does, no amount of effort would make her existence even a speck in Eun Jiho¡¯s mind.

    Because that was meant to be.

    I raised my head to look at her again.

    The shower of her scathing words shattered the world in my head that I had built solidly for years. Her remark made it easily collapse as if it was a sandcastle.

    A world where everyone was made of words on paper¡­ A world where people were trapped in chess pieces unable to see themselves and each could only move in a set direction¡­

    Choi Yuri, just now, broke the world, which might have deceived all the people, into pieces with her hammer-like remark.

    I directed my eyes on her. She, who was putting her face closely on mine, looked like a giant shadow because of the backlight of the warehouse.

    ¡°Now you see?¡± she asked.

    She then yelled out again, ¡°Now you see me?¡±

    I nodded blankly. Only then did I have something striking my mind.

    Perhaps this was the first time for me to face a ¡®person,¡¯ at last, ever since I entered this world. A real person¡¯s face¡­ which I should never recklessly judge one¡¯s value¡­ No end was set yet. No one could know that and should not know such a thing.

    The future was open; it wasn¡¯t fixed. That was uncertainty, but at the same time, the reason why people were able to dream of a better future. Dreaming of better tomorrow was a person¡¯s greatest right and freedom.

    I had a dream one day. In that dream, I walked endlessly on the single path drawn by light in the dark while being lost in thought.

    Is everything predetermined life a blessing or a misfortune?

    What about the life of a person who already knows that? Is that life also a blessing or not?

    When a person knows that there is only one path and nothing can be changed no matter how hard he or she tries, is that knowledge a gift or a calamity?

    And now, Choi Yuri was answering those questions right in front of me. Her voice sounded the clearest that I ever heard from her.

    I murmured, ¡®I was wrong about Choi Yuri.¡¯

    I thought she was doing reckless things only because she was set to do so. It was the flow and the script that made her act like that. These were the thoughts that I had in mind until now.

    However, I was utterly wrong. Choi Yuri, the smart and ambitious girl who easily drove me to the corner in the past while using the hands of others, didn¡¯t lose her sound judgment because of such reasons.

    It was simply because she wanted Eun Jiho. She desired him too much that she thought it didn¡¯t matter at all to lose anything. It was her will to abandon everything and choose a faint possibility.

    Looking at me with glaring eyes for a while, Choi Yuri uttered again.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna struggle to succeed whether you think I¡¯m pathetic or not.¡±

    I just nodded in a daze. That was the only thing I could do for now.

    ¡°I will continue to do so. You can¡¯t trap me in your stereotype! Don¡¯t you dare define me in your way. Get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it¡­¡±

    Even though I tried to enunciate with all my heart, Choi Yuri didn¡¯t seem to believe it. Shaking her head hysterically, she blurted out, ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand at all.¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever fallen in love with someone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was tongue-tied this time since that was what I never did and even thought about.

 Chapter 270

    .

    Aside from my old promise¨C¨CI would never ever fall in love with the Four Heavenly Kings¨C¨CI wasn¡¯t able to have a crush on someone.

    No wonder I could do such a thing. In a world that didn¡¯t reflect my will at all, how could I reach out to someone first? Wasn¡¯t that the easiest way to break my heart?

    I didn¡¯t want to play a game that had a specified outcome.

    While I rambled those thoughts in my head, Choi Yuri continued to speak with her tearful gaze still fixed at me; however, unlike her sad face, her voice sounded icy cold.

    ¡°I wish you¡­¡±

    There was a pause before she added, ¡°¡­ I wish you cry as much as Eun Jiho does.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wish you fall in love with someone while feeling out of control just like me. Get lovesick, your heartbroken, and in the end, feel that your entire world has collapsed.¡±

    Her unfiltered, pure hatred that showered over me like a rainstorm ended up choking me. As if those words had pushed me into a deep pool of water, my view darkened and I felt too hard to breathe.

    Falling in love with someone while feeling out of control¡­ That¡¯s what I was most afraid of. In this sense, Choi Yuri¡¯s curse was hitting the nail on the head.

    Lowering my head, I murmured, ¡®But why at this moment am I rewinding the thing between Yoo Chun Young and me in my mind?¡¯

    The word that he said to me in the clear sunlight on the schoolyard¡­

    ¡®I like you.¡¯

    And the things that I thought while staring at him¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m glad I don¡¯t have a crush on Yoo Chun Young.¡¯

    That was when I shook my head while biting my lips. There was a loud thud outside the warehouse, then someone kicked the door open and stepped inside. Both Choi Yuri and I turned to look in that direction with our eyes wide open.

    When that person suddenly jumped into us, I, at last, grasped the whole situation. Ban Yeo Ryung, who got her hands free from the rope at some point, threw the two guys on the floor. Groaning in pain upon getting swept over the floor, the two guys were tied up with ropes all around their bodies.

    I was astonished at the sight, quietly exclaiming, ¡®Whoa, Ban Yeo Ryung¡­¡¯ I had no idea how she released herself from the strict security, but she knocked down the two guys and brought them here tied with rope. If she left them in the bathroom, it might have caused big trouble since they could recover their senses and alert other guards outside.

    Switching my gaze to her slender arms, I fell into thought again. She might have had the two guys under her each arm to bring them here at once. How could she do that with those skinny arms¡­?

    ¡®How does your body structure work? What on earth is happening inside you?¡¯ As soon as I murmured those to myself, Ban Yeo Ryung dusted off her hands then shouted at me.

    ¡°Donnie, come over here!¡±

    When I heard those words, Choi Yuri and the rest of the Four Symbols, in front of me, turned around to look at me at the same time.

    Choi Yuri, who was throwing a teary glance at me until now, shrieked, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Her hands narrowly missed my arm.

    I ran across the warehouse immediately and dashed towards Ban Yeo Ryung. She also came running to me and pulled me into her arms. She then touched the rope tied around me. Even I thought that I would definitely stumble within five steps if I kept running like this.

    However, as we didn¡¯t have any tools, it was difficult to get the rope off me. Shaking the thick and strong strands of strings, Ban Yeo Ryung exclaimed in despair.

    ¡°Damn it! Why isn¡¯t this working?!¡±

    ¡°Um, Yeo Ryung¡­¡±

    I called her name quietly. I guess we would better run away instead of doing this here. Watching her obsessively untying my rope, I read her mind that she was trying to make me escape alone if something took place. In order for that to happen, my hands should be free to run away by myself.

    Meanwhile, the Four Symbols were approaching us. Ban Yeo Ryung then gave up untying the rope for now. Looking in their direction, she raised her fist at the eye level.

    As in the UFC octagon, a strained atmosphere filled the whole warehouse space. Such tension was utterly unbelievable when looking at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s girlish and innocent appearance; however, the other side seemed to be on full alert at the time when she had already knocked the two guys down.

    ¡®I wish they could have taken this side as a joke¡­¡¯ Heaving a sigh with that thought in mind, I began to predict the fight results.

    It was true that Ban Yeo Ryung was, ridiculously, a girl of great physical strength. Recalling the day when we had a chase with the men in black near the City Hall station, her movements were as quick as those of Yi Ruda.

    However, did she ever have this kind of a professional fight before? No. I shook my head. That was the problem we were confronting now.

    Ban Yeo Ryung was different from Eun Hyung. Even if she was born with athletic ability, we couldn¡¯t neglect the lack of experience. She could have knocked the two guys down outside probably because they fell asleep at the switch.

    These guys here were, however, different. They were clearly aware that none other than Ban Yeo Ryung had defeated the two guys; therefore, they would tackle her with all their might in tension. In that case, the chance of winning would be less than a half. Thinking to that extent, I then quickly lifted my head when a voice cut through my thoughts.

    ¡°Everyone come over here! They are trying to escape!¡±

    My goodness! Choi Yuri was talking over the black cell phone. I didn¡¯t know that the device also worked as a walkie-talkie. If I had known that earlier, I would have snatched that thing from Choi Yuri when Ban Yeo Ryung entered the warehouse!

    However, it was too late to regret it. When I noticed that there weren¡¯t just one or two cars parked outside, I knew it wasn¡¯t everyone in the warehouse, but how many people were around then? Rambling those thoughts in mind, I soon became at a loss of words upon the number of people, who came stampeding into the warehouse.

    At least twenty people seemed to have filled the warehouse like a swarm of ants upon Choi Yuri¡¯s order; besides, they didn¡¯t all look decent and nice like the Four Symbols inside here. Most of them had bulky, tattooed arms, which I could roughly guess the field that they were working in.

    I re-calculated the possibility of me and Ban Yeo Ryung safely escaping from this place. Less than a half? Bullshit, it was less than ten percent.

    I then realized the guy, who stayed right next to Choi Yuri, wasn¡¯t there among the huge group of men in front of us. The tall, bodyguard-like guy who was wearing an in-ear monitor¡­

    Where did he go? Was he not participating in this kind of situation?

    Whether he took part in this fight or not, the situation was, however, already going potentially explosive.

    My hands were still tied up, and although Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hands were free, her outfit wasn¡¯t suitable to fight. About twenty people slowly surrounded me and Ban Yeo Ryung and began to narrow the siege. Watching the sight, I finally began to get afraid.

    Shoot! I saw something like this only in zombie movies! I glanced around to find an escape route, but sadly, the pile of boxes blocked my sight. Ban Yeo Ryung and I exchanged eye contact.

    ¡®Just run,¡¯ mouthed Ban Yeo Ryung. I nodded. A tense silence was still prevailing in the space. Suddenly, ¡®THITH-THITH-THITH¨C¨C¡¯ a loud noise rang outside the warehouse.

    The unidentified, deafening noise not only made me and Ban Yeo Ryung but also all the people inside the warehouse round their eyes with wonder. The chatter grew louder.

    ¡°A helicopter?¡±

    ¡°What the heck? There won¡¯t be any helicopter coming here in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°Even if someone caught us, why not use the car?¡±

    About five people among the rumbling crowd went outside the door. They might be observing what was happening out there.

    Gosh, that was a chance to escape! It was, however, too late to do that. As if showing us that professionals were indeed professionals, the guys quickly arranged the line, which was briefly disrupted by the unidentified noise, and came toward us again.

    Glancing around, Ban Yeo Ryung then picked up a broken beer bottle that was dropped on the floor. While I flinched at her doing so, Ban Yeo Ryung approached me and began to rub the broken bottle on my rope. Those who saw her doing that shouted to each other.

    ¡°She¡¯s trying to cut the rope!¡±

    ¡°Will the other girl also behave wildly like her?¡±

    ¡°Go, stop them!¡±

    Amid the sporadic cry around us, the rope that was tying my wrists finally was cut off.

 Chapter 271

    .

    Raising my head with a brightened face, I soon fell into despair. Those who dashed toward us with gritted teeth were now in a very short distance. That was when Ban Yeo Ryung put on alert while holding a broken beer bottle upside down. The noise that pierced through the group of guys struck our ears. Ban Yeo Ryung and I became goggled-eyed.

    The guys hesitated one after another then slowly turned around. The sound coming from outside was quite extraordinary.

    ¡°Who the fu*k is he?!¡±

    ¡°Help! This ain¡¯t no joke!!¡±

    A choking noise then echoed around; voices began to disappear by ones and twos. What was going on outside? While we blinked swiftly in wonder, the group of guys in front of us swarmed out of the warehouse as if they felt urgent upon their co-worker¡¯s groan. Even though Choi Yuri yelled at them from behind, they didn¡¯t give any attention to it.

    ¡°Uh¡­?!! Where are you going? Hey, where are you going?! You guys must do what you¡¯re paid for!¡±

    Leaving Choi Yuri shouting with a high-pitched voice behind us, Ban Yeo Ryung and I also ran as fast as we could. Running hand in hand tightly as if no one could let go of our grip, we soon got out of the warehouse.

    Outside the wide-open warehouse door, the gray air of dawn poured in. The ground glowed dark red with the early morning light. I smelled something like rusty iron mixed with a scent of thick grass.

    When I lifted my head, I saw a human figure moving freely in the radiant light pouring into my eyes.

    It was such a quick and elastic movement like dancing. Every move was so light that it looked weightless like a shadow; however, the muscular guys collapsed one by one under the fist that seemed to have no weight or shape like a shadow. Speaking precisely, each person was knocked out with just one punch. The person¡¯s blow was, therefore, quickly clearing up the fuss outside.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I just flickered our eyes at the sudden appearance of the unidentified reinforcement. No, it might be the enemy force, but the point was that the person was helping us to escape.

    Ban Yeo Ryung started action ahead of me. She turned herself to pick up an empty beer box rolling around the space then threw it to the guy, who was turning his back against us.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    As he collapsed with a shriek, every eye was bent on us; however, the guys couldn¡¯t look at us for long. The shadowy figure that came straight up kicked their chests and shoulders one by one and blew them away.

    Watching the guys getting blown away with gasps, Ban Yeo Ryung and I then turned our heads to the front again. As I finally saw the person¡¯s face gradually approaching us, my jaw dropped onto the ground.

    Although the day was breaking, the sky was dark red since it was still too early in the morning. His blond hair fluttered over his forehead every time he walked with his back against the sky.

    Ban Yeo Ryung also struck dumb when she found who he was. She blurted out his name before me.

    ¡°Yi Ruda?¡±

    ¡°Why are you staying still? Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    He¡­ no, SHE shouted while pointing at the aircraft, standing behind her, with her chin.

    As if she just got here by that helicopter, the blades were still spinning without a pause. The wind blow coming from the propeller was fiercely disheveling Yi Ruda¡¯s hair.

    When I checked the driver¡¯s seat instinctively, I found no one sitting there. ¡®Then¡­!!!¡¯ I gaped at the sight, thinking, ¡®Did she drive that by herself? Yi Ruda??¡¯

    Before I tried to check the fact, Ban Yeo Ryung snatched my hand. She lifted a beer box again with the other side of her hand and threw it to another guy. Ban Yeo Ryung then began to run with me.

    ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s go! I¡¯m not sure but, at least, it would be better than just staying here!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Then, do you think I¡¯m gonna kidnap you guys again?!¡±

    The way of Yi Ruda speaking to Ban Yeo Ryung was, unexpectedly, not that soft and warm.

    Regardless of his tone, Ban Yeo Ryung stretched out her leg to kick a guy, who tried to grab us from behind, in his stomach. Gently getting back on the ground, she then pulled my hand again and yelled, ¡°Donnie, hurry!¡±

    At last, we almost rolled into the opened helicopter, and, at the same time, Yi Ruda, who perfectly cleared out the last guy standing, came running in our direction.

    Before she ran, Yi Ruda suddenly turned around to glance at the warehouse. That was when I recalled the presence of Choi Yuri and followed Yi Ruda¡¯s glance.

    Both Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda didn¡¯t attack Choi Yuri. In their point of view, she was relatively less threatening; once they defeat the guys she brought here, Choi Yuri might lose her substantive power. If not, maybe Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda just lacked time.

    Inside the empty warehouse, Choi Yuri was looking this way while sitting on the chair. The view of her having a phone call earlier with Eun Jiho triumphantly while leaving me and Ban Yeo Ryung aside overlapped on her appearance right now.

    All of a sudden, I felt that this entire situation was like a play. It seemed like a dream that she had just shouted at me with her face close to mine.

    ¡®Now, you can see?¡¯

    She asked.

    ¡®Can you see me now?¡¯

    I nodded my head involuntarily and, at last, got an answer that didn¡¯t work out in front of her.

    ¡®I¡­ see you. Instead of a puppet on a string, I see you stretching out your hand to the future you desire. Even if you made the effort in the wrong direction, I admit you attempt and endeavor; however, that¡¯s why you have to pay for all that by yourself,¡¯ I concluded my thought this way.

    That was why freedom and choice were heavy and frightful at the same time.

    After jumping on the driver¡¯s seat like riding on horseback, Yi Ruda slammed the door. She then wore a headphone and controlled some buttons on the dashboard. With the previous ¡®THITH-THITH-THITH¨C¨C¡¯ noise, the helicopter soon floated its heavy body slowly in the air.

    It was my first helicopter ride ever, but it didn¡¯t seem real. As if she was also feeling the same, Ban Yeo Ryung just stared outside the window in silence.

    When the helicopter increased its altitude at a slow pace, the warehouse where we had been locked up began to look very small that it seemed as unrealistic as a miniature model. The trees and the farmland surrounding the warehouse gradually shrunk into the distance; the horizon amid the gentle hills came into view.

    The cloudy fog on the road¡­ dump trucks and cars running through the fog and over the deserted overpasses.

    I lifted my eyes.

    After a long night, the morning was dawning bright.

    * * *

    After a few rounds of wandering, Ban Yeo Ryung and I managed to find and put on the seatbelts. Meanwhile, the helicopter continued to fly across the sky. It then passed a bridge that looked like Seongsu Bridge. I thought I saw the dawn light, but it still took a while for the sky to turn bright.

    At last, the glows of Seongsu Bridge and the skyscrapers, reflected in the Han River, shone like pearls in the fully rising sunlight. The subway going over the bridge and the cars marching like meteor shower¡­

    Ban Yeo Ryung suddenly turned to look at the driver¡¯s seat.

    She then asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°Almost six in the morning,¡± Yi Ruda answered back while tapping the dashboard. The helicopter than gently swung in the air and began to raise its altitude by making a slight curve like a cable car.

    When I looked at the surface of the river slowly receding from my view, I trembled for a second with an unfamiliar sensation. I then heard Ban Yeo Ryung flinging another question from behind me.

    ¡°Did you reach out to other kids?¡±

    ¡°Other kids? Oh¡­¡±

    Controlling the dashboard at her eye level again, Yi Ruda murmured, ¡°You mean, the Four Heavenly Kings?¡±

    Yi Ruda then continued with an apathetic voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get in touch with them a little later. Sorry, but as long as you¡¯re inside here, no.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Leaving the bewildered Ban Yeo Ryung aside, Yi Ruda turned to look at me. She then flaunted a grin. Curving her blue eyes into a warm smile, Yi Ruda asked in a furtive tone.

    ¡°Because there¡¯s some reason. Well, Donnie, you trust me, huh?¡±

    Reading Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s countenance, I carefully nodded.

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, I do.¡±

    Since Yi Ruda was driving the helicopter, not the car, I couldn¡¯t help but trust her intention as well as her driving ability. Even if she had a bad intention, I couldn¡¯t jump off the sky, so wasn¡¯t it better to just stay inside the helicopter she was driving than to die?

 Chapter 272

    .

    Watching Yi Ruda driving the helicopter proficiently in the driver¡¯s seat, I thought, ¡®No matter how much I think about it, isn¡¯t this also a balance breakdown?¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda¡­ Where did their fancy fighting skills, which I had just witnessed, come from? How could they escape from the site of the kidnapping just by themselves? What about Yi Ruda driving the helicopter? If they were able to do such things, why would other characters exist and appear in this novel? Wouldn¡¯t those characters lose their roles?!

    ¡®Is this novel really going on the right track?¡¯ While I agonized again, I heard Ban Yeo Ryung speaking bluntly beside me.

    ¡°Donnie is very kind, so she trusts you, but me? No.¡±

    What? Hold on, Ban Yeo Ryung! I quickly raised my head. Yi Ruda, sitting in front of me, turned the handle and grumbled, ¡°Are you kidding me? Don¡¯t you know who saved you?!¡±

    While I looked back and forth between them hesitantly, Ban Yeo Ryung crossed her arms tightly and blurted out a question, which made me dry cough.

    ¡°Hey, do you have a helicopter pilot license?¡±

    ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung, you¡¯ve been so strange since a while ago. Where in the world is there a character in a web novel who asks about having a driver¡¯s license while riding a motorcycle?¡¯ I thought.

    As soon as I heard Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s question, I found Yi Ruda getting magically quiet. I said to myself, ¡®Girl, please¡­¡¯

    Yi Ruda then looked askance at Ban Yeo Ryung with a sulky face.

    She replied, ¡°We¡¯re not even allowed to get a driver¡¯s license at this age, are we?¡±

    ¡°What? Then, this is illegal! I knew it!¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do then? Should I let you get off? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just because I¡¯ve checked to see if you have a license, are you asking me to jump off and die? Right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, guys¡­¡±

    While the two quarreled and I agonized over whether or not to ask Yi Ruda to focus on driving, the helicopter approached a building roof deck smoothly as if it was an independent creature.

    The aircraft then began to slowly lower its altitude. Entering the helipad, which was marked with a circle and a gray-painted letter H in the middle on top of a gray building, the helicopter soon landed on the platform to a fare-thee-well.

    I looked at Yi Ruda with surprise. Although she bickered with Ban Yeo Ryung over the fact that she didn¡¯t have any license or so, I could tell it from just now that Yi Ruda¡¯s driving skill was more than just average and almost at a professional level.

    Yi Ruda then jumped off the driver¡¯s seat. While the rotor blades still generated a lot of wind, Yi Ruda, who grabbed her hair disheveling in the blowing air, stuck out the other side of her hand to us.

    Ban Yeo Ryung held that hand to jump off from the helicopter; the next was me. Maybe because I had been kneeling on the cold floor for a long time, my legs were a little numb. Yi Ruda held me in a tight grip to keep me from stumbling.

    ¡°Did you hurt somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nope. I¡¯m totally fine.¡±

    I tried to add, ¡®My leg is asleep,¡¯ but instead of doing it, I noticed that someone else was standing behind Yi Ruda. While I became speechless for a second with my mouth opened, Yi Ruda, who read my gaze, also turned around to look behind.

    At that moment, the look on her face changed quite delicately. She seemed to have seen something very familiar but, at the same time, scary and even dreadful. So to speak, Yi Ruda looked as if she had encountered a monster in her childhood nightmare.

    She then loosened up her strained forehead. What came out from her mouth surprised me.

    ¡°Oh¡­ mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only me who was struck dumb. While Ban Yeo Ryung also came closer toward this direction in astonishment, Yi Ruda pointed at the lady and introduced her to us with her usual, refreshing voice.

    ¡°Let me introduce her. She¡¯s my mother, Jenny. Yi Jenny or Jenny Yi.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you all.¡±

    With that greeting, the lady extended her hand. Ban Yeo Ryung held her hand to have a handshake in the confusion of the moment. Next was my turn. Shaking hands with each other, I carefully observed Yi Jenny¡¯s face.

    She had black eyes with raised ends and was wearing a tight-fitting black two-piece suit. Having a sleek high bun tightly tied up so that the hairs wouldn¡¯t come out, Yi Jenny looked like a very astute and thorough woman, who was in her early thirties at most.

    Well, when thinking about Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother and father, I had no choice but to nod. Many parents in this neighborhood looked notably younger than their age. Perhaps, it was running in their families. If so, would Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda also inherit the genes and become something like a vampire in the future?

    Anyway, Yi Ruda¡¯s mother was utterly different from Yi Ruda, who seemingly emitted radiance as bright as Woo Jooin, even though a blizzard was raging inside her.

    The air around Yi Jenny felt blade-like sharp, cold, and even heavy. Although she said it was nice to meet us, she looked interested in neither me nor Ban Yeo Ryung at all.

    Yi Jenny then switched her gaze to Yi Ruda and asked her cool, calm, and collectedly, ¡°Should we go, son?¡±

    My eyes widened. Her way of speaking sounded as if things were prearranged, but where were they going in this situation? Besides, Yi Jenny didn¡¯t ask why Yi Ruda took us here by helicopter as well as what happened. Those looked like none of her interests.

    So was Yi Ruda who didn¡¯t get surprised. As if she knew what her mother would already talk about, Yi Ruda smiled nonchalantly yet bitterly.

    She then replied, ¡°Oh, I see, cool. Yes, that was what I agreed on.¡±

    I stared at Yi Ruda answering back like that way. Strangely, her responding voice sounded like that of a prisoner captured by enemies, instead of a son¡¯s voice.

    While there was a moment of silence, Yi Jenny said something to her in-ear monitor. ¡®Is she also working in the security industry?¡¯ While I had that thought in mind, Yi Jenny turned to look at me and Ban Yeo Ryung then spoke to us with the previous, apathetic voice.

    ¡°I told them to keep the passageway open to the outside. If you leave the rooftop right now, there will be someone waiting to guide you the way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Just follow the person.¡±

    She then closed the flip phone that she had been holding for the whole time with a slam and diverted her eyes back onto Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    With a nod, Yi Jenny followed her mother. The two then walked toward the opposite direction as if they were taking a different passage from us.

    Both Ban Yeo Ryung and I stood still and stared in the direction, where they were receding to, for quite a while.

    Yi Ruda suddenly appeared, saved us, and dropped us off over here. She was now leaving with her mother. What on earth was going on?

    I had no idea how to regard this situation. When my head was filling gradually with questions, Yi Ruda turned around to look at us out of the blue and came running in a hurry.

    She then took out something from her pocket and quickly clasped it in my hand. When I checked what it was, a cell phone came into view.

    Blinking swiftly, I asked, ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    ¡°As soon as you get outside, call the Four Heavenly Bastards. Both of you don¡¯t have a phone right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Taking the phone in my hand, I looked up at Yi Ruda¡¯s blue eyes blankly. With a moment of hesitance, I flung a question.

    ¡°But what about you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You also need a phone. When and where should I meet you to return it?¡±

    As soon as I uttered those words, strangely, the look on Yi Ruda¡¯s face clouded visibly. She was a person who seldom revealed her emotional agitation and always showed a smile. As if Ban Yeo Ryung also noticed the tumult of Yi Ruda¡¯s feelings, she just stared at her without blurting any blunt remarks.

    Receiving our gaze, Yi Ruda barely displayed a grin and answered back. She sounded slightly hoarse.

    ¡°Give it back to me at school.¡±

    What? I asked back while being flabbergasted.

    ¡°Then, what are you gonna do during the break?¡±

    ¡°No worries. I¡¯m gonna be busy anyway.¡±

    Interrupting my dissuading hand gesture, Yi Ruda overlapped her hand over mine so I could have the phone in my clenched fist. Lastly, she tapped my hand and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°See you at school.¡±

    After uttering that remark, Yi Ruda dropped her gaze at the floor at a slow pace. In a near distance, Yi Jenny, who dressed all-black, was waiting for her son while standing loosely.

    Behind Yi Ruda, strong winds were tearing up the thick clouds. The brightening dawn sky appeared between them. The sky was all blue.

    Yeo Ryung then called me, who was staring at the sight wordlessly.

    ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Nodding my head without strength, I turned my steps. For some reason, I could hardly take a step forward. Yi Ruda¡¯s bright blond hair, seen through the torn clouds, caught my consciousness and wouldn¡¯t let it go.

 Chapter 273

    .

    Just what Yi Jenny said, as soon as we opened the rooftop door, a guy was waiting for us. Following his guide, we walked across the unlit hallway of the company building. Everything inside was gray; the overall atmosphere was quiet and closed that the whole place seemed like the inside of an iron grave. Ban Yeo Ryung and I carefully walked on tiptoes as if we were concerned about waking the dead bodies up from sleep.

    We then stopped in front of the lobby door, where we could only get past by stamping the card key. The guy attached the card, which he was wearing on his neck, with a beep and pointed at the opening door.

    ¡°Take care,¡± he said.

    It was such a businesslike manner. As soon as we stepped out, the door closed again with a cold mechanic sound.

    In front of the closed door, Ban Yeo Ryung and I blinked swiftly then soon looked at each other. The presence of ordinary people walking across our sides couldn¡¯t be more astonishing.

    We finally escaped. We safely got out of the warehouse, where he had been kidnapped, eventually. The fact was so unbelievable that we just looked at each other blankly for a while. From the moment we flew high riding the helicopter to the moment we landed on that building rooftop, the whole situation felt like a dream.

    As if we looked strange with heavily disheveled hairs and clothes alongside the party dress outfits hardly seen in Korea, a few people walking past by threw a doubtful glance at us; however, that was all. Those early morning people, who were busy with their own circumstances, just kept walking without any pause.

    There was an entrance to the subway in the direction where most of the people were heading to. We then read the name of the station, ¡®City Hall.¡¯ When we turned around again, the name of the building carved big in gold on the sign of the entrance came into view.

    ¨C¨CReed¨C¨C

    ¡®What company is that? Even the building itself looks suspicious¡­¡¯ having that thought in mind, I squinted my eyes.

    Ban Yeo Ryung then spoke to me, ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s make a call.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Opening the flip phone, I soon entered the contacts habitually. That was when I realized this wasn¡¯t mine but Yi Ruda¡¯s phone.

    When it came to whom I should call first, my parents crossed my mind, but I wondered would they even know that I had been kidnapped. If they weren¡¯t aware of it, I would rather not let them know since they would strike dumb.

    In that case, I would better reach out to the Four Heavenly Kings, who had been staying together with us until we got kidnapped. They were, however, not my parents, so how could I remember their numbers?

    I browsed the contacts just in case. Through the list of our classmate contacts, which Yi Ruda saved each name on the phone insipidly without any single symbol or emoji, I found a few numbers that were unusually saved as non-names.

    [Poor bastard who doesn¡¯t even know his friend is a demon!]

    [Have no common sense.]

    [This kid is also in trouble from having the wrong friend.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I lapsed into silence. Were there any people whom Yi Ruda would regard them as intimate or hateful enough to save such a conversation like these? Without losing hope, I kept on looking for something else in the chat, and, at last, found a familiar name.

    [Lil Bro]

    I remembered Yi Ruda getting angry while talking to me about Jooin saving his number under the name ¡®Lil Bro¡¯ on her phone at his will.

    I pressed the call button firmly. Before the dial tone beeped, Jooin picked up the phone, so I became bewildered. What was more surprising was his following remark.

    [Hyeong, I¡¯m sorry but I need your help. Those bastards used helicopter.]

    The way of Jooin blurting out the words like ¡®those bastards¡¯ sounded very unfamiliar to me. No, it was even shocking more than just something unexpected.

    While I was at a loss of words in confusion, Jooin continued to speak. As I paid attention to his voice, he sounded very suppressed and exhausted.

    [Damn it, I never knew they would fly a chopper as soon as we succeeded in tracing the kidnappers back and connected a camera to see that side. Did they notice our attempt? No, I don¡¯t think so since we proceeded the plan confidentially as both mama and Yeo Ryung were involved¡­]

    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­¡±

    ¡®Jooin,¡¯ I added in a small voice, but I soon held my breath at his following words.

    [Those sons of bitches! I¡¯m gonna kill them. Once they get caught, I¡¯ll show them life can be dreadful than hell.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I took a second to check the number again. Hmm, it was correct. The numbers definitely belonged to Jooin. Was it then my eyes creating an optical illusion?

    Only then did I dimly recall Jooin¡¯s confession that took place on the day at the abandoned school. For Jooin, it was a kind of complex that he wasn¡¯t as nice and good as he looked.

    Anyway, it was a part of Jooin that I had to get used to. After having that thought, I could finally open my mouth.

    ¡°Um¡­ hold on. Please listen to me for a second, Jooin.¡±

    There was then a moment of silence. After a while, he responded with a very stiffened voice.

    [Mama?]

    An urgent voice then came out over the phone.

    ¡®What? What did you just say? Jooin, did you say that properly just now? What the¡­¡¯ A person¡¯s voice soon pierced through the bustling noise and surged clearly.

    It was Eun Jiho.

    [Ham Donnie? Where are you?? Are you able to talk right now? If you are, until when it is possible to speak?]

    ¡°Hold on, Eun Jiho.¡±

    [Don¡¯t hang up the phone and just hang in there as much as possible.]

    ¡°Uh¡­ no, wait¡­¡±

    ¡®We aren¡¯t in an urgent situation like someone¡¯s about to snatch the phone or chase us,¡¯ I spoke to myself. Eun Jiho¡¯s words were, on the other hand, too fast to understand.

    [What do you see around? Tell me ASAP. Do you see any highway signs or something like 200 meters to Yeongdong Bridge? It¡¯s also fine if you see any billboards. Just let me know.]

    ¡°Uh¡­ dude, hold on.¡±

    [Or any buildings¡­]

    ¡°Hey, just listen.¡±

    [Don¡¯t be so laid back!]

    1

    The burst of his shouting finally made a vein slightly pop out of my forehead. ¡®I do understand that you¡¯re trying to save me, but please don¡¯t cut in. I can¡¯t explain properly!¡¯ Feeling the anger rising inside me, I turned my head aside apathetically and replied to him.

    ¡°City Hall Station.¡±

    As soon as I said that, the silence I had been waiting for long came at last. While I felt satisfied with the quiet air, Eun Jiho asked me with a low voice.

    [What?]

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I really see the City Hall Station.¡±

    [What is going¡­]

    ¡°We escaped.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°We¡¯re here at City Hall Station Exit 3, so come pick us up.¡±

    [What the hell is going on¡­? Anyway, just stay right there somewhere in a crowded place.]

    As if he got too dumbfounded, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t even ask what had happened.

    His voice then suddenly disappeared, and the phone was handed to different people. Before I even answered all the questions asking me if we were okay or did anything happen, a black vehicle ran toward us with lightning speed.

    Watching the car pulling over glidingly, I thought the vehicle just had done an illegal U-turn. The car door then opened with a loud bang, and Eun Jiho jumped out of it. He might have taken the ride on his way here, but Eun Jiho was still out of breath as if he ran full speed for quite long.

    Without catching his breath, he ran toward us and checked our disheveled hairs and clothes.

    He asked Ban Yeo Ryung, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very fine.¡±

    ¡°I heard from Ham Donnie that your hands were trembling. Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Yeo Ryung then looked at me while smiling awkwardly. The look in her eyes seemed to be asking me about why I had said to him such a thing. Touching her wrist, she answered back.

    ¡°No, nowhere¡­ but just a bit¡­¡±

    As if the rope marks on her wrist suddenly came across her head, Ban Yeo Ryung hid her hands behind her back, which looked quite obvious to miss. Her action, of course, couldn¡¯t escape Eun Jiho¡¯s gaze.

    Eun Jiho quickly snatched her wrist and looked at the mark for quite a while. His face was then slightly covered with a veil of distress.

    After a while, he uttered with a heavy low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung then replied nonchalantly, ¡°Why would you feel sorry to me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s first go to the hospital.¡±

    With that response, Eun Jiho led us to the car. As if something suddenly entered his head, he turned around to look at Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Hey, and what we spoke earlier¡­ We¡¯re still friends, huh?¡±

 Chapter 274

    .

    He might have thrown it as a joke, but his terribly trembling voice didn¡¯t make it sound like something funny or silly. As if he also knew that he had failed to crack a joke, Eun Jiho sealed his mouth again. That was when Ban yeo Ryung¡¯s apathetic response returned.

    ¡°Why are you running to meet your troubles? If that¡¯s the case, Donnie and I may have ended our friendship like hundreds of times.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°How many times have I made Donnie get involved in trouble that took place between me and some bullies?¡±

    Listening to Yeo Ryung¡¯s words, I, who was suddenly dragged into the middle of their conversation, smiled awkwardly. Actually, I didn¡¯t want to get engaged in such happenings, so I attempted to break off our friendship almost hundreds of times, which all failed. Well, I guess it was needless to bring that up at this moment.

    Anyway, all those happened in the past; even if I was abducted with the female protagonist in a warehouse, I now had nerves of steel that I decided not to end our relationship.

    I diverted my eyes back onto Eun Jiho, who was walking side by side with Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Looking at his silver hair surrounded by the vague dawn light, I murmured, ¡®He hasn¡¯t said a word to me since a while ago.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that surprising. To protect my feelings and keep peace of mind, it was indeed better not to have any expectations. With that being said, I was, of course, just the supporting role in the kidnapping of the female protagonist no matter what, right?

    While Ban Yeo Ryung returned safely from the fancy rescue plan, my role in this episode was someone, who was remaining almost invisible during the incident, but later who got to escape together with her. I would then compliment Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s spirit of sacrifice and Eun Jiho¡¯s courage. That was my role in this novel I had been aware of from the very beginning; therefore, I wouldn¡¯t be expecting anything special.

    Having let the two walking together in front of me, I began to shake off my dusty arms alone. While dusting off myself, I spoke to myself.

    Well, Ban Yeo Ryung was actually a hundred times more surprised than me. I was fine since everything was something I had really predicted to happen someday.

    From the moment of the kidnapping until now¡­

    That was when Eun Jiho slowly turned around to look at me as if he, at last, realized my presence from Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s sudden remark about me.

    Facing him without thinking too much, I saw his black eyes and held my breath for a second. I then corrected my mind immediately. Until now, I thought that he didn¡¯t think about me at all and only came up with my presence when Ban Yeo Ryung mentioned about me. That was why he turned around to look at me eventually. Those were what I had in mind just until now.

    Dropping his gaze at the ground with a tearful grim face, Eun Jiho soon raised his head at a slow face and diverted his eyes back onto me. When he came toward and stood in front of me, I was, at last, able to read his emotions.

    His black eyes under his platinum blond hair were soaked in worries and fears that had yet to be washed away. I seemed to get a glimpse of the reason for his fear.

    He was too afraid of me blaming him.

    That was why he couldn¡¯t look me in the face for quite a while and barely got to turn around right now.

    A moment of silence hung between us standing blankly. Many people threw a glance at us, who didn¡¯t get in the car yet, then passed us by like a wave of water.

    The wind that blew from them while walking past by us shook my dress as well as Eun Jiho¡¯s hair quietly. Eun Jiho then finally uttered a remark that made me perk the ends of my eyebrows upwards, thinking, ¡®What??¡¯

    ¡°I told you I would also make your day like a birthday just like mine¡­¡±

    I never thought I would hear that again here. Holding my hand, Eun Jiho spoke like that before stepping into the shop. That moment seemed like it had happened in a very distant past, about a century ago. I nodded my head.

    Yeah, he did tell me something like that. If I treat him like his birthday he said he would do the same to me as well; however, I didn¡¯t know he was caring about that suggestion until now.

    While I stared at him in confusion, he still blurted out yet with a grimace.

    ¡°It became the worst birthday ever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His following words then struck me dumb. Quickly lifting my head, I asked back with a suspicious voice.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Should I stop being friends with you?¡±

    Eun Jiho uttered such words in a low voice with subsided eyes. Listening to what he just said, I could hardly believe my ears.

    In the past, right before entering high school, I asked him to act like we were strangers to each other. He, however, still didn¡¯t respond nicely or favorably to my request. Eun Jiho could hardly tolerate me giving up before I attempted something; he also wouldn¡¯t allow me to act passively or negatively. Perhaps, his god damn perfectionism was transferred to me.

    Anyway, every time he felt uncomfortable about some of my true colors, Eun Jiho acted like he was my big brother. Grabbing my head, he threw out some comments, and when those words got on my nerves at some point, we fought frequently.

    However, Eun Jiho was now dropping the most unfamiliar remark that he had ever made so far. Stop being friends? Who? Eun Jiho¡­ with me?

    Staring at my eyes for quite a while, Eun Jiho cast his gaze down at the paving blocks again. He then continued with a trembling voice. I was too perplexed to say something that I just stood still with my eyes on him.

    ¡°I¡­ I was¡­¡±

    ¡°Eun Jiho.¡±

    ¡°I have been too greedy.¡±

    I barely called his name, but he didn¡¯t respond to it. As if he couldn¡¯t hear any sounds, Eun Jiho raised his hands to cover his face and kept on speaking.

    ¡°I was trying to be greedy just once¡­ just for only one time, but I messed up things like this. How am I supposed to¡­?¡±

    I lifted my hand and grabbed his arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.

    ¡°How dare can I¡­?¡±

    ¡®What are you talking about? No matter what¡¯s happening, it¡¯s not your fault,¡¯ I tried to say these words but suddenly stopped to do so. That was because I saw a streak of a tear running down below his hand that was covering his eyes.

    It felt like the air around us had vanished away and I entered a vacuum state. Barely drawing in my breath, I murmured, ¡®I never saw Eun Jiho looking that weak.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t show that vulnerable side even upon his father¡¯s strict discipline, which would be the most susceptible thing for him.

    Rubbing out the tears around his eyes, he said, ¡°How dare can I¡­ I must not even hope for looking at you¡­¡±

    When I could say a word, he put down his hand wiping the tears then turned his head to glance at me. Directing his teary eyes at me, he continued to speak.

    ¡°So, if you want¡­ I can leave without any trace.¡±

    When Eun Jiho spoke further to that point in a faint voice, I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer that I raised my foot. Not only Eun Jiho but also Ban Yeo Ryung stared at me in wonder. Suddenly, I kicked him in the shins.

    ¡°OUCH!!¡±

    Having his knees in his hands, Eun Jiho shrieked at my sudden attack. Something seemed to move up and down inside the black car that was standing near the street even until then.

    Eun Jiho, who reeled under my kick for a while as if he was about to collapse, then barely recovered the balance and stared at me with reddened eyes. Looking very bewildered, he shouted out loud.

    ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing?! Don¡¯t you see me talking¡­ even something serious¡­?!¡±

    Blurting out to that extent, Eun Jiho shut his mouth when Ban Yeo Ryung, standing beside me, lifted her fist threateningly. Of course, maybe because I also put up my foot with pointy shoes on once again.

    Crossing my arms, I then opened my mouth.

    ¡°Dude, fine. It can be your fault that I have been kidnapped, and let¡¯s say you felt responsible for that happening.¡±

    ¡°Then how can I act like normal?!¡±

    Having his knees in his hands, Eun Jiho yelled like that right away, so this time, it was me who stood awkwardly.

    Eun Jiho wasn¡¯t a kid who raised his volume instinctively like that way, especially in this kind of situation. The kick was quite painful, huh? Rambling those thoughts, I lowered my head and smiled clumsily while looking down at my pointy shoes that glinted sharply in the dawn light.

 Chapter 275

    .

    When I saw even teardrops hanging from the corners of his eyes, I felt more confused. While I became quiet for a second from feeling guilty, Eun Jiho, who was scowling at me, continued to speak.

    ¡°If you were in my situation, wouldn¡¯t you feel responsible for what had happened? My goodness, some perverted asshole kidnapped you guys to see me crying! How could I not regard it as my fault?¡±

    Oh, that was somehow a different perspective. I thought awry of him using such an expression, ¡®perverted asshole,¡¯ which didn¡¯t fit the atmosphere; however, reconstructing the case from Eun Jiho¡¯s point of view, he couldn¡¯t help but react that way. Someone kidnapped me and Ban Yeo Ryung to see Eun Jiho crying; wasn¡¯t that person nothing but a fu*king weirdo? Recalling the existence of Choi Yuri, I dropped something out of the blue.

    ¡°Oh, now I come to think of it, that perv¡­ I mean, the culprit¡­ when I talked to Jooin on the phone earlier, I heard that Jooin had grasped the location of the warehouse where we had been trapped at. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah, if you guys knew how hard Woo Jooin used his brain, you would have¡­¡±

    When he tried to complete the sentence by saying ¡®freaked out,¡¯ I intervened, ¡°Choi Yuri might still be there with the knocked down remnants.¡±

    Eun Jiho then asked back with a look of bewilderment.

    ¡°What? Choi Yuri? Why are you bringing up that name here?¡±

    Regardless of his question, I threw a glance at Yeo Ryung then kept on speaking.

    ¡°Oh, the remnants may probably have some broken bones because of Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi¡­ I mean, a mysterious collaborator knocked them all down.¡±

    ¡°No, instead of those, what do you mean by Choi Yuri? Hell, no, come on¡­ really??¡±

    I shrugged at Eun Jiho, who was still grimacing, and replied, ¡°Why not? It¡¯s just what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Eun Jiho then touched his forehead in astonishment.

    ¡°Jesus Christ!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, if she can¡¯t drive alone, I guess she¡¯s still there. Send someone later to find that out.¡±

    Eun Jiho nodded weakly at my words and became speechless again. Watching his face returning to having the complicated look, I understood his overall reactions. In his point of view, it was, again, clear that we had been kidnapped because of him. Staring at Eun Jiho blankly, I pretended to lift my foot.

    Eun Jiho then stepped back even though he was lost in thought.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked while looking freaked out.

    I responded, holding my chin up high.

    ¡°Dude, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Crossing my arms again, I continued to speak with a triumphant gesture.

    ¡°You said sorry to Yeo Ryung and asked her to still remain as friends; however, when it comes to me, how can you start with questioning me about stop being friends?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to end our friendship?¡±

    When I jumped into that question, Eun Jiho¡¯s head quickly swung from side to side. He then replied almost like yelling.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you talk like that to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡­¡±

    Blurting out the words, Eun Jiho slightly bit his lips. His following remark, which he uttered while casting down his trembling lashes, then perplexed me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too sorry to even look at your face.¡±

    With my eyes fastened on him, I carefully asked, ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t something like¡­ this was a chance for you to clear me out from your life or so, was it?¡±

    Eun Jiho, who was choked up in the middle of crying, replied, ¡°Hey, if you didn¡¯t get kidnap because of me, I would have lost my temper just now.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it now.¡±

    ¡°You little¡­!¡±

    That was when he lifted his hand to dishevel my hair but expressed a mixed feeling upon my messy appearance. Looking up at him with my arms crossed for quite a while, I smiled faintly.

    ¡°Eun Jiho,¡± I called his name.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°First, say that you¡¯re sorry to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough to¡­¡±

    I interrupted his last word, ¡®apologize,¡¯ and rushed him to speak out those words.

    ¡°Oh, come on, just say that.¡±

    Eun Jiho then uttered bitterly, ¡°Soorryy¡­?¡±

    As soon as he said that, I flaunted a manly smile then lifted my hand to place it on Eun Jiho¡¯s shoulder. The moment he tried to grimace, I spoke in a severe voice.

    ¡°Why would you feel sorry to me?¡±

    Watching Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung talking back and forth, Ban Yeo Ryung looked so cool when she blurted out those words, so I also wanted to throw that question at him.

    Eun Jiho, who indeed had a good memory, seemed to quickly notice that I was imitating Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s remark earlier. When his brows met in the middle, there was a burst of pure laughter from beside us. When I turned my head aside, Ban Yeo Ryung was laughing hard over his face.

    Looking back and forth between me and Ban Yeo Ryung, Eun Jiho soon expressed an odd mix of emotions. It looked like he was in a dither about whether or not to get angry at us; even if he did so, perhaps he was at a loss to whom he should be mad at.

    Staring up at him blankly, I opened my mouth with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm, I think three more times will be fine.¡±

    Eun Jiho seemed to look more baffled. Still expressing his wonder, Eun Jiho asked bitterly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Getting kidnapped.¡±

    His face then tinged pale.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t fine!¡± Eun Jiho shouted.

    Gosh, what a voice. I stepped back out of surprise. Rolling my eyes for a second, I then smiled awkwardly and continued to speak.

    ¡°Hmm, but your teary face just now looked quite pretty, so I think I can understand a little bit about the kidnapper¡¯s feelings¡­¡±

    ¡°Where on earth are you gonna use that for? Hey, and you weren¡¯t listening to me seriously from a while ago, huh?¡±

    Watching Eun Jiho nagging me with a dumbfounded look, I wiped under my nose. Hmm, now I felt better to see the usual Eun Jiho. Someone¡¯s hand was then suddenly put on Eun Jiho¡¯s head. Feeling someone disheveling his hair, Eun Jiho hunched his shoulders for a moment then turned to look beside him.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s you¡­?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung was ruffling Eun Jiho¡¯s hair violently with a naughty glance. She was over 164 cm tall and was also wearing 10 cm-stilettos, so her eye level almost matched that of Eun Jiho.

    Yikes, thinking to that extent, I suddenly realized something.

    I looked down at my feet. The heels of my sandals weren¡¯t 10 cm but around 7 cm high. I then stretched out my hand to place it on Eun Jiho¡¯s head. It indeed reached the top of his head at ease.

    While his hair became messed up under Ban Yeo Ryung and my touch, Eun Jiho heaved a sigh in perplexity.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung then said to him nonchalantly.

    ¡°Well, who knows? What if someone kidnaps you one day to see me crying? Just think that you owe me in advance.¡±

    I added after her, ¡°Yeah, me too. Someone can kidnap you to see me crying.¡±

    The moment when Eun Jiho tried to reveal how ridiculous he felt, Ban Yeo Ryung, who suddenly narrowed her eyes, uttered, ¡°Oh but what a bummer¡­ If someone¡¯s gonna make me cry, it¡¯s a mistake to kidnap Eun Jiho.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Eun Jiho furrowed his forehead then slapped Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand to remove it from his head. He then strode forward the black car with incomparably bigger strides than before and flung the door open. Ban Yeo Ryung and I quietly giggled behind him.

    Eun Jiho, however, lost his vigor again on our way back to the hotel. Perhaps the time he helplessly waited for us while having no clear answers about our survival came to mind again. Eun Jiho lowered his head and just kept saying to us that he was sorry.

    In the end, Ban Yeo Ryung and I had to hold each of his hands from both sides during the whole time on our way back to the hotel. We then told him continuously from both sides that things were all fine until he looked seemingly okay.

 Chapter 276

    .

    Choi Yuri was caught only two hours after we disclosed the culprit was her. The police succeeded in tracing down the phone signal and located the place where we were abducted; therefore, things proceeded smoothly afterward.

    The police then pointed at somewhere, saying, ¡®That kid helped us a lot hacking the signal.¡¯ I could tell who was there even without a glance.

    In the direction where they sent their gaze, Jooin was standing with a pale face out of concerns and anxiety. When our eyes met, he replied while showing a smile even though he was tired.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was. If we didn¡¯t have you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to track them all day.¡±

    Jooin, who wasn¡¯t very accustomed to being praised openly, just kept his mouth shut and grinned. The police then continued to speak.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s such a mystery. When we arrived at the warehouse after tracing the signal, there was a helicopter just about to fly, so we thought, ¡®They might be a highly-organized crime group to target guests at Hanwool Group¡¯s party. What should we do?¡¯ The kidnapped students then showed up by themselves out of the blue and even let us know the name of the culprit.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    I laughed clumsily. I did think that someone other than the police would come to save us based on the unfolding events in web novels; however, I had no idea that the savior would be a female crossdresser who would get there by driving a helicopter.

    The police then wrapped up the rest of the story. As we testified, all the remnants were out cold; the culprit, Choi Yuri, was walking along the national highway near the warehouse and got arrested at the spot. Perhaps her party gown, which didn¡¯t match the vibe of a secluded Route, had helped the police quickly apprehend her.

    Anyway, that was how the case ended, but one question remained.

    How on earth did Ruda locate where we were and came there to save us even with a helicopter? The Four Heavenly Kings and Hanwool Group would be able to mobilize more intelligence and manpower instead of Yi Ruda, who was just an individual, but what enigmatic way did she use at the time when they couldn¡¯t even do anything?

    Like Jooin, who was a run-of-the-mill high school student but, at the same time, had overwhelming hacking skills and reasoning power to help the police, Yi Ruda might also have a special ability as a female protagonist. Still, unless she had something like supernatural powers, what she had showed us was almost impossible despite her role in this world. Thus, I had no choice but to think that the genre of this novel was wrong¡­

    ¡®This god damn genre¡­ how far are you going?¡¯ Having that thought, I suddenly turned my head. As if it wasn¡¯t only me who was suspicious about it, Jooin was asking with a careful voice.

    ¡°But mama, why did you use none other than hyeong¡­ I mean, Ruda¡¯s phone to call me? Why do you have his phone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that sounds weird. Where did it suddenly come from?¡±

    When Eun Jiho agreed to Jooin enthusiastically, Ban Yeo Ryung and I exchanged eye contact for a moment then opened our mouth. We spoke vaguely, ¡®Well, just¡­ um¡­¡¯

    ¡°Earlier, I met Ruda at the party hall,¡± I uttered.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That name wasn¡¯t on our guest list,¡± said Eun Jiho with a bewildered look. It made me blench.

    Yikes! Even if Eun Jiho wasn¡¯t as splendid as Jooin when it came to brainwork, he still had a fiercely good memory; besides, I overlooked that he would never forget any information significant to him.

    However, it was already late, so what could I do? I just diverted my gaze onto the sky with an awkward smile. I then responded audaciously.

    ¡°Really? Strange. Anyway, I met him there and later picked up his phone that he dropped. The kidnappers took all our phones except that one.¡±

    Eun Jiho flung a question still in suspicion.

    ¡°How could they only forget that phone?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡±

    Eun Jiho made it straightforward, whereas Jooin, who remained silent, narrowed his eyes that were on us. Averting my eyes from their gaze, I recalled the conversation that I had with Yi Ruda in the helicopter.

    When we got out of the warehouse and tried to first reach out to the Four Heavenly Kings, Yi Ruda, however, denied us of doing so at that time. Given that fact, wouldn¡¯t there be some reason why Yi Ruda had to hide her involvement, at least, from the Four Heavenly Kings? Thus, I should behave this way even though others wouldn¡¯t largely credit Yi Ruda for the success of our escape.

    I then heaved a quiet sigh. Regardless of all that, how could she disappear like that without listening to our gratitude when she wasn¡¯t Robin Hood? I should talk to her once we meet again at school. I promised myself while looking down at the phone in my palm, then I turned my head as soon as I heard Jooin¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Well, everyone has their own circumstances.¡±

    Listening to Jooin murmuring leisurely, I smiled awkwardly. Indeed, I would not be able to deceive Jooin. He might have grasped the overall situation already.

    Showing a stiff grin, I replied, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s true that I met him at the party.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Jooin just put an enigmatic smile on his face even at my words.

    * * *

    Thankfully, Ban Yeo Ryung and my personal information weren¡¯t disclosed since only a few hours had passed from our disappearance and the kidnapper reached out quite quickly, so only the kidnapping incident became known to the public.

    The hotel was crowded with news reporters who already smelled something happening; however, it was Yoo Gun who dispersed them after Ban Yeo Ryung and I asked for the protection of our personal information.

    Eun Jiho grumbled, ¡®That man would never help someone without a wicked intension,¡¯ then got smashed on the back of his head by Eun Hyung, who rarely did something like that.

    Anyway, our information was protected properly; none of the people around us knew that Ban Yeo Ryung and I had been kidnapped.

    Even if the case ended with little effect on us other than having a curfew, Choi Yuri and her father were in a different situation. Her family business had social and economic power in Korea, which also had critical, social responsibility at the same time; therefore, Choi Yuri¡¯s kidnapping attempt created a stir. I could find the articles of that incident in every news.

    Anyway, it also would not be a commonsensical thing in this world that a student had committed an abduction. Looking at the astonished and concerned people around me, I fetched a sigh of relief a few times.

    Choi Yuri¡¯s father, the chairman of Yuseong Enterprises and the person whom I had encountered less than a week ago at the party, appeared on the TV with such a thin and pale look. He finally broke the silence and issued a public apology during a press conference.

    Watching his public appearance, I felt a little sorry for him. It looked like Choi Yuri was a nice and sweet daughter to his father.

    Parents couldn¡¯t know every aspect of their children; however, that unknown side suddenly showed up, slapped her father¡¯s face, and even seriously endangered his lifelong business, which was now on the verge of disappearing overnight.

    However, I decided not to have compassion. That was because I sincerely had no idea what Choi Yuri would have done with me and Ban Yeo Ryung after meeting Eun Jiho.

    When they kidnapped us, the kidnappers didn¡¯t even think about hiding their faces. It was right to say that they had given little thought to the possibility of us escaping alive. Thinking that way, it was only a miracle that Yi Ruda had appeared timely and saved us. Every time I recalled her, I offered a prayer of thanks to Yi Ruda with all my heart.

    However, no matter how long I waited, Yi Ruda didn¡¯t keep in touch. She said that I could give the phone back to her after school starts, but wouldn¡¯t she feel uncomfortable without a cell phone? Yi Ruda would know that I would get it if she called her phone. For that purpose, I charged her phone regularly so it wouldn¡¯t get discharged.

    When I set my mind back to Yi Ruda leaving with her mother, Yi Jenny, from the rooftop, I kept feeling anxious as if an invisible hand grasped my heart; however, there wasn¡¯t any call or messages from Yi Ruda until the break was just a few days away.

    Waiting to hear from Yi Ruda and watching the post-processing of the incident as well as the end of Choi Yuri¡¯s crime, my surroundings slowly were on their original track again.

 Chapter 277

    .

    Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young left the country to stay abroad during the break but a little later than usual; our library meetings, therefore, naturally came to an end.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I became slightly busier because some psychological assessments suddenly stepped into our daily schedule. Eun Jiho almost begged me to take those exams since Hanwool Group was paying for all the expenses. I told him I was totally fine, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He was worrying that aftereffects from the kidnapping might occur later; however, so many types of tests were conducted that I had to waste over half of my day in the hospital.

    Every time I came back from the clinics, I fetched a deep sigh. My precious time! I wasn¡¯t the kind of person like you guys who were nationwide top rankers in test scores just by studying a few major subjects with textbooks only.

    Other than that, life was, however, utterly the same as the time before getting kidnapped. Ban Yeo Ryung, still, continued her part-time job, and I sometimes went to the library with Jooin. Of course, it was to catch up on my studying, but there was also a slight intention to see if I could meet Yi Ruda there.

    As if the day when Yi Ruda saw me at the library was, however, just a coincidence, I couldn¡¯t see her at that place at all. Well, books weren¡¯t an object that went along with Yi Ruda. Having that thought, I just concentrated on studying during the daytime.

    And at night, I called Eun Jiho on a regular basis.

    Since Eun Jiho was staying in the States, there was a big time-difference, so having a phone call wasn¡¯t that easy, but the reason why I called him every night was to treat his injury.

    Honestly speaking, after having a few conversations, Ban Yeo Ryung and I agreed that Eun Jiho was apparently more shocked than us, those who got kidnapped. Why was he feeling more hurt and damaged when it was us who were the actual victims? Wondering about it, I wrinkled my nose.

    A question then came over the phone just in time.

    [You¡¯re having the check-up regularly, right?]

    ¡°Geez, yes, but do you mind if I can just stop now? No matter how many times I think, I reach the conclusion that I¡¯m totally fine.¡±

    [That¡¯s up to the doctor, not you, isn¡¯t it?]

    His nonchalant voice made me have a fit of anger for a second.

    ¡®You know what? In my point of view, you¡¯re the one who really needs the treatment!¡¯

    However, I couldn¡¯t utter that on the phone to this bastard who was working hard abroad. Swallowing those words that welled up from the depths within me, I tried to drop my remark composedly.

    ¡°Anyway, we are able to figure that out by intuition. I took all the tests, and the results will come out after about three days¡­ Gosh, do you know how time-consuming this is? You should compensate for this when you return to Korea.¡±

    His response was unexpectedly submissive.

    [Yes, yes. You¡¯ve done a great job taking the tests regularly. How should I reward you?]

    Hmm, well¡­ As he reacted meekly saying that he would give me a compensation, I became speechless.

    Rolling my eyes, I replied, ¡°Maybe having you as my private tutor? I wasn¡¯t able to study because of those tests.¡±

    [That sounds nice, but you know that I take the study-till-you-drop method of teaching because that¡¯s how I¡¯ve learned.]

    ¡°Oh, hold on. Let¡¯s do something else.¡±

    [Go ahead.]

    Eun Jiho giggled. When he was in Korea, he called me anytime for no reason; however, when I started to call him every day, he was quite bewildered. Eun Jiho, however, soon got used to it and babbled all kinds of things.

    Now I surely could know why he, at first, felt strange about our phone calls. Looking down at the sleeping city while leaning on the apartment railing, talking to Eun Jiho over the phone, who was on the other side of the globe, was a more unfamiliar experience than I thought.

    I was caught up in such sentiment while dropping my gaze at the apartment complex subsided in the streetlights. What Eun Jiho suddenly brought up then made me frown.

    [Come to think of it, did you decide your career?]

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    How could Eun Jiho bring up the career survey first that even I forgot?

    Yes, I completely forgot about it. While I gaped blankly at his question, Eun Jiho replied yet with a less enthusiastic voice.

    [Just fill it up. Why are you so serious when we aren¡¯t always following what we¡¯ve written down?]

    ¡®Geez, do you think that helps?¡¯ With a frown, I lowered my head to bring my mouth closer to the phone.

    ¡°Dude, you won¡¯t understand, but a person whose future is as uncertain as me must be careful writing even just a single letter since we¡¯re afraid of things coming true as we say.¡±

    His response, however, still sounded easygoing.

    [Then just apply to more selective schools like the top universities, or you can set your sights on medical school.]

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at math.¡±

    [Then a lawyer?]

    ¡°You¡¯ve been blurting out whatever you want from earlier, huh?]

    Replying to Eun Jiho like that way, I couldn¡¯t even remember where I put that survey, so I furrowed my brows. The paper should be submitted on the first day of school after the break. Now there were only a few days left until the end of summer vacation.

    Let¡¯s see¡­ Did I put it inside the front pocket of my bag? No, my mom washed the bag and was drying it at the balcony, wasn¡¯t she?

    Wondering about where it was, I soon grumbled, ¡®Gosh, this is happening because I had to go back and forth between hospitals for taking those complicated tests almost every day. Going to see the doctor seems like nothing, but it really wastes my time and energy.¡¯ It was, however, thankful that Ban Yeo Ryung and I didn¡¯t have any hidden terminal disease.

    Suddenly, something entered my head.

    ¡°Hey, Eun Jiho?¡±

    [Huh?]

    ¡°What did you write down?¡±

    Even though I asked like that, I thought I already knew the answer.

    And yes, indeed he replied what I had expected.

    [I told you I don¡¯t have any choice? You know, I just wrote down business management.]

    Resting my chin on the elbow that I put on the railing, I flung another question.

    ¡°Still, there must be something you want to do no matter what. Don¡¯t you have any?¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you even thought about it?¡±

    A heavy silence prevailed in between us. It was such a long pause that I wondered if someone had called us and, therefore, we both stopped talking on the phone while leaving the cell phones down.

    That was when I tried to detach my lips, at last, while feeling unbearable of the long wait.

    [You always make me think about something that I must not.]

    I quietly tilted my head then soon asked him with a slight grimace.

    ¡°Are you even not allowed to think of what you like?¡±

    [Thinking about it will cause desire. I¡¯ll then wish and try to have it.]

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    [Don¡¯t you know something like incompatible?]

    His voice didn¡¯t sound subsided anymore. That heaviness was suddenly gone like a lie.

    Eun Jiho, who utterly returned to his usual tone, blurted out his words.

    [I can¡¯t stop doing what I must do because of the things I want.]

    ¡°Why are you so complicated?¡±

    [It isn¡¯t me who¡¯s complicated; it¡¯s my situation and surroundings.]

    Well, in my point of view, the way you deal with those complicated situations and surroundings was also too strict and intricate.

    In fact, whether it was Ban Yeo Ryung or the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings, everyone had their own expected or suggested way of life. For instance, Eun Hyung living his life with too much gravity or Jooin showing kindness to every people was also coming up to other¡¯s expectations.

    However, even those kids didn¡¯t try to live up to every expectation on them since they knew it was more than just difficult but almost impossible.

    Only Eun Jiho didn¡¯t try to give up all those expectations.

    He was about to walk along the path given to him rigidly without any compromise. Cutting off hundreds and thousands of all his branches stretching to the future, Eun Jiho was only taking a single road.

    Heading for the future, he might be discarding the present too.

    I wanted to ask him again.

    ¡®In your ideal future that you are shaping and drawing, am I still there?¡¯

    * * *

    It was time to hang up the phone. Meanwhile, the night air quickly cooled down when autumn was just around the corner. Shoving my hands inside both pockets on my thin pants, I entered the passcode on the door and tried to step into the house, but my mom was there still not asleep.

    After nodding at her, I moved my steps to my room. My mom then called me.

    ¡°Donnie, you were only in touch with Jiho today as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you keep in touch with Chun Young?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Rolling my eyes for a moment, I replied, ¡°He¡¯s abroad.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jiho too?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    I just smiled awkwardly then quickly came into my room.

 Chapter 278

    .

    After closing the door, I heaved a sigh. My mom was right. There wasn¡¯t any specific reason to call Yoo Chun Young, but I could keep in touch with him anyway; however, I wasn¡¯t able to do that since Yoo Chun Young and I had eventually fought a few days ago.

    Perching on my bed, I closed my eyes and heaved another sigh again. The reason we fought was, again, something ludicrous. Even Eun Hyung, who had been around us at the time when we had argued, shook his head against the cause of our fight.

    I accepted to take some physical tests and spent almost every day in the hospital; however, I was out of time to get psychiatric treatments that required regular counseling.

    During this summer break, I was setting a goal for myself to obtain a satisfactory result in studying. My grades didn¡¯t have to be equivalent to those of Ban Yeo Ryung or the Four Heavenly Kings, but, at least, I wanted to raise them high enough to belong in the upper ranks of the whole school.

    Unlike my planned goal, I wasted so much time going back and forth between a few clinics, but now I was asked for assessing the possibilities of post-traumatic stress disorder. If I should go through all that, my grades would surely go down instead of going up.

    My decision was to stay with them in college, or at least in Seoul after graduation; however, that would have been insufficient for them to just leave me alone studying.

    The reason why I fought with Yoo Chun Young was, however, something else.

    In the psychiatric clinic hallway, Yoo Chun Young asked me with a cold and sore face.

    ¡®Why do you keep saying that you weren¡¯t afraid?¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Those can¡¯t have been not scary.¡¯

    I was at a loss of words, so I went dumb for a second then replied bluntly.

    ¡®But I really wasn¡¯t afraid at all. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be trembling when I see black cars or warehouses. I¡¯m just fine!¡¯

    ¡®Why are you so confident? You didn¡¯t run any tests yet.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s because¡­¡¯

    I paused then just sealed my mouth again. I wasn¡¯t afraid since I had roughly reckoned on such a thing would happen, at least, once in my lifetime¡­ How could I utter these things to him?

    When I continued to have a long pause in the middle of my remark, Yoo Chun Young, who was looking down at me, slightly narrowed his dark blue eyes.

    Eun Hyung, beside us, tried to make us stop fighting over such a trivial thing, but as I saw the look on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face, I eventually read his mind. With his sensitive instinct, Yoo Chun Young might have definitely noticed that I was hiding something again.

    We then walked side by side in the hallway. That was when Yoo Chun Young suddenly blurted out something from his mouth.

    ¡®Because you can just go back?¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Asking him back like that, I raised my eyes but soon had eye contact with Yoo Chun Young, who was sending a straightforward gaze to me.

    As I remained silent while having my mouth shut tightly, Yoo Chun Young continued to speak.

    ¡®Because you can go back and forget everything that happened here?¡¯

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not what you think.¡¯

    Pushing his arm away from me in embarrassment, I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but ask myself, ¡®Have you never really thought that way?¡¯ The answer was no.

    I quickly became confused again.

    What Choi Yuri said to me before¡­ ¡®Do you see me now?¡¯ She told me to look at her as a real person, not a character inside a novel.

    Was I still not being able to be honest and true to her remark at all?

    I then quickly raised my head upon Yoo Chun Young¡¯s words that came after.

    ¡®You don¡¯t like the dark.¡¯

    ¡®Yikes.¡¯

    ¡®You also hate having many strangers around you.¡¯

    While I cast down my eyes, Yoo Chun Young spoke nonchalantly.

    ¡®You won¡¯t be fine, but you¡¯re just repeating that you¡¯re not¡­¡¯

    ¡®I am really okay.¡¯

    ¡®What makes you think like that?¡¯

    When Yoo Chun Young flung that question, I, again, had to behave as dumb as an oyster. He was so sharp and quick-witted. I couldn¡¯t deny that.

    Yoo Chun Young always found and pointed out only the things I had left unspoken or couldn¡¯t reveal to these kids.

    When I just bent my steps wordlessly, Yoo Chun Young fetched a sigh.

    He then suddenly turned around and uttered a reply that made me blench and pause.

    ¡®I got it. Fine.¡¯

    I wondered, ¡®I got it? What on earth did you get?¡¯

    Did he get the reason why I had to leave things unspoken?

    Or did he understand it as himself only having just a small existence inside me?

    If it was the latter, he shouldn¡¯t get me wrong; however, I couldn¡¯t attempt to break down his misunderstanding while being afraid of the fact that I should also respond to his previous questions. Yoo Chun Young then threw a glance at me and walked ahead with a sigh. That was the end of our conversation on that day.

    Anyway, Eun Jiho and Jooin, who came afterward, worried and begged at the same time while asking me, ¡®Why aren¡¯t you taking PTSD assessment and treatments?¡¯ I, therefore, was forced to go through a psychiatric examination. The result, of course, came out the same as my expectation; there were no aftereffects left. Still, I didn¡¯t say anything with Yoo Chun Young; besides, he left Korea and flew abroad, so we couldn¡¯t keep in touch for a while.

    Yoo Chun Young and I were always something like this. Once we fought, no one reached out first; therefore, things weren¡¯t resolved quickly. As we got to keep seeing each other while hanging out with other kids, we seemed to bury the memory but, for some reason, the problem between us was dragged to the surface. Things always repeated between us like that way.

    Reviewing our situation to that extent, I heaved a sigh. That was when my phone vibrated in the pocket.

    Eh?

    I twisted myself while sitting on the bed then took out the phone from the pocket. My face stiffened. After quite a while, I murmured, ¡°¡­ He¡¯s always like this¡­¡±

    It was such perfect timing.

    Touching my forehead for a while, I opened my flip phone and brought it next to my ear.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    [You ain¡¯t sleeping yet.]

    His voice that I got to hear, at last, after a few days was still calm. It sounded like nothing had happened between us.

    Smiling faintly, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Yeah, you noticed that so easily.¡±

    [Eun Jiho told me he just had a phone call with you.]

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    [He seemed to wonder about why you and Ban Yeo Ryung were reaching out to him quite often.]

    ¡°Oh, you know, there¡¯s a reason,¡± I said with a giggle.

    I left aside that Eun Jiho cried and just spoke about how surprised he would have felt. Ban Yeo Ryung and I, therefore, promised to make calls one by one from day to day on purpose. When I told Yoo Chun Young about this, his reactions quickly turned apathetic.

    I uttered, ¡°But look, what if Eun Jiho still behaves quiet and depressed from the shock of the incident even after the semester begins?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, who seemed to have thought for a while, replied cool-headedly.

    [Well, that¡¯s a disaster too.]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Eun Jiho should remain as himself. That¡¯s the best.¡±

    [I agree.]

    After Yoo Chun Young answered back with a smiley voice, which rarely happened, a moment of silence returned.

    Rolling my eyes, I soon chattered about random things again in bewilderment. The stories I shared with Eun Jiho over the phone a while ago¡­ How many guys Ban Yeo Ryung dumped today, and up to what chapters I finished self-studying¡­ My voice, however, subsided in the end.

    Biting my lips in another silence, I fell into thought.

    This way wouldn¡¯t help to break the wall between Yoo Chun Young and myself anymore. It wasn¡¯t more than a temporary solution, which was just leaving the problem behind on purpose.

    As if he wondered about the sudden silence, Yoo Chun Young called my name.

    [Ham Donnie?]

    That was when I blurted out something on the spur of the moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make you feel better.¡±

    [¡­]

    That was true. Whenever they expressed their feelings, I had no idea how to deal with them, especially when we had a fight.

    Besides, when an argument took place between me and Yoo Chun Young, it was impossible to just move on, whereas, I could just exchange a punch with Eun Jiho or listen to Eun Hyung¡¯s strict speech to recover our relationship after a quarrel.

    In other words, unlike Eun Jiho or Eun Hyung, who learned well how to get along in the world, Yoo Chun Young never took a detour. I had to be straightforward with him. That sometimes saved me, and sometimes flummoxed me; thus, after our fight, I sincerely didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 279

    .

    I¡¯ve never put much effort into my relationship with these kids. So to speak, I¡¯ve always been passive like buoys swaying on the waves. That¡¯s because I¡¯ve thought things started and ended up to them, not me.

    If Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t change his mind when he was angry, I thought our relationship would last just until there, so I never deliberately tried to appease him or blow off his steam. That was why the little argument between him and me went so long before we entered high school.

    I thought, ¡®But what if you don¡¯t grab my hand when I stretch it out to you?¡¯

    Our story was only written up to here; no chapters about us would exist afterward. What if I didn¡¯t know about this, but I still stretched my hand out to you? If I got to know that nothing was left between us, I would be too afraid to endure the situation.

    I gave strength to my hand that was holding my cell phone.

    That was why I couldn¡¯t initiate a conversation first after fighting with Yoo Chun Young. I just waited still for him to talk to me first and expected the moment, which he would open the path between us. It was the same even now. I was pouring out all kinds of stuff to him right now as if I had piled up so many unspoken words in my mind and was being so excited that he finally called me first.

    Rambling these thoughts in my head, I bit my lips. That was when his response returned. I lifted my eyes.

    [Next time, just talk to me as if nothing has happened.]

    Squinting my eyes for a moment, I asked him back.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    [It only applies to you.]

    2

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When I just flickered my eyes wordlessly, he seemed to be thinking that I didn¡¯t understand his remark even though it was something very simple.

    Yoo Chun Young then articulated his words differently this time.

    [I¡¯m allowing only you to do that.]

    1

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    [I mean¡­ we both can do that.]

    When his words scattered all away in the quiet room, I got to grasp what he actually meant.

    That was when I heard some noises coming over the phone simultaneously. They sounded like noises from bustling market street or hardware store. As my eyes widened, Yoo Chun Young replied urgently.

    [Oh, I should leave now.]

    ¡°Um, yeah.¡±

    [Let¡¯s keep in touch.]

    Instead of saying he would call me back, Yoo Chun Young just hung up the phone.

    Looking down at the call that suddenly ended, I felt bewildered. I was very aware that he went abroad this time because of having a tight schedule as a model; therefore, how could I reach out to him while choosing his best time to talk?

    Sitting still with a frown for quite a while, I slowly raised my head. Well, maybe I could just send him a text before making a call. Thinking that way, I flopped down on my bed.

    After the call ended, the air of the room returned to silence; however, it was, somehow, different from the nervous and quiet air that surrounded me earlier. This time, it felt warm and cozy as if I were inside someone¡¯s arms.

    With my cell phone still in my hand, I fell into thought while slowly drifting off to sleep.

    Just like Choi Yuri, Yoo Chun Young made me think about something that I didn¡¯t think of.

    Was I really putting a black mark against these kids¡­ I mean, against all the people in this world? If so, wasn¡¯t that a way of committing violence? Perhaps, that was why I still couldn¡¯t accept that Yoo Chun Young and I were close friends. In other words, this was also another way of branding something.

    I slowly closed my eyes.

    My memories went back to the day when I was a senior in middle school. Yoo Chun Young and I were looking down at the schoolyard. For some reason, he stretched out his hand to me and grabbed my hand. Of course, it never actually happened.

    His hand in my dream felt somehow warm, even though it wasn¡¯t happening in a real situation. The warmth of summer created a wet veil between our hands.

    Looking at Yoo Chun Young, I asked, ¡®Why couldn¡¯t I think of you as a real person when I could feel how warm our holding hands were? Why couldn¡¯t I regard you as a person the same as me? Why¡­?¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t it be too late?

    Saying such thinks inside my dreams, I opened my eyes. I was in a daze for a while, looking up at the ceiling.

    * * *

    Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young returned to Korea a day before the end of summer break.

    Still, Eun Jiho was arriving especially too late, which was around midnight, so I, of course, thought that we would meet at school tomorrow.

    However, I was perplexed to get his call out of the blue.

    I asked back, ¡°What? Right now?¡±

    [If you can¡¯t make it, then never mind. Ban Yeo Ryung isn¡¯t even replying to the text. Maybe she¡¯s asleep.]

    ¡°Of course, she might be sleeping. What time do you think she goes to bed?¡± I replied while feeling dumbfounded.

    [Oh, yeah, anyway, can you just come down for a second?¡±

    I tried to respond, if he was out of his mind in the middle of the night; however, when thinking about Eun Jiho, who had to leave us and fly abroad just a few days after our kidnapping incident, I just sealed my mouth.

    Knitting my forehead, I groaned, ¡®Okay, I understand that Eun Jiho still wants to check if we¡¯re fine.¡¯

    His following words then made me put my shoes on as quickly as I could.

    [I got some souvenirs for your family. A bottle of whiskey and a bracelet for your parents, and handmade chocolate for you.]

    Dude, you must wait in a queue to buy this¡­ As Eun Jiho bragged, as usual, I replied, ¡®Yeah, yeah,¡¯ while putting my shoes on.

    My mom asked me, ¡°Where are you going at this time?¡±

    ¡°Eun Jiho told me he has some souvenirs and a bottle of whiskey to give us.¡±

    ¡°Enjoy and get back soon, my dear.¡±

    2

    Listening to my father as well my mother quickly replying that way, I burst into a giggle and stepped outside.

    Walking along the hallway, I looked down under the railing and found a familiar car parked in front of my apartment. A guy standing under the streetlamp in front of the playground was dazzling his brilliant silver hair.

    When we finally met in front of the playground, Eun Jiho first handed me three boxes with a grin. I could tell at a glance that one of them had a bottle of whiskey inside. Sure enough, it was heavy.

    ¡°Ma¡­ c¡­ million?¡±

    When I stammered reading the letters while looking around the box in the lamplight, Eun Jiho blurted out beside me.

    ¡°Macallan.¡±

    ¡°Dude, even the name sounds so classy.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is. It¡¯s from me. What did you expect?¡±

    Oh, yeah, why not? I was so used to Eun Jiho always talking so confidently and proudly about himself, and therefore, I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Scowling¡­ no, pretending to scowl at Eun Jiho with narrowed eyes, I soon burst into a fit of giggles. Anyway, thankfully Eun Jiho looked like he recovered his spirit a little. I was glad to find out forming a common front with Ban Yeo Ryung against Eun Jiho¡¯s anxiety had been helpful to him in many ways.

    The other two boxes were lightweight, which indeed would have a bracelet and chocolate inside. When I tried to turn around while holding the boxes in my arms, Eun Jiho flung a question.

    ¡°Did you finish writing the career survey sheet?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    That was how we turned out to sit at the playground for a moment.

    We each sat on the empty swings and stared at each other. The distance between us felt quite delicate. When I swung myself back and forth with the Macallan box on my knees thoughtlessly, Eun Jiho, sitting beside me, spoke with a pale face.

    ¡°Hey, you better put that thing down.¡±

    ¡°Why? Would it break?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ but so to speak, I¡¯m afraid your father will be sad.¡±

    Now I began to feel anxious in a different sense. Even if he felt sorry for my parents probably because of the kidnapping incident, how much expensive liquor was he giving to them as a gift? Should I browse the price as soon as I get back to my room or bury all these in the darkness and pretend that I had no idea about it? When I wondered about these thoughts in my head, Eun Jiho asked me again.

    ¡°So, what happened to the career survey sheet?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I lapsed into silence for a second.

    Digging the sand under the swing with my toe quietly, I then switched my gaze to the sky. Eun Jiho also tilted his head back following my stare.

    The summer night sky of Seoul was full of dust and the light was too bright to see the stars. There were dark-red clouds above our heads. Looking up at the scenery for quite a while, I, at last, dropped the words that had been wandering around my tongue.

 Chapter 280

    .

    ¡°Hmm, I came to think of it after going through this incident that¡­ um¡­ Well, it¡¯s not about like I felt how precious our life is¡­¡±

    When I noticed the sudden change on Eun Jiho¡¯s face, I quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s just that I came up with this thought after going through such things this time and listening to what others said.¡±

    ¡°What kind of thought did you have?¡±

    ¡°You guys keep changing, but it seems only me, who has been too paused.¡±

    Eun Jiho became wordless for a second. Holding the swing ropes, I lowered myself and dug the sand with my toe again.

    I continued, ¡°I actually was aware of it, so it wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t able to change even if I tried to do so.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t want to change. I was afraid of it.¡±

    Pulling my chin up high, I looked up at the sky full of dark clouds, then I detached my lips again.

    ¡°However, life isn¡¯t something like a book or video, so when we start to have feelings or if something happens, we can¡¯t rewind it.¡±

    I then swallowed the words left unspoken.

    If we have a crush on someone, we couldn¡¯t go back to the time when it didn¡¯t happen. In other words, when a character inside a story began to have some feelings, it always became a starting point of change.

    I held the swing ropes with a tight grip then slightly tilted my head to look at Eun Jiho.

    I continued, ¡°But one day when I came to myself, I realized that you guys were already way too far ahead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. You, also Jooin¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho then looked as if he was lost in thought. He would know best how many changes he had undergone.

    Back then, when we were freshmen in middle school, Eun Jiho was sharp, and he sought perfection in everything. He was still a perfectionist but utterly different from the Eun Jiho in the past. Thinking about him back then, Eun Jiho usually reminded me of Procrustes in the Greek myth, the horrifying monster who attacked people by stretching them or cutting off their legs so as to force them to fit the size of an iron bed. Likewise, Eun Jiho at that time had no tolerance or understanding.

    Having that thought in mind, I suddenly burst into laughter. If Eun Jiho right now was the same as him before, we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here side by side and talking about our future. The only people he might consider as equivalent conversation partners would be just the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung. Maybe Yi Ruda could also belong among them.

    However, he might not put me in that league.

    If I asked him for my career counseling at best, Eun Jiho wouldn¡¯t have dealt with me while saying it was because of my lack of effort. Eun Jiho, a hard worker, was as strict with others as he was in his efforts.

    So was Jooin. He began to reveal his true colors, at least, in front of us even though he started to behave that way quite recently. It was fortunate that there were people around him who could tell Jooin how sweet and kind he was even without Jooin pretending to be nice.

    I spread my fingers and folded one by one.

    ¡°I clearly see that Eun Hyung looks more comfortable than before, and so is Chun Young. He has notably changed compared to the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young??¡±

    Asking back, Eun Jiho tilted his head. He didn¡¯t seem to have spotted any difference in Yoo Chun Young, unlike the change he discovered in other boys.

    Yikes, I smiled aimlessly then replied, ¡°Maybe his communication ability?¡±

    ¡°Did it increase?¡±

    1

    ¡®Is that what we call an increased ability?¡¯ Ignoring his usual, sarcastic remark, I turned my head to somewhere else then concluded my words.

    ¡°Anyway, Yoo Chun Young really did change. Maybe he became more patient as he got older. Isn¡¯t there any term for something like that?¡±

    Eun Jiho, beside me, replied while looking dumbfounded, ¡°Didn¡¯t he pass the time to be more patient with age?¡±

    ¡°But he quite changed anyway. He seems notably different than before.¡±

    Looking at Eun Jiho roughly shaking his head, I frowned. Geez, why was Eun Jiho not accepting it?

    I, however, also came to realize the change of Yoo Chun Young pretty recently, which was through the conversation I had with him at the party and the short phone call we had lately. Thus, it wasn¡¯t that strange for Eun Jiho to not notice such a difference of Yoo Chun Young.

    Anyway, I kept on speaking.

    ¡°And lastly, I could feel Ban Yeo Ryung getting strong-minded as years go by, but only I¡¯m not progressing¡­ I keep having conflicts and repeating such problems endlessly.¡±

    Even if I was aware of that, it was, however, still not easy to choose change.

    Of course, there would be some retrievable changes, which would let me go back to the time when things were unchanged. Some transitions were, however, irreversible that I wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the time before then.

    That was what I feared, so I¡­

    ¡°I want to do something like recording or archiving things.¡±

    Eun Jiho, who was listening to my words from beside me, looked goofy.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You know, something like a photographer or writer¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you why?¡±

    Hmm, I rolled my eyes. Raising my hand, I continued to speak.

    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve learned what my problems are right now, we can¡¯t just suddenly change; besides, as you know, I¡¯m really slow. I can hardly step forward without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I just want to make sure that even if everything changes someday, the good old moments won¡¯t disappear without a trace. That would probably make me more lighthearted.¡±

    I lifted my hand and scratched my cheek.

    ¡°Um, you know, there is this moment that remains clearly in our memory.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those special moments that don¡¯t just end in a moment¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho became wordless again. Scratching my cheek, I kept on talking.

    ¡°It¡¯s sad and scary to feel like things are gone if they are invisible or left unrecorded. I want to become someone who can capture those things.¡±

    Speaking to that extent, I continued to utter like a murmur.

    ¡°And if I record things that I can see right now or shelve them somewhere in my room in this way, I might¡­ move on eventually.¡±

    Eun Jiho still didn¡¯t say anything.

    Scratching my cheek continuously, I smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Well, you know that I can¡¯t do such things that go so fast, so even if I look back and move on at a slow pace, you guys will gonna wait for me from ahead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I decided to think that way.¡±

    I then said to myself in a small voice, ¡®even though I mess up CSAT and need to take another year to enter college.¡¯

    So, that was me, a freshman in high school already worrying about retaking the college scholastic ability test, but what could I do? I didn¡¯t want to be out of town and move to a different province for college life when my hometown was Seoul.

    Flaunting a grin, I continued to speak.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m thinking about it, you¡¯re also chicken-hearted.¡±

    That was when Eun Jiho raised his head and looked in this direction. He then asked back with a peal of laughter as if he felt ridiculous.

    ¡°Chicken-hearted? Me?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, you.¡±

    I recalled the conversation he had with Yoo Gun.

    When I eavesdropped on their conversations, I thought Eun Jiho was just heartless at that time. He was able to cut out non-essential things in his future while drawing a line between here and hereafter. That was such a cold-hearted attitude I could never have or even think of.

    However, the day when I got kidnapped, Eun Jiho asked me if I wanted to end our friendship.

    He was uttering those words to me in the present while being afraid of losing me in his future. Eun Jiho¡¯s suggestion to end our friendship was his expression of fear, not because he was in cold blood.

    Likewise, I behaved similarly in the past¡­ back then, I promised myself that I would stay alone from the beginning instead of losing them and ending up alone; therefore, I tried to break up my friendship with Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Dwelling on that thought for a while, I uttered, ¡°Hmm, you are surely timid.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, I never thought I would hear such words from you, Ham Donnie.¡±

    With that reply, Eun Jiho stretched out his arm to squeeze my cheek, so I giggled and swung high to avoid his grip.

 Chapter 281

    .

    We squabbled for a while, then I called him, ¡°Um, Eun Jiho.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Flaunting a grin, I continued, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that I might disappear, and that¡¯s why you can¡¯t stay with me, I won¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s eyes widened then subsided. While he directed those eyes on me, I kept on speaking at a slow pace.

    ¡°Neither I nor you can do anything about me disappearing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, true¡­¡±

    ¡°But if you still don¡¯t mind me vanishing away¡­¡±

    Breathing out for a second, I uttered, ¡°I¡¯d like to stay next to you right now because today only comes once.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s what Chun Young said to me.¡±

    Holding the swing, Eun Jiho reeled after my remark. He then lifted his head to look in this direction. Blinking swiftly as if he felt dumbfounded, Eun Jiho soon asked back in an unusually loud voice.

    ¡°Really? Hey, don¡¯t lie to me. Yoo Chun Young isn¡¯t a good speaker to say those things.¡±

    ¡°I told you, he has changed.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he got possessed for a second?¡±

    I burst into laughter. ¡®How could they react so same?¡¯ Having that thought in mind, I spoke loudly with a giggle.

    ¡°Dude, Ban Yeo Ryung also said the same as you. She was like, ¡®That tongue just now doesn¡¯t belong to the Yoo Chun Young I know,¡¯ so Chun Young looked heartbroken at her remark.¡±

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ she¡¯s indeed a woman who spits words that pierce like swords¡­¡±

    Agreeing enthusiastically with his response, I giggled out loud again.

    We then laughed so hard until our stomach hurt. Feeling our intense belly, we both leaned on the swing ropes. I opened my mouth again.

    ¡°But what Chun Young said to me was exactly what I wanted to tell you. I wish I had a better memory.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I turned my head and smiled at him.

    I continued, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good to prepare for the future, but don¡¯t miss the time right now. Sometimes, be true to yourself and your feelings too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It feels different to hear that from you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really sorry about the things I¡¯ve done before entering high school.¡±

    A moment of silence returned between us.

    Eun Jiho then asked me, ¡®Should we go now?¡¯ which made me take the boxes in my arms and get up from the swing. The playground we chilled just now was right in front of the apartment, but Eun Jiho kept on insisting that he would see me get back home, so he followed me stepping into the entrance.

    Waiting for the elevator to arrive, I found him remaining wordless for quite a while, so I flung a question.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just¡­¡±

    Rubbing his chin, he continued, ¡°I was thinking about the moments that might have changed if I behaved true to myself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°The moments when I ran away¡­¡±

    His last voice sounded unusually low and heavy. Eun Jiho then suddenly changed the look on his face and replied with a slight shrug.

    ¡°Pondering about myself, yeah¡­ maybe I¡¯m a coward even more than you, Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you do that over here?¡±

    Glancing around, I continued, ¡°You said to me like I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to cry¡­ something like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°I became so speechless that my tears went back into my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Geez, how come you always bring up back something like that?¡±

    While he grumbled, the elevator door opened with a clang. He then stepped inside and pressed the floor button familiarly.

    ¡°But I was also thinking about that thing too,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s gentle and low voice suddenly pierced through the quiet elevator that I turned my head to look at him.

    Under the lighting, Eun Jiho¡¯s eyes were darkly shaded. He then uttered in a throaty voice.

    ¡°You always make me think about those I should not.¡±

    Flinching my hand for a second, I replied, ¡°What happens when you think about them?¡±

    ¡°I would long for it.¡±

    ¡°Then if you long for it, what happens next?¡±

    Eun Jiho didn¡¯t smile. He just dropped his gaze at the floor then diverted his eyes back onto me.

    He then replied, ¡°I also wonder what it is.¡±

    Putting the bottle of Macallan or Macmillan¡­ whatever it is on the table, I also placed the bracelet gift box for my mom next to it and came back to my room. As soon I went inside, I opened the box of chocolate and took out a piece to enjoy then began to search for my career survey sheet.

    After a while, I finally found the crumpled paper and spread it out on my desk to flatten it. Next, I took out my pencil to write a few things down but soon paused.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ if I suddenly declare that I want to build my career in fine arts, my parents will blame me for blurting out such things, which they never even seen and heard of from me until then. I should first talk to them about it before dropping it out.¡¯

    Rambling those thoughts, I soon came up with something that I forgot until now.

    I opened my drawer and took out a phone that wasn¡¯t mine, then I checked if there were any received messages or calls. When I found that there was nothing on the phone, I put it back into the drawer. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll meet her at school tomorrow,¡¯ even though I thought that way, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about something that was weighing down a corner of my heart.

    After all, there wasn¡¯t a single message from Ruda throughout the rest of the summer break.

    Wondering about if there was any way to reach out to her using the phone, I, eventually, grunted and collapsed on the bed again.

    I was then lost in thought while looking up at the ceiling.

    We all have our own door.

    We can only go beyond the door by using each other¡¯s hands. In that way, we get to know the things that we didn¡¯t notice until now and learn about our true heart. And from this aspect, we realize new pain, new happiness, and new hope. No matter what the consequences are, we can never go back to the time before we opened the door.

    I also have my door.

    All the shrapnel of my feelings that I¡¯ve been pressing down on for years will be there. All my sincerity, which I¡¯m even afraid to face, will be there.

    Clenching my fist, I promised myself, ¡®I¡¯ve finally decided to cross the door right now.¡¯

    I have never crossed the door upon the fear of change; however, if I can keep all my experiences into something like a journal or a picture, which are the records that hardly fade away¡­

    Then even if the world, once again, changes and everything around me all vanishes away, which I¡¯m always afraid of¡­ or even if the world doesn¡¯t change but everyone around me disappears through the wave of destiny, some parts of them can still breathe while staying beside me by none other than my records.

    Thus, I decided to pursue my dream of recording or archiving my present. The day when my dream really comes true, I will no longer regard this place as a world inside a web novel.

    I will leave the past behind me eventually and cross the door in search of what I really want.

    With my own will¡­

    * * *

    We all have our own door.

    What he didn¡¯t get until now exists over there.

    Those who have lived only emotionally learn reasonable thinking beyond that door, whereas those who have lived only rationally learn to give themselves to emotions. On the other hand, they take comfort from understanding themselves being not as bad as they have thought.

    Some may also find warm enlightenment that they are no longer alone or get to know how to overcome past wounds and make new friends without fear.

    And beyond Yi Ruda¡¯s door, there is freedom.

    Yi Ruda thought about the things beyond the tightly closed iron door.

    Freedom.

    That was what he achieved over the last few years by getting away from Yi Jenny¡¯s control.

    Yi Ruda raised his hand and grasped his hair. It wasn¡¯t so painful to be locked up when he didn¡¯t know what freedom was. He sighed while being surrounded by the impregnable surveillance and fortress-like walls.

    Since Yi Ruda was here, Ian would have also returned. Maybe Yi Jenny might have not allowed even Ian full access to the building since it was easy to make an excuse in terms of security issues.

    Yi Ruda then bit his lips. If even Ian didn¡¯t have full access to this building, no one would make through this place, where Yi Ruda was right now. In other words, Yi Ruda would never go out of here anymore unless he had fulfilled Yi Jenny¡¯s requirements; it was clear that what she demanded from him would definitely be the successor training, which Yi Ruda had been asked for years.

 Chapter 282

    .

    Yi Ruda couldn¡¯t understand his mother at all.

    Why did it have to be Yi Ruda himself?

    Yi Jenny was an elitist, and even when Yi Ruda was born, she declared that she had no intention of handing over her company to him simply because he was a blood-tie.

    However, when Yi Ruda turned ten years old and wasn¡¯t yet a reasonable kid as well as even able to compete and win Yi Jenny¡¯s distinguished subordinates, Yi Jenny suddenly declared Yi Ruda as her successor. The time when no one wasn¡¯t sure whether Yi Ruda was suitable for the position or not¡­

    Covering his forehead, Yi Ruda heaved a sigh. His blue eyes were rising with malicious flames.

    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t just stay like this.¡±

    ¡®I was supposed to get my back phone back at school,¡¯ he murmured.

    Article 25. I Guess the Ice Princess was Living in the Country Next Door

    The next morning, I finally realized that the school started, at last, when I saw Ban Yeo Ryung standing in front of our front door. As if she also thought the same, Ban Yeo Ryung opened her eyes wide and asked me, ¡®How long it has been to see our school uniforms back?¡¯

    We then linked our arms, as usual, chitchatted, and sometimes joked around on our way to school.

    I encountered a lot of familiar faces while going to school. When Yoon Jung In smashed my back at the alley, my bag was jolted forwards that Yeo Ryung caught me reeling from my loss of balance. Many of our classmates were around us just in time, so Yoon Jung In had to hold my bag behalf of me amid the shower of boos.

    As if he thought my bag would be light-weighted at the beginning of the new semester, when Yoon Jung In grabbed my bag in his arms, he groaned with a grimace.

    He grumbled, ¡°Why is it so heavy? What the heck is in here?¡±

    ¡°A few mystery books to read during the opening ceremony.¡±

    ¡°A-ha! Can I also see them right now?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Replying that way, I still wondered if he was true.

    Yoon Jung In¡­ he was good at studying but I had rarely seen him reading books. Could he even walk and read a book at the same time? It would be better to borrow one once we were in the classroom, but why was he trying to read something here?

    While I rambled those thoughts in my head, Yoon Jung In took out a book from my bag then flipped through some pages and read only the part at the back. Within a few minutes, he finished reading all the books in this way then put them back in my bag and zipped it up tightly.

    Watching the whole situation, I suddenly came up with a possible assumption. I then carefully asked him with a suspicious voice.

    ¡°Hey, Yoon Jung In, are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing exactly what you are thinking.¡±

    Instead of feeling guilty, Yoon Jung In replied with a triumphant air. His confident face struck me dumb.

    I barely answered back, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never even imagined that you want to get killed on the first day of school¡­¡±

    ¡°Geez, come on¡­ He won¡¯t go that far, huh?¡±

    When Yoon Jung In winked and asked me with a charming tone, Yeo Ryung slightly showed a feeling of aversion on her face from beside us.

    I, on the other hand, fell into thought, ¡®How come Yoon Jung In doesn¡¯t even know his friend¡¯s true character than I do? I¡¯ve heard you guys both went to the same middle school and elementary school, so don¡¯t you know what will happen? The horrifying catastrophe that will take place on the first day of school in our classroom¡­¡¯ I could already see what would happen clearly in front of me. Since the disaster would occur in a short time, should I pray for the repose of Yoon Jung In¡¯s soul?

    Yeo Ryung then asked me carefully, who had been in bloody agony since the new semester.

    ¡°Donnie, what are you guys talking about since a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡±

    Yikes, I forgot that Yeo Ryung, who was in Class 1-1, wouldn¡¯t know the things that everyone in our class¨C¨CClass 1-8¨C¨C was aware of.

    I told her about how long Yoon Jung In and Shin Suh Hyun, our classmates, had carried on an ill-fated relationship, how difficult Shin Suh Hyun had been from Yoon Jung In taking the class president position and involving Shin Suh Hyun into all kinds of things, and what Yoon Jung In did to Shin Suh Hyun at the entrance ceremony. When I explained all these to Ban Yeo Ryung, her eyes, which were on Yoon Jung In, changed gradually. Just until now, she tried to treat him carefully while regarding him as my new male friend after a long time; however, she was now staring at him like looking at Eun Jiho. For your guidance, ¡®How Eun Jiho you are!¡¯ was used as a curse among us.

    When I finished all my explanations, Ban Yeo Ryung opened her mouth at last. Surprisingly, she spoke directly to Yoon Jung In instead of using me to deliver her message.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t see you after school, I¡¯ll think it finally happened¡­¡±

    I was astonished to see her frank attitude. Yoon Jung In then waved his head with a horse laugh.

    ¡°Hey, come on, you guys don¡¯t know about Shin Suh Hyun. He isn¡¯t what you think. Do you know how much he cares about me?¡±

    I intervened from beside him while crossing my arms.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t getting him wrong. When people are too close, we hardly can see the true colors. Be careful, you might get stretchered off on the first day of school.¡±

    ¡°You wanna bet? I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°Call! I¡¯m sure you wanted to do this first. If I win, I¡¯ll have pizza bread.¡±

    When I replied as soon as possible, Ban Yeo Ryung also spoke in a small voice as if she thought this was a chance to grasp.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go for ice cream then.¡±

    There was also something brave about Ban Yeo Ryung. I didn¡¯t expect she would even make a bet with Yoon Jung In, whom she had only seen twice. Laying a wager on impulse on the first day of class even upon Yoon Jung In¡¯s life, we entered the school entrance.

    While we stepped inside the main entrance to go into the building, I heard people whispering loudly. We turned our head in that direction at the same time.

    I thought unconsciously, ¡®Did the Four Heavenly Kings come to school?¡¯ The boys, however, didn¡¯t like to attract attention, so except for Eun Jiho, the rest of them usually arrived at school right before they ran late. Eun Hyung wouldn¡¯t behave that way, but since he came to school with Yoo Chun Young by car, he was inevitable to arrive on time by a hair¡¯s breadth. Thus, there was still enough time left for them to arrive.

    ¡®Did Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung come earlier than usual?¡¯ As soon as I tried to stand on tiptoe with that thought in mind, Yoon Jung In, who never missed any exciting things, also sniffed that something was happening.

    Pressing my shoulders, he stretched his neck and flung a question.

    ¡°What is it? Why are there so many people in that direction?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    Replying apathetically, I suddenly found a strand of sky-blue hair among the crowds and was frozen up.

    ¡®Sky-blue hair?¡¯

    I smelled something¡­ Another thing was about to occur¡­

    When I just came into the world of web novels, I had quickly studied the hair colors people could have. The reason was, of course, to distinguish the web novel characters from ordinary people since the main roles of web novels usually neglected the law of nature. So to speak, it was the same as a newbie driver memorizing alert signs over and over.

    And from what I discovered, people were impossible to have such a natural-born, clear sky-blue hair like that; besides, the hair was so smooth that it didn¡¯t even look like it was dyed.

    I became speechless while covering my mouth with my hand. Yoon Jung In, standing beside me, then murmured, ¡°I never saw him before. Maybe he¡¯s a transfer student.¡±

    ¡°I think so,¡± replied Yeo Ryung apathetically.

    Since she was always the center of all kinds of rumors, Yeo Ryung usually turned away her attention from the things everyone in school bent their eyes on.

    Yoon Jung In switched his gaze to us then asked, ¡°How old do you guys think he looks? In my point of view, he looks quite young though. Wouldn¡¯t he be in our grade?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I can¡¯t even see anyone.¡±

    Actually, I was the shortest among the three of us, so no matter how much I snooped around while standing on tiptoe, I couldn¡¯t see the person whom he was talking about.

    Just as I stepped on the flower bed fence next to me, the sky-blue hair reappeared among the crowds who packed the narrow pathway in front of the main entrance.

    The person had such a long silk hair that I first thought it could be a woman, but when his face came into view, he was absolutely a guy. He was almost 180 cm tall and, unexpectedly, had a strong physique that made him look decent with our school uniform on. Not only his hair but also his eyes had the same sky-blue color, so he might definitely be a foreigner anyway.

 Chapter 283

    .

    Just like other web novel characters, the guy also had some extraordinary facial features. Even though he wasn¡¯t emitting a radiance as much as Yi Ruda, I assumed that he would soon become a superstar in our school.

    Each kid surrounding him threw a word in a foreign language to hear his voice. The scene reminded me of Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s way to school that I couldn¡¯t help but feel shivers down my spine.

    ¡®Come to think of it, Yeo Dan oppa¡­ Did you arrive at school safely today?¡¯ I quietly murmured upon the sudden thought. Especially, when there was vacation ceremony or opening ceremony, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s way to school turned into a spectacular adventure since he had to pass through the girls¨C¨Cand sometimes boys¨C¨C who waited for him like a stone statue and later collapsed in front of him out of awe. Even Yeo Dan oppa went to a boy¡¯s high school!

    Lost in those thoughts for a moment, I suddenly lifted my head when I heard a voice coming from the guy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°What? I learned Korean, so you can talk to me in Korean.¡±

    ¡°Holy cow!¡±

    ¡°He even has perfect pronunciation!¡±

    Listening to the crowds letting out such familiar exclamations, I slightly grimaced. Wouldn¡¯t they feel sick and tired of those lame whoops in web novels? From that sight, I could clearly tell what would happen around him. Feeling not well, I stretched out my arm to pull Ban Yeo Ryung and Yoon Jung In.

    I asked, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go. What¡¯s the big deal about having a new student at school?¡±

    Yoon Jung In, however, didn¡¯t seem to back off that easily. When it came to enjoying something interesting, Yoon Jung In was second to none.

    ¡°Why? Let¡¯s just watch him a little more. He might be our grade,¡± he grumbled.

    ¡°Come on, what if he isn¡¯t?¡±

    Replying like that, I soon stiffened my face when I suddenly heard a remark coming from a distance. Next, I could hardly believe my ears, wondering, ¡®Is that really what I just heard, not a hallucination?¡¯

    When I turned to look aside, I found Yoon Jung In, who became as stiff as me like a rock. He then spoke in an incomparably pale face than before.

    ¡°¡­ I think I¡¯ve just heard something tremendous.¡±

    ¡°Hey, shut up. Don¡¯t you try to rerun it.¡±

    Regardless of my desperate words, a clear voice pierced through the noise and reached my ears.

    ¡°You want me to repeat it? Hmm, in English, we call it Ice Princess, so¡­ should I put it like this in Korean?¡±

    The guy with the sky-blue hair then said to the crowd with a wink.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find our ice princess, Miss Elsa.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®OMG!! He¡¯s so romantic!¡¯

    While the students around him were enjoying a springtime flower breeze party, only our spot turned silent like the cold winter air. Even though it was September right now, it wasn¡¯t a season full of fallen leaves yet; however, a wind blow from somewhere dropped a bunch of dead leaves on our heads.

    Standing still for a quite a while, Ban Yeo Ryung then took off the autumn leaves entangled in her long hair then declared something quietly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah.¡±

    I slowly turned around with that reply. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s reactions were surprisingly too nonchalant and even frigid, at the same time, that I murmured to myself, ¡®No matter how superb female lead she is in this web novel, she may not go well with the Disney main character-type guys¡­¡¯

    Well, if Ban Yeo Ryung was the lead role in Disney movies, she wouldn¡¯t be on top of achieving high marks in school and nationwide but instead commune with pigeons and nature every day while singing beautiful songs together.

    I turned back to throw a sad glance at the poor Disney prince who landed in the wrong country, thinking, ¡®Sorry dear, there isn¡¯t any Disney princess in Korea; besides, Korean pigeons are too fat to fly¡­¡¯

    Praying for him to return to his country as soon as possible, I bent my steps. The guy with sky-blue hair, who was surrounded by crowds of students, gradually receded behind my back.

    As soon as I swung the door open, familiar faces almost poured into my view.

    The cold air surging through the classroom windows that were opened early in the morning, noisy whispers, and the sunlight embracing all these so warmly¡­

    Everything felt too welcoming that I squinted my eyes for a second then smiled. As soon as I flaunted a grin, I was showered with words of greetings.

    ¡°Hey, good to see you again!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, you guys came together. Dude, why are you holding Donnie¡¯s bag?¡±

    Yoon Jung In responded to the flurry of questions, saying, ¡®Oh, I almost knocked her over,¡¯ and handed me the bag. While the kids soon scolded him, ¡®Why did you do that on the first day of school,¡¯ I approached them and said hi.

    When they finished throwing bitter reproaches to Yoon Jung In, which they usually did on the first day of the new semester, the topic of the conversation quickly changed. The kids were now talking about the foreign student near the main entrance. As if rumors about him were already spreading out, the kids were gushing out all kinds of guesses.

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s a freshman.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Look at his name tag. He¡¯s definitely a freshman.¡±

    ¡°Well, seniors won¡¯t transfer around this time.¡±

    ¡°If he then becomes our class, it¡¯ll be really interesting.¡±

    Hmm, I rested my chin on my palm in silence. Even though the guy with sky-blue hair caught everyone¡¯s attention, there wasn¡¯t any substantive information since today was the first day of the new semester and no class had been started yet. In other words, we would learn about him once he revealed his identity.

    I trembled for a moment, thinking, ¡®I understand that it¡¯s a waste of time in a novel when nothing new happens in the opening or entrance ceremony, but would you please slow down? Please consider those living inside this world!¡¯

    Turning my stiff head around to avoid those topics, I soon found familiar human figures. They were the Kim twins, who were talking to each other quietly while sitting on the window seats. The calm air encircled them, as usual, which made them seem to be the only ones in a different world.

    I stood up from my seat and walked toward them. When I approached, the twins then turned their heads simultaneously. The returning voices even sounded so tranquil.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    I laughed in a small voice and perched on the empty seat near them. Looking at Kim Hye Woo¡¯s dark circles under his eyes, I was sure that he pulled an all-nighter until last night.

    Placing my arms on his desk, I flung a question.

    ¡°Did you play games again?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, there was an event of getting doubled experience points and reward points. How can I miss that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m wasting my energies to wake you up every morning?¡±

    Watching them beginning to quarrel as usual, I felt the start of my daily life, at last. This was how the first day of the new semester should begin, instead of the whole school making a fuss while talking about the new student with sky-blue hair, which was genetically impossible to have.

    Resting my chin on my palm with a satisfied smile, I watched the twins bickering. The front door then suddenly opened, and Shin Suh Hyun, who was carrying a long black bag, appeared. As if he just finished his morning training even on the first day of the new semester, Shin Suh Hyun swept his hair back in exhaustion then threw his glance at Yoon Jung In.

    In that direction, about ten kids including Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina were talking loudly about the new student. Shin Suh Hyun, however, didn¡¯t look interested in that conversation at all. He might have not encountered the new student probably because he had been training in the morning. Shin Suh Hyun just frowned at the notably noisy group of kids then put his bag down on the desk and walked straight toward us.

    Pulling out the chair beside me to take a seat, he blurted out something, which made us burst into laughter.

    ¡°Why am I already feeling so exhausted when I did nothing but just saw Yoon Jung In¡¯s face?¡±

    Yes, I could tell it from the look on Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s face. Since he moved so silently, Yoon Jung In didn¡¯t seem to notice that his friend came into the classroom, which was very fortunate to Shin Suh Hyun.

    While I couldn¡¯t stop laughing, Kim Hye Hill suddenly uttered beside me.

    ¡°I saw you on TV winning the prize. Congrats.¡±

    Eh? Her sudden remark made my eyes wide open. When I turned aside in surprise, Kim Hye Woo also looked nonchalant as if he already knew that too.

    I asked back, ¡°You won a prize? What prize?¡±

    ¡°I went abroad for an international competition during the break.¡±

 Chapter 284

    .

    Shin Suh Hyun spoke with a quiet voice about what happened in the international training center and some episodes he had while having a hard time in communication overseas¨C¨Che was, unexpectedly, not fluent in English¨C¨C. He then suddenly tossed a question as if something entered his head.

    ¡°Do you guys have any books to read? Something good to read during the opening ceremony¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I knew you¡¯d look for something, so I brought enough for you.¡±

    That was when I handed him my bag, and Shin Suh Hyun began to take out the books one after another with words of thanks. Someone then roared behind us.

    ¡°Hey, Shin Suh Hyun! How can you not even say hi when you¡¯re here? How can this happen between us?¡±

    Looking at Yoon Jung In whining at Shin Suh Hyun as soon as he came into his view, I heaved a sigh shortly. Shin Suh Hyun then furrowed his brown eyes immediately. Turning around to glance at Yoon Jung In, he uttered with a tiresome face.

    ¡°You drain my energy, so I didn¡¯t want to go to that side.¡±

    ¡°What? Back then, you said that you can¡¯t shoot an arrow or so if I¡¯m not at the cheering section.¡±

    ¡°How many years have you been talking about that?¡±

    Watching Shin Suh Hyun quickly pushing himself up from the seat and seizing Yoon Jung In by the collar with a reddened face, the Kim twins burst out laughing.

    Also giggling at the sight, I imagined how Shin Suh Hyun might have looked like when he was a child. A little boy with a neat, brown mushroom cut hair putting an arrow in a bow while narrowing his tranquil eyes¡­ That little Shin Suh Hyun would have looked very adorable.

    That was when Yoon Jung In, who was being strangled by Shin Suh Hyun, suddenly threw a glance at the book that Shin Suh Hyun was holding on the other side of his hand. As soon as the book cover with red patterns on a black background came into his view, Yoon Jung In emitted a whoop.

    ¡°Holy cow, that¡¯s <Red Cross Murder>, right?¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun didn¡¯t give attention to what he just said but grabbed Yoon Jung In by the collar and shook it.

    ¡°So? What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°Hey, seal his mouth ASAP!¡±

    It was Kim Hye Hill who spoke that way. They might have definitely recalled Yoon Jung In revealing a significant spoiler during the entrance ceremony last time.

    Shin Suh Hyun, however, just shook his head without showing any agitation. He then replied with a composed attitude.

    ¡°He won¡¯t know who the culprit is.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill squinted her eyes nervously and asked him back, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because this was released not even a month ago.¡±

    Rolling my eyes in the awkward situation, I quietly detached my lips.

    ¡°Um¡­ Shin Suh Hyun¡­¡±

    Everyone around me then turned around simultaneously to stare in this direction. Shin Suh Hyun displayed a look of wonder, whereas the Kim twins looked very anxious. Lastly, Yoon Jung In was¡­ smiling delightfully.

    Raising my hand, I spoke with composure.

    ¡°I met Yoon Jung In on my way to school this morning. He read the book¡­ only the part in the end.¡±

    We could then see Shin Suh Hyun putting his hands to his ears immediately like a flash of lightning; however, Yoon Jung In was faster than his moves.

    ¡°The culprit is Nakamura Kenji, who¡¯s living on the second floor of the main character¡¯s boarding house.¡±

    And I was able to find out the results of the bet I made in the morning.

    It was Ban Yeo Ryung and my victory.

    Stepping into the classroom, our homeroom teacher tilted his head in wonder. After a while, he then asked with a suspicious look on his face.

    ¡°Why is it so quiet here?¡±

    A boy raised his hand and replied, ¡°Sir, Yoon Jung In is dead.¡±

    A burst of laughter then swept the whole classroom. When the teacher asked back, ¡®Who killed him?¡¯ in surprise, another response returned.

    ¡°Shin Suh Hyun.¡±

    The teacher turned around to look at Shin Suh Hyun, who was resting his chin on his palm nonchalantly. He then dropped a remark with a severe face.

    ¡°Suh Hyun, good job.¡±

    Everybody in our class was now stamping their feet with applause. Amid the fuss, only Yoon Jung In was remaining silent while groaning with pain with his hand on his stinging side. He suddenly lifted his head and shouted, ¡®Urgh, teacher!¡¯ but his voice was just buried in the waving laughter.

    The teacher then dropped another remark, which made the fuss calm down at a slow pace. Scratching the back of his head, he flipped through the roll book and uttered, ¡°No, one person is really missing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The name that slipped from his mouth then turned the entire class silent.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, it was Yi Ruda.¡±

    The sudden silence made us exchange eye contact with each other in anxiety. We then turned around and asked each other questions at the same time.

    ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s true. Where¡¯s Yi Ruda? Why isn¡¯t he still here?¡¯

    The appearance of the new face drew everybody¡¯s attention in the morning, which we all forgot the fact that Yi Ruda was missing.

    There weren¡¯t any delightful and fluttering feelings left for the first day of the new semester. While the dark air grew bigger like clouds and covered the entire classroom with anxiety, I threw a glance at Yi Ruda¡¯s phone that was still inside my pocket.

    At that moment, the teacher hit the lecture desk with the roll book and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you guys that Yi Ruda had to leave school due to his family circumstances. I heard that he¡¯s going back to his hometown¡­ I mean, his home country.¡±

    ¡®What?!¡¯ I gaped at the fact beyond my imagination. Yi Ruda said to me clearly, ¡®See you at school,¡¯ last time. Someone beside me, who was as surprised as I was, then blurted out at the staggering piece of news.

    ¡°How can that happen? Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Where was it¡­? I think it¡¯s somewhere in America, but I don¡¯t exactly remember the name of the place.¡±

    Scratching the back of his head, the teacher replied in embarrassment. A moment of silence surged upon the classroom and swept the whole space.

    The kids then broke the ice while uttering out something one after another.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    ¡°How can he just leave without bidding farewell?¡±

    ¡°He should have, at least, reached out to us.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ guys¡­¡±

    Raising my hand hesitantly, I blurted shortly but soon paused to say so. Shin Suh Hyun and the Kim twins, who were sitting near me, sent me a doubtful gaze as if they happened to hear me calling the kids; however, I wasn¡¯t able to do anything.

    In order to straighten out the misunderstanding of Yi Ruda, I tried to tell them her phone has been with me, and therefore, she couldn¡¯t keep in touch at all, but things were so messed up inside my head that I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    I just stared at the only vacant seat in the classroom with mixed feelings.

    I had piled up a lot of things to talk to her after the break and didn¡¯t even thank her yet for saving us, but how could she just leave like this?

    Grabbing the phone firmly again, I recalled Yi Ruda¡¯s appearance and the words she said at the party.

    She didn¡¯t want to return. She looked way happier, at least, to stay here. That Yi Ruda couldn¡¯t leave everything behind and volunteer to go back without bidding farewell.

    I wanted to talk about my assumption; however, I was the only person who saw Yi Ruda at the party and listened to her secret stories.

    I, therefore, had no choice but to bite my lips and stay still.

    Whether it was something fortunate or not, a new issue drew everyone¡¯s attention and buried the news of Yi Ruda having dropped out of school. The guy with sky-blue hair, who was standing in front of the main entrance this morning and asking every student about ¡®Ice Princess¡¯ or ¡®Miss Elsa,¡¯ didn¡¯t transfer to any classes in school. Someone said that he might be a potential transfer student, who was here to have a school tour, whereas another kid feared if the guy was a ghost.

    The beginning of the semester was going into the unknown while a mysterious guy appeared at school instead of a person who should actually show up.

    Our homeroom teacher also might have thought a little strange about the sudden disappearance of Yi Ruda, who had left without saying goodbye.

    That was because all of our classmates were very close since we went through a fight with Class 1-1 from the beginning of the first semester and a lot of events such as a retreat or courage test. No matter what her true color was, Yi Ruda was seemingly sociable that we had united around her as the pivotal figure in our class.

    Even though our school was one of the nation¡¯s best private college-preparatory schools, we were freshmen, so the opening ceremony ended before lunchtime. When our homeroom teacher came after the last class to wrap up today, he suddenly tilted his head and flung a question.

    ¡°Is there anyone who met Yi Ruda during the break?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I tried to raise my hand but became hesitant. Putting it back under the desk, I said to myself, ¡®No¡­¡¯

    I met Yi Ruda almost in the middle of the break. At that time, we still had two weeks left until the end of the break, so Yi Ruda could have met someone else during that period. Other than me, wouldn¡¯t there be anyone who met her lately? Having those thoughts in mind, I held her phone tightly in my hand and observed the atmosphere around the classroom.

 Chapter 285

    .

    However, no one came forward. While I rolled my eyes nervously, other kids also turned around to look at each other and began to wonder.

    ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t there anyone who met Yi Ruda? I thought he was hanging around with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Yi Ruda seldom answered the phone. I heard he was staying in the library all day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, we also saw him once in the library.¡±

    Looking at a group of kids¨C¨Cwho were enthusiastic learners¨C¨Csuddenly raising their hands to respond like that, I felt somewhat anxious. I also went to the library a few times while hoping to meet Yi Ruda there; however, it was all a vain attempt.

    When the entire class was, once again, wrapped in a mystery, our homeroom teacher, who was tilting his head in wonder, then finished the day-end assembly.

    As soon as the meeting was over, the rest of the class crowded around Yoon Jung In and my place instead of scattering away. No matter what was happening with the new student in school, Yi Ruda¡¯s sudden transfer seemed to be a serious issue in our class anyway.

    Yoon Jung In then initiated a conversation while looking a little blanked out.

    ¡°Wow, Shin Suh Hyun, this is like the intro of your favorite mystery novel.¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun replied with a furrow.

    ¡°How can you compare this situation to a mystery book when one of our classmates vanished away without a trace? Don¡¯t you feel responsible to do something as a class president?¡±

    Yoon Jung In then answered back with a shrug. His voice sounded nonchalant as usual.

    ¡°Yes, I do feel quite sorry upon his sudden disappearance, but what could I do when he returned to his home country because of his family circumstances?¡±

    Rubbing his chin, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s definitely unexpected that he left without telling anyone. Perhaps he went back in a hurry since he didn¡¯t know he had to leave; however, he could have sent a text to us. If he left any message to me, I could have delivered his words to others as a class president. In this situation, however, there¡¯s nothing we can do¡­¡±

    When Yoon Jung In spoke to that extent, I, who was inside the crowd, raised my hand furtively. While every eye was bent on me, I smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Yi Ruda¡¯s cell phone¡­ is with me. I have it right now.¡±

    When I made the response, a moment of silence came by. Everyone soon began to say a word to me at once, ¡®What? Why are you bringing it up so late? Why do you have his phone?¡¯ Amid the pouring questions, I took out the phone with an awkward grin, thinking, ¡®Well, but I couldn¡¯t tell them everything¡­¡¯

    ¡°Actually, I met Yi Ruda at the party during the break¡­¡±

    When I started to talk about what had happened before, I found Yoon Jung In and the Kim twin¡¯s eyes opening roundly, which made me click my tongue. Yikes!

    Yoon Jung In then quickly asked me, ¡°What? Yi Ruda was there too? Then we could have not missed him. His appearance is also too outstanding to disregard.¡±

    ¡®Haha,¡¯ I laughed clumsily. ¡®Of course, she is, but it only happens when Yi Ruda dresses up in her usual look!¡¯ I thought about the precondition for spotting Yi Ruda at the party.

    Frankly speaking, even I, the only person to know that Yi Ruda was actually a female crossdresser, had a hard time to be assured of the lady turning out to be Yi Ruda. In this regard, no matter how much Yoon Jung In and the Kim twins went around the party hall, they would have never noticed Yi Ruda there. Not to mention the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung were bad at recognizing other¡¯s faces.

    Barely recovering the calm attitude, I pulled my hair behind my ear and continued to speak.

    ¡°Um, Yi Ruda just stopped by almost at the end of the party, so I also encountered him in the hallway with many rooms. When I borrowed his phone for a second, something urgent happened to him, so¡­¡±

    Hmm, that was when Yoon Jung In, whose face returned to his usual look, leaned against the back of his chair. He then stretched out his finger and pointed toward me.

    ¡°So, you had his phone since then, huh?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Did he ever reach out to you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    With that said, I shook my head. Wondering if Yi Ruda might miss an important call or keep in touch with me by using someone else¡¯s phone, I checked her phone several times every day; however, most of the messages were from my classmates. There wasn¡¯t any contact other than those.

    Every night, when staring at Yi Ruda¡¯s un-ringing phone that was placed at my bedside, I thought hazily that Yi Ruda also confined herself to such a narrow circle of friends.

    The other kids and I grew up in this country, so we had friends from elementary school and middle school anyway. For example, Ban Yeo Ryung and I went to the same nursery school, elementary school, middle school, and were even attending the same high school. So to speak, we had been friends since our childhood, and therefore, we didn¡¯t have time to feel being left alone. Oh, even though I didn¡¯t have any memories about nursery school or elementary school in this world¡­

    Of course, there were times that I felt a little lonely; however, even those times were derived utterly from myself.

    However, Yi Ruda¡¯s case might be different. ¡®What would have made Yi Ruda, who seemed that someone should be next to her no matter what, leave behind all the people she knew?¡¯ Spending a lot of time with her phone, I often had that thought in mind.

    Now I came to think of it, I didn¡¯t check the phone yesterday since I was too busy preparing for school after a long time. ¡®It was just a day that I missed it, so would it be a big deal?¡¯ Although I thought that way, I opened the flip phone unconsciously. My eyes then widened for a second.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yoon Jung In leaned himself to me out of the blue, asking, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a message from an unknown number.¡±

    As soon as I replied, questions poured from beside me. Listening to such words, ¡®What? Where? Who?¡¯ I sent a penetrating gaze at the phone screen.

    The phone number consisted some weirdly combined numbers, which didn¡¯t belong to a payphone or even foreign calls. What was going on here?

    Suddenly, the possibility of hacking flashed through my mind, so I just shook my head, wondering, ¡®Come on, there won¡¯t be many people like Jooin out there¡­¡¯

    Then I checked the message.

    [Sent by: 51338426&?

    Content: Miss me?]

    That was all.

    Someone grumbled, ¡®What the heck? It¡¯s in English.¡¯ Another person then suggested a possible guess that made me raise my eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this person a friend from abroad? You know, Yi Ruda lived overseas until middle school.¡±

    ¡°But why does it have to be now? Didn¡¯t Yi Ruda go back abroad?¡±

    Listening to other¡¯s conversation, I diverted my gaze back onto the phone screen.

    Miss me¡­ it meant literally, ¡®Did you miss me?¡¯

    I thought I had seen that line from a random movie on TV recently.

    The line wasn¡¯t in a very good context because it was written horrifyingly red on a mirror with lipstick. Looking at the same words right now through the phone still felt like reading a message from a villain instead of it sent from a friend; however, before having that eerie feeling, I felt like I had forgotten something important.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯ I thought while rubbing my chin, ¡®I think I¡¯m missing something¡­¡¯ Anyway, that was the end of our unofficial class meeting about Yi Ruda.

    The most significant outcome we had on the table was that Yi Ruda wasn¡¯t able to leave any message to the class upon her sudden transfer because her phone was with me; therefore, what she did to us was inevitable. This was enough to say that she avoided any misunderstanding.

    When I stepped outside through the backdoor, the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung were all waiting for me as they usually did when the school ended earlier. They were still drawing other¡¯s attention even though they were going to this school over half a year.

    Feeling some kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, I just squinted my eyes. Ban Yeo Ryung then came running to me and flung a question.

    ¡°Donnie, did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean the guy with sky-blue hair this morning didn¡¯t transfer to any of the classes?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung nodded enthusiastically while clenching her fist.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s really strange?¡±

    ¡®Well¡­¡¯ I looked back and forth between Eun Jiho¡¯s platinum blond hair and the rest of the Four Heavenly King¡¯s hair colors. Compared to that Korean kid with natural-born silver hair, nothing in this school seemed weird or enigmatic.

    As soon as I thought that way, Eun Jiho¡¯s voice flew over from behind me.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie! What did you think again? You had some strange thoughts, huh? Especially, about me¡­?!¡±

 Chapter 286

    .

    ¡®Are you a mind-reading ghost?¡¯ I hunched my shoulders for a second but soon replied as confidently as I could.

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I said nothing.¡±

    ¡°The overall air just now felt noisy somehow.¡±

    I gaped at Eun Jiho¡¯s response. It was truly unbelievable. Was he not enough for being a Korean boy with natural silver hair? Did he gain some mind-reading ability, therefore? As if he noticed from the look on my face that I had some strange thoughts about him just now, Eun Jiho¡¯s hand came closer to me so that he could pinch my cheek.

    Eek! Quickly avoiding his hand, I found Eun Hyung smashing the back of Eun Jiho¡¯s head just in time. ¡®Ouch,¡¯ shrieked Eun Jiho in a small voice. He then turned around to look behind his back.

    ¡°Are you picking a fight with Donnie from the first day of school?¡± asked Eun Hyung.

    ¡°Gosh, why do you play favorites with Ham Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Act lovely so I can love you.¡±

    When Eun Hyung replied with a severe voice, Eun Jiho suddenly grinned and lowered his body. Placing his arm loosely on Eun Hyung¡¯s shoulder, Eun Jiho whispered, ¡°Oh, then you want me to act lovely?¡±

    ¡°My bad. I said something stupid, so would you please get that off me?¡±

    Watching Eun Hyung answering that way with a pale face, Ban Yeo Ryung and I, who was walking ahead of them, burst into laughter.

    Soon, as if she also wanted to join that conversation, Ban Yeo Ryung spoke to Eun Jiho mockingly.

    ¡°Eun Jiho, show me something lovely too. Come on, do something cute!¡±

    Eun Jiho, who never let Ban Yeo Ryung slide, flaunted a toothy smile.

    ¡°My aegyo has a death curse on everyone who sees it.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, who remained silent until then, replied to Eun Jiho¡¯s remark.

    ¡°Watching that horrible sight will make everyone die even without a curse.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Ban Yeo Ryung and I began to laugh while hitting each other¡¯s arms. Eun Jiho¡¯s sulky question then intervened between our laughter.

    ¡°Hey, have you seen it? HAVE YOU??¡±

    ¡°You said that we¡¯ll die if we see it. Why would I do such a thing then?¡±

    ¡°Cool, then watch me.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Behind the two quarreling boys, Jooin broke into laughter. He then stepped forward to join Ban Yeo Ryung and me as if it was a very natural thing to do. Jooin was a cheerful person, so he didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all even if other girls were involved in going to caf¨¦s.

    Shaking his head sideways, Woo Jooin said, ¡°What a silly conversation to have from the first day of school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so true.¡±

    That was when I replied with a snicker while feeling dumbfounded. Jooin suddenly directed his brown eyes on me. He then opened his mouth as if something flashed through his head.

    ¡°Oh, now that I¡¯m thinking about it, mama¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Replying nonchalantly, I was soon stuck with the stiff for a moment after his following question.

    ¡°I heard Ruda hyeong transferred to another school?¡±

    I paused my step, but it was such a short while that I quickly took off my step before people behind me would notice it.

    ¡°Um, uh¡­ yeah¡­¡± I replied.

    I wished my voice didn¡¯t sound as sad as possible. This unanticipated farewell was also a profound sadness for me.

    Aside from that, I wondered why Jooin brought this up right now. Thinking about the reasons in my head, I soon turned around when I heard a sudden question coming from behind. As if he had been able to hear the topic amid the quarrel, Eun Jiho was asking me doubtfully, ¡°Yi Ruda transferred to another school?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Even without letting you know? I never thought he would do that to you¡­ So, you had his phone, huh? He could have then reached out to you while using another phone, couldn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s what I was thinking too,¡¯ nodding at Eun Jiho, I saw Yoo Chun Young flinging the same question while slightly squinting his eyes behind me.

    ¡°Yi Ruda?¡±

    Looking at his wide-open blue eyes, I finally recalled something that I had forgotten for a while. Although tension was increasing every day between the two instead of a romantic chemistry, Yoo Chun Young was the most acquainted with Yi Ruda among the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Even though Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t look like he was missing Yi Ruda that much, he might be feeling a little strange when someone he knew had dropped out of school and transferred to somewhere else.

    Eun Jiho then uttered, ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±

    ¡®Weird? Which part?¡¯ That was when I tried to ask the question. Eun Hyung, who was rubbing his chin while listening to us, put his hand down and dropped a remark, which created a quiet stir among us.

    ¡°That kid looked like he was interested in this school.¡±

    The excellent insight embodied in his words made me feel cold in the chest somehow.

    Technically, Eun Hyung was the one who had the least encounter with Yi Ruda among the Four Heavenly Kings. Perhaps they bumped into each other only once at the cafeteria. Even that time, Eun Hyung was busy trying to fix the mess that Ban Yeo Ryung made due to her slip of the tongue. The words that Eun Hyung just dropped, therefore, were deeply insightful when Eun Hyung didn¡¯t have met Ruda that many times.

    What he said was true. Yi Ruda was literally so fascinated at this school. Although she felt everything too cumbersome at first, Yi Ruda later fell in love with it all, including the classmates of Class 1-8 and Yoon Jung In, who she had hated for being too noisy at first.

    I remember the words she said to me while sitting in the hallway of the party hall with her skirt rolled up.

    ¡®People are bound to live as they have learned. I used that as an excuse for camouflaging myself with lies in the classroom or at a party like this. That was when I saw you guys¡­ who were just the same as usual anytime anywhere.¡¯

    Speaking like that, Yi Ruda revealed an indescribable affection through her eyes. I clearly saw that feeling she had, which she could hardly hide at that time. That was why I wanted to confess about the Yi Ruda I met at the party hall and the words she said to me around that time.

    ¡®Once they see her eyes and hear her words, no one can deny that Yi Ruda has loved our class,¡¯ I thought; however, it was frustrating that I couldn¡¯t tell the truth about her for the sake of Yi Ruda¡¯s secrecy.

    I, who just experienced that my classmates were somehow misunderstanding Yi Ruda, was, once again, amazed by Eun Hyung¡¯s insight.

    I was at a loss of words for a second but barely recovered composure and replied with downcast eyes.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s weird.¡±

    That was when I found a pair of glowing blue eyes directing this side from a dark place under the stairs leading to the main entrance. I switched my gaze from Eun Hyung to that direction in surprise.

    ¡°Mama, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Jooin, who was standing beside me.

    ¡°Uh¡­ nothing¡­¡±

    When I took a closer look, there was no one under the stairs now.

    ¡®Maybe it was a hallucination,¡¯ I tried to think that way but couldn¡¯t help feeling bleak. Pressing both arms into my body, I murmured, ¡®Now that the season is over, we¡¯re not gonna start something like an old-fashioned horror special, are we?¡¯ We were, however, getting a weird vibe today including the new, suspicious student this morning.

    I then bent my steps with Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings.

    We would usually go to a restaurant then hang out in a caf¨¦, karaoke, and a bowling alley one after another, but today we didn¡¯t have much to talk about than usual. That was because we had met consistently in the library during the break in terms of ¡®group studying;¡¯ I also had phone calls with Eun Jiho on a regular basis.

    We, therefore, just sat side by side in the PC bang for the first time in a long time and played video games between the kids who dashed into this place as soon as the opening ceremony was over.

    And one thing struck me dumb; Ban Yeo Ryung was very good at video games. She usually enjoyed working out, reading, and watching movies instead of playing video games. Even her brother, Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t play video games at all, so I was aware that she never attempted any online battles. However, once she got familiar with the game, Ban Yeo Ryung, surprisingly, was on a winning streak against Eun Jiho.

    I was, of course, joining them too, but when it came to playing video games, I utterly sucked. Even the keys for going forward and going backward confused me that I kept bumping into the walls or died from falling off the end of the map.

    On the chat window, Eun Jiho was starting to escape from reality.

    [Dope Silver Hair:

    Hey, you ain¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung, huh?]

    [Half-crazy Ban:

    Yes, I am.]

    [Dope Silver Hair:

    Come on, tell me who¡¯s controlling it for you. Is it Woo Jooin?]

    [Half-crazy Ban:

    Jiho, what should a man do?]

    [Half-crazy Ban:

    Face the reality~]

    [Dope Silver Hair:

    LOLOLOL Geez, Ban Yeo Ryung, you¡¯re dead now FOR REAL]

    [Woo Joo Explore the Universe:

    Jiho, what should a man do?]

    [Woo Joo Explore the Universe:

    Not just talk big~]

    [Dope Silver Hair:

    LOLOLOLOL Asshole, you really my friend, huh?]

    [Half-crazy Ban:

    Jiho, what should a man do?]

    [Half-crazy Ban:

    Let your actions do the talking~]

    Slipping and falling for the fifth time inside the game, I was then laughing to death at the following chat log.

 Chapter 287

    .

    Enter Your ID:

    Then Eun Jiho can¡¯t

    Enter Your ID:

    talk anymore.

    Enter Your ID:

    ;

    Dope Silver Hair:

    LOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOLOL Yoo Chun Young POWER trolling

    Half-crazy Ban:

    YOO CHUN YOUNNNNNGGGGGG LOLOLOLOL NICE SHOT!!!

    Woo Joo Explore the Universe:

    BAHAHAHAHAHAHA

    Dope Silver Hair:

    You all DEAD MEAT

    The Burning Newbie:

    HAHAHAHA What¡¯s wrong with you guys lololol

    Typing in chat like crazy while moving my shoulders up and down, I found Eun Hyung looking in this direction, so I turned myself to face him.

    ¡°Oh, Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°What are you so excited about?¡±

    ¡°Look, Yoo Chun Young is talking so bluntly again.¡±

    Scrolling up the chat log, Eun Hyung soon burst into laughter. He replied while wiping out the tears in his eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s really a bite in Chun Young¡¯s words whenever he drops something.¡±

    ¡°If he was talkative I would have feared to live.¡±

    I then switched my gaze to his computer screen.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Me? Tetris. This game feels more comfortable to play,¡± replied Eun Hyung.

    Watching him controlling the keyboard nonchalantly, I could tell the difference between his game and mine, which was in the chaos of players bombarding all kinds of skills and easily facing death upon getting distracted even just for a second.

    I sucked at playing the game for the whole time, so I closed the game screen to stop causing harm to other kids. Putting my chair closer to Eun Hyung¡¯s, I then asked, ¡°How do we play Tetris?¡±

    ¡°Just sign up. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s really simple. To start the game¡­¡±

    Just when Eun Hyung tried to teach me how to control the keyboards to play Tetris, the game he started playing since elementary school, Yeo Ryung uttered, ¡®Eun Jiho sucks. I¡¯m so done with this game.¡¯ She then came closer to us, which we happened to team up in a flash. As soon as Jooin also joined us, Eun Jiho betted on Tetris while bragging that he could win against Yoo Chun Young in this game.

    Eun Jiho finally achieved a victory over Yoo Chun Young, but Ban Yeo Ryung and Woo Jooin cleaned him out, which made him turn off the computer with a worn-out look. Outside the PC bang, it was late in the evening.

    Lastly, we had dinner in a family restaurant nearby then bid farewell to get back home.

    Walking side by side with Ban Yeo Ryung, I recalled Yi Ruda out of the blue. Now I came to think of it, I never hung out with her in the town. All we did was being engaged in a chase.

    Well, Ruda herself gathered dangerous situations around her that she decided to stay alone. That reminded me of something. Even though Ruda was close to all our classmates, I never heard of any of them having met Yi Ruda outside the school.

    ¡®I don¡¯t belong with you guys. I will put you all in danger.¡¯

    Thinking about what she said to us, I felt a tug at my heart.

    ¡®However, what could I do when Yi Ruda had already left?¡¯ Shoving my hands into the pockets, I tried to murmur as calmly as possible. However, I felt that I had been forgetting about something significant since this morning. The thought was poking inside my head. In such a mood, I came to my house.

    Maybe because I didn¡¯t wander around that much during the latter half of the break and had such a fun time today after a long time, as soon as I changed my clothes, I collapsed on the bed and fell deeply asleep.

    A dream is an extension of unconsciousness. Even the trivial facts in our real life seem to be overstated like a huge elephant inside a dream.

    That¡¯s not all. A dream can also compile and restructure the facts that we haven¡¯t even think about connecting them. Likewise, such puzzle pieces that are scattered separately are so simply gathered in a dream.

    What I first saw was Yi Ruda.

    ¡®Where is this place?¡¯ I glanced around. Between the dark buildings in the red night sky covered with smoky dust, the store signs were emitting pale neon lights.

    When I lifted my head, a sound of the whistle pierced through the night air.

    ¨C¨CFWEET!

    I turned around. Big old ventilation fans were spinning dizzily between the terraces, which looked like a scene of Hong Kong red light district. Through that nightscape, a bright blond hair with a hoodie over her head came running toward this direction.

    There might be so many people out there with that radiant hair, but at that moment, I ran after her as if she was the only blonde in this world.

    ¡°Ruda!¡± I shouted.

    Yi Ruda, however, didn¡¯t stop running. A moment after, some men in black suits rushed out of every corner of the alleys and dashed into Yi Ruda like demons. I started running after them, but couldn¡¯t catch up at all.

    While I put my hands on my knees to get my breath back from gasping, Yi Ruda and the men in black narrowed their gaps at a slow pace in the distance. I had no idea what would happen to her if she got caught, but I yelled desperately.

    ¡°Ruda!!!¡±

    At that very moment, the scene suddenly changed.

    We were now at the library out of the blue. The men in black didn¡¯t stop chasing after Yi Ruda even in this place. Passing between the unrealistically gigantic shelves that looked like whales, I screamed, ¡°Ruda, don¡¯t go that way! Turn right, no, left!¡±

    Yelling frantically at Ruda, who was having a chase with the men in black, I, again, was drawn into a whirlpool.

    This time, I was standing on a soft crimson carpet. Since the scene suddenly switched from the library to a strange venue, I was puzzled at the situation while scratching my head, but I soon raised my head.

    Glancing around, I quickly realized that I was at Hanwool Group¡¯s party hall. To be specific, I was standing in the hallway upstairs where the private rooms were located.

    I, who was wearing pajamas just now, was now dressed up with a white dress and even had a cubic hairpin on my hair. Being dumbfounded for a while, I suddenly heard a voice coming over from the corner of the hallway. I crawled slowly along the carpet.

    As soon as I turned the corner, I found a human figure, so I attached myself quickly to the wall. The person who was speaking was none other than Yoo Gun.

    His outfit and voice definitely belonged to Yoo Gun, but, no matter what had happened, the part where his face should exist had a face of an alligator. Despite his appearance, I realized it was Yoo Gun because of what he was talking about.

    ¡°Do you think you can run away from Jenny forever?¡±

    It was the same conversation that I eavesdropped on them. Yi Ruda, who was dressed up in the same outfit on the day of the party, replied shortly while gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here in the first place when the securities are everywhere here. How many of them do you think are out of the reach of Reed Enterprises?¡±

    Around that time, I hid behind the corner again and spoke to myself in a low voice.

    ¡®Yeah, I did hear this conversation before.¡¯ However, I was too surprised when Yoo Gun showed up and Yi Ruda appeared with the female outfit, so I didn¡¯t have much time to consider the meaning of their conversations. Besides, I was kidnapped right after the situation, and therefore, it was true that I had no time to reflect on this conversation.

    I then thought about the weird feeling I had since yesterday morning. ¡®Is this what I have been forgetting about? But what¡¯s up with that conversation?¡¯ While I rambled those thoughts in my head, the conversation stopped and Yi Ruda dropped a remark out of the blue, which made me raise my head again.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    ¡®Mother?¡¯ Turning my head around the corner, I, once again, was struck dumb.

    Before I even knew, more than half of the hotel was torn out. Under the destroyed concrete floor and the steel frame structure, I could see some parts of the city landscape. It was a scenery that could be seen on a disaster movie poster. Yi Ruda was there standing on the remaining floor, barely holding out.

    There was a helicopter flying in front of him. The fiercely whirring blades blew stone dust in this direction. Coughing hard, I covered my nose and mouth with my clutch and lowered my body more to stand against the wind.

    Yi Ruda¡¯s mother, Yi Jenny was stretching out her hand to Yi Ruda while hanging on the helicopter door. Her tight black updo and black eyes¡­ She then asked in a low and sweet voice that I had heard one day.

    ¡°Should we go, son?¡±

    Opening my eyes wide, I straightened my skirt and stood up, then I walked staggeringly up the wind caused by the helicopter.

    ¡°Wait, Ruda! Hold on for a second,¡± I shouted, but it wasn¡¯t reaching to that direction due to the loud propeller noise, or they might have heard me yelling those words but would be pretending as if they didn¡¯t hear anything. Neither Yi Ruda nor Yi Jenny even threw a glance at me.

 Chapter 288

    .

    Looking up at Yi Jenny, Ruda replied nonchalantly, ¡°Oh, yeah, right. That was our deal.¡±

    ¡®No¡­¡¯ I stared at her while feeling devastated. Right after Yi Jenny, Yi Ruda got on the helicopter. The door then closed with a slam.

    I just looked up at them in a daze while standing on the partially destructed hotel. The helicopter took a round in the air leisurely then flew away.

    Staring at the scenery of Seoul on top of the collapsed building for quite a while, I, at last, woke up from sleep.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    It was for the first time in a long time to wake up as if falling off a cliff or being thrown into the water.

    As soon as I opened my eyes, I felt so dizzy that I touched my forehead but soon realized that I didn¡¯t have time to hesitate. I quickly looked through the bedside and found my phone.

    It was three in the morning. Removing my phone from the charger, I quickly entered a message.

    To: Son

    Jooin, you knew it, right?

    It was too early in the morning to expect a response from him, but within a few seconds, my phone rang. I opened it up to look at the screen.

    Sent by: Son

    I wasn¡¯t aware of it but kind of noticed it though.

    I bit my lips, thinking, ¡®Why on earth did I never anticipate it so far?¡¯

    Yi Ruda didn¡¯t look like a type who enjoyed reading; I actually never saw her reading something other than our textbooks at school. What was she doing in the library then?

    Considering the nature of a place called a library, the answer was simple. A library was an open place for the public, but, at the same time, it was difficult to use for those who weren¡¯t students; it was also a place that was too conspicuous to pass when something noisy happened or a suspicious person came in.

    Yi Ruda was, therefore, staying at the library to avoid the men in black who were chasing him for the whole semester. If he got caught at home, no one was able to help him.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to make a fuss in a public building, and since libraries were mostly full of students, grown men with muscular physiques would attract every eye. If the tumult increased, Yi Ruda could quickly grasp that something suspicious was occurring and would be able to escape as soon as possible. Thinking to that extent, I bit my lips and disheveled my hair.

    ¡®Yeah, if she could have evaded the pursuit at home, she would have not come to school that early! I should have then anticipated that she was eluding her pursuers at somewhere else other than her house during the break!¡¯

    There was also another thing that made me feel a pressure on my chest. I had heard so many conversations at the party hall, but I didn¡¯t have much time and a chance to think deeply about those words; therefore, I lost so many clues right in front of my eyes.

    The relationship between Yi Jenny and Yi Ruda¡­ Yoo Gun¡¯s sarcastic remarks about Yi Ruda carrying danger and risk at anywhere and anytime¡­ and the words Yi Ruda dropped with a disarming smile when I was the only person within earshot¡­ ¡®Everything was a clue, but why did I miss all of them?¡¯ Having that thought, I disheveled my hair in annoyance.

    ¡®I ran away from my mother to never become a person like her, but everything I¡¯m using to escape from that lady is what I all learned from her.¡¯

    From what she said before, I could assume where her fugitive career, astonishing running ability, and disguising skills came from. The person, who taught all those techniques to Yi Ruda and whom Yi Ruda was escaping from, was Yi Jenny.

    My memories then cast back to the time when the helicopter landed on the rooftop. I heaved a sigh of despair, uttering, ¡®Gosh, how can I realized that right now?¡¯

    ¡®Should we go, son?¡¯

    ¡®Oh, yeah, right. That¡¯s was our deal.¡¯

    Replying to those words, Yi Ruda smiled at Yi Jenny with a pale face.

    At first, when Yi Ruda came to save Ban Yeo Ryung and me by helicopter, an unexpectedly immense vehicle, I just considered that everything could happen since we were inside a world of the novel. I also thought that this novel had a scale of a blockbuster movie; however, I never wondered where the helicopter came from.

    Now I came to think of it, even if this was a novel, how could a teenage runaway rent a helicopter in this small Korean peninsula? Besides, she didn¡¯t have anything to do with the kidnapping incident, but how was she able to find our location before the Four Heavenly Kings?

    I recalled what Yoo Gun said.

    ¡®Why are you here in the first place when the securities are everywhere here. How many of them do you think are out of the reach of Reed Enterprises?¡¯

    Reed.

    It was also the name of the building where Yi Ruda dropped me and Ban Yeo Ryung.

    That was when I came up with the guy in the black suit who was with Choi Yuri at the warehouse where we were kidnapped and trapped. He went outside the warehouse after Choi Yuri¡¯s permission; he then never came back, and as soon as he stepped outside, the helicopter landed right in front of the warehouse. I, at last, grasped what all those things meant.

    Yi Ruda made a deal with her mother, Yi Jenny.

    It was just for the sake of saving me and Ban Yeo Ryung.

    The next day, at school, kids were still being high up as if they were walking on a great big cloud. It was the usual atmosphere surrounding the school right after the end of the break.

    However, only our class was way out of that light-hearted air of excitement. Everyone in our class threw a glance at Yi Ruda¡¯s vacant seat while pausing their words from time to time. When some teachers called Yi Ruda¡¯s name thoughtlessly to make her do a presentation, all my classmates got depressed and stayed gloomy even until the next class.

    As the situation proceeded that way, other classes also learned about Yi Ruda¡¯s dropout. The entire school then began to be in a bustle while talking about why Yi Ruda had left and transferred to another school.

    However, that also didn¡¯t last long since an unexpected event had utterly reversed the interest in Yi Ruda.

    ¡°It was a ghost?¡±

    Descending the stairs totteringly with the trash bag in my arms, I asked the question.

    Beside me, the Kim twins were also carrying trash bags, the outcomes of cleaning at the new semester, in their arms and walking down the stairs. Some kids, who were having a roughhouse with brooms and dustpans, clattered up the staircase next to us.

    Holding a trash bag almost as big as herself, Kim Hye Hill responded in a composed face, as usual, without showing any signs of difficulty.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I heard. Do you think that makes sense? Not just one or two but every kid who arrived at school earlier has seen that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. Besides, it didn¡¯t just disappear in silence. I mean, if it was a ghost, it should just stare at other people wordlessly with sad eyes while standing still in a corner or so. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    I giggled at Kim Hye Woo¡¯s grumble then thought about the boy with sky-blue hair standing near the main entrance a few days ago.

    He was wearing our school uniform and also looked our age, so I thought he was a transfer student without any doubt; however, for some reason, he didn¡¯t show up in any of our classes. The entire school, who were excited to see a new student at the beginning of a new semester, started to wonder what was going on, then those rumors began to spread.

    ¡®Hmm, well¡­¡¯ I slightly frowned, ¡®However, doesn¡¯t he have such a unique identity to remain just as a ghost?¡¯ Kim Hye Woo also looked as if he had the same thought.

    He said, ¡°And even ghosts have lines to say or not to say. What the heck was that? Ice Prin¨C¨C¡±

    ¡®Hold on, you don¡¯t have to speak that out!¡¯ With a shriek, I tried to jump into him to seal his mouth, but Kim Hye Hill kicked Kim Hye Woo on his knees beforehand.

    ¡®Dang!¡¯ Kim Hye Woo shut his mouth with a stagger. Kim Hye Hill then struck a retort to her brother in an icy cold voice.

    ¡°Are you gonna kill someone? How can you put that word out?¡±

    ¡°Then what do I say? Should I be afraid to say that name like Lord Voldemort? It¡¯s just Ice Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to stop. Just call it a Voldemort then.¡±

    I was thankful to Kim Hye Hill who was sensitive to the lines in web novels as much as I did, but I soon looked dumbfounded. Come on, wasn¡¯t there a stark difference between Ice Princess Elsa and Voldemort?

    Kim Hye Woo, beside me, also spoke with a look of bewilderment.

    ¡°Coming to this school to find Voldemort¡­ that¡¯s too weird. Let¡¯s re-articulate it with a more romantic term.¡±

    Listening to that remark quietly, I then carefully suggested my opinion.

    ¡°What about Coffee Princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my bad.¡±

    We then headed toward the garbage dump in silence.

 Chapter 289

    .

    Like a shot-putter, I turned myself and threw the trash bag to the dump as vigorously as I could. We then washed our hands and headed back to the school building while shaking off the water.

    That was when I felt the stinging in my nape.

    I turned around hesitantly. Kim Hye Hill, who was standing beside me, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nothing¡­ never mind.¡±

    The moment I replied that way and tried to turn my head toward Kim Hye Hill, I met a pair of sky-blue eyes directing on this side from the empty hallway in a distance.

    This time, Kim Hye Woo asked the same question.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, again?¡±

    ¡°There¡­¡±

    I pointed my finger at the detached building that had a glass-fronted hallway. The Kim twins switched their gaze in the same direction where I was staring at.

    In the warm autumn light, the detached glass building emitted a cold atmosphere as if it was glasswork. Inside that building, a teenage boy was standing in the hallway.

    He looked quite young and na?ve for a teenager. It seemed like he was a boy who existed alone as if he shouldn¡¯t be bound by any social custom or class. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t be a human being at all.

    His sky-blue hair was so smooth that it didn¡¯t look hair-dyed and was a little longer that it wrapped around his white face and fell under his ears. He looked like a foreigner but had mono-lid eyes and a small straight nose. Like a wax figure, his spiritless face looked too pale and transparent that even the sunlight seemed to penetrate his face.

    With that appearance, he was just standing there looking at me. We weren¡¯t facing each other in a close distance, but I could feel his piercing glance.

    His face stole my attention for a while that I could barely gather back my senses when Kim Hye Woo said something to me.

    ¡°Looking at him in this way, he does look like a ghost. Now I get why that rumor is spreading out.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°But if he isn¡¯t a student in our school, isn¡¯t he an intruder?¡±

    With that said, Kim Hye Woo tried to head toward the security office. Kim Hye Hill then stopped him.

    ¡°Oppa, you¡¯ll get cursed.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t a ghost, so why will I get cursed?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to turn him in.¡±

    Listening to the twins beginning to quarrel, as usual, I diverted my eyes back onto the hallway. He was still wearing our school uniform just like when I saw him at the main entrance a few days ago.

    That was why I thought he would be someone who could blow a fresh breeze into the school, but why was he not going through the transfer procedure yet? Besides, if he wasn¡¯t planning to transfer to our school, why was he behaving like that while wearing our school uniform?

    Rambling those thoughts in mind, I lowered my head upon something suddenly vibrating in my pocket.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I thought the vibration was, of course, coming from my phone; however, when looking around the phone without any lights on, I suddenly reached a different thought.

    Watching me taking out a different phone from my pocket, Kim Hye Woo flung a question.

    ¡°Are you still carrying that phone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t help since I don¡¯t know when this will ring.¡±

    Replying to Kim Hye Woo, I opened the flip phone.

    Sent by: 135@!%^451

    Miss me?

    While I was checking the phone screen, the Kim twins put their faces close on both sides of me. When they finally saw the text message, the look on their faces changed enigmatically.

    They soon raised their heads and spoke one after another.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something like a new ghost story such as scary text message stories?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we browse it on the web?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too freaky.¡±

    Listening to Kim Hye Hill¡¯s response, I rubbed my chin. I mean, it wasn¡¯t that scary for me¡­ because I received a scarier message than this one before. It was a message from none other than Jooin.

    ¡®LOLOLOLOL,¡¯ the text that he sent me without any additional information was the most horrifying thing that could ever happen in my life. Trembling upon the sudden memory, I heard Kim Hye Woo¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s gone.¡±

    I raised my head to look in the direction. It was what he just said. The boy with sky-blue hair disappeared without a trace from the detached building at some point. He vanished away so magically that I could really believe he was a ghost.

    We might have taken only a few seconds to check the message, but how could he disappear like that in such a short time?

    Recalling the fuss that took place yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t be a ghost unless everyone was having a hallucination, so I could only think that he was agile. Thus, he would be just as athletic as Yi Ruda. Thinking to that extent, I shook my head.

    ¡®Oh, who cares? What¡¯s the big deal?¡¯ Whether or not he was a ghost, if he wasn¡¯t transferring to our school, it was none of my business. Besides, even if he would transfer to our school, it was nothing to do with me.

    I pulled the twins, who began to debate if he was a ghost or not, and headed back to the classroom.

    * * *

    When I opened the classroom door, the atmosphere felt strange in the meantime. The overall air was somewhat awkward and gloomy but, thankfully, there weren¡¯t any signs of rage or hostility.

    The dropout of Yi Ruda, one of the pivotal figures in our class, had a big impact on our class, and if there had also been a fight after that incident, Yoon Jung In might have been in great trouble to fix it.

    However, looking at Yoon Jung In, I soon realized that the current atmosphere had something to do with him. That was because the invincible Yoon Jung In was cleaning out the drawer in silence.

    How could Yoon Jung In clean his drawer when we all knew that his drawer was like Doraemon¡¯s 4D pocket?

    Rearranging his things in the drawer, Yoon Jung In looked stiff and dark for the whole time. It was sure that he was upset. Yoon Jung In had well-defined facial features like those of an action hero; his physique was also toned enough that I once thought that he would really turn scary if he got mad. Now that I had seen him looking severe, he seemed more fearful than my expectations. I was glad he was doing something peaceful right now like organizing his desk.

    The Kim twins and I, who were walking on eggshells while standing next to the backdoor, found Lee Mina. We then walked toward her.

    I glanced around while rolling my eyes then lowered my voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.

    Lee Mina looked unexpectedly apathetic, which seemed that it wasn¡¯t something bad.

    ¡°Oh, nothing special. We just came up with guessing why Yi Ruda has transferred.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°But since many of us think that it¡¯s related to his family circumstances, Yoon Jung In told us not to talk about other¡¯s private things thoughtlessly.¡±

    I nodded, thinking, ¡®So, that¡¯s what happened.¡¯ Disheveling her hair as if she felt tiresome, Lee Mina then opened her lips again.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, but kids, who brought up those guesses, also felt upset about Yi Ruda¡¯s sudden transfer. You know, it feels better to assume that something has happened to Yi Ruda for the reason of his dropout.¡±

    I nodded again. It was a difficult matter to tell which side was right and wrong. Yoon Jung In¡¯s remark was a reasonable argument; however, kids, who brought up some things about Yi Ruda¡¯s family, also did that because they felt upset upon her leave.

    I also became perplexed to hear others talking about how upset they were, and how Yi Ruda could treat them like nothing when they all had a good relationship. I was the only person who knew the truth, and that it wasn¡¯t Yi Ruda¡¯s real intention to just leave without bidding a farewell. However, if I confess recklessly, saying, ¡®Actually, it was Yi Ruda¡¯s mother who¡­¡¯ wouldn¡¯t that be also very disrespectful?

    ¡®This is hard.¡¯

    Heaving a sigh, I turned around to look at Yoon Jung In who was still cleaning out his drawer. Everyone in our class seemed like they were reading Yoon Jung In¡¯s countenance instead of being mad at him.

    That was when Yoon Jung In suddenly changed the look on his face. Opening his eyes round, he put his hand deep inside his drawer then found a pack of candy that had dust and pencil debris all over.

 Chapter 290

    .

    Yoon Jung In suddenly turned around to look at us and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey, I found a pack of candies. Who wants to have some?¡±

    A moment of silence swept the space. Those who turned stiff then blurted one after another.

    ¡°Yoon Jung In, if you hate us, just talk!¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t! I just wanted to share. You know sharing is caring!¡±

    Yoon Jung In shouted those words as if he was complaining of an injustice. The kids then let out giggles; soon someone standing beside Yoon Jung In began to make a bet about whether they will die or not while having the candies.

    Watching the sight, I couldn¡¯t help but put an enigmatic look on my face. Yoon Jung In was betting his life on trivial things once a day since yesterday. Would he be okay? Anyway, it was fortunate that things had been settled in such a ridiculous way.

    No, wouldn¡¯t this also be called as Yoon Jung In¡¯s curse? Laughing out of his absurdness, I found Lee Mina and the Kim twins also looking dumbfounded, which made me feel relieved.

    The strained atmosphere was then loosened up in the next class. It was the first time to have this relaxed vibe since Yi Ruda¡¯s dropout. We were having a class with our homeroom teacher, so he tilted his head in wonder and asked us, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    The kids then began to tell the teacher that Yoon Jung In had cultured a toxic substance in his drawer. While another burst of laughter took place, I put my hand inside the pocket habitually to rub Yi Ruda¡¯s phone.

    At some point, I thought that I couldn¡¯t do anything for Yi Ruda¡¯s situation, so I finally just gave up. Since she already went back to her home country, there was nothing I could do. It was inevitable that I couldn¡¯t express my thanks to her. We were, therefore, done here.

    But what if she didn¡¯t leave Korea yet? What if she just couldn¡¯t keep in touch because she was under her mother¡¯s tight surveillance?

    I recalled Eun Hyung¡¯s nonchalant but surprisingly insightful remark.

    ¡®That kid looked like he was interested in this school.¡¯

    That would be correct. Yi Ruda liked her classmates as much as they liked her; therefore, wouldn¡¯t it be too unfair for her that she hadn¡¯t been able to let them know the truth?

    Biting my lips firmly, I hid my phone under the desk and typed a message.

    ¡°Did you call me, mama?¡± asked Jooin while stepping into the classroom. He looked at me and Yeo Ryung, who was already sitting beside me. When I nodded, Jooin groped for the light switch before coming toward us.

    The blurry purple classroom, which was mingled with darkness and schoolyard lights after the sunset, suddenly brightened. Stepping closer, Jooin then perched on the desk across us.

    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    He asked me like that but didn¡¯t look curious at all. I thought maybe Jooin already knew everything about my business. Last time, he pretended that he had no idea what had happened to Yi Ruda when he already grasped the overall situation beforehand.

    Yes, it would be definitely true. However, it was hilarious to ask him for getting aware of everything when I was the one who needed his help but didn¡¯t tell him what I was looking for. Heaving a sigh at a slow pace, I brought up the subject with difficulty.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s about Yi Ruda, who dropped out and moved to another school.¡±

    ¡°Yi Ruda?¡±

    Jooin looked apathetic, whereas Ban Yeo Ryung displayed a look of anger contrastively. Hunching my shoulders, I flung a question, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Her response, however, made me fetch a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you find his number or any other contact? If he just leaves like this, it¡¯s too leery.¡±

    ¡®Phew, at least, she wasn¡¯t mad,¡¯ I thought. Grabbing the hemline of her skirt, Ban Yeo Ryung continued to speak with downcast eyes.

    ¡°If he leaves like this, I can¡¯t return him anything.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung was indeed a character who didn¡¯t like owing anyone anything.

    She usually didn¡¯t have much interest in her surroundings because of such things that happened to her in the past; therefore, she didn¡¯t care about the people around her unless they were in her league. For example, the new student with sky-blue hair, who spoke lightly about Ice Princess or Queen Elsa, wasn¡¯t in Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s best interest. She was careless of his identity.

    With that being said, there was no reason for Ban Yeo Ryung to show concern about Yi Ruda. Even when we were on the helicopter that Yi Ruda was driving, which was part of Ruda¡¯s successful rescue plan, Ban Yeo Ryung quarreled with her. They led a cat-and-dog life¨C¨CThat would be the best term to describe the two female protagonists¡¯ relationship in this web novel.

    Despite their deep-rooted hostility, as I mentioned earlier, Ban Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t stand owing anybody anything; therefore, she might have expected to see Yi Ruda as much as I did after the break. She wouldn¡¯t feel satisfied unless she extended her thanks to Yi Ruda in a proper situation. I could guess what she meant through the lines that she said to Yi Ruda before.

    ¡®Hey¡­ tell me if something also happens to you! I can lend you my hand, at least, once next time!¡¯

    Even though she wasn¡¯t an alchemist, Ban Yeo Ryung abided by the law of equivalent exchange thoroughly.

    However, when she came back to school after the break, Yi Ruda had already transferred to somewhere else, which was even suspicious of her sudden dropout. Besides, there was no way to contact Yi Ruda, so Ban Yeo Ryung would feel heavy with concerns.

    And so did I. Letting out a sigh at a slow pace, I detached my lips carefully.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What if there¡¯s a way to return something?¡±

    I then began to disclose everything that I knew to Jooin and Yeo Ryung, who opened her eyes round.

    What I first confessed was the conversation between Yoo Gun and Yi Ruda that I overheard. When I revealed that Yoo Gun and Yi Ruda had known each other for a long time, Yeo Ryung looked startled. Jooin, who didn¡¯t change his facial expressions that much, just slightly frowned and murmured, ¡®The two won¡¯t be that close¡­¡¯

    Jooin might have estimated Yoo Gun¡¯s personality through the rumors although he didn¡¯t have a direct relationship with him. Nodding my head, I disclosed everything that went between the two guys. Yeo Ryung and Jooin then showed a weird look on their faces.

    After a while, Yeo Ryung responded, ¡°Hmm, so that was why Eun Hyung warned me excessively¡­¡±

    ¡°Eun Hyung?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I never thought that he would be such a frightening person since he was Yoo Chun Young¡¯s brother. Oh, but that doesn¡¯t mean Yoo Gun is bad¡­¡±

    I also nodded to the feeble response that Yeo Ryung just made with a shrug. There was something quite formidable about Yoo Gun upon sharing the same gene with Yoo Chun Young.

    I continued, ¡°Anyway, these words escaped from Yoo Gun¡¯s mouth. ¡®Why did you come here? How many bodyguards and securities do you think are out of your mother, Yi Jenny¡¯s reach¡­?¡¯ He said something like this.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Hold on! That means¡­¡±

    Looking at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face suddenly stiffening, I nodded and closed my mouth. Considering her reasoning power, I thought no further explanation was needed.

    It was just what I anticipated. With a pale face, Yeo Ryung folded her fingers one after another and murmured, ¡°When it¡¯s about bodyguards, the guy who was beside Choi Yuri at the warehouse didn¡¯t come back once he stepped out. Yi Ruda then drove a helicopter to save us right after, and Yi Ruda¡¯s mother¡­ Oh, hold on¡­ does that mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°It may be what you¡¯re thinking,¡± I replied in a slightly upset voice.

    Even though I had all those conversations and clues in my grip, it took a few days for me to deeply think about how things connected and to barely get some hints from that process; however, Yeo Ryung inferred those hints within a few seconds. Gosh, I knew she was so bright and intelligent, but I didn¡¯t feel comfortable.

    It would have been better if Yeo Ryung or other kids had heard the conversations between Yoo Gun and Yi Ruda instead of me. If so, I could have said something to Yi Ruda before she had left for abroad or when she got off the helicopter and met Yi Jenny.

    However, things already had happened, and that was it. All I could do was to change the upcoming things a little bit.

 Chapter 291

    .

    Shaking my head strongly, I attempted to continue my remark.

    ¡°Anyway, what I want to say is that Ruda was taken away by his mother probably because of us. Thus, can¡¯t we do something for Ruda?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ruda didn¡¯t have a chance to bid farewell to anyone. Our classmates are very upset about that, and so does Ruda¡­¡±

    I hung my head in sorrow.

    ¡°Yi Ruda will be very upset too. He would have not said goodbye to the class maybe because he was placed under his mother¡¯s strict surveillance since he had been running away from her.¡±

    ¡°Then, what you¡¯re saying is that¡­¡±

    Nodding my head slightly, I replied, ¡°I wish we can help Ruda escape from his mother again. If he already left the country, there¡¯s nothing we could do, but, at least, we can find whether he is here or abroad¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

    Yeo Ryung replied as soon as I dropped those words. Raising my head that was hung down, I saw her determined will glittering in her eyes.

    Indeed, it was what I had expected. When Yeo Ryung knew that the reason why Yi Ruda had left the school in such a hurry was because of none other than us, I thought she would cooperate immediately based on her personality.

    Well, I was just an ordinary high school kid, and even though Yeo Ryung was a girl of versatile talents, she was also a high school kid who had a law-abiding spirit. Thus, things wouldn¡¯t work out that well although we united efforts; however, she was notably smart, which would be helpful than me struggling alone.

    I then turned my head to look at Jooin sitting across us. Unlike Yeo Ryung, he didn¡¯t have much respect for the law¨C¨Csorry, Jooin¨C¨C but his hacking or tracking skills were so specialized that even the cops had given him credits for such abilities. He would, therefore, be a big help.

    However, something that I utterly unanticipated happened. Staring at us for a while, Jooin then shook his head in silence.

    His reaction was quite staggering. While I looked at Jooin in frustration, he spoke in a quiet voice.

    ¡°I disagree, mama.¡±

    ¡®Why?¡¯ I wondered. Lowering his head, Jooin put his palms together and continued to speak with a composed attitude as if he felt concerned.

    ¡°There¡¯s something that you guys should know. Hyeong¡­ I mean, I also feel sorry for Yi Ruda, but please understand that it¡¯s not because of mama or Yeo Ryung that he got caught. That was about to happen someday from the very beginning.¡±

    Detaching his palms, Jooin then flung a question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Every time he came to school, he jumped off from the window on the second floor when all the classes were over. He always seemed to be chased by someone.¡±

    I nodded while showing the mixed feelings on my face.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    ¡°Thus, to sum up, Yi Ruda had been chased by his mother because of his own problems. It was something that occurred before he met you guys. Even though mama and Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t get kidnapped, he would have been caught by his mother one day. The two incidents, therefore, exist separately, get it?¡±

    He then raised his hand and pointed at his chest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say, Yi Ruda had a time bomb, and it exploded right now. Although it got exploded because of us, we weren¡¯t the people who installed that bomb on him. In this regard, how can we tell that everything is our fault? There¡¯s no need to feel so guilty.¡±

    ¡®A time bomb¡­¡¯ I repeated his metaphor in my head.

    It was such a cold metaphor to use when Jooin had called Yi Ruda as hyeong back then. While I had that thought in mind, Jooin, who hesitated for a second, added, ¡°And¡­ we don¡¯t need to volunteer to get involved in a dangerous situation.¡±

    Looking at Jooin saying like that with his eyes directed on somewhere else, I realized that he approached that conclusion while putting our safety at the center of his thoughts.

    Eek, I bit my lips. Not only Eun Jiho but also Jooin might have been shattered by our abduction. I had totally missed that fact. Even though Jooin was cool-headed, he was still our best friend.

    Besides, it was true that Yi Jenny¡¯s side looked a few more times dangerous than Choi Yuri¡¯s case. We, who just got out of Choi Yuri¡¯s evil hand under Yi Ruda¡¯s assistance, was planning to step inside Yi Jenny¡¯s kingdom with our own feet. How hilarious would Jooin feel about that? In his point of view, he had no choice but to object to the plan.

    I slightly bit my lips again. Jooin always complied with our requests, so I never had thought he would refuse my suggestion. Well, there wasn¡¯t any specific plans made for the suggestion, but should I revise the entire proposal?

    I then turned my head when I heard Ban Yeo Ryung shouting beside me.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t say that it isn¡¯t our fault at all! We never know whether he would have gotten caught or not if he wasn¡¯t involved in our situation.¡±

    Jooin¡¯s brows then met in the middle. He replied, unusually, with a look of annoyance.

    ¡°Yes, he would have been caught one day. We already knew how risky his situation was ever since he was in school.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just an assumption! So, how dare can we say we aren¡¯t responsible? I¡¯m gonna help him.¡±

    ¡°You guys were kidnapped and got released just a few days ago, but now you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re jumping in at the deep end again? Yeo Ryung, please think about us, PLEASE!¡±

    Listening to Jooin¡¯s words that changed into a begging tone at the end of his sentence, Yeo Ryung and I both heaved a deep sigh.

    The reason why I only called Jooin among the kids who could be also helpful was that they would all object my suggestion. Since Jooin acted unexpectedly different sometimes and were always so open-minded, I looked forward to such things from him.

    Yeo Ryung and I quietly exchanged eye contact. If Jooin wouldn¡¯t help us, we should just move on without him; however, we felt the lack of his amazing tracking skills. How far could only the two of us accomplish the goal?

    That was when an uninvited guest¡¯s voice echoed cheerfully around the subdued air in the classroom.

    ¡°About Ruda¡¯s case, the two girls might be right?¡±

    Flickering my eyes for quite a while, I barely turned around.

    The sky-blue hair stood out so vividly against the red sunset over the window. His face looked so white that I felt too scary to stare at; his facial features were excessively well-defined, which reminded me of the face of a china doll. Thus, although he looked so gorgeous, I would better use the term ¡®spiritless¡¯ to describe his overall appearance.

    When the guy flaunted a smile at us, he looked close to the animated character inside a stop motion film. Soon, a soft voice came over from him like a water flow.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about not to limit Ruda¡¯s ability on your own. His capabilities are something needless to reveal in ordinary life. What you guys know about Ruda is just the tip of an iceberg.¡±

    Jooin¡¯s eyes that were directed on the guy turned fierce. Having an unusually sharp look on his face but showing a grin, Jooin responded, ¡°Who the hell are you to overhear our talk and even intervene?¡±

    The sky-blue hair then smiled elegantly and continued to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that, but I couldn¡¯t help breaking into that conversation when my¡­¡±

    ¡°When my¡­?¡±

    The guy¡¯s following remark surprised me, which made me rattle down from the desk.

    ¡°Ice Pri¨C¨C¡±

    Before he dropped the whole word, I stopped his mouth and shouted with awkward laughter.

    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll be¡­ right back!¡±

    I quickly pulled the guy with sky-blue hair¡¯s arm to go out to the hallway. Using the other hand, I disheveled my hair like crazy.

    Gosh! What should I do?!! Ever since he brought up that Ice Princess or whatever, I, who had been reading so many web novels, began to put the puzzles together in my head. I mean, I kind of anticipated something at the perfect timing of his sudden appearance, but I never thought that something I assumed would turn out to be correct!

    As soon as we stepped outside to the hallway, I asked him while holding his shoulder.

    ¡°The Ice¡­ or whatever you¡¯re looking for in this school¡­ That¡¯s Ruda, right?¡±

    I, who couldn¡¯t utter the word ¡®Ice Princess¡¯ from my mouth, just slurred the end of my sentence. Watching the guy nodding nonchalantly, I shouted to myself, ¡®Jesus! Christ!¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, correct, but everyone told me Ruda dropped out and transferred to somewhere else before I came here. They said he didn¡¯t even leave any proper contact information.¡±

 Chapter 292

    .

    Ruda, why did you leave after throwing a bomb in this peaceful school? How could you bring a guy with natural-born, sky-blue hair, who were here to search for his Ice Princess overseas? Promising myself that I should get back Yi Ruda as soon as possible to maintain a peaceful school life afterward, I suddenly raised my head when the guy said something with a giggle.

    ¡°Besides, someone else had his phone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you get my message?¡±

    When I heard his response, the unknown messages that I received from a few days ago flashed through my head.

    ¡®Miss me?¡¯

    ¡®Was that also from you? How could every strange thing that happened around me were all from you?¡¯ Yelling those out to myself, I asked with a grimace.

    ¡°How could you send that message when you knew that I had the phone¡­?¡±

    The guy, who was still firm as a rock, didn¡¯t look sorry at all. With a shrug, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve thought you will react in some way if you know where Yi Ruda is. Well, even though I didn¡¯t send the message, you looked as if you had some will to solve the situation.¡±

    While he responded that way and threw a glance at the classroom, I sorted out my thoughts composedly.

    Okay, so I didn¡¯t have to explain about the kidnapping incident that happened to me and Ban Yeo Ryung, and even how our abduction had been related to the disappearance of Yi Ruda. He seemed to grasp the overall situation by overhearing our conversation that took place in the classroom earlier. Thus, there was something else that I had to drop first.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I called him carefully.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Putting my forefinger on my lips, I continued cautiously, ¡°Would you keep it a secret that the Ice¡­ whatever is actually Yi Ruda?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    He looked like he had no idea why I was putting that way.

    ¡®It was indeed good to bring this up!¡¯ Aside from that, I felt so fortunate to bring him outside before he dropped the word ¡®Ice Princess¡¯ in front of the kids. If I didn¡¯t, Yi Ruda¡¯s gender would have been disclosed in public.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, I replied, ¡°Ruda dressed like a boy in this school.¡±

    That was when I smoothed down my chest. Tilting his head in wonder, the guys asked back nonchalantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s about that?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s about that???¡±

    ¡°Oh, hold on¡­ um¡­ I see. I get it, cool.¡±

    He then suddenly looked as if he was suppressing a laugh.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ I thought while staring at him suspiciously. Was it not a big deal for him whether Ruda cross-dressed as a boy or not since Ruda was about to drop out of school? Was he, therefore, being indifferent about the disclosure of Ruda¡¯s real gender?

    The guy then began to push me on the back to return to the classroom.

    He asked me in a somewhat cheerful voice, ¡°So, just don¡¯t call him as Ice Princess, huh?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, but¡­.¡± replying hesitantly, I thought that he also felt quite the same as Yi Ruda in terms of being endlessly my pace.

    As soon as I stepped into the classroom, I encountered Jooin and Yeo Ryung, who was staring in this direction while looking triumphant with her arms crossed.

    Closing the door thoroughly, the guy with sky-blue hair walked toward us and flung a question in an unperturbed voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you, huh?¡±

    I then reeled under her following words, praying, ¡®Oh, Ban Yeo Ryung, please¡­¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s looking for the ice cream or whatever.¡±

    Why were you always off the track in this kind of situation when you had that brilliant memory? I lifted my hands and shoved my face onto them.

    Jooin, beside her, whispered, ¡®Yeo Ryung, it¡¯s Ice Princess! ICE PRINCESS, not ice cream.¡¯ Listening to that name twice felt like getting slapped in the face.

    The boy with sky-blue hair, who was standing next to me, replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to find my Ice Princess, but only Ruda knows where she is. That¡¯s why I tried to locate where Ruda is, and I was told that you guys were whom he had met lastly¡­¡±

    Rolling his sky-blue eyeballs to glance at me, the guy continued to speak fluently.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve disguised myself as a student in this school and followed you guys for a while. Well, I guess I failed to stay invisible though¡­ Anyway, now I¡¯ve grasped what has happened, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me get it straight. We don¡¯t cooperate in finding Ruda hyeong.¡±

    Since Jooin responded that way while glaring at the guy with sharply raised eyes, Ban Yeo Ryung and I got bewildered.

    Ban Yeo Ryun soon shouted with a sincerely furious face.

    ¡°Jooin, we won¡¯t ask you for help. Just leave us alone to help him.¡±

    Jooin still maintained his decisive and stern attitude. He then struck a retort fiercely which seldom happened.

    ¡°No! Choi Yuri was just an individual and a newb, whereas Yi Ruda¡¯s side works as a professional group. If Ruda could have escaped from them by you and mama¡¯s assistance, he would have already run away before your help.¡±

    At that moment, the guy, who stayed silent until then, opened his mouth and dropped a word.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you ignoring the existence of an outside cooperator too much?¡±

    Jooin, who was about to add a few more words, suddenly shut his mouth. Watching that situation, I could roughly guess the reason.

    ¡®A-ha, so it makes a big difference to Ruda if there¡¯s an outside cooperator regardless of his or her level¡­¡¯

    Thinking to that extent, I raised my hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m in too.¡±

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    ¡°Jooin,¡± I called his name quietly. Jooin then paused to speak. Drawing in my breath, I continued, ¡°You know how much I hate to get involved in strange things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But this time, I want to jump in by myself.¡±

    Staring at Jooin loosening up the strained look on his face in a flash, I smiled awkwardly.

    Just like what I said to him, I sincerely hated to become entangled in weird things. That was because in this world, those weird things didn¡¯t just end up simply as what they were.

    Getting involved with strange people in this world meant that it led to attending a resplendent party, being kidnapped by a girl my age, and being saved by a classmate who drove a helicopter.

    I could hardly imagine how much spectacular and ridiculous event I had to, again, get involved in to save Yi Ruda. I mean, even if I could imagine such a thing, something way beyond my expectations would probably occur.

    But¡­ I clenched my fist.

    Although I was just a petit-bourgeois, who got helped by the marvelous protagonist in this web novel, I couldn¡¯t just stay and live my life as if nothing had happened. There might be something that a petit-bourgeois could do.

    I concluded my words, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t rescue Ruda by a helicopter, I want to try what I can do.¡±

    Jooin seemed to have much to talk about yet. He opened his mouth hesitantly.

    ¡°But, still¡­¡±

    ¡°Jooin, can you imagine how Ruda have felt when he had to contact his mother whom he tried to get away from so desperately?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    I lifted my hand to rub my arm.

    What I just said was true. The saddest thing that happened to me was when my parents scolded me for having a poor grade. In this regard, I couldn¡¯t estimate the reason why Ruda tried so hard to escape from his mother and the feelings she might have toward his mother.

    When she had to reach out to that mother and trade her freedom with our rescue plan, what would have Ruda thought in her mind? That would probably be a wound that I shouldn¡¯t even dare to look at. Just like the painful memories that Eun Hyung and Jooin had¡­

    I clasped the end of my sleeves tightly. Piercing through the long silence, Jooin¡¯s response returned. I raised my head.

    ¡°Geez, okay¡­ I will help too.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± replied the guy who was standing beside me.

    Although he said that he would help, the hostility Jooin harbored against the guy didn¡¯t seem to disappear. Lifting his head, Jooin blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m in because of mama and Yeo Ryung, and to thank hyeong. I¡¯m not helping you.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t you think you should, at least, tell us your name?¡±

    The guy tilted his head for a second after Jooin¡¯s retort, but he soon stood straight and flaunted a smile.

    Putting his hand on his chest, he replied with a tranquil voice, ¡°I¡¯m Lucas. I came from overseas to find Ruda.¡±

 Chapter 293

    .

    When the darkness fell at school, where the upper grades were bound to self-study until late night, we, the freshmen, would be at a risk for attracting attention if we wandered around. We, therefore, decided to move to a different place.

    At first, we tried to go to a caf¨¦, but it was almost impossible to not encounter any students in our school there. Although most of them were three to four-floor caf¨¦s, the places we often went to were quite limited in the neighborhood.

    Thus, we thought about talking at the karaoke without singing any songs, but people would throw a glance at us while walking past the hallway; besides, that place was also easy to meet other students.

    Next, we considered going to Jooin¡¯s house, but he shook his head and smiled charmingly while folding his hands.

    ¡°Mama, sorry. My cousins¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°My cousins can descend on my house.¡±

    Jooin then added carefully, ¡°You saw them before, right?¡±

    ¡®Of course, I saw them.¡¯ Recalling the impressive dogfight between Woo Rinara and Woo Rihon, the two superstars in Korea, I nodded with a pale face. Meanwhile, Jooin¡¯s face also lost color.

    ¡®Hmm, then what should we do?¡¯ When the purple lights crawled the streets and the streetlamps were about to light, I wondered, in the blowing wind, where we should further our conversation. Feeling the chilly air, I shoved my hands in the pockets and declared, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house then.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°If we keep staying outside, rumors will spread out that we have been with the ghost in the gossip, then the next day, the Four Heavenly Kings will definitely ask us what happened. Besides, we don¡¯t have anywhere to go now except for my place which is usually empty until late at night.¡±

    With that response, I turned back towards the way home.

    Taking a seat, Lucas introduced himself again.

    ¡°It¡¯s belated thanks, but I really appreciate you guys for helping me. If things didn¡¯t go as I expected, I was about to work alone since I never thought that I would have other cooperators like this fast.¡±

    Yeo Ryung replied as if she was striking a retort, which she seldom did.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this because it¡¯s always better to erase debt ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Still.¡±

    Hanging his coat on my coat rack, Jooin also uttered in a low voice, ¡°I said, we are only cooperating for helping hyeong, not you.¡±

    Despite the cold responses, Lucas just nodded with a grin.

    Watching his reaction, I thought, ¡®He¡¯s a smiley person just like Ruda. They look quite the same, aren¡¯t they?¡¯

    However, considering what Ruda had shown me before, that bright attitude and look wouldn¡¯t be Lucas¡¯s true nature too. Just like that of Ruda, Lucas¡¯s excessively cheerful character might be a part of his highly calculated, clever action. Thinking in this way, I felt a chill creep over me. That was because there was a huge difference between a person whom I knew acting and a stranger acting.

    As if he read my mind, Lucas suddenly turned his head and spoke to me, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to sit ahead of you, the owner of this house.¡±

    I quickly stopped him, who pretended to get up.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t mind. Just take a seat.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t Asians emphasize manners?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just the same students. Come on, just take a seat.¡±

    After I pressed his shoulders to make him sit down, the four of us came to sit face to face with a table between us.

    There was somewhat awkwardness in the air. Jooin then flung a question to Lucas.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question then. Do you have any plans?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You said you were about to work alone, didn¡¯t you? That means you will indeed have some plans and maybe you have even proceeded with it to a certain extent. Am I wrong?¡±

    Lucas, who was resting his chin on his palm, laughed in a small voice.

    ¡°Wow, your mind is working very fast.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t think that you¡¯re naive when you¡¯re supposed to be Ruda hyeong¡¯s friend.¡±

    Looking at Jooin replying in that way with a cold smile, I murmured to myself, ¡®So, we had the same thought about Lucas. That is, both Lucas and Yi Ruda will be the same kind of people.¡¯

    A moment of silence swept the space. Still flaunting a flawless smile, Lucas put his hand in his inner pocket.

    ¡°Fine, so this is my first plan.¡±

    Putting a business card on the table, Lucas then stretched it out to us, so we could take a better look. The three of us lowered our heads at the same time.

    A moment after, we all grimaced. Among the three, I was the most person who became grim-faced.

    I asked him composedly, ¡°¡­ Are we going here?¡±

    The gold foil letters on the sleek business card dazzled my eyes.

    [club Papillon]

    Looking at the word ¡®club¡¯ glittering with gold, I wanted to rather lose my consciousness.

    ¡®A club? Did he say a club?¡¯ I had been nervous for four years wondering when I would be dragged to this place, but since I hadn¡¯t been there yet I was feeling relieved. Thus, I struck dumb to get a surprise uppercut in this situation, which I never even dreamed about.

    I mean, how could a teenager go to a club in the first place? How ridiculous was that when this wasn¡¯t a novel¡­ Oh, my bad. I was inside a world of web novel¡­

    I decided to give up thinking further. Yeo Ryung and Jooin, sitting beside me, then responded in an, unexpectedly, commonsensical way.

    ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    As soon as Jooin blurted out those words sharply, Yeo Ryung replied like a typical model student.

    ¡°How can teenagers go to a club?¡±

    Yeah, that was what I was talking about! The lines seemed inappropriate to escape from the female protagonist and one of the Four Heavenly King¡¯s mouths. I was concerned that the fictional world might collapse therefore, but whether or not it would happen, I wanted to avoid, at least, going to a club.

    Lucas didn¡¯t take out the business card for no reason either. Resting his chin on his palm again, he showed a twisted smile and tossed a question.

    ¡°Then where are we going to find the employees of Reed? Don¡¯t you think we must meet insiders first? Come on, you guys aren¡¯t thinking that we can meet the employees of Reed in a library or an arcade, are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± as I uttered the word, Jooin and Ban Yeo Ryung closed their mouths immediately. They, whose heads spun fast, always had a few responses ready to return, so it was very seldom that they had their mouths shut.

    Winning against their logical arguments so simply, Lucas, this time, turned to look at me.

    ¡°So, you won¡¯t say no, will you?¡± he asked.

    ¡®I will say no, of course,¡¯ I tried to reply in that way, but realizing that I had no other choice, I just cried my heart out inwardly.

    ¡®This god damn novel! Wasn¡¯t the plot losing persuasiveness ever since the Four Symbols appeared during our abduction? Why is it suddenly being convincing when it¡¯s trying to send us to the club¡­?¡¯

    In front of the three of us, who became silent in a flash, Lucas picked up the business card and put it on his lips. He then continued, ¡°The employees of Reed hit this club quite often during the weekends. Sometimes, even eight to ten people visit Club Papillon at a time.¡±

    Squinting her eyes until then, Yeo Ryung asked back, ¡°Up to that many people?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re enough to lure out about two people among them.¡±

    With that said, Lucas took out his wallet from his pants and shook it in the air.

    ¡°And sometimes, they¡¯re called into their workplace unexpectedly during the weekends, so they might hide the card keys somewhere on their bodies.¡±

    Jooin, who didn¡¯t look good like Yeo Ryung, flung a question sulkily.

    ¡°How are you gonna get that then?¡±

    ¡°If they let their guard down just for a second, I can handle that since I have quick hands.¡±

    When Lucas waved his hand with that response, the three of us showed a bitter look on our faces. From his confident attitude, I, once again, felt d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Now I had come to think of it, Ruda also did some weird things such as a fight, chase, and even parkour.

    Tilting my head, I stared at Lucas.

    ¡®Is he really Ruda¡¯s friend from the same hometown? Aside from that, why is Lucas calling Ruda Ice¡­ Princess?¡¯ Rambling those thoughts in my head, I furrowed my forehead. Geez, even thinking about that name made me cringe, which attacked my heart in a bad way.

    When I suddenly lifted my head, I found the three of them gazing at me. Feeling bewildered, I raised myself and asked, ¡°Um¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Do you mind proceeding with this plan?¡± asked Lucas with his eyes open round.

    That was when I nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, cool.¡±

    Yeo Ryung and Jooin also agreed after me in a flat voice.

    However, at that moment, Lucas showed an awkward smile as if he found something difficult. He then threw a glance at Jooin with a grin.

    ¡°Um, actually, there¡¯s a small problem¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°This club is members-only¡­ only girls are allowed among those who don¡¯t have a membership.¡±

    Jooin¡¯s brows met in the middle even more than when he first saw the business card. He then turned his head to send a stare, which looked like that of a begging puppy, to Ban Yeo Ryung and me. We, however, just waved our hands at him wordlessly.

 Chapter 294

    .

    * * *

    We decided to sneak into the club on Saturday night.

    On weekdays, we had to go to school as a student, so we had no choice; besides, once we took the cardkey, we should sneak into Yi Jenny¡¯s place immediately before the employees reported a burglary to the police. We, therefore, allotted enough time for the plan, which was until the next day morning.

    However, how could I get out of my house on Saturday night when my family was at home? There was a problem from the beginning.

    That was, however, simply solved by Lucas¡¯s brilliant ability.

    On the night when all my family members were asleep, I walked tiptoe on bare feet while carrying only a bag with a change of clothes and holding my shoes to avoid any noise. Stepping out to the apartment corridor, I flung a question when the door closed.

    ¡°How on earth did you open the door so quietly? Aside from that, how did you open our door in the first place? I think I never told you the password.¡±

    Putting his forefinger on his lips, Lucas smiled as if he felt sorry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t do this to any other houses. I mean it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Only having such terrifying abilities, what were the characters in web novels trying to be when they grew up?¡¯

    With that thought in mind, I turned my head when I heard footsteps coming from behind me.

    ¡°Ta-da! I just came out while telling my parents that I¡¯m gonna sleepover at your house, Donnie.¡±

    Looking at Ban Yeo Ryung, who came right in front of my face and sent me a dazzling gaze as if she wanted to get my compliment, I thought, ¡®And what is she trying to be when she grows up with this fascinating appearance?¡¯

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t the time for me to get captivated by Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s beauty. In fear of encountering other neighbors in this apartment, we descended the outdoor stairs stealthily. In the parking lot, Jooin was waiting for us while pulling his hat over his eyes with a bag on his back just like me.

    Getting on the cab, we uttered, ¡°Apgujeong station, please.¡±

    Club Papillon was in Gangnam but going to Apgujeong station was the fastest way to get there.

    Lowering his voice, Lucas quickly reviewed our plan.

    ¡°It¡¯s only ten in the night, so let¡¯s first store our bags in the subway lockers then finish our makeup in the women¡¯s bathroom.¡±

    Lucas then glanced at Jooin for a second and added with an enigmatic smile.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ you look fine. You didn¡¯t wear any makeup, but wearing the hat and skirt doesn¡¯t look strange. That¡¯s good. They won¡¯t see you suspiciously even in the women¡¯s bathroom.¡±

    Jooin whispered somewhat savagely, ¡°I don¡¯t need your words of comfort, so would you just¡­ shut up?¡±

    Looking at us, Jooin quickly changed the intonation at the end of his sentence. I thought, ¡®Oh, Jooin is so stressed out that he¡¯s even speaking out of control in front of us. I feel you though.¡¯

    The taxi driver in front began to glance at us through the rearview mirror, so we stopped our suspicious conversation at that point.

    While there was a moment of silence inside the car, I stole a look at Lucas, who was sitting beside me. He was also dressed in a female outfit in order to avert suspicion, but since he had such an oval face and his long sky-blue hair almost covered his ears, Lucas really looked like a high school girl with short hair.

    He obviously looked like a guy until yesterday, but how could he change this much just by wearing a skirt? Perhaps he also altered his attitude and behavior covertly, which I couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of talent he had.

    As soon as we got off the cab, we quickly headed to the women¡¯s bathroom.

    That was when each of us went into the stalls while taking the change of clothes and came out with different outfits. Holding on to the wall, Ban Yeo Ryung and I soon sank our heads on our chests. Jooin, who stood in front of us with a grimace, touched the hemline of his skirt and asked, ¡°I know¡­ I look so¡­ ridiculous, right?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± I replied with a subsided voice. Yeo Ryung then said, ¡°True. You don¡¯t look ridiculous at all, Jooin. You¡¯re just so pretty right now.¡±

    ¡°But why aren¡¯t you guys looking in this direction?¡±

    Listening to Jooin¡¯s rarely icy-cold voice, I murmured, ¡®It¡¯s just that I feel so ashamed of myself¡­¡¯ I then turned my head.

    Jooin was wearing natural makeup that went along with his light brown hair. His lips were glittering with a lip gloss on. On top, he wore a green cable knit sweater and, on the bottom, he put on a black skinny jean. Putting his hand together in front like a coy girl, Jooin looked¨C¨Cwithout joking¨C¨C fiercely gorgeous.

    He then asked back in a lack of confidence.

    ¡°Would I get caught?¡±

    ¡°No, never¡­¡±

    While I replied to Jooin with all my heart, Lucas came out of the stall and said to us, ¡°Why are you all standing like that? Does my masterpiece look weird?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ we¡¯re fine, but Jooin is¡­¡± Speaking to that point, I suddenly became speechless when I saw Lucas.

    I had no idea what he did to his sky-blue hair since it turned into a short black hair. Even wearing a pair of black color lenses on his eyes, Lucas looked stunningly hot.

    Mix-matching a white ruffle blouse with a choker and a leather skirt with boots, his overall style looked odd and fabulous at the same time. Anyway, both Jooin and Lucas didn¡¯t look like high school students maybe because they were tall or had a mature vibe.

    Looking into the mirror, I adjusted my bangs.

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it me who matters the most?¡±

    The problem wasn¡¯t the unexpected cross-dressing; it was me. Honestly, Yeo Ryung was too captivating that the club would just let her in without checking her age.

    Re-arranging my hair extensions awkwardly, I heaved a sigh. As long as I was here, the dice was already thrown. As of now, I just wished I could get into the club while being accompanied by these guys.

    After all that preparation, we finally headed outside. It was the start of our plan.

    * * *

    Making us stand near the club, Lucas whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll first go inside to check the overall atmosphere and if Reed employees are also in there today. All of us don¡¯t have to go in. We can get involved in such hassles, which is needless.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Anyone else who wants to go with me?¡±

    He then switched his gaze to Jooin and asked, ¡°What about you, Joo¡­ sun¡­?¡±

    ¡°Would you please stop calling me like that when we aren¡¯t in the situation yet?¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t you hear the fuse of my patience burning?¡¯ When Jooin added the sentence savagely, Lucas shut his mouth and flaunted a smile.

    On behalf of Jooin, who was having a big difficulty of controlling his patience after cross-dressing as a girl, Yeo Ryung raised her hand. Walking toward to the club, Lucas then shouted to the rest of us.

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow anyone even they ask you to do so!¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t kids, are we?¡±

    Without listening to my response, the two then disappeared through the building light.

    Watching them leave, we soon turned our heads to glance around. When we realized that it was our first time to come here at late night, everything looked unfamiliar out of the blue. Feeling embarrassed somehow, I rubbed my arm and said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people even at this time of the day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and a lot of cars too,¡± replied Jooin with a nod. He also seemed to find this scenery quite interesting.

    Well, the only place we could hang around at ten or eleven in the night was a public park, so although we lived in Seoul for our whole life, it was our first time to encounter the night of Gangnam.

    The dazzling building lights, clothes and accessories displayed inside the glass window, couples linking their arms, and the young crowds wandering around with shopping bags on their arms¡­ Glancing at them one after another, I suddenly fixed my gaze at something that grabbed my attention.

    Inside the moving crowds, I spotted a familiar face and quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Eh?¡¯

    Jooin, who was standing beside me, turned around to look at me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mama?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s Yoon Chun Young.¡±

    Jooin¡¯s face tinged pale as soon as he heard my response. Asking me back, ¡®What?¡¯ he turned around to look in the direction. A feeling of frustration soon spread out on his face.

    It was really Yoo Chun Young. Putting his phone on his mouth, Yoo Chun Young said something over the phone. Meanwhile, some people were getting close to him and, at the same time, stepping back from him over and over.

 Chapter 295

    .

    I understood the underlying psychology of their behaviors. They would like to see Yoo Chun Young in a close distance; however, he was such a boy who emitted a dreadfully frigid atmosphere. As of now, I knew how gentle and easy he was to deal with, but anyway I thought that Yoo Chun Young had such an ability to frighten others with that gorgeous face.

    Jooin, who was standing beside me, tried to hide somewhere, but he just came back to me again. I asked him out of surprise, ¡°Jooin, are you okay with not hiding anymore?¡±

    ¡®I was about to hide after you too¡­¡¯ While I had that thought in mind, Jooin showed a smile on his yet pale face then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Uh-huh, mama because Yoo Chun Young would never recognize me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I nodded my head in agreement. Now I had come to think of it, I was also having hair extension and wearing heavy makeup.

    Lucas¡¯s remark then flashed through my head. He said something like, ¡®This is the masterpiece of my life.¡¯ Since Lucas, who would also be a professional in makeup like Yi Ruda, spoke in that way, I wouldn¡¯t have to be so concerned about Yoo Chun Young getting aware of who we were.

    Rambling those thoughts for a moment, Jooin and I then found someone approaching Yoo Chun Young. Our face stiffened at the same time.

    While Jooin suddenly hid behind my back, I yelled to myself, ¡®Why are you also here? Not only Yoo Chun Young but also Eun Jiho¡­??!!¡¯

    I mean, why on earth were they here in Gangnam at this time of the day? For what reason did they come here together? Although tomorrow was Sunday, why did they visit this place right now? I began to put my brain to work immediately.

    My imagination was then going in the worst direction. Anyway, they were the Four Heavenly Kings, who had no rival in the world inside web novels; therefore, nothing could block them to do anything.

    I shook my head again. I promised myself that I would never treat them as characters in a novel. However, if that wasn¡¯t the thing, why were the two boys here in this place around this time?

    Feeling guilty somehow, I was too lost in thoughts that I didn¡¯t even notice Jooin was pulling my wrist. When I suddenly turned my head to look beside me, Jooin was whispering to me in a pale face.

    ¡°¡­ I think they saw us.¡±

    WHAT?! The moment I tried to look in that direction instinctively, Jooin grabbed me again.

    ¡°No, mama. Don¡¯t look at them. Jiho will recognize your face.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do??¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around and slowly follow me.¡±

    Jooin then bent his steps.

    Ignoring my legs trembling in anxiety, I pretended to be nonchalant and walked after Jooin. Meanwhile, I could feel the piercing gaze behind my neck.

    Jooin pulled me to the entrance of Club Papillon. We hesitated for a second, wondering, ¡®Could we get past the club like a breeze without Lucas¡¯s help?¡¯ Exchanging eye contact for a moment, we then quickly changed our direction.

    Since we tried to go inside anywhere while never looking back, we came to enter the alley next to Club Papillon. Having discovered a staircase leading downstairs, I urged Jooin to descend the stairs.

    ¡°Jooin, let¡¯s go this way.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where it leads?¡±

    ¡°We should escape from them first.¡±

    Jooin, who bit his lips after my response, then pulled me decisively.

    We quickly went down the concrete staircase. That was when we caught our breath in front of the iron door. We heard two fast footsteps passing the way above us.

    Putting ourselves as close as possible on the wall next to the staircase, Jooin and I held our breaths. He stood right next to me and grabbed my hand. As if he also got nervous, his hand was sweaty. Well, Jooin would get more into trouble when both of us got caught.

    After a moment of concern, I heard some voices going back and forth above us. My hair stood on end.

    ¡°Why would Ham Donnie be here at this time of the day?¡±

    The dry and flat voice belonged to Yoo Chun Young. I could even feel that he was somewhat bored.

    He continued, ¡°You said that the person next to her wasn¡¯t even Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    I also heard Eun Jiho replying, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you also here since you can¡¯t neglect the fact that she looked so alike to Ham Donnie?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A moment of silence prevailed in the dark alley. Even lowering the sounds of our breaths, Jooin and I was just looking above. The following remark then made me expel a burst of air from my mouth.

    ¡°Uh-uh, Ham Donnie is prettier.¡±

    The silence didn¡¯t last long since Eun Jiho asked back in an appalled voice.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡®Hey, Eun Jiho¡­¡¯ I quietly clenched my fist, thinking, ¡®If you see me in school on Monday, I¡¯ll kill you.¡¯

    My jaw then dropped onto the floor when Eun Jiho suddenly responded, ¡°Well, I thought that too though.¡±

    I screamed to myself, ¡®OMG! You guys are insane!¡¯

    Although I got exasperated when Eun Jiho asked Yoo Chun Young, ¡®Are you sick?¡¯ watching Eun Jiho dropping sweet words meekly felt quite unbearable too¡­ The moment I swept down my arm continuously in the dark, I heard Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and do what we should do.¡±

    ¡®Do what we should do?¡¯ I wondered what that meant. Eun Jiho, however, replied, ¡°Yeah, cool,¡± and bent his steps.

    Listening to their receding footsteps, much later, I breathed out deeply at last. When I tried to ask Jooin if we had developed auditory hallucinations just now, he broke the ice first in the darkness.

    ¡°Love has blinded them¡­ geez, so scary¡­ but how could they spot us when we were wearing makeup?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡®Love has blinded them¡­ are you talking about me?¡¯ Before I flung that question, the iron door behind us suddenly opened. Jooin and I became puzzled at the unexpected, new situation. We looked in the direction simultaneously.

    That was when we met the eyes inside the dark.

    The club lights on the ceiling were flashing busily. Crowds of people packed the stage, and so many faces reflected in the light that it was hard to figure out who was who. Even in that situation, two people were clearly noticeable.

    Every eye was bent in the same direction. Even the people, who wondered, ¡®What the hell are they looking at in this chaos?¡¯ couldn¡¯t help fastening their gazes on the two.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, one of the eye-catching two, grumbled while glancing around.

    ¡°This place is way complicated than my expectations. I never thought a members-only club could get this much packed.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve visited on the busiest day of all occasions. I also didn¡¯t know that there would be this many people here when today is just a regular Saturday.¡±

    Looking around, the girl with short black hair¡­ I mean, Lucas replied that way. He then added while slightly squinting his eyes, ¡°Or maybe there¡¯s something else we don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±

    Lucas walked past by Ban Yeo Ryung, who just flung that question. He then bent his steps with big strides. The first floor also had numerous tables along the wall; however, the real deal of Club Papillon was on the second floor that had a huge terrace.

    There was also a room with tables placed along the wall, but beaded curtains were installed on the entrance of the room, which looked more confidential. That was why Lucas had thought that he could find the employees of Reed probably on the second floor.

    However, before he moved his steps to the staircase that led to the second floor, a group of guys approached him and tried to flirt with Lucas. With a sniff, he was about to get away from them peacefully, but a remark that one of the guys blurted out captured Lucas¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Although you go upstairs, you¡¯ll only find assholes.¡±

    Pausing his step, Lucas raised his head and asked, ¡°Would you tell me more about it, please?¡±

    ¡°Some bastards are chartering upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s brows then met in the middle at the returning response. He did feel that the first floor was particularly too packed with people, but there was a reason for that to happen. Lucas, who achieved the purpose of the conversation by obtaining information, ignored all the flirting that followed after.

    As he returned to Ban Yeo Ryung, who was staying alone, Lucas quickly uttered, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t let the two, outside, come in here.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±

    After a moment of surprise, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face stiffened at his further explanation. The term, ¡®bad timing¡¯ was taking place right in front of them.

 Chapter 296

    .

    * * *

    Holding my breath, I looked into the iron door and blinked swiftly.

    Inside the dark, two people were staring at us. One was a man, and the other was a woman, who were both wearing red wine suits. They had gold name tags shining on their chests which had their titles of ¡®manager¡¯ engraved onto it.

    When I realized that they were the staff of Club Papillon, I checked above the iron door. Geez, I had to anticipate the level of their security system. Right above the iron door, which looked like the backdoor to the club, a surveillance camera was installed on the wall.

    They would indeed have those devices since this place was for exclusive members-only, and no strangers were allowed. I turned my head back to the front.

    Gosh, what should we do? They would definitely interrogate us, asking, ¡®What were you guys doing here?¡¯ or ¡®Get out of here ASAP!¡¯ While I had those thoughts in my head, the man and woman suddenly showed us a rich smile. Eh?

    They said, ¡°Welcome to Club Papillon. Please follow us.¡±

    Before Jooin and I exchanged eye contact, they let us step inside. Listening to the iron door clank shut, Jooin and I both shared a look of perplexity.

    As soon as we got inside, a piece of booming music echoed along the narrow hallway. While the entire space was showering with loud laughter, glass clinking sounds, and numerous footsteps, I walked in the hallway and thought, ¡®Is it really okay to get in here like this easy? Is this it?¡¯ That was when the female manager flung a question while walking across the dark hallway.

    ¡°By whose invitation did you join this club?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ excuse me?¡±

    After a moment of stammering, I quickly realized that they had misunderstood us as members of this club.

    They then seem to grasp the situation immediately from my attitude. That was when I murmured to myself, ¡®Damn it, I totally screwed up,¡¯ while watching their faces stiffened.

    The two managers paused their steps and instead of getting angry, one of them held my hand with a face wreathed in smiles.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t make a reservation, did you?¡±

    ¡­ What was she talking about?

    ¡°You are very much welcome! This side, please.¡±

    ¡°Um, uh¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    Getting dragged by them, I showed a bitter grin, but then I noticed that they had fastened their gazes at Jooin, not me.

    Jooin looked puzzled with his eyes cast down, but it wasn¡¯t a problem at all for boasting off her¡­ I mean¡­ his beauty. The look on his face had a similar effect like that of Ban Yeo Ryung, who had her mouth shut when she got mad, which made other people get even more fascinated by her cold beauty.

    Next, I realized that none of the two managers were paying even a bit of attention to me. At that moment, I felt the rage rising deep within my¡­ no, that didn¡¯t happen at all since I was so used to others treating me like an air when I was staying beside the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung. Oh, hold on¡­ please, no tears. I was sincerely fine¡­

    I looked at the front again. We didn¡¯t have a membership, get invited, and made any reservation; however, the manager spoke to us with an excessively amiable attitude.

    ¡°Then, you aren¡¯t planning to meet anyone, are you?¡±

    As soon as I heard that question, my thought reached the point that Ban Yeo Ryung and Lucas might already be inside here. Maybe we could join each other without any difficulties then.

    That was when I tried to take out my phone as if something flashed through my mind and say, ¡®Oh, we have friends in here waiting for us.¡¯

    ¡°Then, please follow me. We have some perfect guests for you ladies to have a great time tonight.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Excuse me?¡±

    Was this something like a speed dating¡­??? While I was getting bewildered, the female manager came closer to me and linked her arms tightly with mine. So did the male manager, who approached Jooin and tried to do the same thing. Jooin seemed to refuse the guy¡¯s arm, but he soon looked at me and just bit his lips.

    Although Jooin was the smartest kid among the Four Heavenly Kings, he was still the main character of a web novel; therefore, even if he might be the weakest among them, he would surely know how to fight. Did you see a male protagonist bad at fighting? This law was also applied to Jooin, so he wasn¡¯t weak or far from being athletic than his overall appearance.

    However, if he, who dressed up as a slender girl looking as fragile as a twig, refused the grownup man¡¯s hand with much force, Jooin would fall under suspicion. He, therefore, couldn¡¯t do anything but just got dragged together with me by the managers.

    Being led by the two, we headed for the stairs leading to the second floor.

    In front of that floor, someone, who was dressed in the same red wine manager uniform, threw a glance at us then stepped aside in silence. Wasn¡¯t this a similar pattern that happened in Eun Jiho¡¯s hotel? Only VIPs were upstairs, but maybe they would be bringing us there just by looking at Jooin¡¯s gorgeous face.

    Compared to the first floor, which was like a hell¡¯s furnace full of crowds and the Saturday night fever, the second floor was very secluded. No one was leaning against the terrace. Everyone was inside their rooms that had beaded curtains in front and didn¡¯t come out. I heard loud laughter and conversations coming from each room; however, the voices sounded younger than my expectations.

    It wouldn¡¯t be what I was thinking, but they seemed to be kids our age¡­ Then at the moment, the two managers opened the beaded curtains and pushed us into the room.

    Reeling under their sudden actions, Jooin and I barely stood straight.

    ¡°Then, have a great time in Club Papillon!¡±

    What they had just dropped before they left made me feel sick. How could they say to us, ¡®Have a great time,¡¯ when they almost forced us to go upstairs and locked us in a room? What if we weren¡¯t the type of girls the people in this room were looking for?!

    Rambling those thoughts, I raised my head at last. Through the beaded curtain that was still on my hair, I began to see a few silhouettes reflected in the blue light inside the foggy space.

    There were some fruit and deep-fried food plates on the table; a few bottles of expensive liquors were rolling around in front of the lamp attached to the table.

    On the dark red sofa placed along the wall, about five to six people were sitting there. Four of them were guys, and the two were girls. That was when I grasped why the managers put us inside this room. They would have wanted some extra girls to match the number of guys.

    Even though I got aware of the situation, there was something that I could still not understand at all.

    ¡°Why are you guys wearing school uniforms¡­?¡± I murmured while looking at their beige jackets on top of their white jacket shirts and dark gray neckties.

    Among the numerous assumptions that popped up inside my head at that moment, only one possibility was acceptable. This club might be operating the second floor with a concept of school uniform-only; therefore, only guests who looked young enough to look good in school uniforms could get in.

    Just then, a boy, who put his wine glass on the table with a thud, directed his eyes on us then flaunted a grin. His following remark made me touch my forehead as if I was suddenly having a headache.

    ¡°We¡¯re ¡®One-card,¡¯ the ranking society in Dae Woon High School.¡±

    Each student then pointed themselves one after another and introduced, ¡®I¡¯m Spade, Heart, Clover¡­¡¯ which wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to me at all now. I had gone through a similar case just a few days ago.

    Once they finished introducing themselves, they asked us with a smile, ¡°So, how old are you? Are you in college?¡±

    Staring at them vacantly, I wondered for a moment should I also say to them, ¡®OMG, I think we¡¯re the same age! You guys are here too! If you don¡¯t hit the club once a week, you aren¡¯t a teen!¡¯ If I could say like that, maybe we could move on quite naturally.

    When I turned my head aside, Jooin didn¡¯t look surprised or perplexed at all. Instead, he rubbed his chin and murmured in a severe face.

    ¡°Is this place where the rankers gather regularly¡­ Hold on, then¡­?¡±

    As if they were replying to Jooin¡¯s murmur, the boys spoke with a grin, ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re about to have a quiet time, you picked the wrong day.¡±

    The boys then spread their arms as if they were holding the table in their arms.

    ¡°Because the entire second floor is where we, the nationwide rankers, gather.¡±

    Listening to their remark, I could feel my jaw dropping to the floor.

 Chapter 297

    .

    ¡®Where in the world is there a group of high school kids who borrow the whole club?!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t say that out loud but just shouted to myself. That was when the look on their faces changed out of the blue.

    Quickly turning my head aside, I found someone stepping into the room while opening the beaded curtain. As soon as the person came in, we had eye contact. The guy¡¯s dark purple hair swayed through the long crystal beads; however, unlike Lucas, who looked like a foreigner at first glance, this person was definitely Korean.

    He was a boy with a threatening physique and dark purple pony hair. Would he be about 190 cm tall? Since he had such a big muscular physique, I could feel a different type of drive from him when comparing him to Yoo Chun Young, who was as tall as him.

    When he opened the beaded curtain and encountered me and Jooin, the boy slightly frowned. He then turned his head toward the One-card or whatever of Dae Woon High School and flung a question.

    ¡°Did you guys force the guests downstairs to come up here? I told you not to do this again.¡±

    The air in the room soon turned dark. Meanwhile, the boy looked at us and whispered, ¡°Sorry, you can go back.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Uh, thank you¡­¡±

    Replying sulkily, I quickly snatched Jooin¡¯s wrist. I had no idea who he was, but I was just thankful to him for providing us a chance to get out of this hilarious place.

    That was when Jooin and I tried to leave the room. One of the One-card members of Dae Woon High School yelled with a suddenly reddened face that looked like a boiled octopus.

    ¡°Eek¡­! Who the hell asked you to take care of something like this?¡±

    The purple haired-boy then raised his chin and responded nonchalantly, which made me cough noisily as if something went down the wrong pipe.

    ¡°Then, since the nationwide Number 1 has disappeared, who else is gonna handle this situation when I, the nationwide Number 2, am not in charge?¡±

    ¡°Khoff Khak Khak¡­!¡±

    ¡°Mama, are you okay?!¡±

    Throwing away his girlish act and voice out of perplexity, Jooin asked me in his usual voice.

    I lifted my head with teary eyes, thinking, ¡®What? The nationwide Number 2? The nationwide Number 1 is gone?? I thought I just got out of the world of mega-rich families, and now what¡­ am I now in the world of top rankers also known as the top high school fighters?¡¯

    What was more surprising was that the so-called nationwide TOP rankers were bewildered by my cough. ¡®Maybe they are just normal high school students than I thought¡­¡¯ I thought in that way while keep coughing helplessly. One of the boys then handed me a cup of water.

    ¡°Take a sip.¡±

    ¡°Um, no thanks¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Regarding the atmosphere in this room, it wasn¡¯t strange at all if the cup of water was actually a glass of alcohol.

    When I refused him determinedly, the boy, who put down the cup of water in embarrassment, suddenly turned his head to the purple-haired boy and shouted, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re talking about, but it isn¡¯t fair if you¡¯re doing this only to us! Earlier, I saw the kids of Sun Jin High School also bringing up the girls from downstairs.¡±

    The boy with purple hair replied with a grimace, ¡°Sun Jin High School? I was there just until now, but I didn¡¯t see any girls in that room.¡±

    ¡°I clearly saw them with other girls!¡±

    An icy-cold voice then intervened between us.

    ¡°Are you talking about us?¡±

    Just before turning my head in that direction, I saw a brown silhouette; however, as soon as that figure came into view, the table was flipped over with a loud noise. The kids of Dae Woon High School jumped up to the sofa to avoid the things falling from the table. Their faces then tinged pale as if they saw the angel of death.

    In the sudden chaotic situation, I turned aside to look at Jooin and found him also becoming pale-faced just like the other boys. Quickly grabbing his arm, I asked, ¡°Joo¡­sun, what¡¯s wrong? Joosun?¡±

    At that moment, someone¡¯s desperate cry pierced through the air inside the room.

    ¡°Woo San, is it you again?!!¡±

    I, who became stiff for quite a while at that shriek, soon turned my head.

    Through the yet bluish light, a boy with elaborate facial features, well-defined jawline, and hair as brown as that of Jooin came into sight. Looking at his familiar face, I wished I could just pass out.

    A boy was standing there who looked like Jooin in his close future when I assumed that Jooin would grow taller and become more athletic one day.

    I then recalled what Eun Jiho said to me about Woo San before.

    ¡®Hey, Ham Donnie. If you ever get to see someone who looks just the same as Jooin, never get close to him.¡¯

    ¡®Why? Is he that bad?¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s like a kind hurricane. Get it?¡¯

    At that time, I replied composedly.

    ¡®If it were you, would you get it?¡¯

    I also recalled what he had said after.

    ¡®Um, so¡­ hmm¡­ Let¡¯s put it this way. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but wherever he goes, he demolishes everything¡­¡¯

    Tracing back our conversation to that point, I looked in front again.

    I couldn¡¯t repress laughter inwardly, thinking, ¡®Eun Jiho, did you say a kind hurricane? Are you serious?¡¯ Looking at the dark and brutal atmosphere waving on his shoulders, I trembled for a moment.

    The energy Woo San was emitting was far different than the calm force Eun Hyung showed us rarely and also than the murderous spirit Yi Ruda hid inside him cautiously. So to compare his drive with something, I would say it was like the blind madness of a beast.

    As soon as the table collapsed with a thud, one of the boys on the sofa stretched himself and attacked Woo San. ¡®Holy Christ!¡¯ I was so frightened that I pulled Jooin, who was still standing blankly beside me. Having a yet pale face like that of a china doll, Jooin just got dragged in the way I pulled him.

    Woo San, who was just staring at the attacker expressionlessly without a blink of an eye, then pulled the boy¡¯s arm and threw him on the pile of ruins around the collapsed table.

    With the sound of someone suddenly floating high up in the air, the glasses and dishes broken into pieces. It was such a spectacular sight just like the scene in an action movie. The problem was, however, that those who created the sight were wearing school uniforms. The look on my face began to turn awfully grim.

    Watching the sight in a daze, the purple haired-boy, who said he was a nationwide Number 2 or whatever, yelled out of the blue.

    ¡°Woo San! Who told you to pick a fight as soon as you came here?!¡±

    Destroying everything inside the room almost in a flash, Woo San dusted off his hands and replied, ¡°I felt tickles in my ears as if someone was talking behind my back, so I came here and heard some bullshits.¡±

    What Woo San just said made me put a strange look on my face. Did he just say that he came here because he felt a tickle in his ear? Gosh, were the top-ranking high school fighters having a GPS device in their ears? How could they know someone was talking about them and even figure out the exact location to jump in ASAP?

    The purple haired boy¡¯s response returned, ¡°Still, you must make an excuse. How can you just throw the table in the first place?¡±

    Woo San then lifted his chin as if he felt very upset.

    ¡°Why do I need to make an excuse? Am I the same as these shitheads of Dae Woon High School? I didn¡¯t bring anyone to my room! Oh, of course, I never asked the managers to bring the girls to our room either.¡±

    Listening to his remark, I let out an exclamation to myself. A-ha, so that was what happened. His sudden appearance was like a disaster to One-card members of Dae Woon High School, but it was helpful for me to grasp the overall situation.

    The reason why we were suddenly dragged to this room by the managers was that probably those kids from Dae Woon High School had requested to do such a thing in advance.

    Getting aware of what was happening to that extent, I subtly grimaced. I mean, we got in this club with ease because of these underage students, but how could I deal with this ironic situation at the same time? Heaving a sigh, I tried to see what would happen next. A boy, whom Woo San punched in the face, covered his cheek and cried out, ¡°Are you kidding me? I saw a girl in your room. She was a grownup woman who had wavy red hair with a glittering gold outfit!¡±

    After his remark, I saw Woo San and the purple-haired boy displaying an enigmatic look on their faces at the same time. A moment after, Woo San tossed a question with a sullen face.

    ¡°Are you guys talking about Dae Lisa, the nationwide Number 10?¡±

    ¡°W¡­ hat?!!¡±

    In front of the stammering boy from Dae Woon High School, this time, the purple haired-boy stepped forward.

    With a notably straight face, he uttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let life pass you by, you better take back your words. Lisa indeed looks a bit old, but if she hears that, then you¡¯ll¨C¨C¡±

    Before he even finished his sentence, a cheerful voice cut into his words.

    ¡°¨C¨CGong Haru, you son of a bit*h!¡±

    Someone¡¯s leg then suddenly appeared through the crystal bead curtain and kicked the purple hair, I mean, Gon Haru in his back. Although it wasn¡¯t a time to think about such a thing, at that fleeting moment, I said to myself, ¡®Gong Haru? Wow, what a speechless name¡­¡¯

 Chapter 298

    .

    With a collapsing noise, Gong Haru¡¯s body flew away and fell down right beside the students of Dae Woon High School, who still couldn¡¯t get up from the floor. Watching that sight, the boys seemed to throw up in fright.

    Regardless of their reactions, the beauty with red hair, whose name was probably Lisa, strode toward Gong Haru and grabbed him by the collar then began to shake him.

    Smiling naughtily, she asked, ¡°I felt a tickle in my ear, so I came here and heard a son of a bit*h talking shit about me. Are you curious about how a dog feels on one of the three dog days? Is that why you¡¯re acting like this right now?¡±

    ¡®Perhaps the high school bullies and fighters in this world have GPS devices in their ears. My assumption might be correct then,¡¯ I thought.

    Gong Haru, who was getting beaten up by the girl named Lisa, opened his mouth staggeringly.

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±

    Oh, lord. Before Gong Haru completed his sentence, Dae Lisa punched him in the face. Now the boys from Dae Woon High School no longer seemed to resent Woo San or collide with Gong Haru. They were just trembling in fear while throwing themselves flat on the couch that was attached to the wall.

    The boys then tried to take a step out to the door like a hermit crab sticking out its head slightly out of its shell.

    ¡°Wait right there with your necks out!¡±

    ¡°Yikes¡­¡±

    ¡°If you run away, you¡¯d get beaten up twice more.¡±

    Dae Lisa¡¯s savage remark, which she added just now, brought a lull in the room. That was when I had a chance to review my circumstances too.

    Once she appeared, the situation seemed to be over; besides, according to what Gong Haru, the nationwide Number 2, said, involving outsiders into this place wasn¡¯t their policy. In other words, I didn¡¯t have to bring Jooin, who dressed as a girl, to this dangerous and ridiculous place and even get along with the students my age.

    Thinking to that extent, I quickly turned my head to the side. Jooin, who still looked pale as a corpse in the blue light, came into view.

    When I found out that his gaze was fastened at Woo San, I could roughly understand what he was feeling right now. If I also met my cousins in a place like this, I would definitely have the same look that Jooin had on his face.

    ¡°Joosun, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I whispered.

    As if he was excessively struck dumb by the encounter, Jooin seemed to lose even his usual, shrewd ability to act. Looking at Woo San absent-mindedly for a while, Jooin, at last, nodded awkwardly and took a step forward as I pressured him to leave repeatedly.

    At that moment, a familiar voice stopped us.

    ¡°Hold on, there.¡±

    I, who was about to step outside while drawing aside the beaded curtain, turned stiff. Slowly turning around, I showed an awkward smile and replied, ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡±

    Woo San was staring at us. Compared to the moment when he appeared while flipping over the table with a fancy kick, Woo San looked utterly different as if he now accessed a safety mode, a non-fighting status.

    As I got to, once again, take a closer look at his appearance, I was slightly lost in admiration. His light brown hair looked soft and smooth like that of Jooin; he had stronger facial features, which made him look notably handsome. His small and well-defined face emitted a romantic aura that I could easily imagine him wearing something like a beige duffle coat and standing under a deciduous tree.

    Woo San, who suddenly turned into a model-like guy from a beast, directed his brown eyes on the person behind me and flung a question.

    ¡°Anyway, I apologize since I¡¯m also responsible for this situation as a ranker. Are you okay? If not, would you like some tranquilizer?¡±

    Jooin just shook his head wordlessly. That was because, unlike Ruda or Lucas, he couldn¡¯t fake a girl¡¯s voice.

    Besides, he was confronting his cousin. Just by dropping a word, Jooin¡¯s identity could be revealed. Thinking in that way, even my heart seemed to explode. The only way to avoid any trouble was to just leave this place as soon as possible. With that thought in mind, I turned my head and replied on behalf of Jooin.

    ¡°No, thanks. I think my friend¡¯s fine.¡±

    Woo San was, however, quite stubborn.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t trust this tranquilizer because it¡¯s from ours, I¡¯ll have it first. After about thirty minutes, you can check how safe it is and then take it. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Um, she¡¯s really fine¡­¡±

    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t. She can¡¯t even speak right now.¡±

    With that said, Woo San came closer to us.

    I could not dare to stop him from intervening between me and Jooin. Since I saw him causing a dreadful human disaster, I could barely move my feet.

    Jooin and Woo San finally exchanged eye contact in a close distance, which seemed too uncomfortable to even watch. Jooin began to breathe loudly; Woo San¡¯s eyes dilated too. Someone¡¯s voice then pierced through the suffocating silence.

    ¡°Hey, Woo San! What are you doing right now when you just blamed the boys for doing such a thing?!¡±

    However, Woo San didn¡¯t even try to listen. Someone else then approached and pulled Woo San and Jooin apart. It was the red-haired girl who was known as the nationwide Number 10. Tapping Jooin¡¯s shoulder warmly, she turned around and struck a retort to Woo San.

    ¡°San, what¡¯s wrong with you too? Think about how scared she is when something like that has just happened.¡±

    Woo San, however, reacted very unexpectedly. I thought he would, at least, respond something, but all he continuously did was just opening and squinting his eyes wordlessly while showing a mixed feeling on his face. It looked as if he was being the main character in a TV drama who just recovered his lost memory.

    Hold on, a lost memory? I turned my head immediately to look at Jooin.

    Grabbing his wrist, I quickly bent my waist and uttered, ¡°Thanks for saving and taking care of us. See you then.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The urgent voice was from Woo San.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    Dropping those words, Woo San was now holding his chest. My face turned pale at the sight, thinking, ¡®Why are you grabbing your chest? And what¡¯s up with that desperate look!¡¯

    Woo San continued, ¡°Would you please let me know? I never saw you before, but why¡­¡±

    After a short pause, Woo San confessed, ¡°But why do I think you¡¯re adorable, cute, and lovely?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why am I feeling such things to a woman whom I saw the first time in my life? Why¡­?¡±

    BOOM! The anticipated bomb exploded in the room. No, it was a much severe bomb than my expectations.

    Woo San¡¯s unexpected confession made everyone¡¯s jaw drop onto the floor while looking on this side. Meanwhile, I turned my head and found Jooin¡¯s face also looking as pale as the others. Gosh, he might indeed react in that way.

    Here, in this room, a forbidden love was just about to begin. While my head was flowing with the ending narration of a TV drama, I closed my eyes tight and said to myself, ¡®OMG! What should I do? WHAT SHOULD I DO!!!¡¯

    What should I so? I should get out of here ASAP! Running out of the room instinctively, I soon came back to the room again and pulled Jooin¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Sorry, I was too desperate to take you with me.¡±

    Regardless of my absurd apology, Jooin, who looked pale as a ghost, just followed me outside the room. I was afraid if someone might come after us, but as soon as the top-ranking fighters, particularly Woo San, came over, they cleared out the boys of Dae Woon High School, who brought us here. Besides, Woo San, whom I was concerned about the most, didn¡¯t tag along.

    How thankful that was! Thinking in that way, I quickly walked across the hallway while holding Jooin¡¯s wrist.

    As if it wasn¡¯t just the boys of Dae Woon High School and Woo San, who had a bad relationship, there was a fight going on here and there on the second-floor terrace, which had been very quiet when we came up. I heard some glasses breaking with a crash and even saw people having a dogfight like an action scene in a martial arts movie.

    Jooin, who gathered back his senses, suddenly pulled my wrist and began to run. His sudden change bewildered me, but he pointed at somewhere and shouted, ¡°That way!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Why was he suddenly heading to the bathroom in this situation? While I wondered about the reason, Jooin showed me his phone on his way to the bathroom.

    ¡°It¡¯s his call. If I don¡¯t answer, he¡¯ll feel suspicious.¡±

    [San hyeong ???]

    Yikes! Looking at the name flashing on the screen, I turned pale. Jooin, who looked quite the same as me right now, also heaved a deep sigh.

 Chapter 299

    .

    Once we descended the stairs, we got to successfully squeeze in between the crowds of people before the managers stopped us to do so. As soon as we barely stepped inside the bathroom, we slammed the door and glanced around.

    Being extremely fortunate, there was no one in the bathroom; besides, the soundproofing was so good that the infernal noise outside didn¡¯t pour into the space at all.

    While a heavy silence prevailed in the space, Jooin opened his phone, at last.

    ¡°Hello¡­ San hyeong?¡±

    I was slightly amazed at his voice which sounded as if he just woke up. Well, it was indeed strange if a student wasn¡¯t at home at this time of the day.

    The voice over the phone, which buzzed inside the bathroom, even reached my ears.

    [Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Jooin! Did I wake you up?]

    ¡°No, not at all. I should, of course, pick up your phone. What¡¯s up, hyeong?¡±

    [Nothing special.]

    ¡°Come on, tell me about it.¡±

    Unlike his clumsy pronunciation, Jooin spoke in that way, but his face looked notably stiffened. I could feel that Jooin was determined to nip the bud immediately if Woo San had some suspicious feelings rising within him.

    Woo San¡¯s response returned hesitantly.

    [Um, I saw a girl just now, but¡­]

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    [Huh?]

    ¡°I said, where are you?¡±

    Although I didn¡¯t know their relationship so well, I could tell that Jooin seldom spoke in that attitude. The Jooin I knew was so kind and sweet to his cousins.

    As I expected, Woo San¡¯s voice sounded like he was choking with surprise. He replied stutteringly.

    [Uh¡­ just somewhere¡­]

    ¡°Hyeong.¡±

    [K¡­ araoke¡­]

    Listening to Woo San¡¯s response, I smiled awkwardly. It was already over eleven in the night, so even if he wasn¡¯t in the club but was in a karaoke, that was still not normal as a student. Perhaps Woo San, the nationwide top ranker, didn¡¯t know about that so well.

    Jooin spoke sarcastically in a low voice, which he rarely did.

    ¡°I see, hyeong. You¡¯re at the karaoke tonight.¡±

    [No, Jooin!]

    ¡°How was the girl that you saw? Why did she remind me?¡±

    Jooin¡¯s straightforward remark even made me flinch. Well, if the call went longer, that was also dangerous.

    While Jooin and I both looked at the phone in tension, Woo San¡¯s response returned at last.

    [I mean, I never met her before until now¡­ but she looked so cute, adorable, and lovely.]

    Staying quiet for a second, Jooin then asked with a slightly blanked out-look.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    [Uh-huh.]

    ¡°Did we look alike¡­?¡±

    [No, I¡¯m not sure. Oh, I didn¡¯t hear her voice though.]

    After a moment of silence, Jooin and I heaved a long sigh at the same time. As if Lucas¡¯s makeup transformation worked well than disguising himself as a woman, Woo San didn¡¯t even notice the girl was actually Jooin.

    Gently wiping out the cold sweat on my forehead, I thought, ¡®Then at what point did Woo San recall Jooin from the girl? He said that they didn¡¯t look alike and didn¡¯t even hear her voice.

    Wondering about those things, I realized that Jooin¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as if he saw a ghost. I asked him in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Covering the microphone part of the phone with his thumb, Jooin whispered, ¡°Now I come to think of it, San hyeong¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±

    ¡°He saved my name in his contact as ¡®my dearest adorable cute brother¡¯ something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    According to what Jooin just said, Woo San might have noticed that the girl reminded him of Jooin by instinct. Was that what he was saying right now?

    I decided to give up understanding these brothers. Their relationship was way beyond my comprehension.

    Jooin, who became relaxed, seemed to have a long conversation over the phone with Woo San as they usually did. Suddenly hanging up the call might also look suspicious, so I nodded at the look in Jooin¡¯s eyes, which was asking me for an excuse, and just stepped out of the bathroom alone.

    Jooin had to speak in his usual voice inside a women¡¯s bathroom, so if someone came in, it would cause trouble. Since I had nothing to do at this point, I would better wait outside and look out for other women stepping inside.

    As soon as I came out, I stood close to the wall and glanced around. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people walking around this side; however, one thing that bothered me was that the men¡¯s bathroom was also near here, so guys wandered around quite often.

    ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s a little embarrassing to stay here alone,¡¯ thinking to that extent, I finally realized that Lucas and Ban Yeo Ryung was also inside here. I didn¡¯t have a chance to think about them until now because I had to encounter the One-card members of Dae Woon High School, Woo San, and other rankers.

    I suddenly took out my phone. Looking at the flashing message notification, I opened my flip phone without any other consideration.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    As I got so surprised at someone calling me out of the blue, I dropped my phone on the floor. That was when I quickly bent myself to pick it up.

    A hand gently stopped me from stretching out my hand to the floor. It was a pale hand, which had long fingers like those of a pianist. I thought it looked quite familiar.

    Before I finished thinking about it, the person lowered himself and picked up my phone between his feet. He then handed it back to me. His black leather shoes shone smoothly under the light.

    A tranquil voice then echoed, ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    I blinked swiftly. As soon as I got out of the bathroom, the music poured into me and surrounded the whole space. Despite the noise, his voice sounded strangely clear.

    Getting my phone back, I threw a glance at his face thoughtlessly.

    ¡°Thank yo¡­u¡­¡±

    Replying in that way, I was so bewildered that I almost bit my tongue.

    Although he had black eyes instead of his usual blue eyes and covered half of his face with a face mask, it wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out who he was. Of course, I could since I had seen him for years!

    Having eye contact, I shrieked to myself, ¡®Why are you here?!¡¯

    I then opened my hunched fingers. Putting the phone in my clutch as nonchalantly as possible, I thought, ¡®No, he would have not noticed me.¡¯ I only said the word, ¡®Thank you,¡¯ to him; besides, even Jooin had escaped Woo San¡¯s doubtful gaze when he was the most beloved cousin. Above all¡­

    Lifting my head, I looked up at Yoo Chun Young.

    We all knew that he had a hard time recognizing other¡¯s faces. In this regard, how could he notice me at a glance when I got a professional makeup from Lucas and was wearing a wig and even contact lenses? Didn¡¯t Jooin also show up confidently with a female outfit while boasting that Chun Young would never recognize who he was?

    With those thoughts in mind, I showed an awkward smile and slightly lowered my head, murmuring, ¡®See you then.¡¯ That was when I tried to leave the spot like running away. Yoo Chun Young grabbed my wrist in a flash. His voice then came over from an excessively close distance. Heaving a sigh, I thought, ¡®Yeah, why not¡­¡¯

    ¡°Thank you? Me too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wondered why you are outside in the middle of the night and where you are heading to¡­ I never expected to meet you here.¡±

    I looked up at him. My head then bumped into his chest. Yoo Chung Young was now standing right in front of me as if he was locking me into his arms. Staring at his chin and the look in his eyes, I smiled clumsily. Ha¡­ haha.

    Yoo Chun Young, who was dropping his gaze at me, then uttered, ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help feeling a d¨¦j¨¤ vu after a long time. It was very scary to hear someone calling my name at this point¡­

    There was a heavy silence. I, who laughed out loud alone for a while, soon lowered my head from feeling quickly exhausted. I fastened my gaze at the wall to avoid his eyes and replied, ¡°Ham Donnie? I have no idea who you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    Although I blurted those out, there was only one thought prevailing in my head. ¡®How did he notice me? I understand if it was Eun Jiho, but how could Yoo Chun Young grasp that it was me?¡¯

    Indeed, my clumsy tactics didn¡¯t work at all. The look in his eyes turned slightly colder.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before he looked more furious, I quickly turned around and grabbed his hands. Shaking his hands as cheerfully as I could, I showed a full smile.

    ¡°Hi, Yoo Chun Young! How can we see each other in a place like this instead of at school? Isn¡¯t it so amaz¡­ I mean¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even joke that it was so amazing to see him in a place like this, so I just swallowed the words after.

 Chapter 300

    .

    The club was still noisy with booming music; guys and girls were falling into a trance on the dance floor. Over the hallway, I could see the chaotic sight enveloped by the flashing lights. Would there be any more inappropriate place than this to run into a friend from the same school?

    When I held Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hand in silence for a while, he heaved a sigh and lowered his head.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Replying in that way, I observed his face. His blue-black hair was still there, but he was wearing a pair of blackish-gray contact lenses on his eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure about him covering the half of his face with a face mask since many pictures of him with that look was already on the web; however, wearing those contact lenses seemed to work.

    His voice and his hand sounded and looked familiar, but when I raised my head and met his eyes, I didn¡¯t think he was Yoo Chun Young at the fleeting moment.

    His black eyes looked softer than usual but not his voice. He replied in a colder tone than ever.

    ¡°I had something to do here, but you¨C¨C¡±

    Hmm¡­ Wrinkling at the tip of my nose, I cut in, ¡°Something to do here with none other than Eun Jiho? Where¡¯s Eun Hyung?¡±

    With a slight grimace, Yoo Chun Young averted his eyes from mine and answered back, ¡°¡­ Eun Hyung won¡¯t let us go to a place like this.¡±

    Lifting my chin, I asked, ¡°But you came here anyway even though you were aware of that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at him turning his head wordlessly, I thought, ¡®Gosh, how suspicious you are!¡¯

    Unlike his na?ve appearance, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t that stubborn person, so if he already knew that Eun Hyung would stop him from going to a club, but he still came here secretly, that something would be a very significant thing. Regardless of the importance, he was implying that he didn¡¯t want to explain the reason to me as well as Eun Hyung.

    At that moment, there was a transition to the offense. Yoo Chun Young tossed a sharp question.

    ¡°Why are you also here?¡±

    Eek! Clearing my throat, I tried to reply in a nonchalant voice.

    ¡°Oh, I had something in here too.¡±

    ¡°By yourself?¡±

    ¡°Come on, do you think I have come here alone?¡±

    ¡°Then where are other people?¡±

    I wondered for a second. Earlier, when we encountered in the streets, if he noticed me, he would have also seen Jooin dressed as a girl. However, according to the way he talked and the slightest signs he was showing through his words, Yoo Chun Young seemed like he couldn¡¯t even imagine that the person beside me was Jooin¡­

    I hesitated for a moment. In that case, I didn¡¯t have to let him know about the existence of Jooin. Throwing a glance at the women¡¯s bathroom, I replied, ¡°We¡¯re gonna meet here.¡±

    As soon as I spoke that way, Yoo Chun Young had a keen edge on his voice, which made me startled.

    ¡°Then are you saying that you entered this place alone?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°How could you¡­ without a membership card?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young then took out his wallet from his inner pocket and showed me a gold card that had a butterfly print on. I sealed my lips.

    ¡°Did you think that I came here without any preparation?¡± said Yoo Chun Young composedly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    When he flung that question immediately while narrowing his eyes, I began to hiccup.

    ¡°¡­ Did someone drag you in?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nope.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t dragged to the second floor or other rooms, were you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    I had to say yes, but at that moment, One-card members of Dae Woon High School¡¯s fancy self-introduction and Woo San¡¯s sudden attack, which happened one after another as soon as we got dragged into the room, rose before my mind. Therefore, I missed the timing to answer correctly.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s following remark that sounded as fierce as a flame made me swallow my breath.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ what are you talking about? Where¡­ where?¡±

    ¡°The room that you went in.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young began to show a threatening bloodthirstiness on his pale face. Being surprised by his unusual look since he always maintained a low emotional temperature, I quickly pulled his arm.

    ¡°No, nothing happened eventually!¡±

    ¡°Did something happen on the way then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Yoo Chun Young, would you please stop getting so sharp only in this kind of situation?¡¯ While I had that thought in mind, his icy-cold voice returned, ¡°Tell me where it is!¡±

    Ahhhh! I barely succeeded in grabbing Yoo Chun Young, who was about to go upstairs right away.

    Lowering my voice, I almost shouted, ¡°Stop! I also had something to do here, so I got in secretly. So are you. You came here without letting Eun Hyung know. Aren¡¯t we the same then? Besides, you¡¯re a public figure!¡±

    ¡°I would not pick a fight myself,¡± said Yoo Chun Young while furrowing his forehead. He added, ¡°I¡¯m just gonna check their faces and names.¡±

    ¡®Just gonna check their faces and names? What are you gonna do with those things?¡¯ With these thoughts, I blurted bitterly, ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, hold on. Yoo Chun Young, why are you averting your eyes? Huh?¡±

    That was when I shook his arm for an answer. The women¡¯s bathroom door suddenly opened; my face soon turned pale. Yikes! Jooin, who was walking toward this side, also stiffened his face at a slow pace while pausing his words.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you get off her¡­?¡±

    Shouting in his usual voice while forgetting to speak like a girl, Jooin covered his mouth and took a step back.

    However, it was too late. With a stiffened face, I stared at the two boys confronting each other. ¡®Gosh, what should I do?¡¯ I was so busy making an excuse for Yoo Chun Young that I totally forgot to get in touch with Jooin and tell him that he was also here. Well, although I did, Jooin would have not seen my message since he was busy talking with his cousin over the phone.

    A suffocating silence swept among us. Covering my mouth in tension, I glanced at Yoo Chun Young, wondering, ¡®What should I do? Did he notice that he is Jooin?¡¯

    Usually, I would have waved my hand as if to say, ¡®Yoo Chun Young would never get aware that the girl is Jooin!¡¯ but he noticed me in here just now. That being said, it wasn¡¯t surprising if Yoo Chun Young also figured out that whom he was confronting was actually Jooin. Besides, he also heard Jooin¡¯s voice!

    Having those thoughts in my head, I held my breath when I found Yoo Chun Young detaching his lips at last. He then tilted his head and turned around to look at me.

    ¡°Is she who you¡¯re meeting here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ yeah.¡±

    I was walking on eggshells. ¡®Is he acting right now?¡¯ I thought, but he didn¡¯t seem to pretend that action. No matter how quick-witted he became, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t a character to pretend acting.

    Turning his head nonchalantly, Yoo Chun Young uttered, ¡°It was true that you didn¡¯t come here alone. Ok, then, see you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    I was the only one who barely understood the word that he left. He would be implying that I should confess the truth of what happened today as soon as tomorrow or in the near future. When I slightly nodded, he nodded back and walked toward the crowd.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young,¡± I suddenly called him.

    Pausing his step, he turned his head and looked in this direction.

    Being hesitant for a moment, I asked, ¡°How did you notice me?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t know that the girl was Jooin, whom he encountered every day at school, even after hearing Jooin¡¯s voice. Well, of course, it was because Jooin was dressed as a girl; however, I also had hair extensions on my hair.

    Tilting his head, Yoo Chun Young replied in a calm voice, ¡°How could I not notice you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Jooin and I became speechless, Yoo Chun Young receded again and mixed in with the crowds.

    Jooin then collapsed beside me when I was looking in the direction where Yoo Chun Young just disappeared. Turning around in surprise, Jooin whined as if he was crying.

    ¡°Mama, I think today is really something or else¡­¡±

    I tapped him behind the back which looked utterly exhausted.

    ¡®Yeah, I think so too, or else how can you meet your cousin and also Yoo Chun Young in the same place?¡¯ Thinking in that way, I kept soothing down his back. No day would be worse than this for Jooin. That was when I helped Jooin to barely get up from the floor.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?!¡±

    As the yelling voice startled me out of the blue, I found that it was Lucas and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Geez, I also forgot that he could pretend to speak like a woman, so this time, I was afraid if I had encountered my classmate.

    Blinking swiftly, Lucas then blurted out something which made me tilt my head in wonder.

    ¡°I reached out to you guys! Since it¡¯s too noisy in here, I¡¯ve sent a text. Didn¡¯t you check your phones?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As soon as I took out my phone from my pocket, I became silent for a second.

 Chapter 301

    .

    [Sent by: Lucas from Overseas

    Don¡¯t come in. Just stay there! I think the two of us are enough to handle this.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As we suddenly lapsed into silence, Yeo Ryung also came to our side while gasping for breath. Looking befuddled to see me and Jooin inside here, she also tossed a question.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    Jooin and I exchanged eye contact composedly. Meanwhile, Lucas uttered, ¡°I mean, come to think of it, we don¡¯t need that many people. Besides, having many people would make us harder to run away.¡±

    Jooin, who showed a sign of gloominess in his eyes until then, quietly detached his lips.

    ¡°Um, then let me ask you something¡­ why am I dressed as a girl?¡±

    Lucas smiled with a wink and replied, ¡°Hmm, a rite of passage?¡±

    As soon as he dropped that remark, Jooin jumped into Lucas and tried to grab him by the collar. Throwing our arms around Jooin¡¯s waist, Yeo Ryung and I struggled to calm Jooin down.

    ¡°Jooin, I mean, Joosun! Chill! We can¡¯t do anything without Lucas!¡±

    ¡°True. We just took a step further, Joosun!¡±

    Watching us barely pulling Jooin apart, Lucas then said as if something flashed through his head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste over here! If they pull themselves together and run after us, we¡¯re gonna be in trouble. We should handle the situation before then.¡±

    This time, it was me who became perplexed.

    ¡°What the heck did you do to make those people lose consciousness?¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here. Follow me!¡±

    Instead of responding to my question, Lucas beckoned us with those words.

    We went outside through the narrow iron door where Jooin and I got in earlier. Although we would be caught in the surveillance camera, the four of us wore wigs or hair extensions that had different hair colors; therefore, the security staff would not be able to catch us easily.

    We took our bags from the subway station lockers and changed our outfits then removed the makeup and pulled our hats over our eyes. Once we got in the cab, the driver asked us, ¡°Where can I take you today?¡±

    The four of us shouted at the same time, ¡°City Hall station, please!¡±

    Anyway, we passed the first step in the nick of time.

    * * *

    Heading to City Hall station where Reed Enterprise was located, we reviewed our plans shortly, but honestly, nothing was so special about the so-called plans. Each of us first received a cardkey from Lucas which he had stolen from the club. The second step would probably be about breaking the password; however, Lucas told us that he could do something to infiltrate the codes.

    Listening to what he said, Ban Yeo Ryung flung a question in suspicion.

    ¡°What kind of environments or surroundings did you go through?¡±

    Without responding to her question, Lucas just showed a doubtful grin then furthered his explanation.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re gonna find a room where Luda seems to be staying then bring him out of there. Done!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the plan too simple?¡±

    Regardless of me murmuring with slight fear, Ban Yeo Ryung suddenly brought up a new topic.

    ¡°Um, there¡¯s something that I¡¯m a little concerned about.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°What if Yi Ruda wants to stay with his mother? Aren¡¯t we then becoming intruders?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The look on Lucas¡¯s face turned very enigmatic that I tilted my head in wonder. His following remark caused more uncertainty instead of resolving the lingering doubt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. For Yi Jenny, Yi Ruda is more meaningful as a successor than a son.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s literally what I¡¯m saying. Do you think Yi Jenny and Yi Ruda look close?¡±

    His question made me quiet for a second. I didn¡¯t have to even recall that day. While we all became speechless while tracing back our memories, Lucas continued, ¡°As you¡¯ve noticed from what he said before, Ruda doesn¡¯t like to take the successor position; therefore, if we tell him that we¡¯re gonna let him out, he¡¯ll actively participate in our plan.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And once we get Ruda out of that room, his escape won¡¯t fail at all.¡±

    Jooin, standing beside me, asked back in a slightly sulky voice.

    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it getting more dangerous? Although Ruda hyeong cooperates in our plan, in Yi Jenny¡¯s perspective, Ruda hyeong isn¡¯t just a son but the only successor of her business.¡±

    ¡®That makes sense too,¡¯ I thought while nodding my head.

    Even if there wasn¡¯t any sense of closeness between Yi Ruda and Yi Jenny unlike other normal mother-child relationships, we were still taking away her only successor. In other words, we were stealing her one and only jewel. In this regard, no matter how bad their relationship was, what we were attempting to do was indeed getting more dangerous.

    Lucas was, however, still showing a swiveling smile. His following words then made us widen our eyes.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re afraid of, no problem since Yi Jenny is a thoroughly meritocratic person.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    While Jooin asked back as if he couldn¡¯t understand Lucas¡¯s remark, Lucas lifted his index finger and put it on his lips. He continued, ¡°Such a meritocratic person wouldn¡¯t choose her successor just because someone was her only son. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Jooin frowned and blurted, ¡°Stop changing the subject.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m talking about is that although Yi Ruda is the only successor to Yi Jenny, there are many other replaceable candidates for that position.¡±

    Eh? What the heck was that? Jooin, Ban Yeo Ryung, and I exchanged eye contact simultaneously. Lucas was saying that not only Ruda but also many other candidates were existing for the successor position. Still, it was an incomprehensible story for us, who had lived an ordinary life.

    In front of us, who were being wordless, Lucas kept on speaking nonchalantly, ¡°The person must have a talent in martial arts, be smart and dexterous to learn the essential skills for guarding and conducting operations, look decent enough, and behave well to blend well with others. Those are the qualifications Yi Jenny required when choosing the successor candidates.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked, ¡°Where did those candidates come from? You said that Ruda was the only son.¡±

    ¡°Well, a lot of kids from prominent martial arts families or famous studios were interested in this position, but there were also orphans,¡± replied Lucas, shrugging his shoulders.

    This time, I flung a question, ¡°Orphans?¡±

    ¡°Orphans that Reed Enterprise is patronizing. Of course, Yi Jenny didn¡¯t force them to apply as a candidate, but there were also a lot of kids who thought that they should repay the kindness and the support given by Reed by any means. Besides, becoming a successor wasn¡¯t something bad eventually.¡±

    I squinted my eyes. To become Yi Jenny¡¯s successor, he or she should go through an intense training program and even after the person became the successor, a series of practice was still waiting.

    Lucas continued, ¡°Those who were selected as successor candidates stayed at the same building. Each of them was allotted in a room where they ate, washed, and slept. They all equally learned all the skills and techniques required for a successor. And¡­¡±

    At that part, Lucas¡¯s brows suddenly met in the middle. The three of us observed a slight change on his face with our eyes round open.

    That was because Lucas never showed any sign of uncomfortableness on his face although he came to Korea from overseas to find his friend. No matter how fluent his Korean was, this country was still a very unfamiliar place to him. Lucas, however, didn¡¯t look perplexed even when he found out that his friend was caught by his mother due to a very unexpected event. Instead, he planned to get into a club and break into a company building like an overconfident macho.

    He also laughed off Jooin or Yeo Ryung¡¯s surly and sharp remarks, but now he suddenly looked sensitive as if something reopened his old wounds. I had never seen Lucas displaying such a look until now.

    Looking outside the window for a moment, Lucas detached his lips.

    ¡°Oh, so, where was I up to¡­? Right, I told you about learning the essential skills.¡±

    His voice then turned calm out of the blue. In a relaxed tone, which he used when he broke into our classroom, Lucas kept on speaking.

    ¡°And every week, they took a test about using what they learned. The subject of the test was utterly up to Yi Jenny¡¯s choice. Sometimes, they had to compete with their martial arts skills and sometimes use weapons. When it was a day testing how skillful they were upon using weapons or how they adapt themselves to circumstances, they had to confront sudden attack¡­¡±

    When he finished his words, I felt the strained atmosphere taking place around us. While both Yeo Ryung and I changed our facial expressions, Jooin responded with a slightly pale face.

    ¡°So after all that, was Ruda hyeong the final survivor of all the competitions and training courses?¡±

 Chapter 302

    .

    I also nodded with a stiff face. That was what I thought just now too. Considering that Yi Ruda was the only person left for the position of Yi Jenny¡¯s successor, Jooin¡¯s assumption was indeed reasonable.

    However, an unanticipated response returned.

    ¡°No. The day before the last test, Yi Jenny suddenly declared that Ruda was her only successor even without everyone taking the remaining test.¡±

    What? I recalled Yi Jenny¡¯s cold and imperturbable face. She treated Ruda, her son, with a perfunctory, business-like attitude, which even revealed a slight annoyance.

    ¡°Why did she do that?¡±

    Lucas shrugged his shoulders cheerfully at Yeo Ryung¡¯s question. Suddenly shifting his atmosphere, Lucas spoke in a light tone.

    ¡°Well, perhaps Yi Jenny also couldn¡¯t overcome the love for her family? Maybe, there could be other reasons too. However, it was something very unexpected that everyone was struck dumb when she announced her decision.¡±

    Changing his sitting posture, Lucas kept on speaking, ¡°Yi Jenny has said that she will give the first primacy to the overall outcomes and evaluate the candidates stoically without injustice to anyone. Besides, Ruda¡¯s test results were actually remaining in the mid-lower ranks.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked. I could hardly imagine Ruda being incompetent among the candidates. Throwing a glance at the look of my face, Lucas adjusted his words, ¡°Oh, it isn¡¯t that Ruda wasn¡¯t smart or athletic. Compared to his age, he was, instead, superior in those abilities. However, the issue was his age.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Among those kids competing for that position, Ruda was the youngest. No matter how athletic he was, Ruda couldn¡¯t overcome the physical difference during the growing period. Therefore, he naturally became the mid-lower ranker. Well, it was amazing that he didn¡¯t belong to the lowest group.¡±

    Lucas then unfolded his hand.

    ¡°However, as long as she declared that she would eliminate applicants with very strict evaluation, and selected candidates were drafted in to compete for the position even though she had a son, Yi Jenny should have played her cards right until the end. Her final decision, therefore, made her lose faith.¡±

    When Lucas¡¯s voice disappeared, the car was enveloped by a weird silence for a moment. Glancing out the window, Lucas added, ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    After his last words, the three of us were lost in thought. Even I, who had in mind that Ruda would have gone through quite an abnormal past, stiffened my face too.

    I murmured to myself, ¡®If Ruda had to get trained and compete while being surrounded by kids older than her during her childhood for the sake of that un-wanted successor position, she would definitely shudder at Yi Jenny. Besides, Yi Jenny even declared Ruda as her successor regardless of the test results and without asking Ruda¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Why on earth did Yi Jenny do that? Did she change her mind simply due to her love for her family? I only met Yi Jenny once, but I was convinced that she wasn¡¯t a person who would be carried away by such a reason like that. Besides, canceling the announced test came down to a question of credibility, the most significant virtue of a leader.

    ¡®Hmm, everything¡¯s such a mystery,¡¯ as soon as I had that thought in mind, Jooin, sitting beside me, detached his lips. I turned my head aside.

    ¡°I understand roughly about what happened to Ruda hyeong; still, a mystery exists the more I get to hear about his story.¡±

    Resting his elbow on the windowsill, Lucas asked with a smile, ¡°What would it be?¡±

    ¡°Are you really just Ruda hyeong¡¯s friend?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Instead of a response, Lucas just let out a dubious sigh. Looking severe, Jooin pressed him for an answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wonder. How can just a friend know so deeply about the internal affairs of Reed Enterprise?¡±

    Lucas then shrugged his shoulders and asked Jooin with an unaffected attitude as if he couldn¡¯t understand him at all.

    ¡°Why not? Friends can talk about something like that. Childhood stories are a subject we often share in our conversations. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Jooin replied like a roar, ¡°I don¡¯t think Ruda hyeong is reckless enough to bring up such a story like that.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s another mystery.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Lucas looked up at Jooin with his mirror-like sky blue eyes. While a moment of silence prevailed in the car, Jooin responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you expect that we would doubt your honesty or identity once you spoke about those things?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°You could have made up some lies or given us some evasive answers if you wish to do that since none of us will further argue on your remark in this urgent situation.¡±

    As if driving a wedge in his question, Jooin then added. ¡°Regardless of all that, why are you confessing everything?¡±

    Lucas replied with a shrug, ¡°Is it wrong to tell you guys everything I know? What¡¯s so bad about keeping no secrets between us when you¡¯re all cooperating with me? Isn¡¯t it something to be praised instead?¡±

    Jooin then closed his mouth and narrowed his eyes. Lucas¡¯s response sounded nominally perfect, but even I thought that he had no reason to confess everything to us. With that being said, Jooin¡¯s question was indeed reasonable.

    What on earth was his intention then? He wouldn¡¯t travel overseas and make a fuss here to save someone who wasn¡¯t his friend.

    I rambled those thoughts in my head while staring at Lucas¡¯s profile face. A small voice then slipped from Yeo Ryung¡¯s mouth, who was looking outside the window.

    ¡°There it is.¡±

    At her words, the three of us looked forward simultaneously. What Yeo Ryung just said, the huge skyscraper of Reed Enterprise that I once saw appeared over the sight beyond the bridge in front of our car. Checking the fact that we¡¯re almost approaching the building, I switched my gaze to the view inside the car. The suffocating air of hostility still prevailed between Jooin and Lucas. I felt a little dizzy.

    That was when Jooin broke the ice out of the blue.

    ¡°Mama, Yeo Ryung, let¡¯s get off. We¡¯ll drop this plan. This is bullshit.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong again?¡¯ Leaving Yeo Ryung aside, who was very bewildered, I quickly asked him, ¡°Now? Why?¡±

    Biting his lips, Jooin scowled at Lucas, who was sitting behind me.

    ¡°Getting into that suspicious building with that suspicious bastard doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Jooin cut in my words, which seldom happened. Still glaring at Lucas, he quickly continued, ¡°He¡¯s such a professional in disguising himself as a woman and breaking into places; besides, he¡¯s bold in action and knows so well about Yi Jenny¡¯s successor thing. He, however, says that Ruda hyeong is just his friend, and he¡¯s here to save hyeong. Do you think that makes sense?¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Jooin gasped for breath then added, ¡°Above all, honestly, so far from what I¡¯ve seen, I can¡¯t understand why he brought us here. Why does he need us when he says that he can handle everything and even adjust the security system? Our existence will only disturb him. Hey, why did you bring us here in the first place?¡±

    Instead of a response, Lucas just perked the corners of his lips upwards subtly. I felt a slight headache at their strained confrontation.

    I wouldn¡¯t deny that I also had the same thought as Jooin. Reading so many web novels had made me have a hunch of these things. Although I wasn¡¯t Mr. Sherlock, even I thought in the same way too; therefore, Jooin would have definitely assumed such things.

    We, however, didn¡¯t speak further but just remained silent. The reason was simple.

    We wanted to trust that helping Lucas would save Ruda. Back then, when we found out that we weren¡¯t enough to save Ruda by ourselves, Lucas appeared in front of us like a miracle. Therefore, we couldn¡¯t help but trust Lucas at this point.

    Jooin, on the other hand, placed his priority on our safety although he still felt sorry about Ruda. Since we recently had been abducted, it was natural for Jooin to think in that way. Having these thoughts in my mind, I touched my temple and heaved a sigh.

    I turned around to look at Lucas. I wished he could tell us the truth around this moment. However, checking the look on Lucas¡¯s face, I opened my eyes wide in surprise. Eh?

 Chapter 303

    .

    Although Jooin had driven him into the corner, Lucas didn¡¯t look upset at all. Instead, his sky-blue eyes were sparkling in delight. Switching his gaze to me, Lucas looked like a dog begging for its owner¡¯s permission to eat the food in front. Unlike the way he put up reasons to Jooin shamefully just now, Lucas was now looking incomparably na?ve and somewhat excited.

    I wondered for a second. For what reason would Lucas have that look on his face as if he was begging for my permission? I mean, how long had it been since he and I met? Only two days ago¡­

    I suddenly recalled our conversation in the hallway. It was me who dragged Lucas out to the hallway. During our conversation, I felt that Lucas was concerned about revealing Ruda¡¯s real gender. Thinking to that extent, I noticed my face turning pale.

    I shouted, ¡°Hold on, Jooin! I think we don¡¯t need to hear the truth.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It was, however, already too late. Lucas opened his mouth with a swiveling smile.

    ¡°Cool. I¡¯ve thought it isn¡¯t necessary to tell you, but why not when we¡¯re all in the same boat?¡±

    His following words, which sounded very unanticipated, startled me.

    ¡°Ruda stole something precious from me. I¡¯m actually here to take it back.¡±

    What? Ruda stole something from Lucas? While I was astonished by his remark, Jooin squinted his eyes and replied as if he felt sick with annoyance.

    ¡°You mean¡­ the Ice Princess thing?¡±

    Lucas still responded delightfully, ¡°No, not that one.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Do you know something called a heart-looter?¡± Lucas then spoke with his hand on his chest, ¡°Lucas has stolen my¡­ heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a moment of heavy silence. Feeling so nervous, I turned my head and observed the looks on Jooin and Yeo Ryung¡¯s faces.

    I thought, ¡®Now they would be aware that Ruda was actually a girl. I can¡¯t help that though. Lucas has been wandering around while talking about the Ice Princess thing to everyone¡­ and now he¡¯s joking about a heart-looter¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Jooin showed a composed smile and replied, ¡°Do you know something called sense-looter?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think you just stole my sense and left nonsense¡­¡±

    Watching Jooin speaking in that way with an enigmatic smile, I understood why he was displaying that look on his face.

    It was then Yeo Ryung, who spoke next while flaunting the most beautiful smile that I had ever seen during these days. Raising her hand, she detached her lips. Her following words made my face lose colors.

    ¡°Lucas, have you ever wondered what would happen if your heart is really stolen away¡­?¡±

    Calm down, Ban Yeo Ryung! Why were you trying to disregard the all ages admitted-rating that the Four Symbols struggled to protect while sacrificing the plot of this novel?!

    At that moment, the cab pulled over. We turned our heads at the same time. The bright light of City Hall station was welcoming us nearby. ¡®So, are we just glossing over the question of Lucas¡¯s identity?¡¯ Exchanging eye contact, we bent our steps toward the head office of Reed Enterprise.

    On our way to the building, Jooin uttered, ¡°Well, love has no borders and genders.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, you crossed both.¡±

    Listening to what Jooin and Yeo Ryung just said, I wondered, ¡®Don¡¯t you guys ever felt suspicious of Ruda¡¯s real gender when you even heard about the Ice Princess thing?¡¯

    I turned my head to look at Lucas. He was smiling delightfully with his sky-blue eyes knitted into a crescent shape.

    Before bending our steps to the head office building, Lucas, who just approached the alley, sat down on the dusty ventilation fan and took out his laptop.

    I stared at his bag in mystery, thinking, ¡®His bag is really like Doraemon¡¯s 4D pocket. Things keep come out¡­¡¯

    Lucas then said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna incapacitate the security system, so hold on for a second. It won¡¯t last long but still long enough for us to take Ruda out.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Yeo Ryung and I waited nervously. Only Jooin, who had some knowledge of hacking, threw a glance at the laptop and was blown away by Lucas¡¯s ability once in a while.

    When Jooin came closer to us, I asked, ¡°How is it, Jooin?¡± He then shook his head and uttered, ¡°He¡¯s a monster. Not only Ruda hyeong but also Lucas¡­ where did these guys come out from?¡±

    At that moment, Lucas closed his laptop and said, ¡°Okay. Finished the preparation. Let¡¯s get inside now.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    With that response, we walked out of the alley.

    * * *

    Inside the building of Reed Enterprise, many people were still left on the basement floor regardless of the weekend. Instead of suits, they were wearing comfortable tracksuits and was looking up at dozens of monitors that filled one side of the wall.

    As soon as a guy suddenly massaged his stiff nape, the door opened. Another guy then stepped inside. The people sitting in the room then flung the same question.

    ¡°How¡¯s the boss¡¯s son doing?¡±

    The guy who just came in shook his head. With a shrug, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about it. I guess he attempted another escape. He pretended he was sick and let someone come into his room then attacked the person while hanging himself on the ceiling. He even proceeded this while finding the blind spots of the surveillance cameras.¡±

    Those who listened to this story were astonished.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just like a beast trapped inside a zoo. I think he¡¯s so eager to go out that nothing seems to scare him. The person, who went inside his room, had to be carried off on a stretcher.¡±

    Another guy, who was chewing a donut, asked, ¡°Dosnt ddu booah sonav angwe fwengs? (Doesn¡¯t the boss¡¯s son have any friends?)¡±

    ¡°Please speak after you finish that.¡±

    ¡°A-twinkee awswo eshkapolo na wen sumwon comeer ttoo bwingima dassufuo. (I think he also escaped alone now. When someone comes here to bring him out, that¡¯s a fuss.)

    ¡°WHAT??¡±

    That was when everyone squinted their eyes to decode what he was saying. An employee, who barely didn¡¯t pay attention to the chatter and was staring at the monitor, emitted a whoop.

    ¡°Eh??!¡±

    Every eye was bent in that direction. The guys then exclaimed one after another.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    While Ban Yeo Ryung, Jooin, and I gazed at Lucas, he swiped the card through the card reader next to the door. With a beep, the door simply opened, which was such a ludicrous sight.

    Lucas beckoned to us, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Watching Lucas walking forward confidently without standing close to the wall to hide, Yeo Ryung asked, ¡°Are we okay to get in that much confidently?¡±

    ¡°I told you the security system wouldn¡¯t work for a while. The video is still on but it won¡¯t be able to shoot us. If someone wanders around the spots I¡¯ve manipulated, it will cause a problem, but we can leave before that happens, can¡¯t we?¡±

    Lucas replied so gallantly and cheerfully that I felt somewhat dumbfounded. Standing still for a moment, I quickly bent my steps when Lucas waved his hand in the air and asked me, ¡®Aren¡¯t you coming in?¡¯ Everything around the place, where I stepped inside, was silvery gray from wall to the floor; the glittering floor, which looked as if it was coated, seemed like I was inside a city in the future.

    Moving at a fast pace, Lucas said, ¡°Based on the building structure, I estimate two places where Yi Ruda may be trapped.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°One is on the lowest basement floor, the other is the top room just below the rooftop.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± asked Jooin.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time to check both spots, and it¡¯s also too dangerous, so let¡¯s split teams¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯re gonna mention that. I¡¯m asking you how we¡¯re gonna split teams.¡±

    After Jooin¡¯s remark, Lucas looked at me and Ban Yeo Ryung alternately then pointed at my side. ¡®Eh? Me?¡¯ I wondered.

    When I slowly walked toward him, he pulled my arm and had me right beside me then flaunted a grin. Putting his arm around my shoulders as if we¡¯re close friends, Lucas said, I mean, he tried to say, ¡°Cool. I¡¯ll go downstairs with her, and you two go below the rooftop¨C¨C¡±

    ¡°Do you want to break your wrist?¡±

    Once he heard Yeo Ryung¡¯s savage comment, Lucas took his hand off from me. He then continued as if he felt ashamed, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you¡­ two go below the rooftop floor?¡±

 Chapter 304

    .

    While a moment of silence swept among us, I opened my eyes wide and decided to quietly look at what the three people would do. Honestly, I was just an ordinary high school student unlike the three, so even if they told me they would leave me here and move on without me, I would understand and accept their decision. In this regard, I didn¡¯t hold a different view about splitting teams in this way. Lucas would have definitely organized it well.

    However, Jooin seemed to have a different thought. He stared at Lucas doubtingly for quite a while.

    Lucas flung a question with a swiveling smile, ¡°Why? We don¡¯t have any time for this.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any specific reason to go with mama?¡±

    Raising his hand, Lucas simply replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I have both combat power and technical knowledge, whereas you have strong technical knowledge and Yeo Ryung is a good fighter. However, this person here is¡­¡±

    At that point, I intervened and said feebly, ¡°Stop, just stop over there¡­.¡±

    ¡®I know how incompetent I am, so would you please not confirm that in front of me?¡¯ While I added in that way, Lucas showed a delicate smile then turned his head to look at Jooin.

    As if he got stabbed somewhere, Jooin was taken aback for a second. He then continued, ¡°There¡¯s another question. Why are we going to the rooftop direction and you to the basement floor?¡±

    ¡°The security team is in the basement; besides, the slowest runner is in my team, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lucas responded like that while directing his eyes on me, which made me grumble to myself, ¡°Yeah, I suck at fighting, hacking, and even running, but my running ability is in the upper half of my age range. Besides, isn¡¯t it obvious that I can¡¯t fight and hack as a normal teenage girl? Geez, if it wasn¡¯t about Ruda, I wouldn¡¯t be involved in such a thing.¡¯ I never felt my lack of abilities this much strongly.

    After a moment of silence, Jooin blurted out like a murmur and turned around.

    ¡°Well, nothing¡¯s wrong about what you said¡­then what else I can do? Yeo Ryung, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Cool. I¡¯ll send you the map to your phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Replying shortly, Jooin turned around with Yeo Ryung; however, before they turned back, I realized that Yeo Ryung was sending an outlandishly strong gaze to me. Her black eyes twinkled as if she had something to tell me.

    ¡®What was she trying to say especially at this moment?¡¯ While I wondered about her glance, Yeo Ryung, who hesitated for a while, just ran quickly toward Jooin wordlessly.

    As I stared at the spot that she just left, Lucas also came closer to me and uttered, ¡°Should we go too?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡±

    I grabbed his hand that he stretched out to me and began to run down the gray hallway.

    * * *

    The way to the basement floor was strangely so quiet. Running along with Lucas, I wondered, ¡®Is it supposed to be this quiet in security companies? Maybe because today is a weekend? However, isn¡¯t it usual for more events, which require security services, to be held on weekends or holidays? If so, there must be a few employees wandering in the building¡­¡¯

    While I rambled those thoughts in my head, Lucas, who reached the end of the hallway, opened the door.

    He then led me inside, saying, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Descending the floors in a hurry, I almost slipped and fell. Lucas, beside me, held my arm and raised me up.

    ¡®Wow,¡¯ hanging on his arms to keep my balance, I thought, ¡®Lucas is also as strong as Ruda, unlike their fragile appearances.¡¯

    He then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hurry yet. The critical moment comes after when meeting Ruda.¡±

    Hesitating for a moment, I replied, ¡°Still¡­ my mind is urgent¡­¡±

    Lucas, who was staring at me, smiled gently. His sky-blue eyes glistened in the half-darkness. He then flung a question with a bit lower voice, ¡°¡­ You seem to be very close to Ruda, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Once I agreed nonchalantly, Lucas, who was descending the stairs a step at a time from beside me, asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°How did you two get close? It¡¯s a little odd to say this on our way to save him, but he isn¡¯t that friendly kid?¡± With a grin, he added, ¡°¡­ Among us, he was called the Ice Princess.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Hearing that name in a very unprepared situation, I slightly reeled from shock. Barely recovering my balance, I rubbed my stinging forehead and replied, ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ true. He isn¡¯t that affable, but he doesn¡¯t show his feelings in front of other kids. Usually, Ruda is such an ice breaker, who¡¯s always cheerful and bright, so all our classmates love him.¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t show his true color in front of other kids, then aren¡¯t you the only one who knows his identity?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s question sounded as if it was something quite unexpected. I rolled my eyes and responded, ¡°Hmm, just me and a few who noticed that¡­?¡± Speaking in that way, I fell into thought.

    I couldn¡¯t say that the nickname of Ice Princess didn¡¯t belong to Ruda at all. I mean, even I came up with Yi Ruda in the first place when Lucas spoke over and over about the ¡®Ice Princess.¡¯ Taking a step downstairs, I recalled the time when I first met Yi Ruda.

    She held my hand without hesitance, leaned her head over my shoulders to look at the printout I received from the teachers¡¯ room, and spoke exaggeratedly. I was so surprised to find out later that she was actually acting all of them, but on the other hand, I understood why she had to behave in that way.

    And the conversation we had in the hallway¡­

    ¡®I never saw someone like you.¡¯

    Thinking to that extent, I squinted my eyes for a second.

    This kid was making herself lonely. She behaved like she was made of ice that someone¡¯s warmness would gonna melt her as soon as possible. Ruda, therefore, acted like getting close with someone would be very dangerous. She might have been afraid that she would also freeze others when they became intimate with each other.

    While I was absorbed in those thoughts, Lucas woke me up with a question.

    ¡°What made you guys so close?¡±

    ¡°Um, that is¡­¡±

    Well, Lucas also seemed to know about Ruda¡¯s complicated family circumstances, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to tell him about our relationship.

    I began to talk about the encounter I had with Ruda and his father, Ian, in front of the Chinese restaurant. I also told him about the situation when the suspicious men in black chased us on our way to the subway station. Ruda tried to explain about the happening, but I told her not to, and the next day, what Ruda told me about¡­ I confessed almost everything that took place between Ruda and me that made us get closer.

    When I finished telling those stories, Lucas smiled aimlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite determined than you look. I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    ¡°Oh, haha¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth that once I noticed Ruda was the female protagonist in the novel, I had to behave like that to pull her apart from my life. Well, but I was already here, so what else I could do? I heaved a sigh.

    I tried to stay away from Ruda to avoid this kind of happening; however, she had saved us once. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t be an unthankful person. That was when I bent my steps while having those thoughts in my head.

    ¡°I guess this was the answer.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±

    I wondered, ¡°Is he mentioning the route? Not the direction where Yeo Ryung and Jooin are heading to but this way is the right path¡­ Is that what he¡¯s implying right now?¡±

    I stared at Lucas. Instead of responding to my question, he flaunted a refreshing grin and beckoned at the iron door that suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Should we go? We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Nodding my head, I walked after him.

    * * *

    Bending his steps at a quick pace, Woo Jooin grumbled, ¡°That Lucas guy seems very suspicious. Well, it¡¯s too late though since we¡¯re already inside here.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung, walking beside him, replied shortly, ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Regarding her voice or attitude just now, she might be lost in different thoughts. Throwing her purple gaze at somewhere in a distance, Yeo Ryung was just frowning.

    Woo Jooin, however, quickly continued his words regardless, ¡°My first question, if he was about to split teams, why didn¡¯t he do that in the first place? It makes sense that he divided us in this way; however, he could have told us in advance when he already knew the structure of this building and had a plan to split teams.¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305: Chapter 305

    .

    Ban Yeo Ryung still replied insincerely, ¡°Yeah, it is¡­¡±

    ¡°And he also explained evasively about his relationship with Ruda hyeong. The point is not about Lucas having a crush on Yi Ruda or not; what matters is that the fact he wants to talk about. Is he Ruda hyeong¡¯s lover or just a stalker? Nothing¡¯s clarified¨C¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s sudden cry startled Woo Jooin that he opened his brown eyes wide. He then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Donnie¡¯s in danger!¡±

    Almost shrieking in that way, Ban Yeo Ryung turned around immediately and began to run across the path she had taken until now.

    Her running speed was too fast that even Woo Jooin, who was a boy taller than her, could hardly catch up at once; therefore, he had to call her several times to barely run in pace with her.

    Gasping for breath, he asked, ¡°Yeo Ryung, what¡¯s up? What¡¯s going on?! Tell me what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung responded while still running at a fast pace, ¡°Something has been lingering in my mind, which I couldn¡¯t figure out no matter how much I¡¯ve thought about it, but now I¡¯ve realized what it is.¡±

    After a pause, Ban Yeo Ryung shouted, ¡°Yi Ruda¡¯s mother would have not confined him below the rooftop! That¡¯s because of Yi Ruda¡­!¡±

    <hr />

    ¡°Oh, I get it.¡±

    When I blurted those words out of the blue, Lucas¡¯s back recoiled with surprise. A moment after, he turned around to look at me and asked with a calm voice, ¡°Get¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°You told me earlier that this was the answer, which means Ruda might not be trapped below the rooftop floor.¡±

    Lucas still asked composedly, ¡°¡­ Really? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Ruda knows how to drive a helicopter,¡± I replied.

    His face was then tinged with surprise as if my response was somewhat unexpected. Nodding slowly, he responded, ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you implying this? Ruda knows how to drive a helicopter, so Ruda¡¯s mother would not leave him close to the rooftop, would she? If Ruda escapes to the sky, there¡¯s no way to catch him.¡±

    I thought this was obviously the reason why Lucas said such a thing; however, he nodded his head and emitted a whoop, which made me slightly anxious.

    ¡°I see. That can be another reason too.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then, isn¡¯t this what you guessed?¡±

    Once I asked back while squinting my eyes, Lucas turned around and replied, ¡°Well, what will it be?¡± He then searched his pocket and took out the cardkey again. Staring at him with a dubious gaze from behind, I could roughly understand why Jooin had been too irritated by Lucas.

    This guy never finished what he wanted to say. His response always sounded incomplete that it made others quite anxious. Grumbling these thoughts to myself, I observed the iron door in front of us.

    If we were right, Yi Ruda would be there inside. The iron door looked seemingly thick and solid that the person over the wall could not hear our conversation. Thus, the only way to check if Ruda was there could be just opening the door.

    At the lower middle of the iron door, there was something like a small opening that could be seen in prisons. The size looked enough for a food tray to enter, so that small opening seemed to admit the food for the person inside.

    When Lucas placed the cardkey on the reader, the light on the machine turned orange instead of green. ¡®Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Wondering about the reason, I watched the sight with my arms crossed. A moment after, the small opening on the door slowly opened with a beep.

    Lucas and I kneeled and put our faces close to that side. At that moment, a foot came out through the small gap, which made us back off in astonishment. I then heard someone roaring furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys open this right away? Do you really want to see someone die?!¡±

    Being dumbstruck by the fury, I was soon thrilled to hear the voice that I wished to hear for a long time. I could feel a burst of tears rising deep within my heart. After going to the club and shooting Mission Impossible, I was about to meet you, at last!

    Staying still in silence for quite a while, I barely detached my lips.

    ¡°H¡­ old on, Ruda¡­ it¡¯s me!¡±

    After a moment of silence, I heard a voice that sounded as if the situation was unbelievable.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Donnie¡­?¡± He asked repeatedly, ¡°Donnie, is it you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    The touching moment didn¡¯t last long. What Ruda just said made me grimace a little.

    I, of course, didn¡¯t expect that she would welcome me with open arms; even if I were in her situation, things wouldn¡¯t be that different. Still, her response was too ruthless.

    Ruda struck a retort immediately like a machine gun, ¡°Why are you here? You aren¡¯t that reckless kid! How come you¡¯re here out of the blue¡­ no, did Yi Jenny spoke about me? Did she tell you that I miss you?¡±

    Flinching for a second, I soon opened my mouth again.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, Ruda! I just came here because I wanted to bring you back!¡±

    ¡°What? I mean, how can¡­?¡±

    Instead of an explanation, going out of this place was first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. Is there any way to open this door?¡±

    ¡°What? The cardkey for this door is different from those that work on other places, so only the one that Yi Jenny has works. Aside from that¡­¡± Ruda asked again, ¡°You came here by yourself? How can you get into this place alone?¡±

    ¡®Oh, I see. To open this iron door, we need Yi Jenny¡¯s key instead of what we have right now,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I bit my lips in despair and glanced at Lucas, who was standing beside me. It looked as though he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    If only Yi Jenny¡¯s key worked to open this door, there was nothing I could do for now. If we had to do something, Lucas would take care of it. Looking at his nonchalant face, I couldn¡¯t trust him enough.

    Thus, it would be okay to explain the situation in advance. Having that thought, I detached my lips.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not here alone. I came here with Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Lucas?¡±

    Ruda asked back in a slightly lower voice, which made me frown while thinking, ¡®Doesn¡¯t she remember who Lucas is?¡¯

    Well¡­ recalling Ruda¡¯s cynical and sassy nature, she would definitely hate Lucas, who called her Ice Princess, which was such a cringy nickname.

    Still, they weren¡¯t having a bad relationship; so to speak, they might have a relationship close to something like Jooin calling Ruda as ¡®hyeong¡¯ on his own initiative.

    With that thought in mind, I added, ¡°Yeah, he told me he¡¯s your friend. You know, the guy with sky-blue hair¡­¡± I continued in a mumbling voice, ¡°He came from overseas to meet you, but you weren¡¯t at school. We also tried to take you back, and Lucas helped us¡­¡±

    That was when Ruda¡¯s sharp cry suddenly pierced through my ears.

    ¡°Donnie! Get away from him right now!¡±

    My eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a trustable guy! He won¡¯t be here with good intention!¡±

    That was when I tried to ask her again what she was talking about. Suddenly, noisy footsteps like those of a raging bull descended upon us from across the hallway.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? You said that the surveillance cameras aren¡¯t working properly?¡¯ Turning my head aside, I got bewildered to find out Lucas looking so nonchalant. While I was on my last legs, a bunch of men in black, who rushed into this direction from both sides of the hallway, surrounded us.

    They came by scores, and even had muscular physiques; therefore, I could never confront them in person. Although I had Lucas beside me, our victory or defeat was hardly predictable.

    Besides, how come we were confronting them in a place none other than this narrow hallway! That was when I bit my lips in frustration. Checking who we were, the guys whispered, ¡®It was true! He¡¯s here!¡¯ and one of them stepped forward.

    He asked, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re Lucas! You¡¯re really Lucas, right?¡±

    ¡°How come you still behave the same even after a few years?¡±

    ¡°Hey, was it you who sent that ridiculous message?¡±

    Listening to the guys speaking one after another, I was so startled that I turned my head to look at Lucas. My brain could hardly catch up on this situation.

 Chapter 306

    .

    What the heck was going on?

    Ruda asserted that Lucas wasn¡¯t trustful; the guys, who just rushed into this place, shared a weird conversation. However, Lucas was smiling leisurely while he was in a quandary. How could he behave that way? What else was the message that those guys were talking about?

    In the chaotic situation, Lucas opened his mouth with a grin.

    ¡°Yeah, I sent the message.¡±

    A guy then took out a paper from his inner pocket, which made me unable to repress my astonishment.

    [Miss me? It¡¯s Lucas.

    Tell Jenny. I brought a present for her.]

    It was a picture of that message filling the whole TV screen.

    ¡®Hold on,¡¯ I touched my forehead in silence, thinking, ¡®Then his remark about incapacitating the security system was actually¨C¨C¡¯

    The guy flung a question with his eyes on me.

    ¡°Is she the present?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the only kid Ruda has befriended at school. Would you also add these words to Jenny?¡± Smiling bitterly, Lucas continued, ¡°Look how awful your son is in that successor position.¡±

    A guy in a suit asked Lucas as if he felt exhausted, ¡°Geez, Lucas. Are you still vindictive?¡±

    Lucas looked back in the front at his words. I repeated what the guy just said in my head, ¡®Still vindictive?¡¯

    Lucas¡¯ response wasn¡¯t contrary to my expectations.

    ¡°I have a right to be enraged. Don¡¯t you think so? I checked what the distinguished Mr. Successor was doing and found out that he became a fugitive despite his position; besides, his friends, whom he had traded for his freedom, was just these¡­¡±

    He then turned around to look at me and drove a wedge in his cold remark.

    ¡°Morons.¡±

    Considering his affectionate character, which lasted until just now, Lucas was talking very abusively.

    While I was petrified, the men in black, who glanced at the look on my face, began to blurt out, ¡°Lucas, aren¡¯t you speaking too harsh to a girl who¡¯s way younger than you?¡±

    It was my time to get more dumbstruck. During the operational meeting at my house, Lucas introduced himself that he and Ruda were the same age; therefore, we didn¡¯t need to speak politely to him as same-age friends. However, now the other guys were talking about the huge age difference between me and him. Thus, was Lucas also lying about his age?

    Another guy threw in a helping word, ¡°Yeah, Lucas. You weren¡¯t that type of guy, were you? You shouldn¡¯t vent your anger on someone else.¡±

    Above all, I couldn¡¯t understand their expression about ¡®venting his anger on someone else.¡¯ It sounded like Lucas had to take his anger out on someone or something.

    Having those thoughts in my head, I soon turned around at the footsteps coming from a different direction. The men in black around us, who looked in that direction one after another, began to lower their heads at the same time. Lucas, however, kept his neck straight obstinately and stared at the front.

    The last person, who showed up, was Yi Jenny in her black suits, the same outfit she wore when we met before.

    Her neatly parted hair was tied in a tight bun; her face looked pale and dry like a plaster cast. Unlike Ruda, she didn¡¯t show any feelings of life or vigor in her black eyes. Throwing a cold glance at me, Yi Jenny soon switched her gaze to Lucas.

    Her lightly colored lips opened, ¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about?¡±

    Opening his arms wide as if to make an exaggerating gesture of welcoming her, Lucas replied, ¡°As you can see, I have a gift for you.¡±

    Yi Jenny squirmed her narrow eyebrows, asking him, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t delivery guys, at least, knock the door?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I sent you a message?¡±

    ¡°If I was able to reply, I would have returned it right away.¡±

    Yi Jenny then bent her steps to approach me. The look in her eyes, which were dropped on me, who was still kneeling on the floor to talk with Yi Ruda, seemed arid.

    After a moment of silence, she stretched out her hand to me. Surprisingly, she even showed a smile at me.

    ¡°Hi, dear. Glad to see you again.¡±

    Rolling my eyes for a second, I nodded and said, ¡°Oh, um¡­ hello.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lucas then simply interfered Yi Jenny¡¯s question, ¡°She told me that she wanted to rescue your son from you. As much as I was disappointed at Ruda¡¯s friend, I was disappointed at Ruda too. How low would your son fall?¡±

    Yi Jenny directed her eyes on Lucas and thundered against him in annoyance.

    ¡°I never asked you to argue about my son¡¯s condition, but¡­.¡± Looking at the small flap on the door that was still open, Yi Jenny concluded, ¡°¡­ We do need to reconsider.¡±

    At that moment, a loud thud pierced through my ears.

    While I flinched in fright, a few men in black began to whisper to each other with knitted eyebrows.

    ¡°Gosh, again¡­ today¡­¡±

    ¡°I wondered why that wasn¡¯t happening today.¡±

    As soon as they grumbled in a low voice, Ruda¡¯s sharp shriek came from the small opening on the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you touch my friend, Lucas! And you too!¡±

    Yi Jenny replied with a sneer, ¡°We are a legitimate enterprise. Why would we do something to a high school kid?¡±

    Ruda then shifted his blame to somewhere else.

    ¡°Shit, Lucas! Why would you have to bring her in? You¡¯re gonna pay for this!!¡±

    Despite Ruda¡¯s desperate words, Lucas also displayed a sneer on his face like Yi Jenny.

    Watching Lucas acting that way from beside him, I felt a part of my heart sting. So, that was his true color!

    Lucas soon responded as if he was mocking Ruda, ¡°You should first get out of there and talk to us, kid!¡±

    ¡°Shoot! Lucas, if you long for this successor position, just take it! You, in the first place¡­¡±

    Ignoring Ruda¡¯s following words, Lucas swiped the cardkey through the reader next to the door. A red light appeared with a beep, then the small opening on the door closed.

    I still couldn¡¯t understand this situation. Above all, I wasn¡¯t able to find out yet the reason why the term ¡®successor¡¯ went back and forth between Lucas and Ruda.

    No, there was something I could assume, which was the relationship between Ruda and Lucas¡­

    As if I was an invisible person who didn¡¯t need any further explanation, Lucas¡¯ gaze simply past me and was now on Yi Jenny. He then opened his mouth still with a confident attitude.

    ¡°I came here to prove the qualification of your successor. I guess he¡¯s disqualified for the position.¡±

    ¡°I never asked you to do so.¡±

    Regardless of Yi Jenny¡¯s cold response, Lucas wasn¡¯t discouraged at all. With a shrug, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t I have this much right as an abandoned candidate?¡±

    Yes, so that was the reason. I bit my lips.

    The reason why Lucas knew thoroughly about the selection process of Reed Enterprises¡¯ successor, and why he betrayed us in the end¡­

    Lucas was Ruda¡¯s rival who sought the successor position.

    * * *

    Staring at us for quite a while, Yi Jenny heaved a sigh, at last, and suggested us moving to a different spot.

    While she ushered us to move to somewhere else, I tried hard to not even brush against Lucas¡¯ fingertips by mistake. As if he noticed my demeanor, Lucas asked me in a mocking tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to freak out like that. Now that I met Yi Jenny, I have no interest in you.¡±

    Without exchanging any eye contact, I replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t talk to me, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­!¡±

    ¡°Do you feel happy about deceiving other people?¡±

    Despite that he indicated me as a moron, Lucas returned to his friendly character, which I thought it as his true color at first. Curving his eyes into a slight grin, he flung a question shamelessly.

    ¡°Come on, do you think I feel happy to do that? I needed to act that way. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Wish you can¡¯t speak, sir.¡±

    He suddenly asked me, who was feeling dumbfounded, ¡°Sir? Why are you talking politely?¡±

    Reading his countenance for a second, I replied, ¡°¡­ You aren¡¯t the same age as me.¡±

    The person who reacted to my response was Yi Jenny. Walking ahead of us, she turned around and threw a question as if she felt ridiculous. It was such a big change I noticed for the first time in her expressionless face.

    ¡®Does Lucas have that much age gap between us?¡¯ Wondering about that question, I soon got surprised at Yi Jenny¡¯s following words.

    ¡°He¡¯s twenty-four.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I look quite younger than my age.¡±

    Neglecting Lucas¡¯ shameless response, I counted our age difference with my fingers then shrieked, ¡®No way! If Lucas is twenty-four years old, he is seven years older than us!¡¯

 Chapter 307

    .

    However, Lucas didn¡¯t look that old at all. While I walked in silence out of shock, Yi Jenny, who was walking ahead of us, suddenly paused her step, took out her cardkey, and put it on the card reader next to the door.

    Like a control room in a spaceship, the door opened to both sides and the reception room came into view. Inside this building, where everything was gray, only this space looked like a normal place.

    The floor was covered with flat black marble tiles; a huge window wall was on one side of the room. Beyond that, the lights from the skyscrapers of City Hall station were shining brightly.

    Yi Jenny obstinately made Lucas and I take a seat on the couch and moved to the direction that had an electric kettle, so she could serve us some teas.

    Feeling uncomfortable to sit beside Lucas, I perched on the tip of the couch. As soon as I took that action, Lucas insisted, ¡°I told you earlier that as long as I accomplished my purpose, I don¡¯t have any interest in you. If you keep behaving like that, you¡¯re hurting my pride.¡±

    Since I became aware that he was twenty-four, I could have acted a little more politely; however, I could not behave that way this time.

    With a grimace, I quietly replied, ¡°No matter how I behave, please mind your own business. I don¡¯t want to be within the range of someone who calls me a moron.¡±

    Lucas, who was leaning back on the couch, began to have an inquisitive frown on his face. As if he felt ridiculous, Lucas uttered, ¡°You¡¯re really something than you look, huh?¡± He then changed his posture out of the blue and flaunted a smile while crossing his legs.

    ¡°And what should I call a person other than a moron when she was deceived by a stranger and came all the way out here?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say anything to his mocking words. However, the person who cheated someone was the bad guy, not the person who was deceived! I mean, in the first place, the story became too large-scale for me to understand when Lucas brought up the case of Ruda being chosen as Yi Jenny¡¯s successor.

    I felt the urge for violence after a long time. While I took a deep breath to control myself since I couldn¡¯t fight him, Yi Jenny returned to us, at last, and placed teacups in front of us.

    As if she heard all our conversations, Yi Jenny flung a question to Lucas as soon as she sat down on the chair across us.

    ¡°Your personality has changed a lot since we haven¡¯t seen each other.¡±

    Lucas also replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, it has been a decade.¡±

    The period of time that he dropped so frankly made me surprised. The story about the successor test I heard from Lucas sounded so vivid that I didn¡¯t think it would have happened more than three years ago. Having these thoughts in mind, I heard Yi Jenny¡¯s question again.

    ¡°What have you been up to?¡±

    ¡°The skills I¡¯ve learned from you made me afford my living.¡±

    Unlike his remark, the way he spoke didn¡¯t sound thankful at all.

    Taking a sip of tea, Yi Jenny replied nonchalantly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep living that way then? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m here to verify if Ruda qualifies the successor position.¡±

    Yi Jenny¡¯s eyes turned sharp at Lucas¡¯ response. Amid the strained atmosphere, their eyes met in the air.

    Yi Jenny then broke the ice, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I deserve that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°I¡­!¡±

    Simply ignoring Lucas¡¯ words, this time, Yi Jenny switched her gaze to me.

    I became tense. While a loud sound came out once I swallowed my saliva, Yi Jenny asked, ¡°So, why are you here, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡­¡±

    Although she had a deal with Ruda, Yi Jenny was the one who sent the helicopter to help to save us; therefore, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to quickly tell her what was going on. While I hesitated to respond, Lucas spoke on behalf of me, ¡°Same business as me.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­?¡±

    ¡°I came here to take Ruda,¡± I replied to Yi Jenny, who let out a sigh as if she felt dumbfounded. The look on her face changed enigmatically. She then asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Do you also think that Ruda doesn¡¯t ¡®deserve¡¯ to become my successor?¡±

    I was surprised to hear the word ¡®deserve¡¯ slipping out of her mouth. Diverting my eyes back onto Lucas, I came up with another thought.

    Yi Jenny seemed to believe that I was influenced by Lucas¡¯ response; therefore, I was considering that Lucas deserved to become the true successor instead of Ruda.

    I quickly shook my head, uttering, ¡°Oh, no! That¡¯s not what I was thinking! But no¡­ maybe that¡¯s right.¡±

    When I suddenly changed my attitude into a calm way out of bewilderment, Yi Jenny slightly wrinkled the corners of her brows. Putting the teacup down on the table with a smack, Yi Jenny threw a question.

    ¡°What would that mean?¡±

    I clenched my fist over my knees. Taking a deep breath, I slowly continued, ¡°I think Ruda doesn¡¯t belong to the successor position. He also has no reason to become a successor.¡±

    A moment of silence took place again. I felt that Lucas¡¯ gaze at me had changed somehow, but I didn¡¯t know why. Was he being perplexed because I was making a similar argument as his?

    Yi Jenny then spoke in a low voice, ¡°Why do you think that way?¡±

    Swallowing my saliva once more, I replied, ¡°As from what the security team said just now, first, because Ruda wants to leave this place¡­¡±

    ¡®I think he¡¯s been trying to escape here consistently¨C¨C¡¯ I added, but Yi Jenny intervened and said, ¡°Do you think that can be a reason for me to let him go?¡±

    Her response suffocated me. Looking up at her cold and dull face, I murmured to myself, ¡®What the heck is she talking about?¡¯

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Ruda¡­ also have a right to live his own life?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s just my son, yes, he surely does,¡± with a pause, Yi Jenny drove a wedge in her remark, ¡°But he¡¯s my only successor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Ruda has to become your successor in the first place. I heard that there were many other candidates for that position including Lucas beside me.¡±

    ¡°Are you objecting to my choice?¡±

    Yi Jenny¡¯s voice still sounded dry and flat. Holding the armrest of the couch, she continued to ask, ¡°When you never saw any other candidates besides Lucas and never even attended the test site?¡±

    Unlike the way she spoke, Yi Jenny didn¡¯t look that mad. Instead, she was slightly grinning as if she was too dumbfounded that she even felt a little excited.

    I thought for a second that her eyes, which were curved into a smile, resembled Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes; however, I soon bit my lips.

    In Yi Jenny¡¯s point of view, I would look absurd to say such things since I was only a seven-year-old kid a decade ago when the successor test took place. However, I was the one who knew Ruda in the present, the seventeen-year-old Yi Ruda¡­

    Licking my lips, I carefully opened my mouth, at last.

    ¡°Watching them competing for that position, you might have thought that the successor should be a person who¡¯s cool-headed and ambitious, right?¡±

    Yi Jenny tossed a question, ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I think Ruda isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    While she crossed her legs nonchalantly, I dropped my gaze at the floor and barely continued, ¡°As far as I know, Ruda wasn¡¯t that type of person at all.¡±

    That was true. I didn¡¯t know about ¡®the Ruda¡¯ in the past, but I could speak everything about the current Ruda.

    ¡°He¡¯s such a great listener.¡±

    Within a few days after our first encounter, Ruda was the first person to notice and comfort me, who had difficulties in coping with people¡¯s attention. Going through so many things afterward, Ruda was always there listening to me.

    ¡°And he knows how to comfort people.¡±

    She pulled me in her arms to embrace me, who was in a panic. Her arms were so tight and warm that when she was next to me, I always felt relieved.

    ¡°And¡­ Ruda sincerely loves our classmates¡­ for real.¡±

    If she wasn¡¯t, she had no reason to have a sad face while looking at the kids in our class at the party. She blamed herself that she wasn¡¯t being able to reveal her true color. That was why she felt a sense of shame while looking at us.

    Ruda also wanted to become truly free, at least, in front of us as much as we treated her with all our hearts. Giving back the love as much as one had received would only happen between a good and intimate relationship.

    Concluding my words, I raised my head. These were the aspects of Ruda I had seen while spending half a year together. I didn¡¯t know what Ruda was like ten years ago; however, I was confident that no one would know Ruda in the present better than I did.

 Chapter 308

    .

    I continued, ¡°That Ruda wouldn¡¯t fit in as your successor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±

    After my words, the look on Yi Jenny¡¯s face was something utterly unanticipated. If she got to know a completely different side of her son, she could have felt agitated, but she looked apathetic. It looked as though she was thinking that what I just said were all lies.

    I hesitated for a second then kept on speaking while struggling to not be discouraged, ¡°I heard that you suddenly canceled the last test and chose Ruda as your successor.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that? Oh, I see, from Lucas.¡± Throwing a glance at Lucas, she continued to ask, ¡°So?¡±

    I found Lucas looking stiffer than earlier. He seemed like a person who recalled a bad memory.

    Wondering about the change on his look, I barely responded to Yi Jenny, ¡°If you conducted the last test, I think the person who became the successor would definitely be someone else than Ruda. So¡­¡±

    ¡®Why don¡¯t you make others retake the test right now¡­?¡¯ I tried to say like that, but her following words made me raise my head.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything about Ruda.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°The last test¡­ Lucas really managed to tell you about it.¡±

    She then continued to speak further, which I turned blank and just gaped at her remark, wondering, ¡®WHAT?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s a story about when he was betrayed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A story about him being betrayed? While I was at a loss of words in surprise, Yi Jenny¡¯s question returned, ¡°Did you hear about it specifically? You know about the test?¡±

    I shook my head with difficulty then turned my head to look at Lucas. His face was still clouded and even seemed like it was slightly covered with a veil of malice.

    Pulling her teacup to her side with nonchalance, Yi Jenny went on talking, ¡°Fine, so I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve already heard about it, but I guess you know that I¡¯ve decided to choose the candidates fairly without caring about my blood tie.¡±

    I nodded. Yi Jenny¡¯s cold and indifferent voice continued.

    ¡°Around that time when a quarter of those candidates were eliminated and about sixteen people were left, I suggested having a one-on-one fight for the next test.¡±

    Listening to that story, I bit my lips tightly. One-on-one fights were a common way to compete in sports or competitions, but since the term came out from Yi Jenny¡¯s mouth, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be just a regular fight.

    As if she was about to prove my assumption, Yi Jenny uttered, ¡°For the first time, I allowed them to use weapons during the fight. They would fight to the finish until one side surrenders.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a battle of obstinacy and tenacity,¡± replied Yi Jenny. She cast down her eyes and continued, ¡°Using too much physical force to wound the opponent would lead you to disqualification, so if you could hold out as long as possible while having injuries, you could rather disqualify your opponent. On the contrary, if you could torture your opponent effectively, you would induce his or her surrender without inflicting many wounds on that person¡­ OR you could suggest a deal.¡±

    I felt my mouth drying out. I could hardly believe that such an event took place in modern times.

    ¡°How¡­ did it go¡­?¡± I asked with great difficulty.

    ¡°And that thing happened,¡± Yi Jenny¡¯s words went on heavily, ¡°Yi Ruda was selected to fight with Lucas. Actually, I was very concerned since Lucas and Yi Ruda were close.¡±

    ¡°Lucas and Yi Ruda were close?¡±

    Asking the same words back in surprise, I turned around to look at Lucas. Once he revealed his true color, I realized that he was manipulative, verbally abusive, and even malicious instead of being kind. Thus, Lucas and Ruda would better become implacable enemies, not friends.

    Taking another sip of tea, Yi Jenny spoke nonchalantly, ¡°I know it¡¯s surprising, but Lucas back then was the kindest kid among the candidates.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°It hurts me to say that.¡±

    Simply ignoring Lucas, who was babbling shamelessly beside me, Yi Jenny kept on speaking, ¡°Ruda was the youngest among them, and you know how crucial physical differences during a growing period are in a fight. He was almost bullied several times, but whenever it happened, Lucas was there to save him.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    So, that was their previous relationship. I came up with Ruda yelling insanely in rage. She said that Lucas didn¡¯t come here with good intentions. What happened between the two then that made Ruda fall out with Lucas?

    Yi Jenny¡¯s following words made me lift my head.

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve made up my mind quite earlier that Lucas doesn¡¯t fit into the successor position.¡±

    ¡°Hold on for a second,¡± I intervened, ¡°Lucas doesn¡¯t fit into the successor position? Why does Lucas protecting Ruda become a reason that Lucas can¡¯t be the successor?¡±

    A cold response returned immediately, ¡°Emotions ruin things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to be emotional when handling things. When it¡¯s required, we must put the priority on our work over personal favors, but a warm-hearted professional in the security industry? Do you think that helps?¡±

    Yi Jenny¡¯s voice turned sharp only when she talked about her occupation. She then concluded, ¡°That¡¯s why I chose Ruda.¡±

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    That was when I became bewildered by her words that continued without context.

    ¡°You said, you want to know why I chose Ruda?¡±

    I felt a huge rock falling on me with a thud at her following remark.

    ¡°That night, Ruda suddenly attacked Lucas. That kid stabbed the person whom he regarded as his big brother.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    I flung the question while springing to my feet. Watching my reaction, Yi Jenny smiled composedly.

    ¡°Is it that surprising?¡±

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t happen. Ruda isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Staring at my dumbstruck face in delight, Yi Jenny replied, ¡°He did. If you can¡¯t trust me, why don¡¯t you ask Lucas to show his scars? He¡¯ll still have it.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I turned my head. When our eyes met, Lucas shrugged indifferently and rolled up his shirts. The stab wound that clearly ran across his flank came into view. I moaned, ¡®Oh, lord¡­¡¯

    As if he was sneering at the look on my face, Lucas narrowed his eyes and uttered, ¡°Now you get it? The reason why Ruda told you that I¡¯m not a trustworthy person and didn¡¯t come here with good intentions¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He already betrayed me once, so how could he trust me?¡±

    While I gaped blankly at the truth, Lucas spoke with a slightly bitter face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hilarious? It wasn¡¯t me who betrayed him but was Ruda who stabbed me in the back and right here. Now that kid is yelling at me that I ain¡¯t trustworthy¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I came here to revenge, so he¡¯s not lying though.¡±

    Were the things I heard just now all true? However, Lucas¡¯ scar was too obvious that I couldn¡¯t disbelieve the story either.

    Being left in a state of shock, I heard Yi Jenny¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You may think that you know about Ruda quite well, but it¡¯s only up to his limited character at school. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t respond to her calm remark but just bit my lips. As if she felt quite satisfied with my silence, Yi Jenny spoke further with downcast eyes.

    ¡°How many sides of him can he show you at school? Studying? Playing games during the PE class? All you can see about his athletic sides would be Ruda scoring at ball games or using sports equipment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t grasp every aspect of Ruda just by those things¡­ Having seen him getting along with kids his age isn¡¯t enough to know who he really is. The ordinary world is too small for him.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t argue with her words this time.

    The ordinary world was too small for him¡­ None of her words gained my empathy more than that sentence.

    Was I getting Ruda wrong? It was true that she looked uncomfortable in normal life as if she had squeezed herself into ill-fitting clothes.

    ¡®However, do I have to know even this aspect of Yi Ruda?¡¯ While I was lost in thought, Yi Jennie¡¯s following words pierced through me like a dagger.

    ¡°The Ruda you know is just the tip of an iceberg. It¡¯s the same as a group of blind men insisting that they know how an elephant looks just by touching it.¡±

 Chapter 309

    .

    At that moment, Lucas, who was just watching what we had been doing, intervened with a quiet voice.

    ¡°Do you want to prove that much to your son¡¯s friend that you know about your son more than she does?¡±

    ¡°Are you suddenly pretending to take care of that kid when you deceived and brought her here?¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for what you¡¯ve done to that kid.¡±

    Even if he stood by me, I didn¡¯t feel that thankful. While I cast down my eyes wordlessly, Lucas pushed his upper body forward and uttered, ¡°Stop talking about something so obvious. Anyway, so although you saw the level of those who said to be Ruda¡¯s friends, you still don¡¯t want to kick him out of the successor position. Is that what you¡¯re insisting?¡±

    Yi Jenny nodded as if what Lucas just said was surely right. She replied, ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t need to review Ruda¡¯s level just by looking at this girl, who knows nothing about Ruda.¡±

    With a contemptuous smile, Lucas laughed in her face, ¡°You¡¯re still a maverick.¡±

    ¡°Hey, if you still wish to be my successor, you¡¯re gonna have to use a politer method. If you keep taking this reckless approach next time¡­¡±

    The look in Yi Jenny¡¯s eyes turned cold for a second.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s you, I¡¯m not gonna let you off.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah, yeah.¡±

    Leaving behind Lucas¡¯s sarcastic response, Yi Jenny got up from her seat.

    I raised my head and looked up at her blankly. Yi Jenny spoke yet in an indifferent face, ¡°Well, Ruda has returned to me because of you guys, so I¡¯ll let you all out just for this time. However, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    I still couldn¡¯t respond to her. Yi Jenny continued, ¡°I respect that you came all the way here, so I¡¯ll let you see his face, but no long conversations.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes.¡±

    That was fine for now. Watching me replying immediately, Yi Jenny threw something to Lucas. A gold rectangular thing shining in the air was sucked into Lucas¡¯s hand.

    Yi Jenny continued, ¡°Lucas, keep a watch on her and bring me the cardkey.¡±

    ¡°Can you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. No one else than you¡¯ll be a trustful watchman.¡±

    Listening to Yi Jenny blurting that way, I, at last, found out the thing gleaming inside Lucas¡¯ hand. It was Yi Jenny¡¯s cardkey.

    The key that we wanted so much to have in our hands came into our possession eventually; however, I didn¡¯t feel that delighted. That was because the person who attained it was none other than Lucas.

    Throwing a glance at me, Lucas babbled as if he felt excited, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I wondered how Ruda would look when being completely broken.¡±

    What the heck was he talking about this time?

    ¡°If he realizes that meeting his friend, whom he has missed so much, today will be the first and last time, how will he look? What reaction will he take?¡±

    Both Yi Jenny and I turned sick and tired of his remark.

    ¡®That person has such a strong grudge!¡¯ I murmured to myself. Yi Jenny, in front of me, uttered, ¡°I have no interest in my son¡¯s reaction or the look on his face, so just don¡¯t attack him. If I find any new scars on his face, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± waving his hand at her, Lucas replied with the top of his mind. Yi Jenny left the room. When there was only the two of us inside the space, Lucas asked me, ¡°So, should we go?¡±

    Unlike the time when I first stepped into this building under his guidance, I didn¡¯t want to follow anymore. However, I was able to meet Ruda, at last, so I couldn¡¯t refuse his suggestion. Although this could be the last time I would be able to see him¡­

    Heaving a sigh and taking off a step in the end, I turned my head out of the blue to look at the opposite side of the hallway. The view of Yi Jenny receding from us came into my sight. Pouting my lips for a while, I opened my mouth eventually.

    ¡°Uh¡­ excuse me!¡±

    As if she had expected this, Yi Jenny turned her head calmly and directed her eyes on me.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Biting my lips, I spoke hesitantly, ¡°Um¡­ although Ruda right now is very different from what he wants to be, I think he has the right to pursue what he dreams about himself.¡±

    That was true. Even if Ruda¡¯s real nature was utterly different from the Ruda I knew, and even it was different from what Ruda dreamed about herself, I wanted to say this thing.

    I wouldn¡¯t believe that Ruda stabbed Lucas because she desired to do such a thing. There was no choice except for taking that approach as a prime candidate driven into competition. Therefore, I still believed that Ruda would show her different sides and make different choices in other circumstances. Just like what she behaved and looked when she was in school with us¡­

    Although Ruda had a coldhearted personality, which was suitable for Yi Jenny¡¯s successor position, if Ruda would keep pursuing and showing her different sides, she could change. Even if she could not attempt those things by herself, that was still fine. I had faith that people could change by meeting others just like Eun Jiho, Jooin, and Ban Yeo Ryung did back then. So was I. They had changed me too.

    Yi Jenny just showed a twisted grin at my words in silence. She then turned around and bent her steps with big strides without forbidding farewell.

    While her noisy footsteps resonated around the hallway and soon got far away, I suddenly switched my gaze to Lucas.

    Although I said to Yi Jenny like that way, I was still having a regard for his feelings. In Lucas¡¯ point of view, it would be quite offensive since I was supporting Yi Ruda, who was a perpetrator to Lucas. Not only just offensive, he could even lose his temper at me. Considering what happened between Lucas and Ruda in the past, that was nothing to be strange at this point.

    Lucas, however, looked unexpectedly fine. He just pulled my arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s that way.¡±

    * * *

    When using Yi Jenny¡¯s card, the small LED light on the reader turned green immediately without changing to orange.

    Lucas pushed me into the room. He also came in and quickly closed the door. Before I had time to check the room properly, a gold figure falling all over in the corner sprang to her feet. I directed my eyes in that direction, at last.

    The room had a desk, and the rest of the space was messy with sporting equipment. A very large bed was in the corner; in the middle of that bed, there was Yi Ruda wrapped in a comforter.

    ¡°Donnie?!¡± Shouting that way, she soon reddened her face as if she realized her appearance.

    She tried to get out of the comforter as soon as possible, so I waved my hand in the air and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    I spoke that way to say that she could have enough time to get up, but Ruda suddenly shrieked, ¡°Fine? Hell no!¡±

    With a cry out, she finally got out of the comforter and dashed into me. Quickly holding my shoulders, Yi Ruda looked all over my body to check if I got hurt or not. Her actions made me wonder, ¡®Did Ruda really betray Lucas? Is it really this girl who left that frightening scar on Lucas¡¯ flank?¡¯

    Once she finished checking if I was okay, Ruda turned aside and asked me, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lucas harm you?¡±

    Her attitude was so confident that she sincerely didn¡¯t look like a person who stabbed someone in the back.

    I observed Lucas¡¯ face for a moment, but instead of getting extremely angry, Lucas looked nonchalant just like he did when he was with Yi Jenny.

    Ruda continued, ¡°And you met Yi Jenny.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°But how did you get in here?¡±

    That was when I pulled myself together and opened my mouth.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ um¡­ we tried to sneak in and just let you out of here, but as you might have seen earlier, we failed since we didn¡¯t have any matching cardkeys.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°But, unexpectedly, we just had some face-to-face talk¡­ then she said, because we tried so hard, she decided to let me meet you once. Of course, I won¡¯t be able to bring you out though¡­¡±

    Ruda heaved a deep sigh and perched on her bed. She then uttered, ¡°Thanks goodness.¡±

    Although I said that I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring her out, Ruda didn¡¯t seem to care about that part. She just showed a sign of relief on her face while grasping that I was safe, which made me so sorry about her.

    However, that moment didn¡¯t last long. Raising her head, Ruda scowled at Lucas. She asked, ¡°Aside from that, didn¡¯t Lucas do anything harmful to you? I mean, what did he say to you at the first place that made you come all the way here?¡±

 Chapter 310

    .

    Raising my head, I uttered, ¡°Oh, he just told me that he would make me see you. Anyway, now that we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he didn¡¯t do anything harmful?¡± asked Ruda as if she didn¡¯t feel relieved yet. Scratching my cheek in embarrassment, I murmured, ¡°Um, well¡­ except that he spoke a little bluntly though¡­¡±

    I heard that I was an idiot; that was all. As soon as I said those words, Ruda quickly turned her head to scowl at Lucas. A brutal, beast-like spirit struck Lucas; however, he was just smiling leisurely that I realized he was indeed the one who took the same successor training with Ruda.

    Lucas asked with a grin, ¡°Do you have time to waste the moment like this? You should just finish what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shoot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna here your chitchats, so take some time to talk.¡±

    With that being said, Lucas took out his laptop and began to type on the keyboard. ¡®Is he trying to play something like Minesweeper?¡¯ I wondered while staring at him doubtfully, then I switched my gaze back to Ruda.

    It was true that we didn¡¯t have much time. Having that in mind, the inside of my head was all messed up. I barely opened my mouth and said, ¡°Ruda, first, it¡¯s about our class.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°The kids miss you so much.¡±

    Ruda smiled gently. That slight grin was enough to compensate with the time I spent last night. I met Lucas, sneaked out of my house, ran into the club, got involved in all kinds of happenings, and was caught by the men in black. Her little smile made me feel rewarded for all those troubles that took place last night.

    I continued stammeringly, ¡°So am I, of course. Last time, when Yeo Ryung and I left you like that, we felt a little weird, and then you really didn¡¯t show up at school, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Ruda nodded her head smoothly.

    ¡°Particularly, Yeo Ryung felt quite sorry for you. She can¡¯t stand owing anybody anything, and so do I.¡± Giving a pause, I soon kept on speaking, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not saying that I hate owing somebody something. I wanted to thank you in person and, above all, missed you so much.¡±

    Speaking that way, I suddenly felt a gaze, so I raised my head and became slightly bewildered. Ruda¡¯s blue eyes radiated with the most joyful light that I had ever seen. It didn¡¯t seem to belong to a person who should be confined in this room now and for many years to come.

    I was suddenly moved to tears. It seemed like I was the prince, who climbed up the window, to meet Rapunzel, and now I had to let her go.

    I was so close to tears, at last, that I began to further my words without context. Nodding quietly, Ruda brought some tissues and sat in front of me.

    She wiped out my tears kindly during the whole conversation, which made my heart bleed even more. The person who should be crying right now was Yi Ruda, not me. Why was I making her concerned? Geez¡­

    That was when Lucas, who was working with his laptop, opened his mouth out of the blue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s about time to get up.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I looked at Ruda with heartfelt frustration. Unexpectedly, Ruda didn¡¯t look that sad at all. Flaunting a grin, she waved her hand delightfully.

    ¡°I was glad to see you. Take care, bye.¡±

    At that moment, Lucas¡¯ blunt remark perplexed me, ¡°Take care, bye?? What the heck?! You get ready too.¡± Looking at Ruda, Lucas smiled naughtily and said, ¡°You¡¯re also going with us.¡±

    There was silence for a while. Ruda then broke the ice, ¡°¡­ What are you talking about?¡± A slight resentment was ingrained within her voice.

    ¡®Resentment?¡¯ I wondered. Considering what Ruda had done to Lucas in the past, it was Lucas who should blame Ruda; however, Lucas was talking about rescuing Ruda from this place. While I was lost in thought, Ruda flung another question from beside me.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Lucas, you hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You might have blamed me for the last decade, but how can you say that you¡¯re gonna get me out of here all of a sudden?¡±

    Luda¡¯s following words made me gape at her while thinking, ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯

    ¡°You never trusted my words that it wasn¡¯t me who attacked you that night.¡±

    ¡°Ruda,¡± Lucas called her name in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I became the successor, the position that I never ever wanted. It¡¯s because of you, hyeong. Do you get it? Because you didn¡¯t believe my words at all¡­! Because you told the fact to Yi Jenny!¡±

    ¡°Ruda, hold on.¡±

    Lucas sounded the softest that I had ever heard from him. Listening to his gentle voice, I thought I could believe for the first time that they might have been quite close back then.

    Shaking his head, Ruda shouted, ¡°Hold on for what? You never trusted me in the first place, and now you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re gonna get me out of here? I don¡¯t need your damn help!¡±

    ¡°Come on, Ruda. Hold on for a sec, and listen to¡­¡±

    ¡°Get the fu*k out of here!¡±

    As if he was trying to throw something in Lucas¡¯ direction, Ruda glanced around then soon spread a look of frustration on his face. Inside the room, nothing solid existed maybe because Yi Jenny was concerned that Ruda might attempt suicidal actions.

    Still being empty-handed, Ruda scowled at Lucas and made desperate efforts. The wrath in her voice didn¡¯t sound as if it grew within her for just one or two days, so I trembled in fear wordlessly.

    ¡°How could you trust that? You said someone stabbed you in the darkness, which means you would have not seen who it was. It could have been someone else who dressed like me!¡±

    Ruda gasped while biting her lips.

    ¡°But you believed that it was me who stabbed you. You never even asked me about it but just dashed into Yi Jenny and ratted on me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on, and just listen to me for a sec!¡±

    Lucas quickly intervened. Gasping in fury, Ruda kept his scowl at Lucas and asked, ¡°For what?¡±

    My eyes opened roundly at Lucas¡¯ following remark. Rubbing his flank, Lucas slowly detached his lips, ¡°I know that it wasn¡¯t you who made this scar.¡±

    Ruda didn¡¯t seem to trust his words, blurting, ¡°After all this time?¡± Her sneering face then turned stiff after Lucas¡¯ confession.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the person who made this scar is none other than me.¡±

    The situation was entering a new phase.

    This time, it was Lucas who broke the ice. Throwing a glance at his laptop nervously, Lucas continued, ¡°By the way, we don¡¯t have any time for this. Ruda, we should go to the rooftop ASAP.¡±

    Oh¡­ that was when I recalled the existence of Ban Yeo Ryung and Jooin, who headed to the rooftop. I was feeling anxious since we had been out of touch. If Lucas planned to help Ruda escape from this place from the beginning, everything then made sense.

    Lucas sent Ban Yeo Ryung and Woo Jooin to the rooftop first on purpose, so that we could join them afterward.

    ¡®I mean, still, what¡¯s going on?¡¯ I observed the situation with uncertainty.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ruda, I told you we have no time for this. If we don¡¯t leave ASAP¡­¡±

    With reddened eyes, Ruda shook her head and replied, ¡°No, I should hear what you¡¯re thinking about first. What was all the time that I had to spent over the years?¡±

    ¡°Ruda¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me! Why did I have to become Yi Jenny¡¯s only successor from what you did to yourself? Why was I forced to become a ruthless human weapon? And I¡­ I thought you abandoned me¡­¡±

    Tears ran down from Ruda¡¯s eyes again.

    While I stared at the sight holding my breath, Ruda raised her other hand, which wasn¡¯t seizing Lucas by the collar, to wipe out her tears.

    ¡°Huh? Why? For what reason did I¡­¡±

    Lucas gazed at Yi Ruda with a complicated look. After a while, he detached his lips.

    ¡°I was aware that you didn¡¯t want the successor position. Of course, I did since you always mentioned it.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

 Chapter 311

    .

    Sinking his head on his chest, Lucas continued, ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t care about the successor position; however, I didn¡¯t want to fight with you more than that.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to become the successor, you could have just surrendered at the fight that was supposed to take place the next day, but that wasn¡¯t even allowed to you since you¡¯re Yi Jenny¡¯s only son. Like a lion, she¡¯s a person who can push her child over a cliff for training her kid to become physically and mentally strong. Everyone knew that fact.¡±

    While Ruda fastened her gaze at the floor in silence, Lucas heaved a sigh at a slow pace and spoke further.

    ¡°However, I couldn¡¯t declare surrender too. You would definitely get injured by fighting against other kids after me. Thus, what I thought was¡­¡±

    Yi Ruda, who remained silent until that moment, blurted a remark. His words were daunted like a paper plane and dropped to the floor.

    ¡°Disqualify me for cheating.¡±

    Lucas replied without hesitance, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I never had in mind that Yi Jenny would consider nastiness and cool-headedness as key requirements for a successor. I thought she would place a premium, at least, on honesty. That was my mistake.¡±

    Geez¡­ Even I, who had nothing to do with this story, was listening to their conversations while holding my breath. That suffocating story finished, at last. The truth of the case became clear in the end.

    I recalled Yi Jenny¡¯s confident attitude. She might have considered that Ruda would be cold as hell, which was why Ruda was a perfect fit for her successor.

    Just as what she had been thinking, cold-heartedness was one of Ruda¡¯s strong natures; however, that only applied to the people out of Ruda¡¯s league.

    With those thoughts in mind, I stared at Ruda¡¯s face. She looked a little different now. Her face was showing a sign of relief and slight resentment at the same time. Watching the look on her face, I suddenly flung a question.

    ¡°Um¡­ excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lucas switched his gaze to me. Hesitating for a second, I asked, ¡°Earlier, why didn¡¯t you say anything about this in front of Yi Jenny?¡±

    With a shrug, Lucas replied nonchalantly, ¡°Yi Jenny was aware that I was aiming at her successor position. Thus, even if I reveal the truth now, she won¡¯t be paying attention to it, will she?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I tried to pretend that I was blaming her. That would make her trust me then.¡±

    Speaking that way, Lucas turned his head to look at Ruda.

    ¡°¡­ That I would betray Ruda.¡±

    At that moment, Ruda, who was staring at Lucas with relief for quite a while, opened her lips that she bit until just now.

    She then jumped into him and took Lucas¡¯ clothes off from his flank. I shoved my face onto my palms in surprise while thinking, ¡®What the heck is she doing although they are close?!¡¯

    Lucas was also struck dumb. He shouted in bewilderment, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?! I told you I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Regardless of Lucas¡¯s cry out, Ruda pointed at his long scar around his flank and yelled, ¡°How could you stab yourself this deep, idiot?! You might have bled insanely!¡±

    Well, even though ten years had passed from that incident, the scar across Lucas¡¯ side and stomach still looked very painful. It might have been worse a decade ago. In order to look persuasive upon Yi Jenny, Lucas would have stabbed himself with all his soul and might.

    Being slightly appalled at Ruda¡¯s assumption, Lucas replied, ¡°No, it was tolerable. Who do you think I am? I was one of the front-runners among the successor candidates.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t painful.¡±

    What Ruda said while pulling Lucas¡¯ clothes made me have a stiff heart.

    Lucas, who pretended to make an excuse, stopped doing such a thing. Displaying a severe look on his face, Lucas soon flaunted a smile. He then lifted his hand to pat Ruda¡¯s head. Ruda didn¡¯t avoid his hand. Instead, she came closer to Lucas and buried her head on his shoulder.

    Watching the two facing each other in that way, I thought, ¡®I was told that the two were like close brothers. That was true.¡¯

    No, Lucas was thinking Ruda more than just a little brother.

    After a moment of realizing their brotherhoods, Ruda seemed to make up his mind once Lucas revealed the truth of the incident, which happened a decade ago, and his intention.

    Taking her head off from Lucas¡¯ shoulder, Ruda turned her body immediately and asked, ¡°Where should we go? To the rooftop?¡±

    Lucas also turned nonchalant again and replied in a clear voice, ¡°Yeah. I was about to drive the helicopter, but I heard from Donnie that you can also drive the chopper. Should I check out my little brother¡¯s driving skill then?¡±

    Ruda frowned at Lucas¡¯ naughty remark. She then turned around to look at me. Eh? Although I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I flinched in astonishment.

    I asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Heard from ¡®Donnie¡­¡¯ Is that what you just said?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Oh, was it a secret that you can drive the helicopter?¡± I carefully asked Ruda. She shook her head and directed her eyes back onto Lucas. What she spoke after with a grimace made me have a fit of coughing.

    ¡°When did you two become that close?¡±

    Ay-yay-yay¡­ Ever since I entered this building, urgent situations kept occurring that I forgot something quite critical. I realized what it was just now.

    The ¡®heart-looter,¡¯ it was the term that Lucas used to describe Ruda.

    Perhaps Lucas and Ruda were more than just brothers or friends. I should have noticed it when Ruda lifted Lucas¡¯ clothes to check out the scar on his flank without the slightest compunction!

    That was when Lucas waved his hand in the air and denied clearly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t used to Korean culture. Are you jealous, Ru¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop that bullshit!¡± With an immediately reddened face, Ruda shrieked. She then turned her head and read my countenance.

    ¡®Come on, you don¡¯t have to show concerns but just do whatever you want to do with Lucas¡­¡¯ I wondered quite a while whether I should drop these words or not.

    Once I entered the world of web novel, I prepared for viewing a romantic sequence during an abduction scene or escaping scene; besides, didn¡¯t Lucas say that Ruda stole his heart?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, now I had come to think of it, this story wasn¡¯t an episode in ¡®Tales of Zara.¡¯ Thus, why would Ruda loot his heart? Anyway, if that was what had been going between the two, what else I could do? Turning my head as if nothing had happened, I heard Lucas¡¯ words.

    ¡°Um, hold on. If we leave the room like this, we¡¯re gonna get caught right away, so change into this outfit. I did incapacitate the surveillance cameras, but the employees will still keep their eyes on us.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    So, that was why Lucas had been typing something on his laptop earlier. Having that thought in my head, I looked at what Lucas handed out to me. It was the uniform, which would probably belong to the employees of this building.

    The clothes were sealed inside a compression bag like wrapped meats. There wasn¡¯t anything sharp inside the room, so we used our teeth to barely take the clothes out from the pack.

    Lucas said to me, ¡°We¡¯re gonna change our clothes here, so you can go use the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Um, okay.¡±

    I thought he was considerate about my gender; however, I soon felt something weird. Squinting my eyes, I turned my head back again and met Ruda¡¯s eyes. She blinked swiftly in wonder and asked me, ¡°Why?¡±

    As if something flashed through her head, Ruda¡¯s neck turned red. Shaking her head, she uttered, ¡°No, I will never ever look at you. I promise I won¡¯t peep into the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s not what I was thinking at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Not even through the keyhole¡­¡±

    Oh, lord. What was he thinking about me? Apart from my trust in Ruda, why would she peek at me?

    I just wondered why Yi Ruda wasn¡¯t following me to the bathroom. Was she so close to Lucas that they didn¡¯t care about changing clothes together? If that was the reason, there would be no problem. Rambling such thoughts, I bent my steps toward the bathroom.

    Inside the bathroom decorated with purple tiles and gold adornments, there was something manipulative like a film set of a thriller movie; however, it still looked cool somehow. Aside from that, the size of the bathroom was equivalent to my room. Feeling a little ashamed for a moment, I changed into the new outfit.

    As if Lucas got the uniforms at the last minute, it didn¡¯t fit me at all, so I had to roll up the pant cuffs as much as possible. After a while, the tip of the pant cuffs turned big that it looked like bell-bottoms. Well, I broke into a security service building and was bulldozing an escape plan; therefore, I should bear this kind of stuff. Heaving a sigh, I opened the door without a second thought.

 Chapter 312

    .

    At that moment, I heard two people talking.

    ¡°Ruda, my boy, you became a baby. Can¡¯t even button up¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I just got off on the wrong foot while feeling urgent.¡±

    ¡°Should I button up for you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on!¡±

    Looking at Ruda being topless in front of Lucas, I was frozen up. When Ruda turned around, she quickly turned back and slipped on her dress shirts in a hurry that it fluttered like a flag behind her back and soon subsided.

    With a reddened face, she said, ¡°W¡­ hy don¡¯t you say something before you come out?!¡±

    Her¡­ I mean, his words didn¡¯t ring true to me at all. There seemed to be a valley deeper than a precipice between us in the blink of an eye.

    While his voice didn¡¯t reach me and just scattered through the valley for a while, I saw all the time I spent with Ruda flash before me. Ruda kissing me at the school trip, often sitting close to me while resting his chin on his palm and flaunting a grin at me, and his warm and strong arms that used to pull me in them¡­

    After a good while, I blurted, ¡°Were you a¡­ boy¡­?¡±

    As soon as I dropped that question, I regretted to say so while thinking, ¡®What kind of stupid question is that! Of course, he¡¯s a boy! Am I thinking that he¡¯s covered with some kind of newly developed artificial skin?!¡¯

    Now I clearly understood all his suspicious actions and why Lucas kept calling himself ¡®hyeong¡¯ at Ruda. Hold on, then what was that heart-looter thing?

    On the other hand, Ruda and Lucas were also in a panic. With his face tinged pale, Ruda asked back, ¡°¡­ What are you talking about, Donnie¡­? ¡®Were you a boy?¡¯ Oh, lord¡­ then you have¡­¡±

    Regardless of what he just said, I quickly lifted my head and looked at Lucas. He had come to Korea to find his brother, but now he seemed dumbfounded at this unprecedented situation, which his brother¡¯s classmate was re-discovering his brother¡¯s gender.

    I almost shouted, ¡°You said Ruda looted your¡­ heart! He had stolen your heart and ran away overseas!¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Scratching his head, Lucas dropped a response, which made me shriek to myself, ¡®AHHHHH!¡¯

    ¡°Do you know how cute Ruda was when he was young? He had a Barbie-like curly gold hair, twinkling blue eyes¡­ He was just a living doll.¡±

    URGH! I grabbed my nape for a second. Ignoring Ruda, who was about to say something to me carefully, I continued, ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s with the Ice Princess?! You could have said Ice Prince!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, Lucas suddenly blushed that I became perplexed for a moment. Eh?

    Watching our conversation, Ruda, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes in suspicion. He then uttered, ¡°Lucas, are you¡­¡±

    ¡°You looked too pretty, Ruda. If you weren¡¯t that cute, then why would I¡­¡±

    Listening to him uttering a grunt, I realized that Lucas also regarded Ruda as a girl when he first met him.

    Yes, I could thoroughly understand Lucas. With that thought, I observed Ruda¡¯s slender waist, smooth neckline, and gorgeous profile face. Even if he was seventeen, the age that many western kids tend to go from cute to ugly, Ruda was that much beautiful; thus, how amazing he would have looked in his childhood?

    Grasping the overall situation, Ruda began to roar, ¡°Lucas hyeong! Are you saying that you thought I was a girl?¡±

    ¡°I knew the very next day that you were a boy! However, I habitually said the nickname Ice Princess, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, how could you call me in a different gender for almost a year?¡±

    Striking a retort, Ruda seized Lucas by the collar. Watching that sight, I realized that Lucas was going too far at some point. He already recognized that Ruda wasn¡¯t a girl, but he had been calling a boy ¡®Ice Princess¡¯ just because it became his habit.

    I mean, hold on¡­ Aside from that, was Ruda a boy? For real?

    While I could only ramble those words in my head while being absentminded, Lucas said to me, ¡°We have no time for this! Now we all changed our outfits, let¡¯s go ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    What Lucas just said, we didn¡¯t have time to disentangle the chaos. Putting on our blazers in the last place, we quickly opened the door.

    Ruda ushered us the way out to the entrance. A few securities who found us running across the hallway shouted, ¡°What the fu*k! Lucas, why are you¨C¨C¡± However, before one of the securities turned on his walkie-talkie, Lucas¡¯ edge of the hand struck his nape.

    Ruda, who was running after Lucas, easily jumped over the collapsing security guard, but at the same time, we encountered another two guards.

    Exchanging eye contact, Ruda and Lucas kicked the floor to jump up to the air and press down the guards. With a loud thud, the two big guys fell onto the floor and became unconscious.

    Running through the securities, whose eyes all turned blank, I said inwardly, ¡®Sorry, guys, I¡¯m so sorry!¡¯

    In front of a narrow iron door, Ruda beckoned at me, saying, ¡°Donnie, come on!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah!¡± Shouting that way, I ran into the iron door. As soon as I got in, Ruda slammed the door.

    We began to run along the narrow staircase. Unlike the stairs that Lucas and I had descended earlier, this stairway was slightly narrower and steeper. Perhaps it was the secret passageway in this building.

    Ruda, who was running ahead of me, said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any surveillance cameras here. If we go upstairs and get on the helicopter before they find us escaping, the victory is ours.¡±

    With a nod, Lucas replied, ¡°Cool, let¡¯s go. I let Yeo Ryung and Jooin go stay at the rooftop.¡±

    Ruda narrowed his eyes as if he felt dubious. She, I mean, he responded bluntly, ¡°You really became close to them, huh? Calling only their first names¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that a part of Korean culture?¡±

    Geez, weren¡¯t they getting out of breath? For real? As if it was a lie that they had been separated for almost a decade, the two were having a conversation so nonchalantly. Although it was usually Lucas babbling whatever he wanted to say, and Ruda pointing out the flaws¡­

    Anyway, I was very impressed that they still had enough strength to exchange dialogue while ascending the never-ending staircase. ¡®No,¡¯ I shook my head and braced myself.

    Every step we take to go upstairs, Ruda was getting one step closer to his freedom! Thinking that way, climbing the stairs was nothing at all.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, it was tough, really tough.

    Within a few seconds, I changed my mind. Having failed to withstand my drastically descending stamina, I held my knee and heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Since I was so into this escape plan, which seemed like the runaway scene in a thriller movie, I forgot for a second that I wasn¡¯t a heroine in a teen film. In that type of movie, the protagonists could go through life while having only dream and hope; however, I was not. Geez, leaving that aside, I wished the main characters in a web novel didn¡¯t have any extraordinary strengths or physical abilities.

    While I rambled those thoughts in my head, I suddenly heard Ruda yelling from upstairs. Descending the staircase with big strides, he asked, ¡°Donnie, are you okay?!¡±

    He was calling my first name as friendly as usual; however, as soon as I realized that he was a boy, it felt quite awkward somehow. I thought, ¡®But if I reveal that, he would feel hurt¡­¡¯

    Waving my hand in the air, I replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just¡­ a little out of breath¡­ I¡¯m not that athletic¡­¡±

    Saying those words, I felt dizzy, then at the next moment, my eyes widened. Ruda, who came downstairs before I even knew, was holding me up in his arms. The lights pouring onto his blonde hair overlapped with the lighting at the retreat.

    With a stiffened face, Ruda uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re in a hurry to escape, so bear with me here.¡±

    Watching him dropping that remark, I just shut my mouth. With a nod, I shoved my face onto my hands.

    ¡®Gosh, even when I thought Ruda was a girl, I still felt my heart fluttering!¡¯ While I had that thought in mind, I heard Ruda¡¯s heart throbbing toward me.

    As if I was made of Styrofoam, Ruda didn¡¯t show any signs of difficulties at all while holding me in his arms. He began to ascend the stairs with big strides.

    Lucas, who was running ahead of us, yelled, ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re out of strength! I¡¯ll take turns!¡±

    Ruda¡¯s voice that still sounded acrimonious returned, ¡°How could I trust you, hyeong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too harsh, Ruda. You regarded me as your real brother, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That was in the past.¡±

    Every time Ruda spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple vibrated and seemed to reach me that I blushed in embarrassment.

 Chapter 313

    .

    Those who recently pulled me into their arms were just embracing me shortly for greeting or playing around; I seldom buried myself into someone¡¯s arms in this way.

    At that moment, Ruda and I had eye contact. As soon as we exchanged our glances, he blushed after me. Feeling weirder for some reason, I just imagined myself seizing my hair.

    Hold on, then what about Yoo Chun Young?

    That was when I came up with a question that I forgot while following the stir caused by Ruda¡¯s gender reveal. Ruda was the one who took Yoo Chun Young¡¯s first kiss, so I thought Yoo Chun Young¡¯s partner position in this novel would indeed be Ruda. However, Ruda was a boy, and he seemed to have no feelings but hostility toward Yoo Chun Young. Thus, who would be Yoo Chun Young¡¯s partner then?

    Rambling those thoughts in my mind, I quickly lifted my head when I heard Lucas shouting in front of us, ¡°It¡¯s the rooftop!¡± He then pulled the door open.

    Through the open door, a breathtaking sight flooded into my view.

    The gray rooftop floor spread wide toward the horizon; there was a helipad with a circle and ¡®H¡¯ mark drawn inside. Over the gray horizon, high rise buildings near City Hall station were creating a mesmerizing skyline.

    The day was breaking. A hazy orange light leaked gently through the dark violet clouds.

    On top of the ¡®H¡¯ sign, there wasn¡¯t a helicopter. Checking that out, I turned my head unconsciously and swallowed a sigh.

    Was it too absurd to expect a dramatic ending like that of the ¡®Shawshank Redemption?¡¯ There wasn¡¯t any helicopter, which we were in need; instead, Ban Yeo Ryung and Jooin came into view.

    The two; however, didn¡¯t look good. Well, they couldn¡¯t help having those faces since a bunch of men in black suits were surrounding them.

    I turned my head. Within a close distance from Yeo Ryung and Jooin, Yi Jenni was standing there with her signature ponytail and black two-piece suit. Shoving one hand in her pocket and the other waving in this direction, she said, ¡°Hey, everyone?¡±

    Including me, Ruda and Lucas also turned stiff.

    I murmured, ¡°Damn, we¡¯re done! But if we run down the stairs right now, we may possibly escape from this situation¡­¡¯ Looking at the iron door that we just stepped through, I thought about the way to get out of this place. However, Yi Jenny had Yeo Ryung and Jooin with her, so I couldn¡¯t leave them here and just run away alone.

    When Ruda put me down, a heavy silence began to prevail around the rooftop.

    I, Lucas, and Ruda couldn¡¯t raise our heads.

    There was only one thought inside my head. ¡®How could Yi Jenny be here on the rooftop ahead of us? How did she get aware of our plan?¡¯

    Her following words then solved my question so simply.

    ¡°Hey, Lucas.¡±

    As she called him in a soft and low voice, Lucas replied in much tension, ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ didn¡¯t you think that I might have planted any listening device in Ruda¡¯s room?¡±

    With that said, Yi Jenny tapped her in-ear headphone.

    ¡®That¡¯s what happened,¡¯ heaving a deep sigh, I showed a sign of nervousness.

    So did Ruda and Lucas. They were wearing a worried look on their faces. Yi Jenny was listening to every conversation we had in Ruda¡¯s room. In other words, she fully grasped the truth of the incident that took place ten years ago.

    Standing near the helipad, Yeo Ryung and Jooin stared at us in anxiety. They knew nothing about what happened between Ruda and Lucas; therefore, they had no idea what was going on.

    Meanwhile, Yi Jenny flung a question while tapping her in-ear device again.

    ¡°What? You pretended to bear a grudge against me to deceive me, huh?¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve raised and fed you, but how dare you return evil for good?¡±

    Trying to add some words on behalf of Lucas, I soon had my mouth shut at Yi Jenny¡¯s remark. I threw a glance at Lucas and thought, ¡®Lucas was an orphan.¡¯

    He looked nonchalant as if he had never forgotten that he was adopted and raised by her.

    I murmured to myself, ¡®What¡¯s gonna happen to Lucas then?¡¯ Considering Yi Jenny¡¯s cold-hearted personality, she would have done Lucas, who had been rude for the whole time, a favor for just one reason.

    A little reward to the previous successor candidate, who was disqualified from competing due to somewhat unreasonable factors¡­

    However, it was now revealed that everything turned out to be Lucas¡¯ plan. He even had no interest in choosing the right successor but tried to take care of Ruda.

    Lucas¡¯ existence, therefore, went thoroughly against Yi Jenny¡¯s intention to pick the perfect successor from the selective tests. Thinking to that extent, I learned that my heart was throbbing.

    I slowly lowered my head and found Ruda, who was standing beside me, shivering his hand. After a moment of hesitance, I lifted my hand and quietly put it on his tightly clenched fist.

    Ruda switched his gaze to me. His blue eyes seemed to talk something to me. I was able to grasp what they were.

    ¡®Should I interfere?¡¯ I nodded my head while thinking, ¡®This is the time to return the kindness I received from Lucas.¡¯

    That was when Ruda took a step forward and tried to open his mouth. Shoving her hands to both pockets, Yi Jenny sneered as if she felt absurd. Her voice slipped from her mouth.

    ¡°Geez¡­ Now you¡¯re twenty-four, so let¡¯s say you¡¯re able to deceive me anyway, but back then, you were only fourteen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lucas remained silent with a stiff face. Yi Jenny continued, ¡°Besides, you were stabbed in the side and bleeding severely, but it was you, who plunged the knife into yourself and acted that way while bearing the pain¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    That was when Ruda, standing beside me, couldn¡¯t help staying still and detached his lips. Throwing a glance at me out of the blue, Yi Jenny asked, ¡°Hey there, was your name, Ham Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes.¡±

    Since I had no idea why she called me in this situation, I turned stiff in tension.

    ¡°Now I come to think of it, I didn¡¯t know about my son more than you did. When I told you that it was Ruda, who stabbed Lucas, you looked unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I thought, ¡®What does that mean? Is she angry?¡¯ However, Yi Jenny looked too nonchalant to describe that she was mad.

    Suddenly, another question returned, ¡°Now that it turned out to be you were correct, let me ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Um, yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you still believe that Ruda isn¡¯t a good fit for my successor position?¡±

    Wondering for a second, I replied immediately, ¡°Yes¡­ I believe that¡­¡± I tried to respond as confidently as possible, but I couldn¡¯t help my voice getting slightly lower against Yi Jenny¡¯s threatening spirit.

    Despite my weak response, Yi Jenny tossed a question, ¡°What makes you think so?¡±

    Glancing at Ruda, I lifted our holding hands. While Ruda looked at me with his eyes wide open, I diverted my gaze back onto Yi Jenny and opened my mouth.

    ¡°Um, ma¡¯am¡­ The successor you¡¯re looking for is a cold and heartless person who can even stab his own brother if that¡¯s required. However, as you can see from Ruda, he isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    I then threw a glance at Lucas, who was also looking in my direction.

    ¡°You may understand if you¡¯ve heard our conversations in the room. Ruda thought Lucas had betrayed him. That¡¯s why he harbored a grudge against him for years. How long did he have those feelings? Almost a decade¡­ which is such a long period of time.¡±

    As if she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, Yi Jenny asked, ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a day since Ruda found out the truth. In Ruda¡¯s perspective, he would definitely feel resentment at Lucas.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°But when you interrogated Lucas, Ruda was trembling his hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A moment of silence came by.

    Meanwhile, I shook Ruda¡¯s hand, which I was holding, in the air. His hand followed mine helplessly as I shook it. Doing that action, I continued, ¡°As you can see, he¡¯s still trembling. You would get it right away once you grab his hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if something dissatisfied her, Yi Jenny narrowed her eyes and was at a loss of word while biting her lips.

 Chapter 314

    .

    I stammered out, ¡°Um¡­ so, what I want to say is that¡­ Ruda isn¡¯t the type of person who you¡¯re thinking, ma¡¯am. He¡¯s such a warmhearted kid who still can¡¯t forget the person¡­ the hyeong, who took care of him a decade ago. That¡¯s why he¡¯s trembling his hand if that hyeong is in trouble.¡±

    While I talked that way, Ruda¡¯s hand, that was shaking involuntarily, gradually decreased. I switched my gaze to Ruda and found out that the look in his eyes was now calm down, so I released his hand from mine.

    I continued, ¡°And as I mentioned earlier, I received a lot of help from Ruda. Not only did he save me from the kidnapping incident but also when there were some bad rumors about me at school¡­ Beyond that when I wasn¡¯t confident about myself¡­¡±

    Taking a deep breath, I went on speaking, ¡°Ruda told me many good words and did great things to me. Above all, he was always just there right next to me.¡±

    I concluded at a slow pace, ¡°I believe that those soothing words or responses are only available from a person who also felt so lonesome.¡±

    With that remark, a moment of silence swept the rooftop.

    Rolling my eyes, I glanced around to read others¡¯ countenances. While Yi Jenny still fastened her gaze at me, Yeo Ryung and Jooin were somewhat nodding their heads.

    Lucas was even turning his mouth up slightly to resemble the hint of a smile as if he didn¡¯t seem to matter anymore what would happen to him afterward. His grin embodied support and a bond of sympathy. The moment I smiled after him, Yi Jenny¡¯s mouth opened, at last. I turned my head.

    ¡°Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you still wish to be my successor?¡±

    Lucas¡¯ eyes opened wide. Blinking swiftly as if he couldn¡¯t believe what she had just said, Lucas slowly nodded at her.

    ¡°Yes, I do¡­ but it¡¯s already been a decade, and I¡¯m not sure if things can change¡­¡±

    ¡°True, it¡¯s exactly ten years that you¡¯ve been deceiving me.¡±

    Lucas soon closed his mouth at Yi Jenny¡¯s cold remark. Her following words made my eyes wide open again.

    ¡°Lucas¡­ to be honest, you¡¯re utterly the opposite of whom I¡¯m looking forward to as my successor.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°The fact that you¡¯ve deceived me is worse than you think.¡±

    Watching the two sharing a conversation, which sounded difficult to understand what was going on, I soon grinned at her following remark.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m giving you a chance since I appreciate your effort that you were determined to achieve your goal with all might even though you were stabbed in your ribs at the age of fourteenth.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yi Jenny finally drove a wedge into Lucas, who froze and replied that way.

    ¡°If you deceive me once again, you¡¯re really gonna pay for this.¡±

    While Lucas became at a loss of words and turned stiff, Yi Jenny turned around and murmured, ¡°How ridiculous it is! I was just completely playing into a kid¡¯s hands; besides, now I should adopt a foster son unexpectedly.¡±

    Yi Jenny turned back and shouted at Lucas, who was standing blankly as if he still didn¡¯t grasp the situation.

    ¡°Come on, what are you doing there? You aren¡¯t trying to keep talking in this place, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh¡­ yes!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna further our conversation in the reception room.¡±

    Yi Jenny, who was again heading toward the iron door, didn¡¯t look like a warder anymore as she did at the time when she haled Ruda to a prison-like space.

    Things proceeded smoothly afterward.

    While we all kept our eyes out, Yi Jenny organized some documents and made Lucas sign a few things. Still, she grumbled, ¡°So, you completely deceived me at the age of fourteenth, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ haha¡­¡±

    Scratching his head in embarrassment, Lucas kept on reading the whole document. We watched the whole sight while sitting on a couch on the other part of the reception room. Ruda, Yeo Ryung, Jooin, and I, the four of us¡­

    I whispered and explained roughly about what had happened in the past to Jooin and Yeo Ryung, who didn¡¯t know the truth of the incident that took place ten years ago. I considered that the two would also get astonished at Lucas¡¯ bold action that even deceived people on his side; however, Yeo Ryung and Jooin paid attention to something utterly different.

    Opening her eyes frightfully, Yeo Ryung diverted her gaze onto Lucas and uttered savagely, ¡°So, that bastard said to Donnie, she¡¯s an idiot?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Shoot! Nothing could calm down Yeo Ryung, who entered that fierce mode. Everything was wrapping up quite peacefully now. In this situation, how could I prevent the disaster that would soon occur in this place?

    That was when Yi Jenny flung a question.

    ¡°Ruda.¡±

    Ruda, who was sitting beside me, quickly raised his head, replying, ¡°Yes?¡±

    Displaying a calm look on her face, Yi Jenny continued, ¡°Aside from Lucas becoming my successor, I have a right to exercise a certain level of influence on your education as your guardian.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ruda bit his lips in a pale face. I also furrowed my forehead since I had a rough idea of what would be said.

    Indeed, a question that was quite the same as what I just thought returned. Looking in this direction with her tranquil, black eyes, Yi Jenny asked, ¡°Do you think that school is necessary to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Crossing her legs in the opposite direction, Yi Jenny kept on speaking, ¡°That academy belongs to a quite high-level educational institute in this country, but it¡¯s still a regular high school. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too uncomfortable to fit you into some silly PE classes?¡±

    Sealing his mouth tightly, Ruda didn¡¯t respond. Meanwhile, Yeo Ryung, Jooin, and I rolled our eyes to study Yi Ruda¡¯s face.

    We couldn¡¯t help doing that reaction since we were here to rescue Yi Ruda. Although we met him and solved things out eventually, what mattered the most was Yi Ruda¡¯s own opinion.

    I, of course, believed that Ruda would prefer returning to school, but now I had come to think of it, that was just my mere conjecture.

    Wouldn¡¯t Ruda feel better anywhere he could get away from Yi Jenny?

    Now that Yi Jenny no longer regarded him as her successor, wouldn¡¯t he be able to live a freer life in a different environment that would better suit him?

    A heavy silence prevailed around the space.

    Meanwhile, Yi Ruda, who drew our attention, opened his mouth, at last.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    His following words then made me heave a sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that school is necessary for me, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°I guess the kids in that school needs me.¡±

    I burst out of breath that I had held back. Jooin was flaunting a slight grin beside me. I could hear Yeo Ryung murmuring bluntly, ¡°¡­ At least not Donnie.¡±

    Ruda continued, ¡°Although I was a nobody or not such a great person, those kids regarded and needed me as their friend. I also thought that the image they had about me was false; that was why I felt guilty.¡±

    Yi Jenny asked, ¡°So?¡±

    Putting his hand on his chest, Yi Ruda kept on speaking, ¡°However, that image was just another side of me¡­ one of my true colors in a different circumstance. That was also me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ruda concluded briskly, ¡°I want to see how much I can change while being with those kids.¡±

    Looking at Yi Ruda talking that way, Yi Jenny slightly narrowed her eyes as if she felt dazzled; however, that didn¡¯t last long. Silence returned to the reception room. I touched my hands in tension.

    At that moment, Yi Jenny called me, ¡°Donnie, was it you? Did you say that Ruda also has the right to change as he wants?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Oh, um, yeah¡­¡±

    Replying with my eyes open wide, I felt my heart almost exploding. It was me who dared to say that to Yi Jenny fearlessly.

    However, if there was a difference between the life that Yi Jenny and Yi Ruda expected to live, it should be adjusted by thorough conversations. Yi Jenny should not make a conclusion of what she was looking forward to Yi Ruda in advance. Having those thoughts in mind, I heaved a sigh.

    My parents could persuade me to become someone in the future; however, they didn¡¯t have the right to force me on their dreams. Besides, no matter how many conversations I had shared with others about what I wanted to be, I should find my own dream and path for my future.

 Chapter 315

    .

    I opened my eyes wide upon hearing Yi Jenny¡¯s following words. She lifted her hand and pointed at Ruda.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t the kids; he¡¯s the one who needs that school. Considering how he talks, he still has a long way to go. Please understand my dishonest son.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to please look after him.¡±

    Although she dropped that remark, I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on for quite a while. Thus, I sat still in a daze. Once I turned my head aside and found Ruda showing a vibrant smile, I emitted a whoop while embracing his shoulders.

    Being startled at my reaction, Yeo Ryung and Jooin pulled my nape.

    ¡®Yikes, Ruda wasn¡¯t a girl!¡¯ Recalling the fact that I forgot for a moment, I quickly got off from Ruda. I thought, ¡®Anyway, I should soon break this habit of hugging someone in delight as if I¡¯m doing it to my girlfriends.¡¯ Meanwhile, I suddenly heard Yi Jenny murmuring something.

    ¡°¡­ Now I can also get back together with Ian again.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Opening my eyes wide in surprise, I said to myself, ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s right! Ian and Yi Jenny were living separately!¡¯

    Glancing at the look on my face, Yi Jenny uttered, ¡°Why do you look so surprised? Ian and I aren¡¯t really on bad terms. We just have different educational views¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ian just ran off with me at my request.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Recalling Ian¡¯s warm and kind face that I saw at my house sometimes, I murmured, ¡®He does have guts than he looks since he faced up to his fierce wife and ran away from their house. I mean¡­ so they were married, right?¡¯

    Yi Jenny uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll visit your house shortly. I must see how you were living without me. Leave your address here.¡±

    Ruda¡¯s face quickly reddened at her remark. He almost shouted, ¡°I¡­ I was doing well!¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Listening to Yi Jenny¡¯s sarcastic response, I came up with Ruda¡¯s room that I had seen a while ago. Was that frowzy space an outcome of Ruda attempting a lot of escape plans? Or¡­

    Anyway, the conversation between Yi Jenny and Yi Ruda sounded like a normal mother-and-son dialog; Yi Jenny worried about her son¡¯s school life and his tidiness, which made me burst into small laughter.

    * * *

    What I heard afterward was that Lucas, who had no place to go from traveling overseas, decided to stay with Yi Jenny for a while. Ruda returned to Ian for a moment then would have a meeting with Yi Jenny again shortly.

    Sunday evening, the next day, I received a bunch of texts from Yi Ruda.

    [Sent by: Yi Ruda

    Help me, Donnie]

    [Sent by: Yi Ruda

    No, I would just die]

    [Sent by: Yi Ruda

    If I die, I¡¯ll go to hell, but that place is worse than hell]

    [Sent by: Yi Ruda

    I really don¡¯t want to go]

    Reading his nonstop messages, I laughed aimlessly.

    The almighty Ruda, who went through so many challenging things since his childhood, was almost shouting in tears for some reason. That was because today in the evening, Ruda was having a family dinner at a hotel after a long time.

    Yi Jenny, Ian, and Yi Ruda were about to get together and unburden themselves from years of remorse. According to Ruda, no matter how long they had not seen each other, the two would definitely have a good relationship; only Ruda himself would be blamed for pieces.

    Smiling awkwardly, I entered a response.

    [To: Yi Ruda

    But isn¡¯t Lucas there too? Lol¡­]

    That was true. Since it was Yi Ruda¡¯s family dinner, Lucas, the new family member, would also attend the event. Lucas and Ian would be meeting tonight for the first time.

    Lucas took care of Ruda so much since they were young, so wouldn¡¯t he stand by Ruda? Besides, it would be his first time to meet Ian, so Ian and Yi Jenny might not become too naughty to Ruda¡­

    Ruda¡¯s response returned.

    [Sent by: Yi Ruda

    Do you remember what Lucas hyeong and mom promised before?]

    Wow, did he just say ¡®mom?¡¯ Although it was such an everyday term, I never even imagined it would come out from Ruda¡¯s mouth, so I looked at the word for a while.

    Then I moved my fingers again.

    [To: Yi Ruda

    I dimly recall¡­ what was it again?]

    [Sent by: Yi Ruda

    No more lies!]

    I blurted, ¡°Oh¡­¡± and swallowed a smile involuntarily. This was a big deal.

    In this regard, Lucas had to confess everything; Ruda was grumpy sometimes or pretended innocence in front of me.

    At that moment, my phone vibrated again. I lowered my head to check his message. A gentle grin hovered around my lips.

    [Sent by: Yi Ruda

    Honestly, I don¡¯t want to be scolded by my mom about my personality¡­

    because I inherited that from¡­]

    Suddenly, the message stopped. Why did it discontinue at this point? Was Ruda okay now? That was when I gazed at my phone while having those concerns.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    As the tranquil voice reached my ears like falling leaves, I raised my head.

    When I met those warmhearted eyes looking down at me, I replied with the most polite smile I could ever show.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t here to just smile, are we?¡±

    Eun Hyung spoke that way while flaunting a gentle grin on his face. I saw an illusion of a gorgeous dish breaking into pieces behind his back.

    In other words, that beautiful plate is like Eun Hyung¡¯s patience. I mean, Eun Hyung dropping such a remark in the first place proved how serious this situation was.

    Unlike his soft voice, Eun Hyung stared at me with a severe look. When he turned his head away from me, at last, I could let go of my breath.

    I murmured to myself, ¡®Ruda, you said that your family dinner would become a supper in hell, but so is this place. Another hell exists here.¡¯

    As we always did when we gather at a place, Yeo Ryung and Jooin were sitting on both sides of me; Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho took their seats on my opposite side.

    We had gathered for the first time at a caf¨¦ after the semester began; however, instead of talking noisily, we were sitting there with our mouths shut. The reason was simple.

    Eun Hyung continued, ¡°Students should not go to a club.¡±

    ¡®How did Eun Hyung know that we went to the club?!¡¯ I yelled at myself inwardly.

    Honestly, I could get why Yeo Ryung was caught. She was too pretty to remain unnoticeable that it was her even when she wore a wig. I was, however, such a run-of-the-mill person. Jooin even dressed as a woman. How could the two of us get caught, therefore?

    What soothed me at this point was that Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho also got caught being in the same club that night. Therefore, everyone had to be blamed instead of just the three of us.

    However, that was why the situation became worse. Eun Hyung didn¡¯t trust our words at all.

    Inflating her cheek, Yeo Ryung slightly whined, ¡°Come on, Eun Hyung. We keep talking that we were there to rescue the bastard¡­ I mean, Yi Ruda. We weren¡¯t there to hang out.¡±

    Eun Hyung replied with a smile, ¡°Then why were Chun Young and Jiho also there? Was it necessary?¡±

    Eun Jiho, sitting across from me, also intervened, ¡°No, you¡¯re totally getting me wrong. If I were about to hang out there, why would I go there with them? I would rather go alone.¡±

    Eun Hyung continued, ¡°Keep going on.¡±

    ¡°So, it ain¡¯t what you¡¯re thinking¡­ oh, I see!¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s following remark made my eyes open wide in astonishment.

    ¡°We were also there to help Yi Ruda! Ham Donnie, who disappeared from the abduction site, called me with Yi Ruda¡¯s phone out of the blue and said that she was rescued, so that tells us everything.¡±

    Speaking that way, Eun Jiho dusted off his hair as if he felt annoyed. Watching his reaction, Eun Hyung slightly nodded, saying, ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°We owe him something, so we can¡¯t just sit down and watch the situation. Thus, we tried to check out what was going on and decided to take some actions.¡±

    Scowling at us, Eun Jiho added bluntly, ¡°Well, we never thought that they were also taking actions separately.¡±

 Chapter 316

    .

    ¡®What?¡¯ I thought while counterattacking his gaze, ¡°If you guys had that in mind, you should have told us in advance!¡¯

    The reason why I planned to take action only with Yeo Ryung was that I thought those two boys would never agree upon our plan, but surprisingly, they were already acting independently! It would have been better if we united our efforts.

    Anyway, then Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho might have visited Club Papillon for the same reason as we did. Perhaps the employee of REED partied hard since his identity had been spread all over the town.

    Aside from that, I was very relieved that unlike the Four Heavenly Kings in other web novels, those two boys went to the club for something else. Heaving a sigh of relief, I observed the situation again.

    As if he finally understood the excuse we made, Eun Hyung looked a little calm down, but he still furrowed one side of his brows. Putting both hands on the table, Eun Hyung asked with a tender voice.

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you let me know? You could have asked me to go together.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ it seemed too much to ask you to do such a thing.¡±

    When Eun Jiho replied hesitantly, Eun Hyung perked the corners of his lips upwards to hint a soft smile. Everyone around this table all knew that the look on Eun Hyung¡¯s face right now indicated that he got more upset instead of releasing his anger.

    Eun Hyung asked, ¡°Why? You know that I¡¯m not just Mr. Nice.¡±

    Dusting off his hair, Eun Jiho replied, ¡°Geez, I don¡¯t know, but you still have that image of a lighthouse that leads to a good life. I wish you can remain as a light and salt to us¡­ you know?¡±

    Listening to Eun Jiho¡¯s response from across the table, I quietly nodded my head. When I looked beside me, Yeo Ryung and Jooin also seemed to share a similar thought.

    That was true. I knew that it was sort of a fantasy, but I also expected Eun Hyung to play the role of a lighthouse-type of person among us. Someone who could be our witness with generosity like a god.

    That was why the boys could not involve Eun Hyung into some bad event. Thus, what Eun Jiho just said was very understandable.

    At that moment, Eun Hyung blurted out something with a gentle smile, which petrified us immediately.

    ¡°Really? Then should I teach you with all my heart that I¡¯m worse than I look?¡±

    What Eun Hyung just said sounded like the gate of hell swing open not only for Eun Jiho but also for all of us. Stepping back from his seat, Eun Jiho replied in a hurry, ¡°Um, my bad. Dude, it¡¯s my fault, so would you please stop that¡­?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve behaved as honest as possible, but you still don¡¯t know my true color¡­ so I should show you who I am.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ if you show me more, I think I¡¯m gonna die!¡±

    That was when Eun Jiho¡¯s voice sounded increasingly pathetic. As we heard someone calling us, we all turned our heads toward that direction.

    ¡°Hello, sir!¡±

    With a shout, the person bowed deeply at the waist.

    I looked at the sight with my eyes wide open. The person¡¯s school uniform looked familiar, which would belong to a high school in our neighborhood. Was it probably Sun Jin High School? Even if I was right, the school was quite far away from ours. Who on earth was he acquainted with among us? Wondering about the question, I lifted my head and directed my eyes toward where the person was looking at.

    In that direction, there was Eun Hyung smiling awkwardly. When the person raised his head, Eun Hyung waved his head with a clumsy grin.

    ¡°Um, hi¡­ were you Dong Woon?¡±

    The boy named Dong Woon snorted as if he felt very delighted.

    ¡°You remembered me, sir! I¡¯m very honored!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Did the story about your friends that I told you before help you?!¡±

    Listening to his words, Eun Hyung read our countenances with an awkward smile.

    ¡®Hold on, a story about your friends?¡¯ Repeating that part, I narrowed my eyes and took a closer look at Dong Woon¡¯s face.

    Once I observed him carefully, I realized that I saw his face in the club. I didn¡¯t have that good memory, but I couldn¡¯t help but remember most of the faces I had seen that night since it was such an unbelievable situation.

    ¡®Oh, lord! The person who gave the information about spotting us in the club¡­ was it him?¡¯ I murmured.

    On the other hand, the boy named Dong Woon also observed our table and seemed to grasp the overall situation. He might have found out that we were getting scolded from the information he had provided to Eun Hyung¡­

    Rolling his eyes with an awkward look on his face, he quickly stepped back.

    ¡°Then, have a good one, sir!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but Dong Woon, you and I are the same age¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s response that was dropped with a clumsy smile didn¡¯t seem to reach out to Dong Woon. Without any reply, he left the spot in a hurry.

    While we encountered some enigmatic silence around our table, I heard Dong Woon yelling at his friends, who were waiting for him, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys go there and say hello?¡±

    The group of boys looked quite delinquent like Dong Woon. Perhaps, there were some familiar faces that I might have encountered in the club.

    One of the boys, who shoved his hands in his pockets, asked, ¡°Why? Who is him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he is? Weren¡¯t you there at Sun Jin High School¡¯s schoolyard at that time? Didn¡¯t you see him fighting that day?¡±

    ¡°So, who is he?¡±

    The boy tossed the question in slight annoyance. Dong Woon¡¯s following words then made me have a dry cough.

    ¡°He is the hidden Number 0 ranked fighter!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even I, who had the most terrible hearing, heard all their conversations, so other people would have definitely listened to what they just said.

    While Eun Hyung quickly coughed with his body bent lower, the look in our eyes began to turn strange.

    Yoo Chun Young was the first to detach his lips, asking, ¡°When did you become the Number¡­??¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what you think. You know me since you have been with me for a long time, Chun Young.¡±

    Following Yoo Chun Young, Eun Jiho blurted naughtily, ¡°A-ha, so the hidden, nationwide Number O planted his secret agents in every club, and was able to know about what we were doing¡­ Ouch, I should be more careful from now on.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on! That isn¡¯t true at all.¡±

    Replying that way, Eun Hyung lifted his hand and swept down his face. He then continued with a sigh, ¡°Okay, cool. I misunderstood about the club thing. Let¡¯s leave it that way, but you guys must not trust that conversation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    Eun Hyung scowled at Jooin, who replied with a mischievous smile, then continued his remark while switching his gaze to us.

    ¡°I only fought just once, but people added some comments, and false rumors spread out¡­ well, but those boys tell me quite useful rumors sometimes¡­¡±

    Listening to Eun Hyung¡¯s excuse with her chin on her palm, Yeo Ryung asked, ¡°Rumors?¡±

    Nodding his head, Eun Hyung looked like he was choosing the right words to articulate. I could tell that from the mixed feelings he was showing on his face. He then detached his lips with difficulty.

    ¡°Um¡­ how should I explain this¡­ I don¡¯t want to act so sensitively, but anyway, no matter how desperate you guys are, please don¡¯t go to clubs or other places like that for a while. Please don¡¯t intervene in anything relevant to the ranked fighters.¡±

    I had in mind that ranking battles or ranked fighters, which sounded very fictional, really existed in this world, but hearing them from Eun Hyung felt more shocking.

    I mean, it was a terrible shock in the first place that Eun Hyung turned out to be the nationwide Number 0 or whatever¡­ Since Eun Hyung was flatly denying that way, I should assume that the group of boys was getting him wrong.

    However, there was something more important.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.

    Eun Hyung threw a glance at me, at last, and spoke hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s about the missing, nationwide Number 1. His name is Ban Hwee Hyul¡­¡±

 Chapter 317

    .

    Eun Hyung kept on speaking while sweeping his hair back as if he felt bewildered to bring out that story. I gaped at what he just said, yelling to myself, ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul! So, you¡¯re finally showing up in this world. The nationwide Number 1¡­ What a name! It surely belongs to the nation¡¯s top-ranked fighter!!¡¯

    Eun Hyung continued, ¡°Not long after Ban Hwee Hyul became the nationwide Number 1, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s brother got beaten by other rankers and fell into a state of suspended animation even though his brother was just a normal, model student.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±

    Yeo Ryung, who had the closest relationship with her sibling among us, was the first to respond. Eun Hyung¡¯s face also turned dark like hers.

    ¡®Now I come to think of it, does Eun Hyung have a little sister too?¡¯ With that question in mind, I looked up at his face. I wouldn¡¯t have a wrong memory, but I couldn¡¯t remember when he began to act like he forgot he had a little sister.

    ¡®I can¡¯t bring up this topic carelessly though¡­¡¯ While I wondered how I should react, Eun Hyung kept on explaining.

    ¡°After the incident, I heard that he decided to experience how other weak and run-of-the-mill students, just like his brother, would feel, so he disappeared without a trace. Perhaps he¡¯s hiding his identity and living a normal life¡­ Many rankers are watching for Ban Hwee Hyul.¡±

    ¡°You mean he¡¯s a walking time bomb.¡±

    Eun Hyung nodded at what Eun Jiho just said. Lifting his eyes, Eun Hyung threw a glance at us one after another then continued to talk about the story.

    ¡°When you guys went to the club, the rankers were having a conference probably about Ban Hwee Hyul. Thus, what I want to say is that, as you guys have done so far, do not care about what they are doing NEVER EVER since we¡¯re at a delicate moment.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Our conversation finally ended once we agreed upon Eun Hyung¡¯s request. We then began to talk about some trivial things in our daily life, which we usually did. I, however, stared at the table with mixed feelings.

    Eun Hyung didn¡¯t push his standard or moral compass to others. That was how his mature side came into the light even more; however, he was behaving more severely than usual, so I did think that there might be some reason for his reactions.

    However, I never even imagined this kind of story¡­ Touching my forehead, I lowered my head. I was struck dumb to hear about the nationwide Number 1 from none other than Eun Hyung.

    Now that all the stories were finished, my heart began to pound hard again.

    It was my gut feeling of a new episode, a new turmoil to start.

    Article 26. The Female Protagonist¡¯s Brother and I (Part 1)

    Without having enough time to feel that Yi Ruda returned to school, at last, we began our new semester and was leading a very busy life.

    First of all, we had to get career counseling. Every one of us submitted our career path sheets and took a counseling session with our homeroom teacher individually.

    As far as I knew, Ruda was the only person who didn¡¯t write anything on the career path sheet but didn¡¯t get scolded by the teacher for doing such a thing.

    The following dialog was what Ruda told me about the conversation he had with our teacher.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you write anything?¡¯

    ¡®I haven¡¯t thought about anything since I became to free myself from the successor position just now¡­¡¯

    Even if I were the teacher, I would have stopped myself from pressuring Ruda to choose his career path. Hesitating for quite a while, our teacher then flung a question to Ruda carefully.

    ¡®Were you also an heir? Why does this school have so many heirs and heiresses?!¡¯

    ¡®I am of the same opinion, sir. I am very sorry to hear that you¡¯re working at a school where you can hardly know how many successors are there in your class,¡¯ I said to myself.

    Anyway, Yi Ruda ended up receiving permission to submit his career path sheet at the end of our freshman year.

    Still, the individual counseling proceeded with three people a day in the order of student numbers, which was sorted by name; therefore, I was almost the last on the list.

    Since I pursued my career in arts out of the blue, our teacher seemed to feel a little perplexed, but he didn¡¯t discourage me from making the attempt. Well, it was my career path, so what else could he say. However, he was wondering if I suddenly changed my career path because I was lacking confidence in my grades. Thus, he even gave me some positive advice that if I wish, I could go to any school I want.

    Once the counseling session was over, I returned to the classroom alone and packed my bag. Since I was the last person to have the session in our class, there weren¡¯t any people except me. ¡®It¡¯s been a while to go back home alone,¡¯ I thought while carrying the bag over my shoulder.

    Although Yeo Ryung said that she even brought a book to read while waiting for me, I forced her to leave. Honestly, even if I promised myself that I would throw away all the jealousy over her, I wasn¡¯t sure whether or not I could keep that promise once I finished having the session and checked out my situation.

    However, the counseling result didn¡¯t turn out bad; neither did I feel upset. My footsteps, striding along the hallway, became lighter. Flaunting a grin, I quickly walked down the hall then threw a glance outside the window.

    Before the counseling began, there were masses of dark clouds in the sky, but now I found the flashing sunset. Still, the rain was about to fall.

    Feeling the cold and wet air surrounding me, I took a deep breath and quickened my pace. It was a delightful afternoon to take a slow walk back home; however, I had to hurry since I wasn¡¯t sure when the rain would pour.

    Wondering what to do at the crossroad close to our apartment, I soon turned my steps toward the alley that I didn¡¯t usually walk around.

    It was the shortest way to my house; once I climbed and descended a slope, I would get back home within five minutes. The path felt quite spooky, so I didn¡¯t use it that much, but for today, taking this route seemed to be the only option to get back home before the rain.

    Both sides of the alley were full of dark, public parking lots. Meanwhile, the sky was getting darker. I suddenly touched my arms and glanced around while shrugging my shoulders.

    ¡®Am I getting it wrong? I think I¡¯ve heard something¡­ Uh, come on!¡¯ Shaking my head, I quickly bent my steps again. ¡®I would never ever walk down this alley along!¡¯ I promised myself while keeping up a fast pace.

    If I were with Yeo Ryung, strangers would start hassling us about five times more than just myself being alone, but at the same time, the probability of those people getting counterattacked would increase five times more too.

    ¡®How dare I came up with walking alone in this alley without Yeo Ryung? Gosh, how reckless are you!¡¯ Blaming myself, I finally reached the peak of the hill.

    I breathed out harshly. The apartment complex came into view. All I needed to do now was just to run down the sloped road without a break.

    At that moment, I heard a kicking noise, and someone groaning loudly. It made me freeze at the spot.

    I rolled my eyes in silence. I did think that some bullies in this neighborhood would like to hang around this alley; however, I never thought I would actually encounter a scene of violence here. Grabbing my chest that was pounding hard, I stood still and wondered for a while, ¡®Geez, what should I do?¡¯

    The best choice was, of course, just dashing to my apartment without looking back as if a ghost was chasing me from behind my back, but what if something happened to the person, who was being attacked?

    Worrying for a long time, I turned back eventually since I wasn¡¯t a person, who was shameless enough to avoid my responsibility.

    I bent my steps stealthily toward the noise then finally paused. Once I looked around, I was in front of a parking lot on the first floor of a small apartment on top of the hill. Hiding behind the outside pillar, I carefully stuck out my head and looked inside the lot. Two shadows were swaying through the pillars inside the empty parking lot.

    Someone was there on the bottom.

    ¡®Eh?¡¯ As soon as the person¡¯s school uniform came into my sight, I emitted a small whoop.

    ¡®That¡¯s our school uniform! What would have happened if I ignored him and just walked away? If I hear kids talking about something has happened around my house tomorrow at school, how can I raise my head from feeling so guilty?¡¯ Murmuring that way, I took out my phone in a hurry and pressed 112.

    Should I send a text message for an emergency? Typing down words for help, I tried to glance at the student¡¯s face and check who the person was. I wondered if it was someone I knew.

 Chapter 318

    .

    However, even at a glance, the person didn¡¯t seem like someone I knew. His messy black hair, disheveled by dirt and dust, still emitted an impressive existence, so if he was in my class, I would definitely recognize him.

    Was he then an upper-grade student such as a senior?

    His overall physique, revealed through his uniform, looked unexpectedly robust that I could hardly understand why he was getting attacked without any resistance.

    Lowering my head, I finished sending the message written, ¡®Someone¡¯s getting beaten in front of XXX apartment. Please come here ASAP!¡¯ After a moment of hesitance, I carried my bag over my shoulder again.

    Honestly, I wanted to see how things would proceed until the cops arrived since I reported a crime scene, but if I kept staying here, I had no idea when I would get caught.

    ¡®Sorry, I¡¯m scared, and I want to feel safe too¡­¡¯ Murmuring those words in a small voice, I turned around and tried to take a step forward. If I didn¡¯t hear the following words, I would have done that.

    A gasping voice shouted, ¡°Hey, look at his name tag. His name is Ban Hwee Hyul!¡±

    ¡®What did he just say???¡¯

    I quickly turned my head.

    Some parts inside my head began to deny my memories in the past. ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul? I never heard such a name like that!¡¯

    No way, why would I not get that name? How on earth could I forget such a name?! My tranquil heart started to throb breathlessly in a flash as if I just crossed the finish line of a marathon.

    Bending down deeply with my bag in my arms, I stuck my head out again to glance inside the parking lot. ¡®This is insane!!¡¯ I yelled to myself.

    Another boy, who was beating Ban Hwee Hyul with other boys, bent his waist backward and was bursting into laughter as if he felt so excited.

    ¡°Holy sh*t! Doesn¡¯t that name belong to the missing nationwide Number 1? What a coincidence! It isn¡¯t a common name, is it?¡±

    One of the boys lifted his leg with a naughty grin and gently stepped on Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s shoulder. He then shouted, ¡°Very true. How can you have the same first and last name? Hey, Mr. Ban Hwee Hyul, the nationwide Number 1, don¡¯t you really have any money?¡±

    The boy, who still laughed insanely, replied, ¡°Dude, stop that. What if he really is the nationwide Number 1?¡±

    ¡°Bahaha! What a joke!!¡±

    Watching the boys laughing to death at their silly jokes, I showed a puzzled look on my face.

    ¡®Guys, you shouldn¡¯t be doing that¡­¡¯

    Meanwhile, the groups of boys were consistently harassing Ban Hwee Hyul with their feet.

    ¡°Ahahaha, hey, dude! Mr. Ban, say something!¡±

    Please guys, you really shouldn¡¯t do that.

    ¡°Mr. Nationwide Number 1 Ban Hwee Hyul, show us what you got! Bahahaha!!¡±

    I said so, stop!

    ¡°Hahaha! Ayo, our nation¡¯s Number 1 fighter, show us some killer moves!¡±

    ¡®Why couldn¡¯t you guys see through your eyes?!!!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but shout to myself.

    Like a plush toy, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t show any signs of resistance but just sat down on the ground and endured their savage kicks quietly. His sagging shoulders and released waist had no will to defend himself or pursue any primary needs for life.

    However, his eyes were different. A pair of eyes under his messy black hair, which looked like it wasn¡¯t trimmed for a few months, was shining sharply in bloody red. Although he was wearing some thick glasses, that vivid red light wasn¡¯t concealed at all.

    Checking his look to that extent, I covered my forehead with my hands in agony and shouted to myself, ¡®Gosh! This is going nuts!¡¯

    My guts were telling me¡­ no, not just telling me, they were alarming me crazily that the boy there was really Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Why on earth was that boy, who was known as missing, getting beaten in a place so close to my house? I shrieked to myself again.

    Aside from the fact that I was accepting this world as my reality, the law of web novels seemed to still operate normally, or else that boy couldn¡¯t just hide his threatening physique with messy black hair or some thick glasses.

    Where did those group of bastards, who were beating Ban Hwee Hyul fearlessly, have their eyes on? Putting my back behind the pillar outside the parking lot, I still stuck out my head with my eyes wide open.

    The sun was setting; the rain was about to pour, so the lot had almost no light, but my eyes were soon getting used to the darkness. I could figure out Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s appearance through the dim light.

    Oh, lord¡­ they said nationwide top-tier fighters in web novels also occupied the highest ranks in appearances. It wasn¡¯t a lie since I was facing the truth right in front of me. His nose under the thick glasses looked so straight and sharp that I could understand the term ¡®blade-like¡¯ nose ridge.

    So to speak about his jawline, it looked thicker and more chiseled than Eun Jiho or Yoo Chun Young. In other words, his facial features were very masculine.

    Besides, as I mentioned earlier, his overall physique such as shoulders, arms, and leg muscles was no joke. I could tell how muscular he was even through his school uniform. Perhaps he was born that way. I nodded my head.

    What drew my attention the most from his entire look was¡­ I swallowed my breath and stared at his eyes over the glasses. His red and clear pupils that looked slightly out of angle probably because of wearing glasses of heavy lenses¡­

    I touched my forehead with a groan. Why, for what reason was the missing, nationwide Number 1 involved in such an incident at a place like this? I mean, was it something better to happen?

    I quickly lifted my head. The reason why I was staying here in the first place was that I tried to prevent any life damage taking place before the cops arrived; however, the person, who was getting beaten, was none other than the nation¡¯s Number 1 fighter, who even had a mighty physique.

    Therefore, no matter how much Ban Hwee Hyul got attacked by some boys in this place, he wouldn¡¯t be carried off on a stretcher, would he? Having that conclusion in mind, I began to step back stealthily.

    ¡®Hey, Mr. Ban Hwee Hyul, I¡¯m a little sorry to leave you here, but I called the cops and played my role of Neighbor 1 quite successfully¡­¡¯

    That was when I tried to take another step back. I heard two boys making sarcastic remarks.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Hey, how come you¡¯re the nationwide Number 1 but have no money, huh?¡±

    With a shaking noise, something light fell to the ground with a thud. I thought it might be something like a wallet. It sounded that much light.

    I heard other voices babbling, ¡°Dude, stop using that term. It makes me sick to use honorifics to that douchebag.¡±

    ¡°Hey, when would I have another chance to call the nationwide Number 1¡¯s name this way?¡±

    ¡®You are enthusiastically calling that name in front of the actual person, DOUCHEBAG,¡¯ I said inwardly while touching my forehead. I soon moved my steps again determinedly.

    ¡®Okay, this is enough. I don¡¯t have any will to protect the lives of those who can¡¯t even assume that they are insulting the real Ban Hwee Hyul even though they¡¯re facing those red eyes and the bulky body¡­¡¯

    ¡°Give me back my wallet.¡±

    My will to protect¡­

    I quickly raised my head. Didn¡¯t I hear a voice just now which sounded utterly different from those that I heard?

    Dark clouds covered the whole sky. The air was wet and heavy. The voice just now that sounded lower and heavier than the air struck terror into my heart.

    I turned my head with a creak like a broken robot. The boys, who still didn¡¯t grasp the overall situation, kept on speaking nastily.

    ¡°Ha, what did he just say?¡±

    ¡°My brother gave me that wallet.¡±

    Holy mother of pearl! I had a hunch that the boys stepped on a mine just now. In other words, they just pulled the pin off a hand grenade.

    Earlier in the caf¨¦, Eun Hyung mentioned about the reason why Ban Hwee Hyul vanished without a trace voluntarily. It was because of his little brother.

 Chapter 319

    .

    However, the wallet the boys just threw away was a gift from none other than Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s little brother! How could this happen?

    ¡®This won¡¯t gonna work!¡¯ I decided to modify my escape plan altogether, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of blood in the corner of my heart. Why should I have to do such a thing for a group of kids whom I had never seen until now¡­

    Moving my steps quietly, I stopped and stood right in front of the parking lot.

    ¡°¡­ Excuse me?¡±

    My voice echoed inside the lot as if I were in a cave. Two boys turned around to look in my direction.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Biting my lips, I closed my eyes tightly and shouted each word with emphasis.

    ¡°Um¡­ you should not do that¡­!¡±

    The air inside the lot paused at my words.

    When I slightly opened my eyes, I found Ban Hwee Hyul, who had been plopped down on the ground, looking at me with his eyes wide open. He seemed to be quite startled.

    I diverted my gaze back onto the two boys. Staring at me in a daze, they suddenly burst into laughter.

    ¡°Haha hahaha!¡±

    Laughing out like crazy for quite a while, the two boys then changed their facial expressions and came closer to me. They lifted their fists with angry looks on their faces.

    ¡°Hey, what the fu*k? Do you want to do something with us, right now?!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ no¡­ not at all¡­¡±

    The other boy also added a few words while cracking his knuckles.

    ¡°Kids these days value their life so lightly.¡±

    I agreed upon his words inwardly, saying, ¡®Yeah, that is so true, or else you guys would have not done that with Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s wallet!¡¯ Closing back my eyes tightly, I yelled, ¡°But I think you need to return that wallet to him¡­!¡±

    ¡®¡­ If you guys don¡¯t want to get killed!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t add these words, so I swallowed them, but it could have been better to just put that into my sentence.

    ¡°Is she insane?¡±

    If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have to hear this kind of response for worrying about their lives.

    I grimaced in frustration while wondering, ¡®Why can¡¯t they think that a boy with red eyes, whose name is Ban Hwee Hyul, is the real Ban Hwee Hyul? Is it because of those thick glasses?¡¯

    Anyway, I got one thing; I should have not taken any action for this situation!

    The kids in front of my eyes seemed to lose all their interests in Ban Hwee Hyul because of me. That was thankful, but on the other hand, they began to threaten me on behalf of Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re also wearing the same So Hyun High School uniform. You look like a nerd too. Do you want to taste my fist?¡±

    ¡°Why are kids these days so fearless? Hey, come here.¡±

    Watching the two boys emitting murderous spirits in the parking lot like a scene in a movie, I tried to think about something positive.

    Gosh, my conscience, which couldn¡¯t make me neglect a person dying in my sight, was getting me into another trouble today in the end! I really couldn¡¯t help myself.

    I sank my head on my chest with a slight grin.

    ¡°Please forgive me for any inconvenience. Bye.¡±

    ¡°What a crazy b*tch! Hey, get your ass over here!¡±

    No matter what they say, I carried my bag over my shoulder and got ready to run at full speed. It was my first time to sprint since bumping into Yoo Chun Young when I was a freshman in middle school.

    As if they felt something was going to happen, the two boys yelled immediately.

    ¡°Get her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to run away!¡±

    That was when I turned around with all my force while holding my shoulder straps tightly. At the end of the alley, someone¡¯s shadow was stretching into this direction.

    I paused to take a step forward and stood still. Blinking swiftly, I wondered, ¡®That person can¡¯t be here at this time of the day!¡¯ Well, since he was here, things were all resolved whether or not.

    I called him in a loud voice as if I met a lifesaver.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa!¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan, who was a man of few words except in front of his sister, responded to me with a mere twitch of his head and walked toward us apathetically. His eyes met with those of the boys, who tried to get me like a tiger running after its prey. No emotions appeared on his chiseled, handsome, but indifferent face.

    With a frown, he asked me, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I could feel a strong person¡¯s breadth of mind from Yeo Dan oppa, who read the hostile atmosphere but questioned me in composure. As if they also grasped the same thing, the boys, who barked like dogs just until now, stepped back in astonishment.

    Why couldn¡¯t these bastards read the same spirit from Ban Hwee Hyul? Looking at them with a look of wonder, I soon switched my gaze to Yeo Dan oppa.

    Anyway, I was lucky! Thank god! Getting myself almost glued to his side, I asked, ¡°Oppa! What happened to the self-studying session after school?¡±

    ¡°I skipped it.¡±

    Replying that way, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face looked confident without feeling ashamed at all.

    It was true that having to worry about grades or test scores were nowhere near in the life of the Bans. Getting bewildered for a moment, I soon continued, ¡°Oppa, help me. I was about to get punched just now.¡±

    Even if I mentioned that I was almost getting punched, the look on Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡°Why would they try to punch you?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ so¡­¡±

    How should I explain this overall situation? His personality wouldn¡¯t like to listen a long story. After wondering for a second, I lifted my finger and pointed at the two stiffened boys.

    ¡°I tried to save their lives¡­¡±

    At that moment, a voice came out from the opposite direction. One of the two boys was ranting and raving, ¡°Are you kidding me?! What a fu*king weirdo! Haven¡¯t you seen people selling things? Is this your first time? Mind your own business, jerk!¡±

    The other boy, standing beside him, also waved his hand in the air and shouted, ¡°Hey, is she your sister or a girlfriend? No matter who she is, just get her out of here! I¡¯m not gonna say it twice. Have you ever heard about Kim Chul Min of Ilsang High School?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t look stirred upon their savage reactions at all. He just slightly furrowed his brows as if he was recalling some memories. Returning to his nonchalant face, he replied, ¡°No¡­ I never heard about it. Ilsang High School? What grade and class is he?

    ¡°ARGH!!! Are they out of their minds?!¡±

    That was when one of the boys went berserk while frothing at the mouth. Another boy raised his hand and stopped him from jumping into us out of rage. The look in his eyes clearly showed a sign of fear at Yeo Dan oppa.

    He then glanced in this direction in fright and said, ¡°Dude, let¡¯s go. Come on, let¡¯s just go!¡±

    ¡°Uh, why?! What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Ban Yeo Dan! Don¡¯t you see his nametag? Geez, I heard that he lives nearby, which turned out to be real. Gosh, come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡®Why are they calling Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s name as if he¡¯s something like a legendary beast or so?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I grimaced and wondered, ¡®Is Yeo Dan oppa also involved in that ranking thing like Eun Hyung before I even knew?¡¯

    Anyway, I was afraid if Yeo Dan oppa would get hurt by their remarks. I threw a glance at him with worried eyes. Whether it was a fortunate thing or not, he didn¡¯t show any feelings on his face.

    Yeo Dan oppa was just staring at Ban Hwee Hyul, who was still sitting on the ground in the corner of the parking lot. Now I had come to think of it, he was excellent in listening only to what he wanted to hear just like Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Meanwhile, the two bastards carried their bags over their shoulders and walked past me by at a fast pace. While they were receding from me, their conversations reached my ears.

    ¡°Who is Ban Yeo Dan? I never heard about that name.¡±

    ¡°You, moron! How can you not know his name? He¡¯s the one who knocked out Sang Jae sunbae last time! He usually moves alone or else with a super fabulous girl. Whenever he confronts someone, I heard he just destroys that person.¡±

    ¡®That super fabulous girl¡­ I think I know who she is¡­¡¯ I murmured to myself.

 Chapter 320

    .

    Then I heard someone exclaim, ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s such a merciless guy. Those who know him well call him, the Angel of Death or Cerberus, the hound of hell. Thank god he¡¯s just letting us go.¡±

    ¡®The Angel of Death? The hound of hell?¡¯

    Staring at the view of their backs, which were receding from me, with mixed feelings, I soon turned my head to look in the front. Yeo Dan oppa, whose nickname was the Angel of Death or Cerberus, the hound of hell, was kindly stretching out his hand to Ban Hwee Hyul. I hesitated for a second then walked toward them.

    The closer I got, the more I got amazed at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s aura as it reached me straightforwardly. He was still plopped down on the ground; his school uniform was messy with dirt and dust, but he didn¡¯t look awful at all. Instead, Ban Hwee Hyul looked like a camouflaged beast that was after its prey.

    Besides, his appearance was yet stunning. Even though he grew his hair long and wore glasses, those couldn¡¯t hide his handsomeness. Having those thoughts in my mind, I stared at his red eyes.

    Surprisingly, Ban Hwee Hyul held Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s hand and lifted himself up from the ground without making a fuss. Dusting off his uniform blazer a few times, he then said to me and Yeo Dan oppa with a brusque and heavy voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    That expression of gratitude astonished me again. His tone sounded so flat that I wasn¡¯t sure if he was provoking a quarrel or not, but he was surely showing his appreciation.

    I never imagined that the nationwide Number 1 was such a sane person. While I was letting out an exclamation, Yeo Dan oppa spoke to that top rank fighter, ¡°Be careful when you walk around,¡± as if he was being concerned about his little brother.

    I was bewildered at their unbelievably warm and exemplary conversation. Suddenly, Ban Hwee Hyul turned around to look at me. That was when I noticed the thing in my hand. I quietly handed it out to him. When our eyes met, I said with gravity, ¡°I picked this up on the way over.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul slowly rolled his red eyes and diverted his gaze onto his wallet in my hand. Once I realized the prolonged silence, I thought, ¡®Eh? What¡¯s wrong? I really picked it up on my way here, so I just told the truth¡­¡¯

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t expecting any words of gratitude since I did nothing for him except for calling the police. However, once I got to know Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s identity, I even regretted that if calling the cops was necessary. Besides, I came forward to save the two boys¡¯ lives, not for Ban Hwee Hyul¡­ I also couldn¡¯t deny that homicide in our neighborhood could impact on falling house prices.

    Thus, from these aspects, I couldn¡¯t look forward to his words of gratitude and didn¡¯t want to receive them either. It would rather be thankful if he could forget my existence.

    With that being said, I returned his wallet to his hand and even emphasized, ¡°I really picked it up on my way here.¡± It was to indicate that I didn¡¯t pick it up for him.

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul kept staring at me intently that I felt quite uncomfortable. Frowning at his gaze, I wondered, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯

    At that moment, his name tag shook and cast a glow. My eyes were bent onto it naturally. It was a blue nametag, which belonged to the freshmen of So Hyun High School. In other words, we were in the same grade, same school.

    Swallowing my breath for a second, I soon put down my hand and turned around stiffly. Even though we were in the same grade, same school, we wouldn¡¯t be encountering each other again, would we? Our school was huge, so that wouldn¡¯t happen. Thinking to that extent, I smiled awkwardly and tried to quicken my pace.

    ¡°¨C¨CHam Donnie.¡±

    I heard a low and dark voice from behind me, which sounded as if it just crawled out of a hellhole. Moving my stiff, robot-like neck to turn around, I suddenly came up with something.

    Geez, when I looked at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s nametag, he also would have had time to check mine too. Perhaps he memorized my name. Gosh, why didn¡¯t I put my nametag in my pocket beforehand?! That was when I had those regrets in my mind. The same voice, which came from behind me just now, uttered again, ¡°I memorized it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While I turned stiff as if I was put under a curse of becoming a stone statue once I looked back, Ban Hwee Hyul bent his steps without hesitation and walked past between me and Yeo Dan oppa.

    Watching the view of his back, disappearing over the alley, in a daze, I soon felt a sense of incompatibility. There was something not like a student about him¡­ what would that be?

    I found the answer, at last, and murmured, ¡°¡­ Backpack.¡±

    Yes, he didn¡¯t have a backpack.

    With my head in my hands, I groaned, ¡®Why isn¡¯t he carrying a backpack when he tried hard to look like a model student while having messy long hair and wearing glasses?!¡¯

    While he was wandering around the school without a backpack, why did no one tell him about it? Kids from the student council or teachers could have pointed that out! How could he tell himself that he was having a normal school life without a backpack?

    I suddenly turned my head to look beside me. Yeo Dan oppa was standing there still with his signature, nonchalant look that made me calm down. Looking at his face for quite a while in the clouds, I suddenly called him, ¡°Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna change my name. What would be nice?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come on, give me some suggestions¡­¡±

    I was saying that from the bottom of my heart.

    It felt like a step from the small houses on the hill to the apartment complex where we were living. What Ban Hwee Hyul said to me earlier replayed in my head over and over that I could hardly put myself together.

    ¡®I memorized it, Ham Donnie.¡¯

    ¡®I memorized it.¡¯

    ¡®Memorized¡­¡¯

    Oh, for what reason?! I paused my steps and stood still eventually. Yeo Dan oppa, who was walking a few steps ahead of me in silence, stopped too.

    Having my head in my hands, I flung a question to him.

    ¡°What should I have said when I handed over his wallet?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    After a moment, he tossed the question with a slight grimace. Quickly raising my head, I almost shouted, ¡°What should I have done to make him just forget me? ¡®I picked this up on the way over¡­¡¯ Is it indeed too lame?!¡±

    Keeping his frown, Yeo Dan oppa replied, ¡°No¡­ I think it¡¯s impressive enough.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to look impressive but wish I can be forgotten!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He slightly wrinkled the bridge of his nose. Having seen that facial expression since middle school, I could clearly get what it meant.

    ¡®Why did she turn weirder since I had last seen her?¡¯

    Reading his thought from the look on his face, I said to myself, ¡®No, oppa, you can¡¯t think that way if you get to know who that boy really is.¡¯ Biting my lips in anxiety, I suddenly raised my head.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I shouted at Yeo Dan oppa, who was still sending me a suspicious gaze, ¡°Would it have been better if I said, ¡®Is this wallet yours?¡¯ instead of ¡®I picked this up on the way over?¡¯ What do you think, oppa?¡±

    He remained silent for a moment then murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°You ain¡¯t the mountain god¡­¡±

    Regardless of his response, I kept mumbling to myself while biting my lips.

    ¡®What should I have said to make him forget about me? Well, since he already told me that he would memorize me, would there be no way for me to get over this situation? GOSH!!¡¯ I tore my hair out again.

    Unlike what Ban Hwee Hyul said, all I could do now was to wish that he had forgotten my name. I hoped that the Number 1 ranker in this novel wasn¡¯t as smart as those in other novels. Thus, once he walked about five steps after saying, ¡®I memorized it, Ham Donnie,¡¯ I wished he would utter, ¡®I memorized your name, Ham Baknoon.¡¯

    ¡®Oh, now I come to think of it¡­!¡¯

    The boys, who babbled about Ilsang High School or whatever, flashed through my head.

    Lately, I seemed to memorize all the names of the punks in this neighborhood for no reason, but anyway, if Yeo Dan oppa was famous enough to be called as ¡®the hound of hell¡¯ or ¡®the Angel of Death,¡¯ he would have heard some rumors around here.

    Didn¡¯t something similar also happen to Eun Hyung? Ever since he became the nationwide Number 0 against his will, other kids told him about the latest gossips and rumors spontaneously.

 Chapter 321

    .

    I asked hesitantly, ¡°Oppa, do you know that story? You know the recent rumors about¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ The nationwide Number 1.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa, who frowned for a moment, tossed a question with a strange look on his face.

    ¡°Are you talking about the Number 1 chef in a nationwide competition?¡±

    ¡°Um, sorry for asking, bro,¡± I replied with a calm look as possible.

    I realized that if the nationwide ranking thing was a story about land animals, Yeo Dan oppa belonged to a group of whales. No, actually, most of the problems in this world were irrelevant to him since he always had been leading a free and quiet life as if he was floating in the ocean.

    I turned my head to glance at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s profile face. He was walking down the hill beside me. The fall of the second year in high school¡­ Yeo Dan oppa only had about a year and a few months until the College Scholastic Ability Test, but earlier, he told me apathetically that he skipped the after school self-studying session and was going back home.

    ¡®I should live this way since we only live once¡­¡¯ Harboring an impossible wish, I bent my steps. Anyway, I felt great to encounter Yeo Dan oppa after a long time.

    The after school self-studying session in his school was until eleven-thirty at night, so it was already midnight when he came back home; thus, I could hardly encounter him during the weekdays. The only chance for me to see his face was during family dinner at the weekend, but once he turned second grade in high school, our parents felt sorry to call him for dinner.

    However, whether it had been a long time to see him again or not, our conversation wasn¡¯t working well.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa, how¡¯s studying these days?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Only a year left until the college exam, right? Aren¡¯t your feeling too pressured?¡±

    ¡°Not me.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­ anything going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Instead of a conversation between a girl and a boy in the same age bracket, our dialog sounded like a talkative old lady, who was interested in others, talking unilaterally to a brusque young man. However, his face suddenly changed when I flung that meaningless question without any expectations.

    He soon switched his gaze to somewhere else. Eh? I opened my eyes wide, thinking, ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡¯

    While we were having that kind of conversation, we approached the elevator before I even knew. As I stretched out my hand to press the elevator button, he took his backpack forward and began to find something inside. He then asked me, ¡°You still like chocolate milk, right?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Instead of a suggestion, it sounded like a request of ¡®take this and please be quiet.¡¯

    That was when I squinted my eyes while wondering what was going on. There was something falling under the chocolate milk, which he took out from his bag unusually in a hurry. I directed my eyes on the milk in his hand then diverted them onto the ground.

    There was a pink envelope dropped in front of the elevator door. It didn¡¯t look like a report card at all.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A heavy silence hung between us.

    I hesitated for a moment but soon bent myself forward to pick up the letter and handed it back to him. This time, of course, I didn¡¯t say any bullshit like ¡®I picked this up on the way over.¡¯ He then gave me the chocolate milk, which felt like a barter scene in the New Stone Age.

    During the whole time in the elevator to go up to our floor, there was a suffocating silence as if the world had ended. When I, at last, heard the bell ring sound of the arrival on our floor, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s mouth also opened together.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    I smiled soullessly and asked him politely, ¡°What was I thinking, oppa?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything at all.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Once we arrived in front of my house, we just left each other without bidding farewell. It seemed like he was trying to say something to me, but I missed it and just closed the door.

    As soon as I stepped inside, I heard a thunder-like noise and trembled in bewilderment. That was when I turned around to look back while touching my shoulders.

    ¡®I think the door just slammed shut because of the wind. Yeo Dan oppa, you won¡¯t get me wrong, right?¡¯ I soon shook my head to remove that thought.

    ¡®There isn¡¯t any time to be concerned about Yeo Dan oppa! I have my own problems now!¡¯

    No one was after me, but I took off my shoes in haste and dashed into my room. Once I shut the door and threw myself onto the bed, I was able to shriek, ¡°URGH! What the hell!?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s messy, long black hair and his red eyes, which I saw in the parking lot, flashed through my mind so vividly.

    ¡®He said he¡¯ll memorize me¡­ why¡­ for what reason?!¡¯ At last, I imagined Ban Hwee Hyul giving off that nerdy look while taking off his thick glasses and getting some haircut. Flaunting his handsome appearance, Ban Hwee Hyul would suddenly barge into our classroom. Although he was wearing our school uniform, everyone in our class would whisper, ¡®Who is he? Did he transfer to our school?¡¯ with their eyes wide open. Meanwhile, Ban Hwee Hyul would show his wallet and yell at me, ¡®Hey, how dare you say that you¡¯ve picked this on the way over?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, my imagination was going too far; however, when recalling the things that happened between Ban Hwee Hyul and me today, no conversation would take place other than that.

    Holding my pillow, I rolled on the bed and murmured, ¡®Okay, let¡¯s just put this thing aside.¡¯ That was when I came up with the happening that occurred in front of the elevator earlier.

    The pink envelope that fell under the chocolate milk to the ground¡­ It even had a heart-shaped sticker on it. Unless his mischievous friends were playing around, what the letter meant was obvious.

    A love letter.

    He didn¡¯t carry many things in his backpack¨C¨Cyes, that was true since he didn¡¯t even carry textbooks to school¨C¨Cso it wasn¡¯t so surprising that he had a love letter in his bag.

    If someone asked who was the most popular high school student in this neighborhood, people outside this place or strangers would point out Eun Jiho or Yoo Chun Young.

    Yoo Chun Young was a public figure, who appeared even in TV programs; Eun Jiho, in another sense, took a position that was somehow more famous and overwhelming than a public figure.

    However, those who grew up in this neighborhood from long ago like me, who had been living here since the time that I couldn¡¯t even remember, would only choose Ban Yeo Dan as the hottest high school guy.

    What else should I need to say when he was Miss Perfect, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s only brother?!

    He received so many love letters that one could even imagine. There were even rumors about his school locker that his school had changed all the lockers into metal ones since his locker door got destroyed several times due to too many letters filling it inside. (That would probably be true.)

    However, Yeo Dan oppa never ever brought those letters home. He read and threw them away at the spot. The most practical reason people had guessed was that the letters were too many to even store them at his house.

    That was also true too. It wasn¡¯t only Yeo Dan oppa who received that many letters in his house.

    If he and his sister, Yeo Ryung, stored all their love letters at home, this apartment would have exploded in the end, and the whole building should have been changed into a metal construction.

    Putting aside the spatial issue, another reason why he didn¡¯t bring the letters home was that he hated to put other people¡¯s things in the space, where he shared with Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I wasn¡¯t joking. That unbelievable sister complex, which we could only encounter in something like novels, had enabled such a thing.

    Having some mixed feelings, I rolled on my bed again then quickly lifted myself. I severely murmured, ¡°I should better tell Yeo Ryung, right¡­?¡±

    So far, Yeo Ryung and I, the two of us were the only girls in Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s world.

 Chapter 322

    .

    When I was in middle school¡­ I mean, when I just graduated from elementary school, Yeo Dan oppa brought us to the cafeteria quite often to get us some snacks while holding Yeo Ryung and my hand. What he bought me there was always chocolate milk or ice cream.

    The world of only the three of us¡­ and now, someone else was about to step into that world.

    Showing mixed feelings on my face, I got up from my bed, at last.

    Ban Yeo Ryung came over to my house less than three minutes after I texted her. She looked surprised at my words.

    She would definitely react that way since Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s love affair was supposed to be shocking as we had known him for a long time. I, who had seen him for only about four years¨C¨Cexcept for the times I couldn¡¯t remember¨C¨C was astonished this much; thus, Yeo Ryung would be more shattered as a sister.

    I recalled the sight of Yeo Dan oppa in front of Nam Gye High School entrance. Whenever I saw him there, I found Yeo Dan oppa being surrounded by hundreds of girls yelling out his name; however, he just walked toward Yeo Ryung and said, ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯ inexpressively and nonchalantly, which even made me feel embarrassed.

    Yeo Dan oppa and Yeo Ryung turned the people around them into something like stone figures. Didn¡¯t I also give up my crush on him because of that cold and apathetic look?!

    That was true. As I had mentioned it several times, when I was in middle school, I was captivated by the thought that if I could have a romantic relationship with only one person in this novel, it could possibly be Yeo Dan oppa.

    However, it had been proven all were just bullshit over the past few years. Frankly speaking, it wasn¡¯t necessary to take years to reveal such a thing since I should have just given it up beforehand.

    Geez¡­ recalling that memory of middle school, I blushed in shame. At that time, I ran on all kinds of errands in hopes of encountering or talking with Yeo Dan oppa at least once more.

    Since I was the only child, I had to run on errands for my family, but if I complained about how annoying it was to do it sometimes, my dad often helped me too. However, at that time, whenever I heard we had something to share with next door, I quickly came out of my room, snatched the dish, and tried to visit next door, but before that, I looked in the mirror and adjusted my hair while putting the food plate on the ground, which made the food turn cold.

    Sometimes, when I was on my way to the grocery store, I encountered Yeo Dan oppa once in a while. He was also generous about foods around that time, so when I waited for him after going through the cashier, he always handed me something like chocolate or lollipops.

    I blushed once again, thinking, ¡®Gosh, I was insane! I should have realized that it was just the same as opening a can for a cute cat living next door.¡¯

    Those candies and chocolates I got from Yeo Dan oppa were too precious to eat that I put them in a box and shoved it somewhere in my drawer.

    ¡®Geez, I don¡¯t know. I never saw it after entering high school¡­ maybe it¡¯s somewhere in this house. I¡¯ll take the courage to look for it later.¡¯ Rambling the thoughts in mind, I heaved a deep sigh.

    Anyway, my eccentric behavior lasted only until middle school; when I became a senior, I clearly gave up on him. That was also when I turned lazy that my mom shouted at me a few times every day, ¡®She was so diligent in the past, but what happened to her now!¡¯

    However, although my heart once experienced frustration upon him, I wasn¡¯t regarding Yeo Dan oppa as a coldblooded, heartless fellow at all.

    Come on, there wouldn¡¯t be only me who had a crush on him. I wouldn¡¯t be the only girl next door in this apartment complex who had a secret crush on Yeo Dan oppa. Even though there weren¡¯t many families close to the Bans¡¯ as much as we did, still, so many girls followed and worshipped Yeo Dan oppa for years.

    He, however, refused every one of them too. He didn¡¯t even give them any snacks¨C¨Calthough it was natural since they didn¡¯t have a close relationship with him like I did.

    What happened in school then?

    If anyone had heard the epic of his love and war history when Yeo Dan oppa was an upper grade in our middle school, they would all shed tears.

    No matter how intense it was, Yeo Dan oppa was even standing outside of the chaos that was caused by him. I vaguely heard the rumor about five sunbaes, who were famous for their beautiful appearances, fighting against each other while pulling each other¡¯s hairs.

    Watching those things, I thought it was a great choice that Yeo Dan oppa was going to boys¡¯ high school instead of a co-ed school for the peace of high school students in this neighborhood.

    That Yeo Dan oppa, who became a legendary figure from being so apathetic, was now having something romantic going on¡­!

    It wasn¡¯t confirmed, but I could tell that he was having a special feeling toward the owner of the letter since he had been keeping it preciously in his backpack. That was why I also shared this story to Yeo Ryung, so that she could get ready to accept her brother¡¯s romance.

    I rolled my eyes in silence. Recalling my shameful history, I blushed and stamped my feet repeatedly. Meanwhile, Yeo Ryung sank her head on her chest and became wordless.

    I quietly put my hand on her shoulder. Being hesitant for a second, I detached my lips.

    ¡°Um, Yeo Ryung¡­ please don¡¯t get too shattered since we aren¡¯t sure if he¡¯s going out with her or not¡­ I¡¯m just telling you to get your heart ready.¡±

    Speaking that way, I couldn¡¯t calm down too because I never imagined Yeo Ryung would behave this stirred up.

    Yeo Dan oppa devoted himself to take care of Yeo Ryung that, sometimes, he looked like her slave, but now I learned that Yeo Ryung was thinking about his brother as much as he did too. With that thought in mind, I nodded my head.

    ¡®However, that Yeo Dan oppa was going out with a girl without telling anything to his sister¡­¡¯

    I suddenly came up with a memory of middle school.

    Looking at Yeo Dan oppa, I thought about how much I wanted to have a big brother for the first time.

    ¡®As the only child, I¡¯m even jealous about this conflict between a brother and sister¡­¡¯ That was when I showed a slight grin on my face while looking down at Yeo Ryung.

    She suddenly lifted her head and shouted out loud, ¡°We must save that person¡­!¡±

    I wondered in bewilderment, ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±

    Scowling at somewhere in the air, Yeo Ryung quickly turned around to look at me. She then said, ¡°I mean, how could she date my brother? Isn¡¯t she an angel from heaven?¡±

    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­?¡±

    Weren¡¯t you shocked because of something else? While I thought that way, Yeo Ryung continued to speak, shaking her head as if she felt distressed again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that she must be dating oppa while knowing nothing about him! Because oppa is¡­ he is¡­¡±

    When Yeo Ryung dropped her gaze at the floor with teary eyes out of the blue, I swallowed my breath over my throat in nervousness. Suddenly, a tense air prevailed in my room.

    I just wanted to tell her about the existence of Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s girlfriend, but was I getting to know about his big secret suddenly in this situation? For the sake of courtesy or manner, should I say, ¡®This is enough?¡¯ While I hesitated what to respond, Yeo Ryung¡¯s outcry scattered to the air, at last.

    ¡°Oppa¡­ he pours sauce over tangsuyuk!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silence swept the space. I looked up at Yeo Ryung in a daze.

    With tearful eyes, she turned aside and asked me, ¡°That¡¯s true, Donnie. Can you believe it? He didn¡¯t even ask me but just poured the sauce over tangsuyuk as soon as he grabbed it! How brutal he is!¡±

    I replied blankly, ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±

    Furrowing her forehead, Yeo Ryung spat out each word so heavily as if she was confessing a great secret.

    ¡°And you know what? He¡­ he adds soy sauce on a fried egg.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± replying again calmly, I wondered, ¡®Wasn¡¯t I having too many fantasies about the Bans¡¯ just as the kids in our school did?¡¯

    I also began to think about something out of the blue.

    ¡®Thank god to be the only child!¡¯

 Chapter 323

    .

    * * *

    I was glad that Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t reacting so seriously than I expected, but aside from her reaction, the fact that Yeo Dan oppa was dating someone kept bothering me. Even right now, when I was having a class at school.

    I didn¡¯t have any lingering feelings toward the guy next door, whom I had a crush on before, at all. NEVER EVER! It was just that I couldn¡¯t help myself wanting to know who that lucky girl was!

    Wow, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s date! Would she have long or short hair? Since Nam Gye High School was for boys only, he wouldn¡¯t be going out with someone in his school; thus, the girl would be a student outside.

    Which school would she go then? She wouldn¡¯t be a middle school student, would she? How would they date? What kind of romantic things would they share?

    It was English class. A bunch of script letters was written on the board; the teacher was reading some boring English passage from the book. Being lost in my thought in that situation, I suddenly turned my head to look outside the window.

    The lights of the city filled the schoolyard, our school entrance, the streets in front of our building, and the bus station. I was picturing Yeo Dan oppa and his girlfriend, who would be somewhere in those spaces.

    Maybe they were walking side by side around the schoolyard or passing the school entrance. They could order some beverages in a caf¨¦ and share conversations while putting their hands on the table. They might hold each other¡¯s hands or read the lines of their palms once in a while.

    ¡®Yeo Dan oppa has cold hands, so I hope his girlfriend¡¯s hands are warm.¡¯

    Thinking to that extent, I shook my hand vigorously. Why was I being so nosy? I was nothing to him, but¡­ I clenched my fist.

    So to speak, I felt like my virtual daughter, whom I was raising in the game ¡®Princess Maker,¡¯ had brought her hubby-to-be out of the blue, which was very praiseworthy!

    That was when I wiped out my tears inwardly while having those useless thoughts in my mind.

    ¡°¡­ Oh! Donnie!¡±

    A sudden voice that pierced through the noisy classroom made me quickly raise my head. I glanced around and found out that the teacher¡¯s desk, where our English teacher was giving a lecture just now, was empty; two students, who were on weekly duty this week, were erasing the blackboard full of letters.

    Lee Mina, who just called me, plopped into the chair in front of me.

    ¡°Hey, you look so out of your mind these days. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, no, nothing. Um¡­ but why?¡±

    Mina then said with a triumphant smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear us talking about something since the break, did you?¡±

    ¡°What? No.¡±

    ¡®Not at all.¡¯ Once I added that way, I suddenly met Yoon Jung In¡¯s eyes, who were looking at me nervously from behind Mina¡¯s back. Rolling his eyes here and there, he soon frowned then stamped his feet for some reason.

    What was going on? I switched my gaze to Lee Mina again. Suddenly bursting into laughter, Lee Mina grabbed my hand and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna go together then?¡±

    I blinked swiftly, ¡°Go together? Where?¡± Lee Mina then dropped a response, which made my jaw drop onto the floor, ¡°A group hangout!¡±

    ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ I repeated only that word for a while. Until she released my hand from hers, I couldn¡¯t get out of the shock the two words had given me.

    I kept saying to myself, ¡®Group hangout? A group hangout?!¡¯ Suddenly, a scent of youth, which was surging into me so intensely, seemed to prevail around me.

    As soon as the word escaped from Mina¡¯s mouth, a few kids dashed into us and sat down. They were the kids who were mostly close to Lee Mina. I was just their classmate, but since our class was sharing great teamwork, I was also having a good relationship with them.

    A girl, who slightly pushed away Lee Mina¡¯s butt to take her seat, tapped my arm and whined, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hang out together. Dude, the boys are from Nam Gye High School.¡±

    Nam Gye High School? I gaped at the name that happened to pop out at the perfect timing. How could it be Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s school?

    Another girl added in excitement, ¡°That school is famous for having smart and handsome guys. Especially, there¡¯s the legendary guy in second grade¡­¡±

    When I heard that part, I could easily guess what name would come out. There was only one person known as legendary right in our upper grade. As soon as I had that thought in mind, the other kids shouted simultaneously as if they were singing a trio, ¡°Ban Yeo Dan!¡±

    Their voices were so loud that other kids in the classroom looked into this direction at once. Throwing a glance around me, I lowered my voice and said, ¡°Um, guys¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I continued to ask hesitantly, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t telling me that Yeo Dan o¡­ I mean, Ban Yeo Dan is also joining the group hangout, are you?¡±

    Flinging that question, I was concerned whether or not I should confess that Yeo Dan oppa had known me for years. It meant that I had to tell them Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa were brothers and sisters.

    I could tell from Lee Mina and other girls¡¯ facial expressions that they had no idea about this part. Well, they would grasp it immediately once they saw their faces, but Yeo Dan oppa was difficult to even see walking around.

    That was true. As soon as Lee Mina heard my question, she waved her hand in the air with a delightful grin.

    ¡°What? Haha, come on!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯m going too far, right?¡±

    I heaved a sigh of relief. Yeo Dan oppa turned out to have a date recently, so he couldn¡¯t be joining the group hangout¡­ It didn¡¯t make sense at all. I shook my head.

    Another kid continued, ¡°If he hangs out with us, that¡¯ll be so thankful, but he¡¯s famous for being seldom seen in the town. He doesn¡¯t seem to take any private education outside the school. They say he goes straight back home right after class.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could see his face at least once.¡±

    ¡°True. Wish he¡¯s around the town more often.¡±

    Listening to their conversations, Yeo Dan oppa seemed like a legendary Pok¨¦mon.

    Once they finished talking, they suddenly diverted their gaze onto me. While I felt startled, Lee Mina urged me, saying, ¡°So, are you in or not? We¡¯re going four-to-four, and the group is almost full. We only need one more person.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­ hold on for a sec.¡±

    She had gotten me spoilt for choice again. Thank goodness Yeo Dan oppa wasn¡¯t hanging out together, but aside from that, this event was still a concern.

    That was because I was still accepting my life in this world as a part of the novel; therefore, I was keeping somewhat a lukewarm relationship with my classmates at the level of not feeling discomfort. In fact, I never hung out with other kids except for Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings.

    However, I decided not to behave that way anymore.

    I took a deep breath. That was when I tried to open my mouth to respond at last.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it because of Ruda?¡±

    The name that suddenly popped out from Lee Mina¡¯s mouth made me gasp. As soon as that happened, an apathetic voice came out from beside me. What great timing!

    ¡°Me, why?¡±

    Tossing a question that way, Ruda looked nonchalant. Unlike himself acting to show a sunny figure during the first semester, Ruda was now behaving indifferent, which was his natural character.

    Once he returned to school after the happening with Yi Jenny, Ruda became truer to himself as he said how regretful he had been from not showing his true color.

    If there was another thing that had changed, Ruda grew slightly taller. His slender physique back then wasn¡¯t from his female crossdresser character¨C¨Cshame on me for the misunderstanding, for real¨C¨C but from his delayed growth period. He was now about 5 cm taller than before.

    When I broke into the building, I was confused since our eye level seemed to slightly change, but during the break, he had confronted an explosive growth phase.

    ¡®And he might keep growing taller.¡¯ Looking at his yet sleek neck, I concluded my thought, ¡®Someday, his Adam¡¯s apple would also become prominent.¡¯

    At that moment, Ruda took his eyes off from Lee Mina and had them on me. I was surprised to face his beautiful pupils, which still amazed me from time to time.

    Smiling mischievously, Mina uttered, ¡°Dude, this is possible because we¡¯re freshmen. If we¡¯re in the second year in high school, we would be suffocating since only a year is left until the college entrance exam.¡±

    That was also true. I nodded my head.

 Chapter 324

    .

    Yeo Dan oppa was acting too bold to skip and avoid the after school self-studying session even though only a year was left until the college entrance exam. Unlike him, we wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy freedom afterward as we did before.

    Switching her gaze to me, Mina grabbed my hands and continued, ¡°So, let¡¯s go there together. I want to join the group hangout with you. You know we never hung out before.¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    As soon as I replied that way, Lee Mina stopped flaunting a grin. She diverted her gaze back onto Ruda. It made him flinch the corners of his eyes; however, Ruda soon blurted out with a nonchalant smile, ¡°Why are you looking me like that?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare to disturb Donnie joining the hangout.¡±

    Mina warned him so severely that even I was feeling ashamed. Ruda also slightly blushed. After a moment, he returned to his usual look and replied while taking a step back.

    ¡°¡­ What if I refuse that?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, I knew he would respond that way! Catch him!¡±

    Before I was about to say something, the girls, who were probably joining the group hangout with me, dashed into Ruda and grabbed his arms or poked his side.

    However, Ruda wouldn¡¯t let them attack him unless if it was during the first semester. He had determined to be honest with everything and show his true colors after the second semester. Unfortunately, Ruda¡¯s abnormal, athletic ability was also included in the part that he decided to become straightforward.

    Within a few minutes, the girls, who got hit on their foreheads, stepped back with sobs.

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean! Ruda, you¡¯ve changed too much!¡±

    ¡°So, do you hate me now?¡±

    Looking at Ruda, who asked that way while suddenly making a sad face, I was filled with amazement.

    ¡®Wow, but his skill of using his face and voice to manipulate other people hasn¡¯t changed,¡¯ I thought. In other words, he still had the ability to make others listen to what he wanted to do.

    The kids, who tackled at Ruda with all their strengths just now, backed off hesitantly as if they were feeling guilty. Exchanging eye contact with each other, they soon spoke to Ruda, ¡°Um, not at all¡­ I mean, geez, why are you being so serious about what we just said?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡±

    Being surrounded by the girls, who tried to comfort him, Ruda suddenly turned around to look in this direction with a swiveling grin. He then flung a question while striding toward this side, which bewildered me.

    ¡°Donnie, are you really joining the group hangout?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um¡­¡±

    Rolling my eyes, I slurred the end of my words.

    I was about to express my opinion clearly just now but watching Ruda looking at me with those eyes, I couldn¡¯t articulate my response properly in my head.

    Lee Mina, who sat across me, flared up again, ¡°Hey, Yi Ruda, I told you not to do that sad-cat-eyes!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about using my skill?¡±

    ¡°Geez, Yi Ruda suddenly turned mean after the break.¡±

    While Lee Mina grumbled that way, Ruda¡¯s blue eyes were on me again.

    That was when I evaded any definite answer. Someone, who popped out from behind, put his arm on my shoulder. I looked back.

    ¡°Yoon Jung In?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here again?¡±

    While Lee Mina furrowed one side of her brows, Yoon Jung In raised his hand and spoke in his usual, confident attitude.

    ¡°Hey, why do you want to join the group hangout? That¡¯s lame, don¡¯t go.¡±

    As he insisted that way, every eye was bent on him in a flash. While everyone around him gaped at what he just said, my jaw also dropped onto the floor.

    I stared at Yoon Jung In, who was standing beside me, wondering, ¡®Did he already have been to a group hangout?¡¯

    Well¡­ I recalled something that happened during the first semester. At that time, most of us were new to high school, so we often met our friends in middle school. Thus, it was common to introduce our middle school friends to our new classmates in high school.

    For instance, when only one person from a group went to a different high school, the person gathered his or her middle school friends to make new friends, which was easier to make more personal connections.

    For that reason, those who went to different schools often hung out in downtown, which turned out into a group hangout or group dating sometimes.

    Yoon Jung In might have joined one of those events. He was surely a social butterfly, which wasn¡¯t that surprising at all now.

    Other kids became more excited than me that they flung questions randomly.

    ¡°Hey, have you ever been to a group hangout? Really? With whom?¡±

    Sweeping back his black hair nonchalantly, Yoon Jung In replied, ¡°Oh, um, Ilsang High School.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always one step ahead of us.¡±

    Listening to words of exclamation showering from all directions, I realized that the name of the school sounded familiar. I repeated the name in my mouth.

    ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ That was when I came up with what the bullies, who were beating Ban Hwee Hyul in the alley, said a few days ago. They talked about someone from Ilsang High School although I couldn¡¯t remember the name of the person.

    I suddenly displayed a look of sorrow while thinking, ¡®¡­ Are they still alive? Those bastards¡­?¡¯ While I was lost in thought, Lee Mina and Yoon Jung In were having noisy conversations in front of me.

    ¡°Ilsang High School? How lucky you are! That school is famous for having a lot of pretty girls.¡±

    ¡°Did you have fun?¡±

    Rolling his eyes at the question, Yoon Jung In replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Well, the girls were all pretty, but it¡¯s better hanging out with you guys.¡±

    There was soon widespread criticism pouring out to him.

    ¡®Such a lucky asshole! That¡¯s why you still don¡¯t have a girlfriend¡­¡¯ Among those jealous approaches against him, there was particularly a clear voice.

    ¡°Dude, what matters is who¡¯s joining that event instead of how exciting it is, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hey, who said that just now? That¡¯s really a meaningful quote.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we should note that down.¡±

    That was when some kids made a great fuss about that while others were laughing intensely. A person¡¯s remark suddenly paused the noisy air.

    ¡°Hey, but although they¡¯re from Nam Gye High School, aren¡¯t there anyone who¡¯s more handsome than Yoon Jung In?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sometimes, there was a moment when it suddenly turned silent during the break or lunchtime

    as if someone had turned off the speaker. That was happening right now. Usually, there wasn¡¯t any specific reason for that thing to take place, but now it was a little different; a reason existed for this sudden silence.

    After a moment, everyone raised their eyes and began to scowl at the boy, who just dropped that remark. Those staring their eyes out fiercely were mostly the girls.

    The boy, who had talked just now, took a step back out of perplexity.

    ¡°Um, doesn¡¯t Yoon Jung In look handsome?¡±

    ¡°What does Yoon Jung In¡¯s handsome appearance have to do with us joining the group hangout?¡±

    While Lee Mina tossed the question with an apathetic look on her face, I found Yoon Jung In¡¯s ears turning surprisingly red through his black hair.

    I blew a whistle inwardly while thinking, ¡®Yoon Jung In, you get embarrassed when you hear that you¡¯re handsome.¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed that. The kids around Yoon Jung In soon put their hands in his collar frivolously and asked, ¡®Dude, your neck is almost on fire. Aren¡¯t you having a fever?¡¯

    Yoon Jung In blushed up to his neck just like what they said. Running backward, he yelled, ¡°Handsome appearance? What the heck is that?¡±

    ¡°Dude, you bragged about yourself when you were hosting at the retreat last time. I can¡¯t get used to you acting like normal now.¡±

    ¡°True, I thought you had an overinflated ego.¡±

    While everyone threw a remark one after another, Lee Mina¡¯s determined words intervened in the noise. I turned my head into that direction.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s get real. Yoon Jung In does look handsome. He is, but does any of you get fluttered while looking at Yoon Jung In?¡±

    Another round of silence swept the space. I expressed my condolences to Yoon Jung In in my mind. ¡®Geez, Yoon Jung In¡­ you joined the conversation just once, but the arrow suddenly turned and was now aiming at you.¡¯

    However, how did the story go into this direction? While I wondered since when it began, Yoon Jung In spoke in a slightly tragic voice.

    ¡°Guys, aren¡¯t you being too harsh?¡±

 Chapter 325

    .

    ¡°Why? I admitted that you look good, but that has nothing to do with any romantic feelings.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Somehow, a new story was about to begin. With my chin on my palm, I listened carefully to Lee Mina. Catching everyone¡¯s attention, she declared boldly, ¡°There must be something mysterious or enchanting to build chemistry between a man and a woman.¡±

    ¡®Something mysterious or enchanting¡­¡¯ I murmured. Meanwhile, Yoon Jung In slightly furrowed his dark eyebrows. He asked bluntly, ¡°Then, I don¡¯t have any mysterious or enchanting ¡®something.¡¯ Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to repeat that again?¡± replied Lee Mina.

    Yoon Jung In pouted his mouth sulkily. Pointing his chin at the class, he asked, ¡°Hey, honestly, do you think there¡¯s anyone in class you can fantasize on?¡±

    As soon as he flung that question, the kids began to look in the same direction at once. Likewise, I turned my head to that side and understood what they meant.

    There sat Shin Suh Hyun reading a book with a purple cover. He told us¨C¨Cespecially Yoon Jung In¨C¨Cearlier not to bother him during the break as if he found an interesting book after a while.

    Watching him flipping the page cautiously, I turned my head after Lee Mina. Near the window, the Kim twins were having a heated discussion about something academic. As they debated about molecular binding or something like that, it seemed to be what they had learned during the education for the gifted children recently.

    While another round of silence swept the space, Yoon Jung In opened his mouth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too harsh for me to defeat them with a mysterious or enchanting aura?¡±

    ¡®Very true,¡¯ while I murmured to myself, Lee Mina rested her chin on her palm and continued her remark apathetically.

    ¡°Who said to you to defeat them? I just wanted to let you know the truth.¡±

    Speaking that way, Lee Mina lifted her forefinger.

    ¡°The truth that we are likely to get attracted to other guys in the group hangout than you, Mr. Handsome, whom we¡¯ve known for such a long time.¡±

    Yoon Jung In grumbled again, ¡°Gosh, how come you¡¯re using that metaphor?¡±

    ¡°Then why would Donnie join the hangout?¡±

    Eh? The conversation suddenly included me in the topic, so I raised my head in bewilderment.

    Once I lifted my head, I found everyone¡¯s eyes bent on me. I seemed to get cold sweats on my neck. Lee Mina¡¯s words kept on.

    ¡°Donnie is close to the Four Heavenly Kings. She and those guys have known for years. If we aren¡¯t gonna join the group hangout because Yoon Jung In is handsome, Donnie has no reason to attend this event since she won¡¯t get fluttered to no matter who she meets.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Thus, gathering with those who want to build chemistry and those who don¡¯t want to is completely different in the first place.¡±

    ¡®Hmm, fantasize¡­ something mysterious or enchanting¡­¡¯

    Murmuring those words to myself after the conversation, I startled when Lee Mina diverted her gaze back onto me.

    Lowering her head to my side, she dropped a question with a refreshing smile as if she had never blamed Yoon Jung In so savagely just now.

    ¡°So my question is, Donnie, you¡¯re in, right? Come on, if there¡¯s any weirdo, we¡¯re leaving right away.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡­¡± Scratching the back of my head in embarrassment, I uttered, ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t join it.¡±

    It was a decision that was quite irrelevant to the conversation just now which went on to persuade me. Lee Mina and other kids looked at me in wonder. Showing her perplexed feelings on her face, Lee Mina asked, ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Um, nothing special, but it¡¯s just that you know I¡¯m very shy than I look. Besides, I¡¯m afraid I would mess up the good vibe because I¡¯m not that funny.¡±

    As I replied that way while rubbing my cheek, Lee Mina squinted her eyes.

    ¡°Why are you caring about such a thing?¡±

    Once she responded like that, kids agreed with her, saying, ¡®Yeah, don¡¯t mind. Who cares if you¡¯re funny or not?¡¯

    Hmm, but¡­ I threw a glance at Yoon Jung In. If someone like Yoon Jung In was joining the event, I wasn¡¯t sure whether or not I could follow the heated atmosphere.

    Above all, the problem was I had no thoughts about having a boyfriend. If I attended the hangout while having this state of mind and discouraged the kids, who wanted to go out with a girl, that would be also something I would feel very sorry about.

    Smiling awkwardly, I continued, ¡°Just let me know when only you guys are hanging out next time. I want to hang out with you all outside the school.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? If you can, we would love to.¡±

    As if my participation in the group hangout didn¡¯t really matter, Lee Mina put a swiveling smile again and began to bring in other people on the spot.

    ¡®Who wants to come join then?¡¯

    ¡®Which boys in Nam Gye High School are coming?¡¯

    ¡®The kids from my cram school¡­¡±

    Listening to their conversations, I suddenly lifted my head and said, ¡°Um, Mina?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re okay, would you tell me about your cram school later? I¡¯m looking for a prep class,¡± I said with a grin.

    Although I had studied in the library during the break, the result of my September mock exam didn¡¯t reach my expectations. Maybe because other kids also studied hard while taking prep classes or tutoring sessions during the break. Especially, those who went to cram schools said that they took classes from early in the morning to late at night. I couldn¡¯t study for that amount of time by myself, so I had been thinking lately it might be better to find and take some prep classes.

    Opening her eyes wide at my question, Mina soon nodded her head. She then hunched her shoulders and giggled, ¡°You¡¯ll then meet all the boys joining the group hangout because they are all from my cram school.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯ll introduce them next time.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t a group blind date or something like that, I was utterly fine. With a nod, I went back to my seat when the bell rang to announce the beginning of the next class.

    Taking out the textbook and flipping over to the page that we were learning today, I noticed someone gazing in this direction from a distance. Once I lifted my head, I found that it was Ruda.

    He was staring with me with a look of huge satisfaction.

    * * *

    That day, I was with Eun Jiho on my way home.

    Ever since Ban Yeo Ryung and I got kidnapped, Eun Jiho tried to give us a ride back home almost every day if he didn¡¯t have any schedule. Jooin was with us sometimes but not always.

    While we shared some silly jokes as we usually did, I suddenly uttered, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that I was almost about to join a group hangout today.¡±

    At my words, Ban Yeo Ryung straightened up herself like a spring while asking me, ¡°What? What did you just say?!¡±

    Eun Jiho, who was sitting across us, also looked surprised. He stared at my face with his eyes wide open then suddenly sat straight and said, ¡°Dude, that¡¯s surprising. Don¡¯t they know you¡¯re very shy?¡±

    ¡°They do, but maybe they have no idea that I¡¯m severely shy.¡±

    ¡°Really? How can¡¯t they don¡¯t get that when you can¡¯t speak well and even tremble?¡±

    Speaking that way, Eun Jiho leaned the bottle he just took out and tried to pour water in the cup. At that moment, Ban Yeo Ryung, who was looking at Eun Jiho¡¯s action suspiciously, detached her lips.

    ¡°Hmm, hey, Eun Jiho.¡±

    Her voice sounded very cautious. Switching his gaze to her, Eun Jiho asked with a calm look as usual, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Are your pants craving water?¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, shoot!¡±

    Eun Jiho quickly took out some napkins and began to wipe out the water dripped on his pants.

    Both Ban Yeo Ryung and I watched his reaction in bewilderment. How could he not notice at all that he was pouring the water on his thigh while having that usual, nonchalant look?

    That was when Ban Yeo Ryung leaned herself toward me and asked, ¡°Donnie, so what did you respond? You ain¡¯t going there, right? Are you??¡±

    ¡®Please don¡¯t join something like that!¡¯ Looking at Ban Yeo Ryung almost begging me not to go while grabbing my hands, I slightly burst into laughter. Sweeping her beautiful, smooth black hair, I uttered, ¡°Why would I go there? I would mess up the good vibe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. Don¡¯t talk that way! But I¡¯m glad that you aren¡¯t going there.¡±

    Yeo Ryung linked her arms to mine and smiled delightfully while leaning on my shoulder.

    I stared at her with a grin. Anyway, one of the reasons that I wasn¡¯t joining the hangout was that if I turned out to have a boyfriend, I would have less time to spend with Yeo Ryung and other friends. I wasn¡¯t hanging out with them often these days. Besides, if I began to take prep classes at a cram school, I wouldn¡¯t be getting along with these kids. Thus, having a boyfriend had nothing to do with me.

    Now I had come to think of it, something flashed through my head.

    I turned my head again and looked at Eun Jiho.

 Chapter 326

    .

    Eun Jiho was frowning at his pants, which was stained dark gray with water. ¡®Thank goodness it was just water,¡¯ murmuring that way to myself, I took a closer look at Eun Jiho from head to toe for the first time in a long time.

    His seamless, silver hair dazzled like a soft fur; his clear black eyes under that hair suddenly directed on me. Taking off the wet napkins clinging on his hand and putting them in the garbage one after another, Eun Jiho asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡±

    I slowly confessed the things that happened in my class today: the conversation that went between Lee Mina and Yoon Jung In, the need for fantasy to build chemistry between man and woman, and the story about how hard it was to bring romance into long years of friendship.

    Listening to my words quietly, Eun Jiho detached his lips, at last.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve just checked if you get fluttered or not while looking at me. Is that what you did just now?¡±

    Rolling my eyes, I replied, ¡°Well, um¡­ not really, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it yes or no?¡± Asking me that way, Eun Jiho gently pinched my cheek but soon got smashed on his hand by Yeo Ryung for doing such a thing.

    ¡®Geez, woman!¡¯ Grumbling for a second, Eun Jiho rubbed his hand and uttered, ¡°But although there¡¯s this long-term friendship, fantasy or something captivating can still last. We don¡¯t know every aspect of the person you know.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I opened my eyes wide. Switching his gaze to somewhere in the air, Eun Jiho continued, ¡°Such as Woo Jooin.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Not only me but also Yeo Ryung nodded at his response. Tapping his temple with his finger, Eun Jiho kept on speaking, ¡°I have known him for such a long time but still don¡¯t get him yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so true although it sounds a little away from what we call fantasy.¡±

    While Yeo Ryung also voiced out some words of agreement, I, who was lost in thought, opened my mouth out of the blue.

    ¡°So does Eun Hyung. I also don¡¯t get Eun Hyung yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Eun Hyung¡­¡± Murmuring the name, Yeo Ryung¡¯s black eyes subdued for a moment.

    Recalling the Hanwool Group anniversary party, I realized that Eun Hyung behaved slightly differently to Yeo Ryung compared to the past; however, when we were all together, that attitude wasn¡¯t so noticeable since Eun Hyung acted the same as before.

    While I tilted my head in wonder for a few seconds, Yeo Ryung spoke convincingly, ¡°Right. I also couldn¡¯t get Eun Hyung that well.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°And Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    What she just said so determinedly made me burst into laughter for a moment. I wondered why she didn¡¯t bring out Yoo Chun Young into her response until now.

    Eun Jiho, who was observing the look on my face, soon giggled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever know him. He¡¯s just a man of mystery, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Very true.¡±

    The moment when I agreed upon his response, the car pulled over in front of our apartment. With a giggle, Yeo Ryung opened the door. That was when I got out of the car with a smile after her. I heard a voice from behind me. I looked back.

    ¡°And you¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°My fantasy.¡±

    I paused my step for a second. Meanwhile, Eun Jiho suddenly stretched out his hand and adjusted my disheveled hair. Drawing my hair back over my ear, he gently pressed my forehead out of the blue.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± I groaned in a low voice.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡±

    While I tossed a question that way, Eun Jiho already got back into the car.

    Scowling at Eun Jiho waving his hand to us, I rubbed my forehead and slammed the door. That was when I soon realized how expensive that car was, which made me hunch my shoulders.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t scratch it, did I?¡¯ Glancing at the vehicle with worries, I found Yeo Ryung approaching me. She asked, ¡°Why are you standing like that, Donnie? Did he say something to you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um, no¡­¡±

    Rubbing my forehead again, I slowly bent my steps. Once I looked back again, the car was already gone from my sight.

    That weekend, I was about to spend time studying.

    Recently, I took the nationwide September mock exam; the next nationwide test was in November, but our school made us take other mock tests, so we had those exams almost every month.

    If someone asked me about my results of the nationwide September mock exam, I would say I utterly screwed up since the test was right after a week from the time I rescued Ruda with Lucas.

    Therefore, I couldn¡¯t blame myself that I wasn¡¯t academically good; I wasn¡¯t able to do my best on taking the test since I got sick from running around the whole twenty-story building.

    What happened to Yeo Ryung or Ruda then? It was such a lame question.

    Yeo Ryung would, of course, never get sick even if the Reed building was sixty-three stories high. Ruda, on the other hand, got the tenth highest score in the mock test, which he took as soon as he returned to school. The break he had seemed like nothing to him.

    Well, I couldn¡¯t help. Once the alarm rang at nine in the morning, I got straight up from bed, sat at the desk, did my best to keep myself motivated, and grabbed the pencil to study.

    Although these kids were way above me in test scores, which looked somehow quite effortless, it didn¡¯t become a reason for me to not work hard. Repeating some self-motivating words, I opened the workbook.

    The house was deadly quiet since it was Saturday morning. Even if I left the door open, no sound came from the living room. Only the birds chirped through the window above my desk.

    ¡®Oh, no¡­¡¯ Moving my neck into different directions, I tried to wake myself up and flipped the page of the workbook. The tip of my pencil, which was righting down some mathematical formula on the notebook, slipped long.

    I gave a big yawn in the end. Rubbing my eyes, I murmured, ¡°Gosh, was it too harsh to study in the morning during the weekend¡­?¡± I carefully looked through my study planner.

    According to what I listed down on it last night, today I had to go through one round of every subject test: Korean, English, and Science¡­ If those were what I was supposed to do in a day, it seemed okay to have lunch and work on them after one o¡¯clock.

    I, eventually, changed my mind to enjoy the weekend morning in my bed. It was a dangerous world out there, especially during the weekend. Thus, I should stay safe inside my comforter for now.

    That was when I tried to throw myself into the bed while laughing in delight from taking a nap. My phone on my desk began to vibrate so loudly.

    RRRRR¨C¨CLooking at the phone rotating half-way with noise, I quickly snatched it and said, ¡°Hello?¡±

    [Donnie! I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve answered the phone. Thank goodness!]

    It was from Lee Mina. Her voice sounded very relieved, which made me wonder why.

    There weren¡¯t any assignments for the weekend. Thus, did something happened in our class in the meantime? Except for that thing, I couldn¡¯t come up with any reasons that made her call me so urgently.

    Lee Mina¡¯s desperate voice continued.

    [Donnie, are you busy right now? Do you have anything going on today?]

    ¡°Huh? Um, no, not really¡­¡±

    [Wow, you made my day!]

    Eh? Feeling confused, I was soon startled at her following words.

    [Donnie, then don¡¯t you want to join the group hangout?]

    No one was beside me, but I glanced at both sides then asked back while pulling myself together, ¡°What?¡±

    [The group blind date! I told you about this on Thursday! One person just canceled it, and we can¡¯t go there without balancing the gender ratio. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you.]

    Oh, that made sense. Since it sounded quite understandable, I heaved a sigh.

    If the gender ratio didn¡¯t match in this group hangout, one person from the other side couldn¡¯t actively participate in the blind date, so he would feel very bewildered.

    With a grimace, I scratched my forehead while looking at the workbook. After a while, I sighed and replied, ¡°Okay, fine. What time and where are we meeting then?¡±

 Chapter 327

    .

    Mina¡¯s voice perceptively brightened.

    [Wow, you really made my day, Donnie. I can¡¯t thank you enough. Let me buy you something at the cafeteria next time.]

    Having my phone between my shoulder and ear, I leaned myself toward the desk and wrote down the gathering time and place in the notebook: at noon, in front of Twosome Place near Wangsimni station. Suddenly, I came up with some silly thought.

    ¡®Twosome Place? A place to have something going on between the two?¡¯

    Hmm¡­ if Eun Jiho or other kids were beside me, they would have sighed upon my bad joke. Shaking my head, I put my phone down and opened the closet.

    ¡°Oh, lord!¡±

    I didn¡¯t have any suitable outfits for this event since I preferred just comfy clothes and had no place to dress up and attend. Home, school, library, home, school, and library¡­ that was my everyday routine. Thus, only casual outfits like hoodies or t-shirts took up my closet.

    Well, since the other side, who was joining this group hangout, were also high school students, they wouldn¡¯t dress up too fancily too. Still, there was something called a ¡®manner.¡¯

    Pressing my temples for a while, I finally decided to call a savior for this kind of situation. Instead of texting a message, I just gave a call. Within a few beeping, a clear voice came through the phone.

    [Hello?]

    Ban Yeo Ryung, she was indeed the most thorough morning person whom I had ever known. With an exclamation, I asked, ¡°Yeo Ryung, do you have any suitable outfits to go outside? Not hoodies, but um¡­ at least like a blouse or something like that.¡±

    [Yeah, my auntie gave me a few outfits recently. Come over to my house and check if they¡¯re okay.]

    ¡°Oh, sounds cool. I¡¯ll come over right away.¡±

    Making an immediate response, I went straight to the shoe rack and wore my flip flops. Her question returned.

    [But why all of a sudden? If you¡¯re going to the library, wouldn¡¯t some comfy clothes more suitable?]

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because¡­ you know I told you about the group hangout thing in Eun Jiho¡¯s car a few days ago.¡±

    [Uh-huh.]

    ¡°I happened to join that event.¡±

    At that moment, Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to breathe hard then suddenly the call got disconnected. Eh?

    ¡°Hello? Hello??¡±

    Saying that on the phone for about a few times, I decided to give up since she was living next door.

    I knocked a few times on the familiar sky-blue iron door, but for some reason, there wasn¡¯t any response, so I decided to just enter the password to get in. Yeo Ryung¡¯s family was already aware that I knew their entrance password. Besides, all the Bans were morning people; therefore, they would have all waken up from bed now.

    Once I entered the password numbers, the door got unlocked with a cheerful beep. That was when I tried to pull the doorknob. The door didn¡¯t get open.

    Eh? I pulled the doorknob again with a frown. ¡®Strange, I heard the unlocking sound just now,¡¯ having that thought in mind, I suddenly uttered, ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ are you there?¡±

    ¡°No!!¡±

    I gasped at her immediate response. Feeling bewildered, I replied, ¡°Hey, who answers back, ¡®No,¡¯ when you aren¡¯t there?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyway, there¡¯s no such person like that in here!!¡±

    What the heck was she talking about?! I shouted back, ¡°Open the door!¡±

    ¡°Liar! You said you wouldn¡¯t join the group blind date!!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    My jaw dropped onto the floor while thinking, ¡®Is that why you aren¡¯t opening the door right now?¡¯

    However, I couldn¡¯t show up at the group hangout with hoodies or t-shirts on. That was too sorry for Mina!

    Meanwhile, the door got locked up again. My mind started racing that I knocked on the door and said, ¡°Come on, Yeo Ryung! I wasn¡¯t trying to join that thing, but they say they need someone to replace the person who canceled to show up! I was too sorry to tell someone on the opposite side to just go back home, so that¡¯s why I decided to join that event! Please, open this door!¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob¡­ No, you betrayer!¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on¡­ you don¡¯t have to call me a betrayer!¡±

    Her argument kept on for a while but came to an end once her parents intervened in this situation. Losing strength to even cope with her, I just panted in perplexity while leaning on the iron door. Suddenly, the door opened with a beep. Taking a few steps back with the open door, I raised my head.

    ¡°¡­ What are you guys doing here?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents, who got interrupted their peace during the weekend, showed a look of bewilderment on their faces.

    * * *

    ¡°You guys are now freshmen in high school, so no more fights!¡±

    Scolding us that way, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents barely understood what happened between us as we strictly denied that we weren¡¯t fighting at all.

    Her mother heaved a sigh while folding her arms.

    ¡°I thought you guys were having a big fight like back in the days. Yeo Ryung was clinging to the door like a cicada and wasn¡¯t trying to get off.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see, but we weren¡¯t fighting at all,¡± I replied while glancing at Yeo Ryung in amazement.

    The door didn¡¯t move at all, so I wondered if I put in the wrong password or if the unlocking sound was a hallucination. However, that happened purely from Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s mighty force, right? Anyway, she was as strong as Hercules.

    Being filled with admiration, I looked at her facial expression. My eyes widened. Yeo Ryung was just looking down at the floor while biting her lips tight out of the blue.

    Wondering what was going on with her, I soon realized something.

    Her mother just said, ¡®I thought you guys were having a big fight like back in the days.¡¯

    That was when I came up with the memory of Yeo Ryung¡¯s attitude, the way she treated me when I first fell into this world as a freshman in middle school.

    Only Yeo Dan oppa knew about the incident with Baek Yeo Min, which happened around that time, so if we had a big fight that both of our parents remembered, it would be probably during that period.

    While I was lost in thought, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother, who left us at the spot and headed to the kitchen, brought us some juice.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±

    As I replied that way and her mother left the space, the awkward silence surrounded us again. Ban Yeo Ryung, in front of me, was scowling at the cup of orange juice with a swollen face. I carefully detached my lips.

    ¡°Um, hey¡­¡±

    Yeo Ryung suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Which school are you hanging out with?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, um, Nam Gye High School.¡±

    Before I tried to ask her why, Yeo Ryung, who was fixing her gaze at the cup of orange juice for quite a while, showed a determined look then got up from her seat.

    ¡°Before this orange juice cools down, I¡¯ll go get rid of them.¡±

    ¡°Chill, Ban Yeo Ryung, and this is a cold juice.¡±

    If she was born during the Three Kingdoms Period, she would have defeated Guan Yu.

    Anyway, after a series of conversations, Ban Yeo Ryung opened up her closet while pretending to weep. As expected, her closet was full of clothes that her relatives had given her. However, Ban Yeo Ryung wore only a few from the pile of outfits.

    Ransacking her wardrobe, I opened my mouth as something flashed through my mind.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yeo Dan oppa? I don¡¯t see him today. He usually doesn¡¯t go outside during the weekend and isn¡¯t even studying at the library.¡±

    My voice was buried through the wooden wardrobe. Looking at me with her arms crossed, Yeo Ryung replied unhappily, ¡°Oppa? He went outside early in the morning to help his friends with studying.¡±

    ¡°Really? How come?¡±

    When thinking about his grades or test scores, it wasn¡¯t surprising at all that he was helping his friends with studying. What mattered was his personality, which was far from taking care of others, even his friends.

    Well, even I wondered if he would help me with some academic things when I asked him for that stuff. Besides, Yeo Dan oppa became more relentless to those who were close to him.

    Ban Yeo Ryung replied, ¡°He said he lost a bet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Nodding my head, I picked up a checked blouse and put it under my face. Turning around, I asked, ¡°Yeo Ryung, how does this one look?¡±

    ¡°You look too pretty.¡±

    ¡°Nah, only you¡¯re thinking that way.¡±

    Anyway, I tried wearing about five clothes and drew a conclusion, ¡®Hmm, Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ you aren¡¯t helpful at all when choosing what to wear.¡¯

    I, eventually, took a picture and attached it to the text message.

 Chapter 328

    .

    [To: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Eun Hyung, which one looks the best?]

    Eun Hyung, who was also the most morning person I had ever known, sent me an immediate response.

    [Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    All of them look good. Lol]

    Hmm, he also wasn¡¯t that helpful. While I thought that way, another message arrived.

    [Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Where are you going?]

    [To: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Oh lol My classmate asked me for help, so I¡¯m joining a group hangout!]

    Hesitating for a second, I added a few more words.

    [To: Kwon Eun Hyung

    I¡¯m not expecting something big, but just filling in for someone lol I won¡¯t get blamed, right? Sad face]

    There wasn¡¯t any response for a while.

    Hmm¡­ Tilting my head in wonder, I put my phone down and tried wearing the clothes again then picked up one, at last. It was a red-brown blouse with fallen leaves and red fruit patterns on.

    ¡®Let¡¯s pair a jean on the bottom and wear a lightweight cardigan on top.¡¯ That was when I murmured those words and hung the hanger on my arm. My phone rang again.

    [Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Lol Why would you get blamed? If someone dares to do that, I¡¯ll]

    There wasn¡¯t any response again.

    I stared at my phone screen for quite a while. Eun Hyung always finished a sentence along with a proper punctuation mark. Thus, he seldom sent any incomplete messages.

    ¡®Eun Hyung?¡¯ When I called his name inwardly, his response arrived.

    [Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    What about wearing something more casual?]

    [To: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Oh, it¡¯s fine. I already chose what to wear.]

    [Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Lol¡­ Okay¡­]

    What was he trying to leave behind that ellipsis mark? Having that question in mind, I checked the time and gasped.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been spending almost an hour just choosing an outfit! No, specifically, I spent half an hour from that time quarreling with Ban Yeo Ryung behind the door¡­¡¯ Turning around, I uttered, ¡°Yeo Ryung, I don¡¯t have much time left until that group hangout, so I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯ll dry clean your clothes and return them to you. See you later in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. Nothing¡¯s gonna happen to me. I won¡¯t get any boyfriend from this event, will I?¡±

    ¡®It won¡¯t happen,¡¯ adding a few more words, I headed to the shoe rack.

    She didn¡¯t have to bid farewell to me, but since she followed me to the front door, I gently patted her cheek and bowed politely to her parents. Once I stepped outside, my phone rang. I answered the call.

    ¡°Hello? Eun Hyung?¡±

    [Oh, Donnie.]

    Eun Hyung¡¯s voice sounded warm as usual. ¡®I¡¯m getting quite a lot of calls today,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I tossed him a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    [Um, I just want to hand you out a list of people to beware¡­]

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked him with a clumsy smile. For some reason, I can¡¯t stop imagining ominous things.

    * * *

    When I finally arrived at Twosome Place in Wangsimni on time, my mind was almost worn out. Gasping hard for no reason, I murmured, ¡®Geez, Eun Hyung, how can you name about a hundred people for me to beware?¡¯ There would be about a thousand students in Nam Gye High School; thus, it was the same as telling me to beware ten percent of them!

    He tried to name more, but I asked him to stop. I heard him listing names while putting on my makeup, coming out of my house, and even until I arrived here. I didn¡¯t have any excuses, so I couldn¡¯t tell him to hang up the phone. If I did that, Eun Hyung seemed to take some action for some reason.

    Other people had no problem joining a group blind date, but why was I experiencing difficulties even in the preparation step? Taking a deep breath, I raised my head when someone called me all of a sudden.

    ¡°Oh, Donnie. Thank god you¡¯re here!¡±

    The person, who walked across the weekend crowds and approached me, was Lee Mina.

    ¡®Wow,¡¯ emitting a whoop, I looked at her from head to toe with eyes wide open.

    She always had a ponytail at school, but her long and radiant black hair was now swaying around her back. Now I had come to think of it, Lee Mina had really dark hair.

    Wearing check patterned purple blouse, gray pants, and black short boots, she naturally linked her arms to mine and pulled me to the door.

    ¡°What are you doing outside? Are you embarrassed? Come on, let¡¯s get in.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡±

    The caf¨¦ door gently opened and closed.

    Mina didn¡¯t look nervous at all having a group hangout ahead. Well, did she say the boys were from the same cram school she went to? Bending her steps on the black tiled floor, Lee Mina continued to speak without hesitation.

    ¡°You look so pretty today, huh? Everyone¡¯s really nice, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, yeah¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly.

    Before joining this event, I was concerned about a lot of things; however, once I went through such difficulties with Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung, nothing in this world felt scary to me¡­

    Mina¡¯s following words then made me quickly raise my head.

    ¡°Oh, one person is a stranger to me. He¡¯s filling in one of his sides.¡±

    ¡°A sub?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just like you,¡± replied Mina while nodding her head. ¡°I was told that he¡¯s in his second year in Nam Gye High School, but I never heard his name. Even if I did, I would still have no idea since he isn¡¯t in my cram school¡­¡± Speaking that way, Mina directed her eyes on somewhere and stopped talking out of the blue.

    I asked her, ¡®Mina?¡¯ and turned my head in the direction where she was looking at.

    A group of boys was waving their hands awkwardly at us to say hi. As if they had arrived here earlier and already took their seats, I also found the girls from our class sitting across the boys. However, the person, who caught my attention, was someone else.

    His outfit looked as if he didn¡¯t want to stand out. He was wearing a black coat and a comfortable looking white t-shirt on top. On the bottom, he wore jeans and a pair of sneakers, which belonged to the outfit when going to the grocery store. Even he pulled his black beanie right over his eyes.

    Still, his aura overwhelmed the entire space inside the cafe. Just as I expected, I could tell that people around him were all throwing a glance only in his direction.

    Dropping his gaze under the table as if he felt uncomfortable, he suddenly raised his eyes then opened them wide. I found that his familiar, black eyes were focused on me.

    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ I murmured to myself. Even if he was in a very comfy outfit, Yeo Dan oppa looked damn gorgeous.

    Scanning myself from head to toe, I heaved a sigh. I tried my best to look good, but once I saw him, I quickly felt kind of cheap. He was only a year older than me; however, he emitted a mature vibe probably because of his height, appearance, or mental age.

    When we came close and sat down, the boys tapped the table and said, ¡°Hey, why are you guys running late? Something very interesting happened earlier. It was insane.¡±

    Gawking at Yeo Dan oppa for a while, Lee Mina shook her head and pulled herself together, at last. She asked back, ¡°Something very interesting? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Have we been sitting here for about ten minutes? Guess how many college girls came by to our table.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. How many?¡±

    ¡°Twelve! Can you believe that?¡±

    Lee Mina quickly shouted in astonishment, ¡°Did you say twelve?!¡±

    I was also startled to hear what they just said. Feeling some distance as deep as a precipice between me and him, I moved my body back defensively. Although we would say hi to each other every morning, Yeo Dan oppa seemed very distant right now.

    The boys continued to speak.

    ¡°He told them he¡¯s in high school, but none of them believed that although they obviously noticed that we were high school students.¡±

    That was quite a common sight when being together with the Bans. Still, I never thought that even college girls would flirt on Yeo Dan oppa. Well, looking at his overall appearance right now, I couldn¡¯t help but understand that though¡­

    The boys told her to sit in front of them; however, Lee Mina, hesitated while looking at Yeo Dan oppa as if she had seen an extinct dinosaur. I could understand her reaction since I had the same experience in the past.

    I recalled the time when I first saw Yeo Dan oppa, which was four years ago. It was in front of my apartment entrance.

 Chapter 329

    .

    His hair, around that time, was the same, radiant black color as right now, and dazzled purple under the sun just like that of Yeo Ryung. His face was as clean white as a cup of milk with gorgeously chiseled facial features. The pair of his jet-black eyes were fastened on me like a still object.

    Four years ago, when I first encountered him, I immediately turned stiff on the spot. At that time, it wasn¡¯t long ago since I had seen the Four Heavenly Kings, so I had no immunity to that kind of appearance. Besides, the Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ had too fancy hair colors that they felt surreal like game characters. However, Ban Yeo Dan had normal hair, so he was perhaps the most handsome but realistic guy I had ever seen in this world.

    Looking down at me, he said, ¡®Hi,¡¯ nonchalantly. As I stood still wordlessly while holding the doorknob, he came closer and gently put his hand on my forehead. His touch felt a little cold.

    I wasn¡¯t able to bring to my mind how I got back home that day, but I clearly remember that I passed that night without sleep. Recalling the times, I was about to laugh at Lee Mina¡¯s stiffened face.

    Barely suppressing my laughter, I switched my gaze into Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s direction, but then our eyes met. Since we had eye contact as soon as I turned my head toward him, he would have been staring at me until now. While I flinched my shoulders, he shook his head.

    Eh? I tilted my head. Why was he saying no? Just in case, I sent my thought to him through the look in my eyes.

    ¡®Don¡¯t act like I know you?¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t sure if it worked, but at that moment, Yeo Dan oppa nodded, which made me startled. Was he now able to even read other¡¯s mind? That was when I heard someone¡¯s voice from beside me.

    I turned my head. The girls from my class, who were sitting across, threw questions with bright smiles.

    ¡°Twelve girls? That truly makes sense since you¡¯re so handsome. Hi, you¡¯re the sunbae, who¡¯s the sub, right?¡±

    Diverting his gaze onto the girls, Yeo Dan oppa slightly nodded. It was just simple eye contact, but the girls shrieked in a low voice while holding each other¡¯s hands.

    Mina, who finally returned to herself, also nodded to greet him. Sitting across Yeo Dan oppa, she introduced herself then politely asked, ¡°Um, may we know your name, sunbae?¡±

    ¡°Ban Yeo Dan.¡±

    He replied as briefly as usual, but the air around the table began to stir. When I looked aside, Lee Mina and the other girls blinked swiftly and whispered, ¡®Oh my god!¡¯

    No wonder they reacted that way since people mentioned Ban Yeo Dan as the hottest guy of the neighboring high school from a week ago, and they were now seeing him right in front just a few days after hearing that gossip.

    Frankly speaking, the hottest guy of the neighboring high school was a valuable existence to us more than the K-pop idols of the same age. We could see him in person in real life whenever possible and could even go out with him if things were meant to be. The girls soon held their hands in excitement.

    Once the fuss subsided, at last, we ordered a few menus and returned to our seats to have some time introducing ourselves.

    ¡°My name is Kim Jimin.¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Sohn Se Young.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Chun Dong Ho.¡±

    As Lee Mina said, everyone except Yeo Dan oppa was freshmen in high school and knew each other although they weren¡¯t super close.

    I was the only one who didn¡¯t know their names, so the boys naturally introduced themselves while looking in my direction. The girl, who was listening to them beside me, dropped some remarks while resting their chin on their palms.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too cheesy.¡±

    ¡°Speak as usual.¡±

    Meanwhile, when one of the girls placed her hand on her chest and uttered, ¡®Hi, I¡¯m Sohn Se Young,¡¯ in a low and husky voice, everyone burst into laughter. I also began to giggle after them; however, Yeo Dan oppa was the only one who remained as firm as a rock.

    At that moment, I found the boy, who introduced himself as Chun Dong Ho, throwing a glance at Yeo Dan oppa. Since he sat right next to him, Chun Dong Ho seemed to feel uncomfortable about Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s silence.

    Yeo Dan oppa would behave that way during the entire hangout. Would it be fine? Looking in that direction with a worried gaze, I had eye contact with Chun Dong Ho.

    He opened his eyes wide then smiled awkwardly. I also grinned at him clumsily and turned my head to the front again.

    The familiar noise, but the stranger boys, the secret eye contact and awkward smile between the boys and girls¡­ While I opened and closed my hand under the table in nervousness, the girls beside me uttered one after another.

    ¡°I¡¯m Moon Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Ahn Ji Young.¡±

    The only person here, who didn¡¯t know them, was Yeo Dan oppa, so the self-introduction went naturally by using honorifics.

    Lee Mina, the last person to introduce herself, then pointed at me while saying, ¡°Hi, my name is Lee Mina, and this is my classmate¨C¨C.¡±

    As if she was being considerate to me, who came here to fill in someone, Lee Mina indicated me with an exaggerated attitude like a magician. I mean, I knew that it was her intention for me to relax, but what she was doing right now felt more embarrassing! With a blush, I stammered, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m¡­ um¡­ H¡­ Ham Donnie¡­¡±

    ¡°H¡­ Ham Needa?¡±

    Listening to the voice coming from across, I covered my mouth with both hands. Gosh, my tongue got twisted!

    Covering the part under my nose, I raised my gaze stealthily and looked across. The person who teased me was none other than Chun Dong Ho. ¡®Geez, how long have you been knowing me to joke around?¡¯ As my ears reddened, the people around the whole table burst into laughter again.

    Lee Mina, sitting beside me, pulled me in her arms and tapped my shoulder.

    ¡°Aw¡­ it¡¯s because you¡¯re cute. She¡¯s so cute, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    She threw that question toward Chun Dong Ho.

    I became even more bewildered. We could tell each other cute like nothing, but it would be so embarrassing to hear that word from a boy.

    Something happened at that moment.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    The question was aiming at Chun Dong Ho; however, the response came out from somewhere else. Everyone on the table directed their eyes in the same direction.

    Looking at me unconsciously, Yeo Dan oppa suddenly blinked swiftly and turned his head to glance aside. That was when he showed a facial expression of a person who just woke up from sleep.

    A moment after, Moon Sarah and Ahn Ji Young, my classmates, emitted a whoop while covering their mouths with their hands.

    ¡°Oh, my god! Oh, my god! Wow!¡±

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa, can I call you oppa? Your voice sounded so sweet just now.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that was lit.¡±

    Amid the fuss, I heaved a quiet sigh.

    Oppa just now forgot that we weren¡¯t the only people sitting on this spot. That was why he spoke like that as if he was taking care of me just as he did when I was with Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Would this be fine? I was covered with a veil of concerns. Why was he trying to pretend that we didn¡¯t know each other when he wasn¡¯t a person who could act in the first place? Besides, I didn¡¯t think it was a proper manner to hide our close relationship in front of the kids who were here to enjoy the group hangout. However, Yeo Dan oppa, who left home early in the morning to help his friends with studying, would have some reason to be here instead of going to the library.

    That was when I touched my forehead while having some complicated thoughts in my head.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling well?¡±

    When I turned my head toward someone¡¯s low whisper, Chun Dong Ho came into view who was looking at me worriedly. He had the most outstanding appearance among the three freshmen boys. The tips of his blond hair, which seemed to be bleached, turned almost white; his slanted, keen eyes and delicate facial features reminded me of Yi Ruda. Inside his Adidas jersey, he was wearing a white t-shirt, and between those clothes, a black necklace was dangling on his neck. He might be carrying his student ID around his neck.

    I dressed very modestly, so if we walked around together outside, we wouldn¡¯t look so good to each other. Having those thoughts in mind, I came up with the fact that he had initiated a conversation with me.

    With a clumsy smile, I shook my head.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, are you guys doing small-talk there?¡±

    When one of the boys spoke naughtily that way, Chun Dong Ho laughed casually and turned his head to the boys.

    ¡°Oh, come on.¡±

    Watching them having a mischievous fistfight, I noticed that Yeo Dan oppa, who was sitting beside them, was making an eye gesture to me. Pointing his finger at his temple, he mouthed, ¡®Are you not feeling well?¡¯

 Chapter 330

    .

    I shook my head to say that I was fine. Yeo Dan oppa nodded at my response and averted his eyes from me.

    We soon began to talk about our private lives. Lee Mina, whose excellence in livening up the mood was second to none in our class, bossed the conversation. Our conversation topics changed swiftly from our hobbies to favorite musicians and celebrities.

    As the conversation continued, I gradually began to relax. Though it was said to be a group hangout, the dialogues we shared mostly sounded like those going on among our classmates maybe because everyone went to the same cram school.

    Leaning on the couch while being completely relaxed, I soon straightened up myself as the subject of the conversation changed into something quite interesting.

    ¡°Rap?¡± I asked.

    Chun Dong Ho smiled bashfully and replied, ¡°Uh-huh, so I remixed my favorite songs, hung out in my friend¡¯s studio, and sometimes rented a space to record my own songs¡­ yeah, I¡¯m doing something like that.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s cool.¡±

    My sincere response came out involuntarily. Chun Dong Ho lowered his head and rubbed his student ID that he wore around his neck as if he felt slightly embarrassed. Watching his reactions, I scratched the back of my head.

    Did I overreact? However, I always became astonished to those who worked in unfamiliar fields and wondered about their lives. Besides, this boy wasn¡¯t just planning and thinking about what he wanted to do; he already did some legworks and was diving into the field of hip hop music.

    Suddenly, Chun Dong Ho turned around to look at the speaker in the caf¨¦ and said, ¡°I have a remixed version of that song on my phone.¡±

    ¡°Wow, really? Do you mind if I can hear that?¡±

    Chun Dong Ho nodded without any sign of embarrassment. He might be used to letting others listen to his recorded songs. Taking out his earphone from his pocket, Chun Dong Ho tried to give one side of it across the table but halted to do so. The table was too wide to share the same earphone.

    I got up in the end and moved to the seat right beside him. Once I sat down next to him, the tension I head earlier suddenly returned.

    For some reason, I felt that we were being too close. Well, of course, I couldn¡¯t help since this couch was too small for five people to sit together.

    I glanced aside. Chun Dong Ho kept having difficulties with untying his tangled earphone. He murmured in a small voice, ¡°Oh, gosh¡­¡±

    Watching him do that, I stretched out my hand for assistance, but it wasn¡¯t helping at all. Trying to untie the untangled earphone made us touch each other¡¯s hands. Thus, the air between us turned more awkward.

    ¡®I was just trying to hear some songs, but geez¡­ what am I doing right now?¡¯ Having that thought in mind, I took my hands off from his earphone and began to hand fan my neck then glanced around out of the blue.

    After the girls in my class sent him such enthusiastic supports, Yeo Dan oppa was now sitting on a seat to the far end. Moon Sarah and Anh Ji Young showered him questions such as ¡®Where do you live, oppa? Do you have any younger siblings? Why did you go to the boy¡¯s high school?¡¯ Lee Mina, beside them, was talking to one of the boys. His name seemed to be Kim Jimin, a boy with decent appearance and glasses on like the class president character in romance comics. Mina¡¯s fast and cheerful voice went along with Kim Jimin¡¯s slow and heavy voice like an orchestra.

    Suddenly, Yeo Dan oppa turned his head to look in my direction as if he felt my glance. I flinched when I read the SOS sign in his eyes.

    Well, since he hated something tiresome, Yeo Dan oppa wouldn¡¯t enjoy this kind of situation. ¡®For what reason did he come here?¡¯ Wondering why, I smiled awkwardly.

    It looked as though he wanted me to take him out of here while making any kind of excuses for him, but sorry, I was quite having fun here than I expected. I didn¡¯t have any chance to meet someone new outside the school, so I never thought this kind of hangout would be this much interesting and refreshing. Haha!

    I quickly turned my head while ignoring Yeo Dan oppa. Someone¡¯s glance was making me blush. Scratching my cheek, I heard Chun Dong Ho¡¯s voice reaching my ears.

    ¡°Okay, so here you are.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks.¡±

    I took one side of his earphone and put it on my ear then looked at him. Looking at his hand pressing the play button, I suddenly came up with Yoo Chun Young for some reason.

    I murmured to myself, ¡®Now I come to think of it, I never imagined last year that I would be listening to music with someone, who wasn¡¯t Yoo Chun Young, like this.¡¯

    If I didn¡¯t think that this place was a world inside a novel, many different ways of life were possible just like this. I could welcome and have relationships with not just the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung but also other people to my life such as Chun Dong Ho or the kids from Mina¡¯s cram school. A lot of other people¡­

    I, at last, came to think that I had been confining myself in my prejudice, which was having such a closed mind.

    This was the first time to spend the weekend without the Four Heavenly Kings or Ban Yeo Ryung, but I thought this was quite good than I imagined.

    I rolled my eyes and looked aside. Chun Dong Ho¡¯s eyes, which were busily moving under his bleached hair, were on me. Now I noticed that his eyes were a lighter brown than other people.

    How long did it pass since we had eye contact? Feeling the awkward silence, I uttered with a clumsy smile, ¡°This song is so cool. It¡¯s very new to hear a remixed version.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Though he spoke that way, Chun Dong Ho¡¯s face brightened. Taking his earphone out from my ear, I handed it back to him and continued to speak.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. You really record your songs like professional musicians out there. I never heard anything like this. This is truly cool.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is really nothing,¡± replying that way, Chun Dong Ho¡¯s face was still blushing.

    That was when I heard someone clapping out of the blue. I, Chun Dong Ho, Yeo Dan oppa¨C¨Cwho was facing a fusillade of questions from the excited Moon Sarah and Ahn Ji Young¨C¨CSohn Se Young, and Kim Jimin, who was sitting quite quietly, all raised their heads.

    The person, who clapped hands, was none other than Lee Mina. When every eye was bent on her, she asked cheerfully, ¡°So, should we now change our seats and sit in a pair?¡±

    That was when I realized that this was a group hangout. Earlier, I was in tension while sitting close to a boy, but just now I was hyper to make new friends or something like that. Geez, what was wrong with me? I felt hilarious about myself.

    Disheveling my hair, I showed a look of mixed feelings. ¡®Geez, what should I do?¡¯ I felt comfortable just now since everyone was sitting together on a couch. If we were splitting into pairs, I would get so nervous.

    At that moment, Sohn Se Young and Chun Dong Ho, who was sitting across the table, quietly raised their hands.

    ¡°Do you mind if we can go to the bathroom quickly before that?¡±

    Kim Jimin, who looked like a model student, tossed a question, unexpectedly, in a mischievous voice.

    ¡°Why are you two going together?¡±

    ¡°Ah, get off, Kim Jimin,¡±

    Pretending to slightly punch Kim Jimin, Chun Dong Ho soon put his arm around Sohn Se Young¡¯s shoulders then disappeared to the other side of the caf¨¦. Watching the view of their backs, I turned my head and suddenly encountered Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s eyes. I realized that he was making an eye gesture to sign me outside the caf¨¦. ¡®Hmm, what should I do?¡¯ I frowned.

    If I kept neglecting him, I would feel sorry since I knew how struggling this kind of event was to him. Since we were now having a short break, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to breathe some fresh air with him?

    After deep thinking, I stood up from my seat and spoke in a loud voice on purpose.

    ¡°Let me go make a call. There¡¯s some music here, so I¡¯ll have a quick call outside the caf¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± replied Mina brightly while looking down at her phone. I took mine and quickly got out of the caf¨¦.

    Wandering around for a moment, I found a telephone pole and hid behind it. Yeo Dan oppa soon came outside and looked around with a look of wonder. I waved at him.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa, here!¡±

    As soon as he came over to me, I pushed him between the pole and the wall; however, it didn¡¯t work that well since I was a head shorter than him.

    Feeling urgent, I slapped the wall beside him fiercely and asked, ¡°Oppa, why are you here?¡±

    He then sent a mixed glance to my hand, which was on the wall, and replied, ¡°Before that question, what kind of action is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hitting-the-wall.¡±

 Chapter 331

    .

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While there was a moment of silence, I quietly took off my hand from the wall and spoke in a low voice, ¡°¡­ Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Heaving a sigh, Yeo Dan oppa tapped my head as he usually did. Suddenly turning his head to look at the passersby, he changed the look on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked while feeling anxious.

    ¡°Hold on for a sec.¡±

    He suddenly opened the collar of his coat and hid me inside it. Having myself in his arms in an unguarded moment, I opened my eyes wide. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s turtleneck sweater was pressed down on my cheek. I could hear his heart pounding faintly through my ears.

    How long had it been? Once the collar of his coat disappeared from my sight as if a curtain was opened, I, who was in a daze, raised my head.

    I felt a little dizzy as if I suddenly got out from a heated spot to a cold place. Even my breath felt slightly hot.

    Getting my breath back for a moment, I asked, ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa grimaced as if he was in an awkward situation. Stretching out his hand to adjust my disheveled hair, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°The reason why I came here¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of a stalker.¡±

    ¡°What? A stalker?!¡±

    What the hell was he talking about?

    Still, with a grimace, Yeo Dan oppa observed the passersby in suspicion then suddenly pulled my hand and headed to the alley nearby.

    Once we arrived at an utterly desolated spot, he brought up his story in detail.

    The incident began about two weeks ago. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s stuff started to consistently disappear. Since he had a lot of mischievous friends, he thought one of them would be just playing around, so he just neglected it. However, as the happening took place more often, he got annoyed at last. Most of the response he received after voicing out his irritation was something like, ¡®What the heck are you talking about?¡¯ Yeo Dan oppa fell into confusion.

    That was when he began to get some strange letters in his backpack. Listening to that extent, I asked him with my eyes wide open, ¡°Then, the letter I saw last time was also¡­?¡±

    Recalling the letter that he dropped in front of the elevator, I threw the question. Yeo Dan oppa nodded his head. His straight face looked quite gloomy somehow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been thinking, but I was surprised since I didn¡¯t even know that it existed in my bag. There isn¡¯t any reason other than that.¡±

    Smiling awkwardly, I hid my hands behind my back in embarrassment.

    What I had been thinking? Well, nothing so special. I just wondered how the girl, whom Yeo Dan oppa was dating, would look like or what she had done in her previous life to go out with this super-hot guy in the neighborhood.

    Anyway, I heaved a sigh for some reason once the whole story about this letter thing got revealed, at last. I felt a little empty and relieved at the same time.

    I was then lost in thought again. Actually, the existence of a stalker wasn¡¯t something that unfamiliar to Yeo Dan oppa. What I became more concerned about was something else.

    Hesitating for a while, I carefully flung a question.

    ¡°Um, but, oppa¡­ Since you have someone stalking you, is it okay to show up at a group hangout? You know the safety of the girl, who would be your partner¡­¡±

    Frowning faintly, he replied, ¡°I also have that in mind, but¡­ my friends read the letter and estimated that this person seems to be very noble and pure.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why¡­!¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s such a romanticist, she wouldn¡¯t be chasing a guy who has a girlfriend.¡±

    A-ha, so that was how things were going. I nodded my head.

    Unless that person was a wicked stalker, he or she would be just repeatedly taking Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s stuff or leaving letters since the person wasn¡¯t brave enough to reveal his or her identity. In that case, this method would block out the stalker, which was making a girlfriend.

    However, a question was still left. Tilting my head in wonder, I asked, ¡°But it¡¯s quite surprising that you accepted to join this event without hesitance. I mean, oppa, you hate getting along with strangers, don¡¯t you? No, not just strangers, you also feel exhausted hanging out with your friends.¡±

    I often saw him showing a frantic look on his face while being dragged by his friends. I, on the other hand, liked people but couldn¡¯t get along with others that well since I lacked confidence. However, Yeo Dan oppa felt tired of hanging out with people. His friends were so outgoing regardless that they often dragged him to get along, which I felt jealous and sorry at the same time.

    That kind of character was about to have some romantic relationship now. Really? I slightly frowned. Was I wrong that he would never get interested in other girls except for Yeo Ryung?

    How long it had been since I gave up my crush on him? Well, although the iron wall around his heart had collapsed, I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to go out with him¡­ Suddenly, I lifted my head while hearing something from him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t accept it without hesitance.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°They told me they would let me know a secret plan to get the stalker away, so I came here on time since I had nothing to lose and then found that I was in a situation like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I uttered in a daze.

    ¡°Those bastards,¡± Yeo Dan oppa blurted the words with downcast eyes. I laughed awkwardly then turned my head, thinking, ¡®So that was what happened. It¡¯s hardly likely he¡¯ll join an event something like this.¡¯

    Checking the look in his eyes again, I offered my sympathy inwardly to his friends. There would soon be a big fight in his classroom.

    At last, he talked about why he took me outside here. As if he felt so lighthearted to confess everything, Yeo Dan oppa asked me with a face that looked like a bright and clear sky.

    ¡°I heard you came here to fill in someone. If you¡¯re also in an awkward situation, do you want to leave together?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you asked me to pretend that I don¡¯t know you?¡±

    Now I clearly grasped why he gave me that order out of the blue when he was a person who hated lies and couldn¡¯t act well. Yeo Dan oppa nodded at my question without hesitation.

    Although he was forced to join this event, he surely didn¡¯t want to go out with a girl yet. He felt sorry to participate since he didn¡¯t long for any romantic relationship. At that moment, I showed up among the girls on the other side, so I would indeed look like an exit or a savior to him.

    Yeo Dan oppa stared at me with his deep black eyes. Receiving his glance, I was lost in thought for a moment but soon shook my head slowly.

    ¡°Um¡­ sorry. I still want to wait and see. I don¡¯t feel that bewildered or something like that. You know the kids are all funny and nice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do agree with that,¡± he replied without the slightest hesitation. He didn¡¯t seem to ask me against my will when I refused to do so. Well, did he ever force me to do something that I hated?

    Something then flashed through my mind.

    I asked, ¡°Now I come to think of it, how did you know the boys, oppa?¡±

    ¡°They are the hoobaes of my friends. Not that close not that far¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Another mystery was solved. While I nodded my head, Yeo Dan oppa slowly pointed at the outside of the alley out of the blue.

    Once I bent my steps toward that direction, he walked after me while shoving his hands into his coat pockets. He then continued, ¡°The boy, who was about to show up, made me join this thing on behalf of him all of a sudden, so other kids would have also become very bewildered. I think they haven¡¯t received any messages that I¡¯m gonna join here. Well, they were nice enough to not show how surprised they were.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I get that.¡±

    ¡°As you just said, they seem to be good kids. Maybe¡­¡±

    I showed a swiveling smile at the word that he just added cautiously. Finding the similarities between Yeo Dan oppa and Yeo Ryung always made me fun. Whenever it happened, I felt that he, who felt very unreal although he was my next-door neighbor, was getting so close to me.

    They gave a positive review to strangers under any circumstances. It was such a careful and considerate attitude as if saying something negative about others would harm them for real.

    That was one of their strengths that I realized how lovely Yeo Ryung was and the reason why I liked Yeo Dan oppa. They were the friendliest people I had ever met until that time.

 Chapter 332

    .

    I agreed with a smile, ¡°Yeah, they seem nice,¡± then suddenly added, ¡°But it was a little uncomfortable to follow them since everyone seemed to be close except me. That¡¯s why I felt so delighted and relieved to see you.¡±

    The moment when I looked up at Yeo Dan oppa thoughtlessly, I found him losing his expressionless look momentarily on his face. Staring down at me with agitated eyes, he replied, ¡°You were talking well.¡±

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. I felt very nervous. Wasn¡¯t it noticeable?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa still fastened his gaze at me while showing a mixed feeling on his face. Suddenly, he raised his hand and disheveled my hair. It wasn¡¯t his usual, cautious touch but more of an intimate and casual gesture.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ While I adjusted my messy hair, Yeo Dan oppa quickly walked away while leaving me in the alley.

    ¡°Ah, hold on!¡± I ran after him in a hurry.

    Halting our steps in front of the caf¨¦, we checked our intentions once again.

    ¡°So, you want to keep staying here, right?¡±

    I nodded at his question, replying, ¡°Yeah, now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll stay with them for a while. I even dressed up like this.¡± Speaking like that, I swayed the blouse that I borrowed from Yeo Ryung. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face turned slightly enigmatic.

    I asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    I nodded again at his immediate response. He was indeed getting out of this place alone whether I helped him to leave or not. Since his friends deceived him into joining this event, Yeo Dan oppa was kind of a victim. Thus, although he tried to leave, he didn¡¯t have to feel sorry for other kids. If there would be someone, who should feel sorry for us, it would have to be his friends, not him.

    Being aware that he couldn¡¯t stand uncomfortable situations, I tilted my head. Now I had come to think of it, he was kind of praiseworthy that he didn¡¯t stamp out of the caf¨¦ until now. Was he staying here for me since I looked too nervous? Having that thought in my mind, I soon shook my head. ¡®Come on, don¡¯t be deluded. He might have been just feeling sorry for the kids¡­¡¯

    That was when I heard him flinging a question nonchalantly. I lifted my head.

    ¡°Who are you gonna sit with?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Probably the one whom I spoke with the most? I mean, as long as he doesn¡¯t hate me.¡±

    ¡°Chun Dong Ho?¡±

    Wow, you remembered his name. Thinking that way, I nodded at him.

    ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± he said shortly.

    Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t add any more words. Before stepping into the caf¨¦ again, we spent some time checking the situation inside through the glass wall.

    Thankfully, no one was looking into our direction. Some were applying lip tint while looking at the mirror, whereas some were checking their phones while sinking their heads on their chests.

    I thought it would be fine to step inside now. Walking side by side with Yeo Dan oppa, I flung the door open. Once I got closer to the passage through the bathroom, I turned to that side and said, ¡°Ah, oppa, let me go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± responding that way, he soon walked after me through the narrow hallway. The woman and man¡¯s bathrooms were standing side by side.

    When we opened each of the doors at the same time, I heard a familiar voice coming through the man¡¯s bathroom door. I paused and turned my head.

    The owner of the voice was Sohn Se Young, one of the boys who left the spot earlier to go to the bathroom. What surprised me wasn¡¯t the identity of the voice but the conversation he was having with someone.

    ¡°Gosh, why does it have to be Ahn Ji Young?¡±

    His irritated way of speaking, which was covered with a veil of aggressiveness, made me flinch instinctively. Turning my head, I murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with him¡­?¡±

    He didn¡¯t show any sign of dislike until just now. Besides, he was going to the same cram school with Ji Young. In other words, they had been hanging out quite often. Being frozen for a moment with my hand on the doorknob, I threw a glance at my side. Yeo Dan oppa was also standing still while holding the doorknob.

    That was when I realized that Sohn Se Young didn¡¯t go to the bathroom alone. ¡®Then his conversation partner now would be¡­¡¯ As soon as I had that thought, someone¡¯s voice came over the door.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! I thought she was joking about bringing her here, but she really showed up.¡±

    I could grasp the sarcastic tone in his relaxed voice as if he was talking with downcast eyes. His way of speaking sounded very natural in backbiting others. Once I heard that remark, I felt my heart sink within me.

    It was Chun Dong Ho. He was talking in an utterly different way from earlier when he spoke about what he liked. Sohn Se Young¡¯s voice continued.

    ¡°Geez, I could stand her only when seeing in the class, not here. Do we have to see her even outside the class? Shoot! Why is Moon Sarah close to Ahn Ji Young to make this thing happen?¡±

    Wow¡­ I clicked my tongue with a big grimace. How could he talk that way?

    Sohn Se Young uttered again, ¡°Gosh, who should I be partners with? Well, I must not sit beside Lee Mina, right?¡±

    Chun Dong Ho¡¯s calm voice replied, ¡°Uh-huh, you know Kim Jimin likes Lee Mina.¡±

    ¡°Would she also like Kim Jimin?¡±

    ¡°How should we know?¡±

    ¡°Lee Mina was the only one who didn¡¯t even glance at Ban Yeo Dan while other girls were just captivated by him.¡± Sohn Se Young¡¯s voice suddenly subsided, ¡°Gosh, the more I think the more I get annoyed! Why did that hyeong send Ban Yeo Dan here? Fu*k!¡±

    The arrow was pointing in this side out of the blue, which made me hardly breathe. Pouting my lips for a while, I turned my head and found Yeo Dan oppa shrugging his shoulders with his usual, nonchalant look beside me.

    Meanwhile, Sohn Se Young¡¯s backbiting kept on ruthlessly in the bathroom. It was like a runaway train without a brake.

    ¡°Not only those hyeongs but also Ban Yeo Dan can¡¯t distinguish whether or not to join such an event! Although we said okay, how can he come here? Isn¡¯t he insane?¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°Fu*k! What should we do? We¡¯re like playing a supporting role here. Sh*t, so annoying! I¡¯m not here to be treated that way!¡±

    Listening to their conversations in silence, I shook my head. ¡®Those bastards are out of their minds!¡¯ I murmured to myself. Sohn Se Young was, of course, rude, but Chun Dong Ho, who replied passively such as ¡®Yeah,¡¯ ¡®Uh-huh,¡¯ ¡®True,¡¯ ¡®How do I know?¡¯ was also behaving the same. I got disgusted by both of them.

    I, who said that I would stay here just until now, decided to tell Yeo Dan oppa about my plan afterward. I should ask him for bringing me back home. I didn¡¯t want to spend even a minute to those bastards. Instead, I would just take a nap at home.

    That was when I tried to pull Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s sleeve. The topic of their conversations switched to something else out of the blue. I drew in my breath.

    ¡°Dude, what are you gonna do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That girl¡­ what was her name again?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Ham Donnie.¡±

    As soon as my name slipped out from Chun Dong Ho¡¯s mouth, my heart seemed to freeze. He was saying my name apathetically as if he was talking about some animal¡¯s name in the zoo.

    Sohn Se Young pushed him, ¡°Yeah, her, Ham Donnie¡­ What are you gonna do with her?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that before?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    Chun Dong Ho¡¯s following remark smashed my nape like a cold wave. I felt a sudden shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Ham Donnie, that girl is super close to Ban Yeo Ryung. I heard that they even live next doors. Everyone in So Hyun High School knows this story.¡±

    The moment I heard those words, my eyes were wide open, but I closed them and tried to stop my hands trembling in surprise. ¡®So that was what happened,¡¯ I murmured to myself.

    The shock and fright didn¡¯t last long. I had been going through so many things to get surprised at this kind of thing. Nothing occurred once I entered high school, so I had been forgetting about these things, but I never knew I would recall such memories in this way.

 Chapter 333

    .

    I put my hand down from the doorknob without a sigh. Chun Dong Ho and Sohn Se Young¡¯s voices kept coming from the bathroom like background music.

    ¡°Dude, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been so nice to her. I thought you were out of your mind since it was my first time to see you not using any F-words.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but I also tried to be nice to her since I felt sorry. She was so damn kind.¡±

    Unlike the way he spoke, his voice didn¡¯t sound that sorry. Sohn Se Young agreed lightly.

    ¡°Yeah, why is she so kind? I heard that she¡¯s close to Lee Mina, so I thought a bossy type of girl would come out.¡±

    At that part, I slightly frowned. It didn¡¯t mean that I hated to be described as a kind girl, but in this situation, the word ¡®kind¡¯ didn¡¯t imply something so positive, which made me upset. It sounded like I was a person who would never get angry no matter what happened to me.

    Well, even though I had those thoughts in mind, I was becoming enervated, so what they said wouldn¡¯t be wrong. I clicked my tongue. It was a waste of energy and time to lose my temper at them. It was also true that I didn¡¯t want to cause a disturbance.

    I gently wiped out my sweaty hand on my skirt then turned to look at Yeo Dan oppa. Outside the bathroom, Chun Dong Ho continued to speak.

    ¡°But I really felt sorry for her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather better to ask Ban Yeo Dan for providing a bridge between us and Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t you hear that? That hyeong is cherishing his sister very much. They told me don¡¯t you ever bring up anything about his sister, not even a joke.¡±

    ¡°Well, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    He accepted the reality so easily. Smiling aimlessly, I was about to ask Yeo Dan oppa to just leave the spot. That was when I saw the look on his face and tilted my head in wonder.

    He remained silent during the whole time, so I thought that he had been angry with those boys. Just as they said, I was aware that Yeo Dan oppa would vent his anger when it came to something about Yeo Ryung. I even wondered how weird he was since he didn¡¯t kick the door open and jump into those boys immediately.

    However, he looked somewhat enigmatic to describe that he was just enraged since he was observing none other than my face. Once I realized that he was showing concerns than just a feeling of anger, I tilted my head again.

    Something then flashed through my head. Was he thinking about that?

    Leaning myself toward his side, I whispered, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t fight with Yeo Ryung against those things, so no worries, oppa.¡±

    I came up with the happening that took place before I stepped out of her house. Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents remembered that Yeo Ryung and I had a huge fight against something for some reason. Besides, since I had watched them for a long time, Yeo Ryung was closer to his brother than her busy parents. Thus, Yeo Dan oppa would also know the fight we had in the past. In this regard, he would definitely worry about me having a big fight with Yeo Ryung since I could turn upset from this incident.

    Thinking to that extent, I smiled bitterly. ¡®But still, he knows nothing about me, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯ If I were about to end our friendship while being jealous of Ban Yeo Ryung for a thing like this, I would have done that a hundred times.

    Aside from that, it wasn¡¯t Yeo Ryung¡¯s fault from the very beginning; instead, I would rather become concerned about Yeo Ryung, who was receiving attention from those trashes.

    At that moment, Yeo Dan oppa opened his mouth with a slight grimace.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that¡­¡±

    I shook my head while implying that he didn¡¯t need to make an excuse. I repeatedly uttered, ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. I ain¡¯t mad at all¡­ Although I¡¯m a little surprised, this isn¡¯t my first time going through such a thing, so¡­¡±

    However, Yeo Dan oppa frowned even more instead of looking better.

    That was when Sohn Se Young¡¯s voice intervened between the two of us. I turned my head again.

    ¡°But that girl¡­ she¡¯s close to Ban Yeo Ryung, but why doesn¡¯t she know Yeo Dan sunbae? At first, I thought they knew each other, but no. Once she had eye contact with him, she just turned her head away.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t she pretending to not know him?¡±

    Chun Dong Ho¡¯s response, which hit the nail on the head, pricked at my conscience. Yeo Dan oppa and I turned our heads and exchanged eye contact. At that moment, Chun Dong Ho¡¯s apathetic voice went on.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Maybe it is what it is. Honestly, I can¡¯t even trust that Ham Donnie is close to Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, agreed.¡±

    ¡°Why is she such a run-of-the-mill?¡±

    With a giggle, Sohn Se Young replied, ¡°Yeah, who would even look at her if she¡¯s together with Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± I heaved a sigh.

    If a word could have a physical form, I would have just gotten hurt. If that happened, Yeo Dan oppa, standing beside me, would notice it immediately.

    Thank goodness it didn¡¯t. Looking down at my non-wounded hand, I tried to think about something positive.

    Well, how good it was to know about the truth anyway. I almost got to be friends with them without being aware of their intentions. If so, I would have encountered a moment of introducing Ban Yeo Ryung to those bastards as if I had done to Yoon Jung In in the party before.

    Thus, I felt so thankful to hear such things in here. I kept repeating to myself how fortunate I was. At least, I got to avoid the worst scenario.

    That was when I heard some snarling noise as if someone was clenching his teeth. I quickly turned my head aside. Facing Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s radiant black eyes, I asked in surprise, ¡°Yeo Dan oppa?¡±

    Before I could stop him, the bathroom door swung open with a loud thud. The quickly opened door was bumped against the opposite wall with noise then returned to the original spot. Between the gap, Sohn Se Young and Chun Dong Ho¡¯s pale faces came into my sight.

    As soon as the door closed, I grabbed Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Oppa, what are you doing!¡± I shouted. Honestly, I felt cool in my inside, but this place was a caf¨¦ in our neighborhood, where we had been living in over a decade. Besides, the caf¨¦ was crowded with students from other schools since it was Saturday!

    If we made any troubles, the rumors would spread out in a flash; moreover, when people found out that Yeo Dan oppa was the one who caused tumult, things would turn out more hectically.

    I yelled in haste, ¡°Oppa, please do it with your word! In words!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I promise I would take care of Yeo Ryung.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa, who tried to say something with a frown, shut his mouth once he heard my remark. He then asked me still with a grimace, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure not to let those bastards approach Yeo Ryung, so please don¡¯t worry, oppa.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°You should resolve this after discussing it with your friends. Why are you trying to pick a fight right now? Anyway, it¡¯s us who overheard their conversations, so if you lose your temper here, it would make us feel better right now, but there might be rumors later about Ban Yeo Dan listening in on other¡¯s conversations. What are you gonna do then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡±

    His determined response made me feel stuffy. ¡®I don¡¯t care about that? Come on, those boys look like they have many acquaintances.¡¯

    Once bad rumor spread out, it was difficult to straighten out things. He might also be aware of that, but why was he acting that way? That was when I tried to dispute with him like that.

    Yeo Dan oppa suddenly blurted out something, which made my eyes wide open.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, not Yeo Ryung.¡±

    I didn¡¯t get what he was trying to say, so I tilted my head in wonder, thinking, ¡®Me?¡¯

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    At that moment, for some reason, his voice, which echoed around the narrow hallway, sounded very unreal. I just blinked swiftly at his sudden question then replied bitterly, ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ I¡¯m¡­ okay¡­ for real.¡±

    Even if I emphasized that I was fine, he tossed another question as if something truly mattered to him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m really fine since I¡¯m used to these things¡­¡±

    ¡°Used to these things?¡±

    For some reason, Yeo Dan oppa repeated my words. Feeling like a kid getting scolded by her teacher for no reason, I just nodded my head. In my perspective, I had no idea why he was looking at me with that frightening look and urging none other than me.

 Chapter 334

    .

    When he kicked the wall for the second time, I stepped back instinctively and shouted, ¡°Yeo Dan oppa! What¡¯s going on, again?!¡± He, however, scowled at the door nonchalantly and blurted, ¡°Those bastards are the ones who made you get used to these kinds of things.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He tried to step inside while kicking the door open. I pulled him away with a pale face.

    Thankfully, the bathroom was all the way inside the hall, so the noise didn¡¯t reach the counter. A few customers came toward this side without being aware of what was going on. Then I saw them quickly moving back as they found out the strained atmosphere.

    Trying to grab and pull Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s waist, I yelled, ¡°Oppa, you¡¯re gonna have a lot of trouble if some bad news comes out! You really hate troublesome things, don¡¯t you?!¡±

    At that moment, he replied with a subsided voice, ¡°I hate that you¡¯re used to this. That¡¯s what I hate more.¡±

    I raised my head that I shoved between his side and his arm until then. I tossed a question involuntarily, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I hate that you¡¯re used to these kinds of things.¡±

    He slowly repeated the sentence with a frown. Standing still blankly for a moment, I released my hands that were around his waist desperately.

    Staring at me while showing a mixed feeling in his eyes, he uttered, ¡°You still worry only about me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to respond, so I dropped my gaze to the floor in silence.

    Since I had spent a long time with Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings, I couldn¡¯t help but, first of all, think about the aftermath instinctively whenever this kind of thing happened. As I mentioned earlier, rumors could sometimes work as a lethal poison to people like Yeo Dan oppa, who had a high reputation. Besides, he hated troublesome things; therefore, I didn¡¯t want him to be involved in such a situation.

    While I wiggled my fingers, his determined response returned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much I become annoyed.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°When it¡¯s something about you.¡±

    My eyes widened at his words. Pouting my lips for a moment, I soon covered my mouth with both hands as if I was suddenly lacking oxygen then stood still in that posture for quite a while.

    Meanwhile, there was a fuss behind us. Probably Sohn Se Young and Chun Dong Ho would have heard all our conversation over the bathroom door. Thus, they might have roughly grasped the relationship between me and Yeo Dan oppa.

    Suddenly, their irritated voices intervened in the hallway that was silent for a moment.

    ¡°You fu*king idiot, I told you to watch what you say!¡±

    ¡°Did I know this would happen?¡±

    Their stinging words, which scratched my heart sharply just until now, felt like nothing as if they were a story about someone else. Blinking my eyes vacantly, I looked up at Yeo Dan oppa out of the blue.

    Glancing at his stern face, which looked as though he was still angry, I suddenly smiled. I knew that it was inappropriate to grin at someone, who was losing his temper for me, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him.

    Yeo Dan seemed to wonder why I was suddenly showing a grin. Placing my hand on his hand, I quietly detached my lips.

    ¡°Oppa, to be really honest, I actually didn¡¯t feel good until just now.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°But now, I¡¯m sincerely fine.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa pulled one side of his brows upward as if my response sounded doubtful. Watching him having that look, I shouted with a smile, ¡°I mean, really! I¡¯m truly okay.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Speaking that way in a slightly louder voice than before, Yeo Dan oppa threw a glance at the bathroom again where Sohn Se Young and Chun Dong Ho would be inside. Wondering about his intention, I soon grinned.

    I then corrected my impression I had about him. I thought he was a tactless guy, but he could threaten others with a straight face than he looked.

    Now I was able to grasp the facial expressions of the two boys inside the bathroom without seeing them directly. With a giggle, I beckoned to Yeo Dan oppa to come closer. He tilted his head toward me. I brought my lips near to his ears.

    ¡°Actually, when you kicked the door¡­¡±

    I lowered my voice as much as possible on purpose. Sohn Se Young and Chun Dong Ho would be dying to know what we were now talking about right now.

    Yeo Dan oppa nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°I felt so cool.¡±

    Watching him put a slight grin on his lips, I added, ¡°I¡¯m quite mean, right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Replying that way, he lifted his hand and gently patted my head. That simple gesture felt like I was suddenly returning to my days in middle school. The time when the difference between his and my height was larger than now¡­ In my eyes, he looked so handsome, reliable, and undefeatable.

    Being with Yeo Dan oppa, nothing in this world seemed that frightening. When someone snatched my wallet in the arcade, I returned home crying. He saw me and got my wallet back. Whenever I was involved in a dangerous situation with Yeo Ryung, he finally appeared and saved us. Recalling those memories, I flaunted a smile.

    That was why I wanted to be his real sibling at one point and later had a crush on him. If I couldn¡¯t be his real sister, I would rather become his closest person, so that he could stay beside me as long as possible.

    Well, nothing came true eventually, but thank god, he was still living next door. Keeping my smile at him for a while, I soon shook my head when he asked me what I was thinking about. I made an eye gesture to the table. It had been too long since I said to the kids that I would just make a call shortly.

    When we returned to the table, Lee Mina, who was touching the phone, raised her head. She suddenly asked, ¡°What took you so long? I heard some loud noise from the bathroom just now.¡±

    The person who made that loud noise was here beside me. However, I couldn¡¯t respond that way, so I just threw a glance at Yeo Dan oppa. He sat across me while showing a nonchalant look on his face as if nothing had happened.

    Kim Jimin, who was sitting here for the whole time, gently greeted both me and Yeo Dan oppa. Nodding my head, I heard Lee Mina¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Do you know what happened? You were just there from the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s because¡­¡± Glancing at Yeo Dan oppa, I continued, ¡°There was almost a fight¡­¡±

    Lee Mina¡¯s eyes brightened as if they were lit at once. Geez, what people said was true; watching a fire or fight was indeed the most exciting thing. Including Mina, Ahn Ji Young and Moon Sarah also got closer to me and asked, ¡°A fight? What fight? Why?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Haha¡­ I opened my lips with a grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let me tell you later at school.¡±

    I should tell them what happened anyway since they were also the people, who were involved in the situation. While I rambled those thoughts in my head, Chun Dong Ho and Sohn Se Young came back to their seats.

    Looking incomparably pale than before, they just rubbed their faces with their hands and glanced at someone to study his face. In the direction where they fastened their gazes, there was Yeo Dan oppa typing something quickly on his phone.

    That was what he had been doing right now; however, the two boys couldn¡¯t move as if they had turned into frozen statues. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s all you guys can react now.¡¯ Clicking my tongue with that thought in mind, I suddenly came up with something then quickly raised my head.

    Yikes, now that I had come to think of it, did I ask Yeo Dan oppa to bring me back home? Recalling the conversations I had with him in front of the bathroom, I finally got the answer.

    Since I was desperate to let Yeo Dan oppa understand that I was fine, I forgot to ask him to bring me back home, which I actually was about to say to him outside the caf¨¦! I disheveled my hair nervously.

    What should I do now? I had no way left to get out of this place and no excuse to make. Should I have to keep facing these kids until the end of this group hangout then?

    That was when I bit my lips while having those thoughts in my head. Lee Mina, sitting beside me, poked my thigh under the table. I lifted my eyes and directed them on her.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯ When I asked her with my eyes instead of speaking them out loud, Lee Mina pointed down. Under the table, I saw a typed message on her phone screen.

    [Did something happen between that oppa and those boys?]

 Chapter 335

    .

    The cursor was flickering at the end of the sentence.

    It was quite a long story to tell her this way; however, I had to, at least, notify her that I needed to get out of this place. The moment I tried to quickly take her phone and type in a response, Yeo Dan oppa opened his mouth all of a sudden.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Those, who were talking to each other in twos and threes around the table, looked in this direction. Sohn Se Young and Chun Dong Ho, of course, turned incomparably stiffer than earlier.

    Lee Mina asked in wonder, ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa brought up his remark in the most commonsensical way that I had ever seen.

    ¡°I wondered whether I should talk about this or not¡­ Actually, I came here without being aware that this was a group hangout.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Oh¡­¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s why you seemed reluctant to hang out with us,¡¯ whispered Moon Sarah and Ahn Ji Young as they grasped his words immediately.

    Yeo Dan oppa continued, ¡°I¡¯m not good at talking to people I don¡¯t know well. There are things I couldn¡¯t say more because I was surprised. Sorry if you guys felt uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, not at all! Nothing was uncomfortable!¡± As Mina replied that way, Moon Sarah added her response after her, saying, ¡°Very true. We had so much fun just looking at your face, oppa.¡± The two girls then hit each other¡¯s arms with a smile while whispering, ¡®Aren¡¯t you being too honest?¡¯ Anyway, thank goodness, they were such outgoing and humorous characters.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, I threw a glance at Chun Dong Ho and Sohn Se Young. Perhaps Yeo Dan oppa was holding down the fort until now while thinking that he would make those girls uncomfortable when he left the spot. However, he would now be willing to leave even if he felt sorry for the girls since he could no longer stay beside those bastards.

    He kept on speaking, ¡°I told my friend, who deceived me to join this event, to come here ASAP. He says that he¡¯s near around and will be here soon, so don¡¯t worry about matching partners.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then¡­¡±

    Nodding their heads meekly, the kids expressed words of gratitude one after another.

    ¡°Oppa, we had fun.¡±

    ¡°You might have felt so uncomfortable, but thanks for staying patient.¡±

    Meanwhile, Kim Jimin, who was looking at Yeo Dan oppa and the other two boys alternately as if he noticed something from the overall atmosphere, also bid farewell to him slowly.

    ¡°Sunbae, see you again next time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Watching the sight, I sincerely wondered if Kim Jimin was also the same type of guy like Sohn Se Young or Chun Dong Ho. Could I trust him? That was when the caf¨¦ door opened with the sound of a small bell.

    Once I realized that the person, who was just stepping in through the open door, looked familiar, I got a little surprised. Recalling a memory, I permitted myself a wry smile.

    ¡®Yeo Dan, mommy can now die in peace!¡¯ ¡®No, don¡¯t leave yet, mama!¡¯ Having those silly conversations, he was one of the boys, who showed some excellent performances in front of the school entrance.

    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m sure that this event would become more clamorous,¡¯ murmuring to myself that way, I found the guy running toward us while waving his hand in the air from side to side as if he was a valet.

    As soon as he came closer to us, he slapped Yeo Dan oppa very hard on the back. Yeo Dan oppa, who was just getting up from his seat, moaned with a frown. Regardless of his reaction, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend uttered in excitement, ¡°Dude, why are you being so shy like this? Huh? You can¡¯t even speak in front of the girls without me.¡±

    ¡°I did well, so shut up.¡±

    Ignoring Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s response casually, he glanced around us.

    ¡°My bad! I made him join this event on behalf of me since I had something going on, but I never thought that he would become this much shy. In less than an hour, he sent me a text message asking me to save him¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me though.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you guys didn¡¯t have much fun because of this dude, right?¡±

    Watching them chatter, I murmured, ¡®They have such different characters. How could the two become friends?¡¯ That was when Yeo Dan oppa suddenly grabbed his friend by the collar. He then roared with a voice that I had never heard from him.

    ¡°You deceived me to join this thing in the first place.¡±

    However, his friend didn¡¯t look overwhelmed at all but just burst into a big laughter.

    ¡®Indeed, only a person, who has that much guts, like him can be friends with Yeo Dan oppa, right?¡¯

    While I exclaimed at the sight while having those thoughts in mind, Yeo Dan oppa and his friend changed their seats naturally. What his friend then said made me quickly pull myself together.

    ¡°Now, we became four¡­ four again.¡±

    Yikes, I missed the chance to get out of this situation.

    I glanced at Sohn Se Young and Chun Dong Ho, who was sitting across the table. Although they were now just exchanging eye contact wordlessly while being overwhelmed by Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s great force, I wondered how they would treat me once Yeo Dan oppa left the spot.

    Would it be better to just stamp out of this place then? Being restless with thoughts, I heard Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Have fun, and you¡­ we¡¯re gonna catch up soon.¡±

    Leaving a final warning to his friend, he soon grabbed his friend by the collar once he heard him saying, ¡®Do you like me that much?¡¯ He then released his hand and turned around. Before he left the spot, Yeo Dan oppa glanced at the table and stopped his gaze at me for a second. However, as if it was his way to care about me, Yeo Dan oppa bowed politely then turned back to leave.

    That was it. He left the caf¨¦ without any hesitation and didn¡¯t turn back to look in this direction even just once.

    I stared blankly at the view of his back disappearing over the glass wall alongside the faint sound of the bell. As soon as he stepped outside, he took out his phone and made a phone call to someone, probably to Yeo Ryung. He might be giving her the names of Chun Dong Ho and Sohn Se Young to let her stay away from these boys. Having been living next door to the Bans for years, my experience wouldn¡¯t lie.

    I looked in front again. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend flung a question cheerfully while putting his hands on the table.

    ¡°So, where were we?¡±

    Lee Mina replied, ¡°Um, we were about to sit in partners, but now you¡¯re here¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Then let¡¯s just take seats that way and begin.¡±

    We got up from our seats as he dropped those words without hesitation. However, I truly didn¡¯t know where I should sit down, so I just stood still with downcast eyes.

    This place, which was just a regular caf¨¦ space, was now a minefield. I, first of all, stared at Kim Jimin. As if it was not a lie that he had a crush on Lee Mina, Kim Jimin was defending the seat beside Lee Mina desperately. Thus, I had only three choices left, but two of them were mines.

    Gosh¡­ Heaving a sigh shortly, I threw a glance at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend. I wished he could save me, but since his eyes were fastened on Moon Sarah, he might have been captivated by her at first glance.

    As I expected, he sat down beside Moon Sarah. Being surrounded by enemies on every side in a flash, I touched my stinging forehead.

    Reading my countenance for a moment, Sohn Se Young stealthily moved next to Ahn Ji Young. He had been backbiting her so much in the bathroom not so long ago, but now he was greeting her with a bright smile. Since Ahn Ji Young also responded to him in delight, maybe they had been close to each other.

    ¡®Come on, how could he say one thing and mean another¡­¡¯ That was when I clicked my tongue inwardly. Feeling the seat beside me being sunken with someone¡¯s weight, I turned aside with a frown. Just as I expected, it was Chun Dong Ho. His student ID gently swayed like a swing between his t-shirt and Adidas jersey.

    Putting his body close to mine, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have some talk.¡±

    ¡°Would you please don¡¯t sit close to me?¡± I spoke from the bottom of my heart. Even I thought that my voice sounded surprisingly cold.

 Chapter 336

    .

    Well, I could understand that some people might backbite me when I wasn¡¯t present. My brain wasn¡¯t a flower garden, which would only function with positive thinking such as having expectations of people always talking good things about others. I couldn¡¯t control others¡¯ feelings toward me; therefore, I was clearly aware that people could hate others for no reason.

    However, it was a different story if someone tried to involve Ban Yeo Ryung into our matter. My face turned stiff even more. Those, who tried to approach me to get closer to Ban Yeo Ryung, were the type of people that I hated the most.

    After my remark, Chun Dong Ho didn¡¯t come closer to me anymore. Still, I felt very unpleasant to sit beside him while leaving a space between us as small as a palm.

    Putting my elbow on the table, I rested my chin on my hand to avoid his gaze as much as possible. ¡®Geez, I should have asked Yeo Dan oppa to bring me with him. Why did I forget to tell him about it? Such an idiot!¡¯ I bleated out a complaint to myself.

    At that moment, I heard something like a faint chime. Someone seemed to step inside the caf¨¦ again, but since I was desperately averting my eyes from Chun Dong Ho, I didn¡¯t have a chance to look in that direction.

    As soon as a question pierced through the bell sound, I turned to look aside.

    ¡°What did I do so wrong?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Glancing beside me, I found that Chun Dong Ho¡¯s face looked as upset as I was. I forced a laugh while feeling dumbfounded.

    Come on, wasn¡¯t it me who got verbally abused by this boy in the bathroom? If someone had to be upset, it should be me, not him. Why was he now in a bad moon when he just uttered whatever he wanted to his friend?

    Chun Dong Ho continued, ¡°Okay, I admit that I¡¯ve tried to get along with you while expecting to be closer to Ban Yeo Ryung. That could look like I was trying to use you.¡±

    Although he insisted that he had done nothing wrong, Chun Dong Ho lowered his voice as much as he could in order to avoid Lee Mina and the other kids from hearing his words. Feeling ridiculous, I let out a peal of empty laughter and retorted, ¡°Look like using me? You were about to use me. Why aren¡¯t you putting that out clearly?¡±

    I tried to end this up without making a fuss, but I couldn¡¯t help loudening my voice. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend, who was sitting across the table, threw a glance in our direction.

    Yikes¡­ I had my mouth shut for a moment to calm down. Chun Dong Ho then flung another question.

    ¡°Is it that bad to have a crush on Ban Yeo Ryung instead of you?¡±

    His question struck the back of my head with a loud thud. Feeling the shock, I asked, ¡°¡­ What?¡± and firmly pressed my aching head with my hand. If the words that went between us just now were only an awl, his remark this time seemed like an iron bar.

    As if he thought that he hit the nail on the head, Chun Dong Ho spoke triumphantly, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think you have to lose your temper that much just by what you heard near the bathroom. Why should I like you instead of Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really not catching the point.¡± Suppressing the anger rising within me, I kept on speaking, ¡°Did I ask you to like me? Don¡¯t you ever dare to compare others like¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chun Dong Ho cut me off, saying, ¡°Who would have a crush on you instead of Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ Is this what you¡¯re angry about? I could speak out what I have in mind, don¡¯t I? What¡¯s so wrong with that?¡±

    As soon as I heard those words, all the noise around me disappeared, and I began to space out as if I was fallen into the water. After quite a while, I murmured to myself, ¡®So this is what they say you can¡¯t even get angry when you¡¯re so dumbfounded.¡¯

    I directed my eyes to Chun Dong Ho. It was just a few hours ago when I thought that his bleached hair, black eyes, and loose outfit resembled Ruda. ¡®I cancel those words,¡¯ I mumbled. In every aspect, this bastard in front of me didn¡¯t look similar to Ruda at all.

    There was this moment when I got to compare myself to others; however, that should be done by myself to accept the truth and endure what I was lacking. If I had to hear those words from someone else, it was intolerably miserable.

    When my anger reached the top of my head, the periphery of my sight faded to white. Meanwhile, only Chun Dong Ho¡¯s face was visibly clear as if it was surrounded by a frame.

    Now he even threw away his reflective attitude and began to believe that he had some lethal weapon to change this situation. Switching his behavior to that of a person, who trusted that he had the right and way to attack others, Chun Dong Ho blurted out with pride, ¡°Gosh, this is so annoying. Why should I walk on eggshells when I didn¡¯t do something that bad?¡±

    I just bit my lips. He was acting too ludicrously that I was at a loss of words. If this situation was a scene in a TV drama, I would have pointed at the screen and yelled, ¡®Throw some water over there right now!¡¯ However, as I became the person, who was directly involved, that wasn¡¯t easy at all too.

    Pouting my lips, I opened and closed my empty hand over and over. That was when the look on Chun Dong Ho¡¯s face turned gradually elated with time.

    ¡®Splash!¡¯ With a loud noise, there was water spilling over Chun Dong Ho¡¯s hair.

    Time seemed to stop for a second. Lifting my head blankly in that situation, I came up with some hilarious thoughts.

    ¡®Did I gain some supernatural or magical power to make the cup fly over to him automatically and pour water over his hair? If not, how could that happen?¡¯

    Lifting my head more, I saw a person, who was looking down in my direction while placing his hand on the back of the couch that Chun Dong Ho and I were sitting on.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    I gently emitted a whoop. There stood a person, who looked like a perfect fit for the leading role of a TV drama.

    As if he drank soju bottoms up, Yeo Dan oppa was waving an empty shot glass. His friend asked him in perplexity, ¡°Hey, what did you just do?¡±

    ¡°Drink some cold water and pull yourself together.¡±

    ¡°What? Dude, what the¡­¡±

    Leaving Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend, who looked flustered, aside, I observed Chun Dong Ho¡¯s face. He was blushing like a boiled octopus.

    He would, of course, feel embarrassed since he got harassed in this place where even the girls in his cram school were also sitting around. Wasn¡¯t he such an arrogant boy who talked something like, ¡®Is it that bad to have a crush on Ban Yeo Ryung instead of you?¡¯ while he got caught backbiting others?

    Chun Dong Ho struck a retort, at last, as if his anger went beyond a critical point of his patience.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa replied as if he had been waiting for that question.

    ¡°This girl¡­ she doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    I became blanked out again, wondering, ¡®Did he hear all our conversations until now? Since when? How far did he listen to?¡¯ Anyway, his response was so cool that it pierced into my suppressed feelings at once and released myself from the strained atmosphere.

    His following words almost made me burst out laughing while forgetting about the situation.

    ¡°If a girl is with me and you, she will, of course, like ME, not you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡±

    While Yeo Dan oppa spoke that way, not only his friend but also all the people around the table stared in our direction vacantly.

    Although he wasn¡¯t behaving that active earlier, he still didn¡¯t look so confident enough to drop this kind of remark. Only I, who knew the entire situation, kept back my laughter like do or die.

    When I switched my gaze back to Chun Dong Ho, he was staring blankly in this direction while getting defeated by Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s simple response. Meanwhile, Yeo Dan oppa stretched out his hand to me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    As if I was possessed by a devil, I grabbed his hand and stood up from my seat.

 Chapter 337

    .

    Then I heard someone grumbling behind me, ¡°If this was what¡¯s gonna happen, why did you call me out? The number of people doesn¡¯t match. What are you gonna do about it?¡±

    Although he was complaining that way, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend didn¡¯t look upset at all. Instead, he was even sending us a satisfied glance with a smirk while resting his chin on his palm. Slightly frowning, Yeo Dan oppa turned his head in that direction and replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you play a double role?¡±

    ¡°Wow, does the girl beside you also know that you are such a person like this?¡±

    ¡®Nope, I had no idea. I¡¯ve been living next door for four years, but I got to learn that now.¡¯ While I answered back only to myself, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend pointed at Chun Dong Ho.

    ¡°Dude, but you went too far. How could you do that to him as soon as you returned? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s like bullying at school?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa replied shortly, ¡°This place isn¡¯t school.¡±

    ¡°Oh lord.¡±

    ¡°I did it because he deserved it.¡±

    Once he spoke that way, Yeo Dan oppa turned his head to look at Sohn Se Young, who was sitting beside Ahn Ji Young. As if he committed a deadly crime, Sohn Se Young¡¯s face turned pale. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend seemed to grasp the behind story at that sight. Clearing his throat, he made some nasal sounds.

    ¡°Yeah, you might have had a reason to do such a thing though.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa replied, ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you later.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Watching Sohn Se Young¡¯s face turning even more pale from across the table, I murmured that it was a well-earned punishment and studied the look on others¡¯ faces.

    While Ahn Ji Young and Moon Sarah were staring worriedly in the direction where Chun Dong Ho headed to, Lee Mina slightly puckered her lips and was blowing a whistle. Pointing her finger at Yeo Dan oppa, she then placed both fists under her chin and shrugged her shoulders as if she felt excited. I gave a little giggle at her, who looked like a viewer watching a romantic scene in a TV drama.

    Yeo Dan oppa and I left the caf¨¦, at last. The sight of his friend waving at us until the end disappeared over the caf¨¦ door.

    Once we jumped into the crowded streets of the weekend, I burst into laughter while bending myself forward. Putting his hand on my back, Yeo Dan oppa asked concernedly, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±

    I nodded without hesitance. If he heard what Chun Dong Ho said to me, he would definitely worry about how I would be feeling. However, I replied while wiping out my lips, ¡°Uh-huh, I think I¡¯m totally fine. Look, I¡¯m smiling.¡±

    Covering my mouth with the back of my hand again, I began to giggle. I couldn¡¯t help thinking about what he just said.

    As if he felt embarrassed, Yeo Dan oppa slightly grimaced and uttered, ¡°I heard something ridiculous, so I just copied him.¡±

    ¡°Geez, oppa, aren¡¯t you really a genius of improvisation?¡±

    Speaking that way with a peal of loud laughter, I suddenly came up with something. Now I had come to think of it, he was really a genius. I turned gloomy out of the blue. The workbooks I left on my desk from early in the morning flashed through my head.

    Heaving a sigh, I dropped my gaze at the ground. The gray high-heeled sandals, which I seldom wore but put on today for this group hangout, came into view. All the efforts I made and the things I had given up in order to join this event¡­ They all became meaningless.

    Feeling something stinging on my forehead, I raised my head again and found Yeo Dan oppa staring at me worriedly.

    Yikes! Waving my hand in the air, I said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    With a nod, Yeo Dan oppa asked, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ what?¡±

    I tapped the ground with the toe of my sandal. Bringing both hands behind my back, I replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ if this was supposed to happen, I wondered why I had dressed like this¡­ I mean, I didn¡¯t wear this way because of those kids, but I feel like I¡¯ve wasted too much time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That was when I tried to say the next words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t.¡±

    When I pointed at the corners of my lips, which I still perked upwards to hint a smile, Yeo Dan oppa nodded his head and patted my head. Bending his steps, he drove a wedge into me as if he still felt concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t think about anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I told you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Gosh, oppa, why are you like that ever since we¡¯re in front of the bathroom?¡± Tapping my chest, I continued, ¡°Oppa, I may seem like a clear glass bead, but I won¡¯t break that easily.¡±

    He then tilted his head, saying, ¡°No, you don¡¯t look that way¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ This is a song lyric, oppa.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    We moved our steps in silence.

    I began to blame myself, who forgot that Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t know well about trending songs. Who would call herself a clear glass bead in a sober mind? How would I have looked in his eyes? I wanted to smash my head on the wall.

    Meanwhile, the street we moved forward started to look familiar as the surroundings turned from commercial sites to residential areas.

    ¡®Are we already here?¡¯ Glancing around, I nodded my head. Since we usually walked together while heading back home, we were naturally returning to our place although none of us announced it to do so.

    That was when we were walking pass by the convenience store near our apartment. Yeo Dan oppa, who remained silent until now that he made me feel uneasy, suddenly uttered, ¡°Hold on for a second here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Since I had encountered bullies in the alley so many times before¨C¨Chalf of them were because of Yeo Ryung though¨C¨CYeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t try to leave me alone outside. However, he was about to do the opposite right now.

    Watching him quickly disappear into the convenience store, I wondered why he was suddenly behaving that way, then I slowly leaned on the wall in the alley.

    It seemed like an eternity while standing in the street alone. If the weather was cold or hot, I wouldn¡¯t feel this much bored and slow. Touching my phone for quite a while, I checked the time out of the blue.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡®Oh, thank goodness,¡¯ I uttered like a sigh. I only wasted less than two hours in the group hangout. ¡®Well, since I only had some short conversations and something to drink,¡¯ I murmured.

    Once I returned home, I would change my clothes immediately. Next, I would take the blouse for dry-cleaning in the laundromat then finish studying, which I had left behind until now. If I study until ten o¡¯clock in the night, I would be able to complete a few pages although it¡¯s a little below my goal for today.

    Putting the phone into my pocket again, I rubbed my forehead and murmured, ¡°Yeo Dan oppa told me not to think about something stupid¡­¡± However, once I became alone, I couldn¡¯t help recalling the words I had heard earlier waving into me.

    Dithering for a moment, I soon sat down and crossed my legs while leaning on the dirty wall.

    ¡°I really was so fortunate.¡±

    It seemed that I was living quite a spectacular life than others while spending my youth with the characters in web novels; however, maybe it was not. Instead, I might have been grown in a very sheltered environment since most of the characters in web novels clearly knew what they liked and disliked.

    Once again, I came to realize the sincerity and interest the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung showed and had in me were so precious and rare. It was such great luck that I was permitted to stay beside them.

    I always had the fear of those kids suddenly vanishing away or forgetting me; however, I never thought something like ¡®What if they actually hate me but aren¡¯t telling me about it?¡¯ That was because I didn¡¯t have to be suspicious about it.

    Their existence was like an umbrella for me. It was like a cocoon that was protecting me from getting hurt from things in the world.

    And today, it was my first time to try widening my world while escaping from Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings. ¡®How was the outcome?¡¯ Asking myself, I could only smile bitterly.

 Chapter 338

    .

    ¡®Others just all live this way, but is it only me who doesn¡¯t get to know who I am? Instead of realizing how precious I am through relationships, am I just recognizing my objective value?¡¯

    I was being treated as a valuable person among my family and friends; however, once I got thrown out to the world, I got to grasp that I was actually nothing than my expectations¡­

    Wrapping my blushing cheeks with both hands, I thought, ¡°I must have had the wrong end of the stick since I received too much love.¡± I might have kept deluding myself that I was enough to receive this much attention, love, and support.

    I closed my eyes tightly.

    ¡®Is it so wrong to like Ban Yeo Ryung instead of you?¡±

    Chun Dong Ho¡¯s words echoed around my ears. I frowned in silence.

    ¡®Everyone would have a crush on her, not you. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡¯

    A stupid thought¡­ Yeo Dan oppa told me not to think about anything stupid. However, would this really be a stupid thought? What if it was me who wasn¡¯t actually facing the truth?

    A voice came over from behind me. I lifted my head. Through the pouring rays of early fall, Yeo Dan oppa came into view. He stretched out his hand and gently poke my forehead.

    ¡°I told you not to think about anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally when those who know nothing about you shoot their mouths off.¡±

    His words surprised me a little that I blinked swiftly.

    Yoon Jung In once told me something similar to what Yeo Dan oppa just said. When I was suffering from bad rumors, he gave me a piece of advice while telling me that he also had a similar experience.

    Maybe those who had some challenging times from bad rumors would have the same thought.

    ¡®What they¡¯re saying about me isn¡¯t true. I¡¯ll be able to find those who know and like the real me.¡¯ Were people all barely tolerating such relationships combined with all kinds of misunderstandings and betrayal while having that thought?

    Rambling those things in my head, I rubbed the part of my forehead where Yeo Dan oppa poked just now.

    However, my mind kept wandering. When things like this happened, I couldn¡¯t even trust the kind advice given by my people.

    What if I was neglecting others¡¯ fair criticism since I only wanted to hear something good? What if I was deluding myself that I was qualified to become cherished?

    ¡®Who would like you?¡¯

    What if I was ignoring the objective truth and living in my false hope?

    The moment when I murmured those things to myself, something cold touched my cheek out of the blue. With my eyes wide open, I saw Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face that came so close to me before I even knew. Rolling my eyes, I found out what just touched my cheek.

    It was a bottle of chocolate milk, the thing that he often handed out to me since middle school, high school, and even a few days ago while taking it out from his backpack.

    Suddenly bursting into laughter, I reached out my hand to get the milk and murmured, ¡°Oh my god¡­ Did you go there so urgently¡­?¡±

    That was when I tried to complete the sentence, saying, ¡®¡­ to just get this thing?¡¯ Yeo Dan oppa intervened in my words.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not taking care of my backpack so much.¡±

    His sudden remark soon made me nod my head. What he just said was true. When he tried to fight with someone, he first put his backpack down, which was almost throwing it onto the ground. At that moment, I often wondered if the things inside his bag were okay.

    His response returned as if he read my thought, ¡°So, the bottle of milk almost exploded and splashed a few times in my bag.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I furrowed my brows at the story I had never heard before. Oh, Lord, how could the milk explode in the bag? That was one of the three most annoying things that could happen in school. Besides, if the milk splashed on our school uniform, we could just wash it away; however, if that happened in our bag, other things inside would also turn wet and messy. Whenever we opened our textbook, the bad odor would interrupt the student sitting beside us, therefore. Recalling a memory in elementary school, I squinted my eyes.

    The reason why I came up with the memory of my elementary school year was that I got disgusted at the bottle of milk from a similar incident and gave up the pleasure of drinking it while adding a pack of cocoa powder to it.

    That was when Yeo Dan oppa continued, ¡°But I like you as much as I keep bringing that stuff for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­ don¡¯t think about anything stupid.¡±

    A moment of silence swept the space.

    Blinking my eyes, I looked at him in a daze. Meanwhile, his hand, which was in the air equivocally while losing where to go, soon touched my head. Standing still for a while, I suddenly lifted my hand and placed it on top of his hand.

    I replied like a murmur, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But, next time, don¡¯t bring it.¡±

    ¡®I feel sorry for your bag.¡¯ That was what I tried to add; however, my throat felt suddenly hot as if I was choked with tears, so I stopped to say so. Watching me slowly hiding my eyes with the back of my hand, Yeo Dan oppa patted my head.

    The refreshing fall breeze scattered my hair, and his hand, which was subtler than the gentle wind, kept touching my head.

    Yeo Dan oppa uttered, ¡°Though you didn¡¯t dress like that because of those bastards, you look too fine to just return home¡­¡± He added, ¡°Would you like to hang out with me then?¡±

    Pouting my lips for quite a while, I drew a deep breath and nodded my head desperately as if I forgot how to speak. His hand came closer and grabbed mine firmly. We then left the alley in the showering sunlight.

    As soon as we entered the movies, a sweet popcorn smell waved into me. Instead of looking at the popcorn stand, I quickly checked the seats left.

    I was a little concerned since it was the weekend; however, there were several seats left than my expectations maybe because it was two or three on Saturday afternoon. Still, those could be taken soon. Feeling nervous, I pulled out a ticket number from the machine before deciding what to see. That was when I began to read the movie titles and each of their synopsis. Suddenly, something flashed through my head¨C¨Cit was my first time to go to the movies with only Yeo Dan oppa.

    I went to the movie theater with him when Ban Yeo Ryung and I were freshmen in middle school. We had nothing to do around that time, so Yeo Dan oppa brought us to the movies while holding each of our hands. According to Ban Yeo Ryung and my taste of genres, we watched some action movies. At that time, Ban Yeo Ryung still preferred anything that featured something exploding, breaking, and flying around. So did I.

    I mean, I could, at least, pay attention to some romance movies; however, Ban Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t at all. One time, someone in our class played a classic romance movie, but she began to doze off while resting her chin on her palm then buried her head onto the desk eventually.

    Watching her reactions, I wondered, ¡®Well, since she has a sibling, who looks like a male lead in a romance novel, her life will be a romance movie itself. Thus, why would she pay attention to those stories? It¡¯s like a person with supernatural powers getting bored to hero movies¡­¡¯

    Anyway, Yeo Dan oppa was always considerate of Yeo Ryung and me, so I had no idea what type of movie he enjoyed.

    The moment I tried to turn my head toward him and detach my lips, the number on the board turned into seventy-two. Checking the same number on my ticket, I quickly pulled Yeo Dan oppa and walked toward the booth. ¡®Gosh, I didn¡¯t decide what to watch yet!¡¯ I murmured to myself while clicking my tongue.

    The female staff asked politely with a smile, ¡°May I assist you with the film?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you want to watch, oppa.¡±

    As soon as I flung that question, Yeo Dan oppa shook his head. Pointing at the monitor with his chin, he said, ¡°Choose what you want to see.¡±

    ¡°No, just tell me what you want to see. I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    ¡°Me, too. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Oppa, come on. Unlike Yeo Ryung, I enjoy watching any genres. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a romance movie.¡±

    ¡°You want to see a romance movie?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking¡­¡±

    Listening to our conversation, the beautiful, female staff soon wrinkled up her forehead.

 Chapter 339

    .

    Beckoning the customers standing behind us with her hand, she asked, ¡°Would you please decide what you want to watch and come back?¡±

    ¡®Um, yes¡­¡¯ Replying that way, I tried to step back, but that was when I heard some whispers around my ears. As soon I grasped their conversation, I blushed to the roots of my hair, wondering, ¡®WHAT?¡¯

    ¡°Geez, that couple is causing a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°If they feel happy no matter what they see, why don¡¯t they just go to a caf¨¦ and watch each other¡¯s faces? Why does it have to be the movies, gosh?!¡±

    Couple¡­ A COUPLE??!!!

    Besides, we would feel happy no matter what we were gonna see? No, you were getting it wrong! We were just two people who had some problems with decision making¡­

    Blushing in embarrassment, I quickly snatched Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s arm and got out of the queue. This reaction would, of course, make us look more like a couple; however, getting away from this place was the number one priority for now. As if he didn¡¯t hear the whispers about us, Yeo Dan oppa just followed me quietly.

    The girls, who were standing behind us, with school uniforms on, tried to scowl at us, but once they saw Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face, they froze on the spot. They soon whispered again, ¡°Isn¡¯t that person¡­ from Nam Gye High School¡­?¡±

    ¡°Holy cow! Oh, my god! I saw him in the photos but never in real life.¡±

    ¡®Anyway, Yeo Dan seems to be a famous figure in this neighborhood, for real,¡¯ thinking that way, I barely pulled him to the corner of the movies and heaved a deep sigh. Hand fanning my nape to cool myself down, I uttered, ¡°Yeo Dan oppa, let¡¯s just choose ASAP. I really don¡¯t mind watching anything.¡± After a moment of hesitation, I continued, ¡°We became a couple who were causing a lot of trouble. That¡¯s why they had whispered at us.¡±

    Even though I was telling him what others had said, I couldn¡¯t stop blushing.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I brought those words to finalize our decision as soon as possible, but Yeo Dan oppa was unresponsive while just rubbing his lips.

    ¡®I mean, don¡¯t you really care even when others treat us as a couple right now?¡¯ Having that thought in mind, I blushed again. ¡®Gosh, you¡¯ve been making my heart sink since we were in the alley!¡¯

    Thankfully, Yeo Dan oppa, who was lost in thought for a second, soon chose a movie. Since he picked a late, monster adventure film, I was sure that he remembered and reflected my taste on his choice, but anyway, he made a decision, at last, so I reserved our tickets immediately.

    We still had some time left until the screening, so we tried to hit the arcade beside the movies, then¡­

    ¡°URGH, oppa!!! I don¡¯t want to play any games all of a sudden. Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    ¡­ I decided not to, once I found someone familiar in that direction. Yelling that way, I pulled Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s arm. Thank god, he didn¡¯t look that interested in playing games in the arcade. ¡®Really? Okay, then,¡± with that nonchalant response, he turned around to return to the movies.

    ¡®Whoa, I was so surprised!¡¯ Sweeping down my pounding chest, I glanced at the arcade and wondered, ¡®Why are they here!¡¯

    The boy, who was taking up the two DDR machines and showing his fancy moves, attracted too much attention to avert my eyes from him.

    ¡®Yoon Jung In, we never encountered each other in the streets until now! Why on earth are you suddenly here? Why does it have to be today, right now, at this place?!¡¯ Shouting those words only to myself, I touched the ribbon around my blouse.

    If he got to catch me wearing this outfit and with a guy in the movies, he would definitely call me tomorrow and ask a lot of questions. Besides, he seemed to be here with Shin Suh Hyun and also a few other boys in Class 1-8.

    ¡®Please¡­ please don¡¯t let me run into anyone I know today!¡¯ Looking for all the gods in the world, I uttered a desperate prayer, which I didn¡¯t make even when I had an exam. As if it worked, thankfully, none of them came to this side until the movie began. When it was time to go inside, I pulled Yeo Dan oppa to enter the space and quickly walked down to our reserved seats.

    There were some ads and previews before the actual screening. During that short break, we chatted about the poster we brought just now. Pointing at the people running away from the beast, I asked, ¡°Are these people all gonna die?¡±

    Looking down in that direction, Yeo Dan oppa replied nonchalantly, ¡°Looking at their faces, I think they will.¡±

    ¡°Eh? How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°They all look scared. Usually, the one who loses the peace of mind dies first.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that makes sense.¡±

    ¡®Yeo Dan oppa, you¡¯re sharp,¡¯ thinking that way, I nodded but soon turned my head when I suddenly felt some piercing gaze on my cheek. Since it was the weekend, there were couples beside us.

    The girl from the couple threw a glance at Yeo Dan oppa and me as if she was asking us why we were having that kind of conversation. When our eyes met, she quickly turned her head and spoke to the guy sitting beside her.

    ¡°Oppa, how many people would get killed? I really hate it when people die.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a movie. Don¡¯t take it too personally.¡±

    Listening to their heartwarming conversation, I realized why she had been staring at me that way. Perhaps the conversation I had with Yeo Dan oppa just now wouldn¡¯t sound like a dialogue between a couple.

    Besides, both of us didn¡¯t enjoy eating something during a movie, so we didn¡¯t even have popcorn between us. That was why we looked utterly different from the sight of other couples sharing a popcorn so chummily. We would, of course, not have any plot developments taking place between us such as bumping into each other¡¯s hands while having popcorn.

    However, I just laughed instead of feeling upset. There wasn¡¯t such a thing as romance in my desolate life. I was just here to watch a movie with my neighbor.

    The entire space was in the darkness just in time. It seemed that the movie was about to begin. Watching the projector light flashing on the screen, I turned my head to look aside out of the blue. It was now very quiet that I couldn¡¯t distinguish if the sound of breathing was from Yeo Dan oppa or the person beside me.

    Looking at his side face that dimly appeared through the dark, I flaunted a grin since it looked very familiar and old at the same time as if it was a face I suddenly found from a film roll.

    Turning my head back to the front, I murmured to myself, ¡®This is how it feels when watching a movie alone with Yeo Dan oppa.¡¯

    Although this time could be meaningless between us, it was such a wonderful thing to encounter a moment that I wanted to remember for a long time.

    * * *

    The movie was very interesting, although as Yeo Dan oppa predicted earlier, the Smiths, who became the leading roles of the movie, all died without any survivor¡­

    On our way out of the movies, he asked, ¡°Was it good?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, what about you?¡±

    ¡°Me, too. It was nice.¡±

    ¡°Everyone died, just as you said.¡±

    Speaking that way, I giggled. The couple earlier went past behind us. The girl from that couple sent me a gaze as if she was looking at the beast in the movie just now.

    Feeling embarrassed for a moment, I soon grumbled, ¡®What do you want me to do when I didn¡¯t feel scared at all¡­¡¯ Then I realized something¡­ that I missed the chance to grab Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s hand, at least, once in my lifetime.

    ¡®Geez, you idiot! It¡¯s my first time to come to the movies only with him, and I could have grabbed his hand while acting scared!¡¯ I regretted the situation with my head in my hands. Yeo Dan oppa came closer to me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nothing.¡±

    He would, of course, immediately lend his hand to me if I asked him for doing it, but that was just meaningless.

 Chapter 340

    .

    Shaking my head, I walked straight towards the arcade right beside the cinema. Thankfully, there weren¡¯t Yoon Jung In, Shin Suh Hyun, and the other boys this time.

    Feeling excited for some reason, I brought Yeo Dan oppa to a few game machines and inserted coins. However, he didn¡¯t look that used to hanging around in the arcades. Touching the light gun of the popular zombie game ¡®House of the Dead¡¯ as if he felt embarrassed, he uttered, ¡°I never played these kinds of things.¡±

    ¡°No worries, oppa. You¡¯ll get used to it!¡± I yelled at him vigorously. However, in less than five minutes, I was dead since my hand slipped at the time I had to throw the grenade. Watching him surviving alone and leveling up to mini-boss, I asked him with bleary eyes, ¡°Are you sure this is your first time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Well, he wasn¡¯t a person to lie.

    What could he not do well, except for cooking? Once again feeling how unfair God was to us, I led him to a different game. I was weirdly determined to find, at least, one game he couldn¡¯t do well. Yeo Dan oppa, however, achieved a victory in almost every game including rhythm game and fighting game while telling me everything was his first attempt. He even broke the record in the basketball game and gave me a huge teddy bear, his winning prize.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold it for you if it¡¯s heavy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, oppa¡­¡±

    Pulling the big plush toy into my arms, I murmured, ¡®Now it¡¯s unavoidable that we look like a couple. Unless other people have heard our conversation near us, we¡¯ll be seen as a couple in their eyes no matter what we do¡­¡¯

    I desperately prayed once again that I wouldn¡¯t run into anyone in town today.

    Meanwhile, time continued to roll forward. Once we stepped out of the arcade, the sky was already tinged with dark purple. After a short discussion, Yeo Dan oppa and I went to a family restaurant, where the three of us always visited, and had dinner.

    Still, something felt insufficient for some reason. Looking down at the clearly emptied plate, I wondered. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Directing his eyes on me, Yeo Dan oppa asked with his chin on his palm.

    ¡°Is there anywhere else you want to go?¡±

    Maybe Yeo Dan oppa was about to suit everything to please me today. Well, he usually treated me that way though¡­

    Was he being concerned about what happened between me and Chun Dong Ho for the whole time? I had already forgotten that part.

    Frankly speaking, it was true that today could have been the worst day of my life, but Yeo Dan oppa changed it into the best day ever. I wondered if this was what I would be feeling when dating a handsome character in a dating simulation game although I was out of touch with reality. However, we weren¡¯t actually dating. I moved my fork around the plate for no reason.

    Anywhere else I wanted to go¡­ Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to return home while having this lingering feeling. Something then flashed through my mind. I quickly lifted my head.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa, I want to go to the karaoke.¡±

    Now that I had come to think of it, I never went to karaoke with him. I flung a question brightly, ¡°Can we?¡±

    ¡°If you want.¡±

    He returned the same response as before.

    Bending my steps toward the karaoke in excitement, I tried to guess what he would be singing there. Ballad? Rock? I couldn¡¯t even imagine him singing a song at all. Not only just songs, but I also couldn¡¯t come up with Yeo Dan oppa taking vocal tests during the music class.

    ¡®Oh, I¡¯m so looking forward to it!¡¯ That was when I shouted those words out in my thoughts and tried to take a step forward the karaoke.

    ¡°Eh? What are you doing here?¡±

    As soon as someone dropped the question, I froze on the spot. Yeo Dan oppa, who was descending the stairs behind me, halted his steps.

    Standing still, I put my brain to work. It was clear that the person knew Yeo Dan oppa, but who would it be? No matter how much I tried to recall, the voice wasn¡¯t in my memories. Feeling too scared to check the person¡¯s face, I hesitated what to do. It took me a while to work up the courage and turn my head, at last.

    A huge figure, who was a head taller than me, was standing in front of the fridge right beside me. He had a handsome face, an outgoing vibe, and was wearing some casual outfit, which confused me whether he was a high school student or a college boy. I stared at the stranger with a puzzled look, wondering, ¡®Who the heck is he to talk knowingly of Yeo Dan oppa?¡¯

    That was when Yeo Dan oppa took a step forward and stood in front of me.

    ¡°Ji Yeon Woo.¡±

    I blinked swiftly at Yeo Dan oppa, who was blocking my sight as if he tried to protect me. Were they not close like a rival? My heart began to pound.

    The guy named Ji Yeon Woo narrowed his brown eyes. Looking back and forth between Yeo Dan oppa and me, who was having a giant teddy bear in my arms, he blurted out with a smile, ¡°Oh, is she that girl? Your one and only sibling?¡±

    What he just said startled me. ¡®What the heck is he talking about? Is he confused about me and¡­ none other than Ban Yeo Ryung? Does he have some vision problems?¡¯

    The moment when I had those rude thoughts against a stranger, Yeo Dan oppa stroke a retory with a frown.

    ¡°No, so just mind your own business.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s savage remarks never sounded familiar to me no matter how many times I had heard them. Blinking my eyes, I looked at Yeo Dan oppa and the guy alternately.

    Even observing Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s attitude, I couldn¡¯t grasp at all whether the guy was his friend or an enemy. That was because¡­ frankly speaking, Yeo Dan oppa treated his friends more recklessly than he did to strangers.

    At that moment, Ji Yeon Woo¡¯s eyes widened at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s response. He then turned around and left the spot while shouting out a remark, which made me realize something, at last.

    ¡°Hey, everyone come on over here! Ban Yeo Dan¡­ our Yeo Dan¡­!¡±

    That person¡­

    ¡°He is with a different girl, not his sister!¡±

    ¡­ Would definitely be Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Holy sh*t! Oh lord!!¡±

    Watching people shrieking that way and dashing outside the door, I felt my jaw dropping onto the floor.

    We were soon surrounded by a group of people, who swarmed into us like a colony of ants.

    Oh, my god¡­ Barely escaping from Yoon Jung In and other boys, I prayed so enthusiastically that today I would no longer run into anyone I knew. That took place just a while ago, but now about fifteen people were enclosing us.

    Lifting his hand, Yeo Dan oppa covered my face and hid me behind his back. As soon as he took that action, the group of people cried out, ¡°How can you do this to us?!¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you letting us see our daughter-in-law¡¯s face?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa replied with a slightly exhausted expression, ¡°My father is at home.¡±

    Just in time, the owner of the karaoke, who was waiting and seeing the overall situation, scowled at us, ¡°What are you all doing here? Go back to your room!¡±

    The crowd flinched at his howl of range and moved like a wave of the ocean. In an unguarded moment, we have swept along in the crowd and stepped into the room.

    Burying my nose onto Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s back, I heard loud music coming out and barely lifted my head to glance around. Inside the room, which was large enough to accommodate about twenty people, there weren¡¯t only Nam Gye High School students. A few high school girls, who were wearing uniforms of a neighborhood high school, were sitting on the couch. They soon opened their eyes wide when they found Yeo Dan oppa and me.

    Covering their mouths with their hands, the girls came toward us.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard Yeo Dan wasn¡¯t coming here.¡±

    ¡°Wow, unbelievable! In real life¡­¡±

    While the girls murmured those words slightly in a daze, the boys behind them made a fuss while greeting Yeo Dan oppa mischievously, but soon after, everyone¡¯s eyes were bent on me.

 Chapter 341

    .

    ¡®Oh, my god! This is making me so uncomfortable!¡¯ Pulling the giant teddy bear into my arms, I hid my face more onto Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s back. Other people showed a weird expression on their faces.

    I was almost about to cry. A couple wandering around the town on a weekend evening, especially the girl hugging a teddy bear in her arms¡­ I also knew how this would look like in others¡¯ eyes.

    The boys were the first to burst into a loud cheer. Swarming into Yeo Dan oppa, they asked, ¡°Dude, what¡¯s going on? We heard that Kim Sun Woo let you go join the group hangout on behalf of him.¡±

    One of the boys suddenly raised his hand to cover his mouth with tears in his eye. ¡®Oh,¡¯ I murmured, ¡®I know that behavior pattern¡­¡¯

    Everyone then began to perform a soap opera again while holding the wall or prostrating themselves near the couch.

    ¡°Yeo Dan, mommy can¡­ now die in peace!¡±

    ¡°Hey, get out of my face! Why are we a couple?¡±

    ¡°You all shut up. Honestly, I¡¯m the one who raised Ban Yeo Dan since he was a baby.¡±

    Listening to their craps, I wondered, ¡®How did Yeo Dan oppa befriend these people?¡¯ I had been thinking about a theory that Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friends acted frivolously in order to balance out the average temperature between them and Yeo Dan oppa, who was too calm. Was that theory happening to fit the fact?

    If that also wasn¡¯t¡­ perhaps, wouldn¡¯t this be the perfectly born Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s only karma? Considering that Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s life would run just so smoothly, God might have sprinkled some seasoning for him, which would be those friends.

    Rambling such rude thoughts about the strangers, I looked back when someone suddenly tapped my shoulders. Two girls, who each had yellow and red hair shining under the karaoke light, were looking at me.

    ¡®Who¡­ Who are they??¡¯ I tried to step back with a flinch. Before I was about to take that action, the two girls raised their hands and slowly brought them close to my cheek.

    Having been through a similar experience, I came up with a bad thought instinctively. ¡®Cheek? Are they trying to slap me in the face?¡¯ I glanced at Yeo Dan oppa, but his friends were holding him with no way out, so he couldn¡¯t look in my direction at all.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ That was when I closed my eyes tightly.

    ¡°Oh, my god, look how soft her cheeks are!¡±

    One of the girls dropped that remark with no tension, which loosened up the strained atmosphere around my shoulders like a collapsing sandcastle. Feeling her finger poke me in my cheek, I opened my eyes with a blink.

    Poking my cheek gently, the two girls, who wore student uniforms that belonged to a neighborhood high school, were looking captivated as if they were kids who saw a doll for the first time in their life. They exchanged words while touching my cheek.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a baby.¡±

    ¡°We would have been like her during freshmen, right?¡±

    ¡°Nah, we didn¡¯t, even in freshmen.¡±

    What the heck was going on¡­? I squinted my eyes while looking at the two girls, who were perhaps the same age as Yeo Dan oppa and those whom I had never seen before. Why were they treating me so friendly?

    This was, for real, a strange situation since most of the girls, who were close to Yeo Dan oppa, couldn¡¯t avoid other girls feeling jealous of them. Even Ban Yeo Ryung, his sibling, had to be at the receiving end of the hate from envious people. I mean, what was the matter with brothers and sisters staying close?

    As from having that long history, I was really prepared for being slapped in the face just now. However, I couldn¡¯t get these people. They were fond of me as if I were a puppy or a kitten, instead of a human being. Receiving their love for a while, I was soon dragged to the middle of the couch.

    This time, they made me sit down and handed me some snacks and juice on the table. It felt like I suddenly changed from a dog or cat into a Casanova, who had a group of women beside him.

    ¡°Try this. It¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Can¡¯t you see the leftovers? Have this one instead of that.¡±

    ¡°What beverage do you like? If you don¡¯t have anything from here, I¡¯ll get you one on my way to the bathroom.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t respond since I had to chew five different kinds of snacks that came into my mouth at once. Barely swallowing the lump, I detached my lips, at last.

    ¡°Uh¡­ e¡­ excuse¡­ me¡­¡±

    A moment of silence returned. Those who fought over feeding me first while holding some snacks in their hands turned to look at me altogether.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I am not¡­ Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s sister.¡±

    That was what I barely brought out since I couldn¡¯t ask them, ¡®Why were you being so kind?¡¯

    This was the only reason I could come up with my head upon the amicable reaction they were taking to me. Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t just receive hate from envious people. Some girls tried hard to impress Yeo Ryung, so that they could approach Yeo Dan oppa with less difficulty.

    Thus, weren¡¯t these unnies also treating me this way for the same reason? The assumption sounded very reasonable to me, who was deeply rooted in distrust while living as a next-door neighbor to the Bans for almost four years.

    The girls, however, replied while opening their eyes wide at the same time, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t look like him at all.¡±

    ¡°And we all know how Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s sister looks like.¡±

    ¡°How can someone forget her appearance?¡±

    I emitted a whoop in my thought when someone dropped those words. Oh, that was so true. It really made sense. Whether it was Ban Yeo Ryung or Ban Yeo Dan, no one could forget their appearances regardless of their likes or dislikes and having good memories or not.

    Furrowing my brows, I let out a long wonder, ¡°Um¡­¡± but only added inwardly, ¡®Then why¡­?¡¯

    From my attitude, they seemed to grasp why I was being hesitant. Exchanging eye contact for a second, they asked me with a faint smile.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we jealous of you, who¡¯s close to Ban Yeo Dan?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±

    While I couldn¡¯t nod or shake my head and was even reacting too honest that it might look somehow rude, the girls began to giggle while covering their mouths with their hands. My mind was, once again, facing an unsolved mystery. ¡®Eh? What on earth is going on?¡¯

    Yeo Dan oppa had become their topic, but why were they reacting this way? Did something happen that caused a sudden fall in Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s popularity before I had even realized?

    However, I gaped at their response.

    ¡°Do you think Ban Yeo Dan is a man to us? He¡¯s just¡­ an ambassador of his sister.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Someone beside them intervened while nodding her head, ¡°He should be defined as non-binary.¡±

    ¡°Looking forward to taking his partner position¡­ at least, someone who knew him even a little bit wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, why would someone do that? You would only hear him talking about his sister 24/7.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very true.¡±

    Listening to their pouring comments, the siren inside me rang intensely.

    ¡®Wise man! The wise man has appeared!¡¯ A strong impact struck my head as it did when I first met the Kim twins once I had entered high school.

    While I was being deeply impressed, they gave me a bottle of juice.

    ¡°You must have suffered from staying with him. Take a sip and cheer up.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try this one too?¡±

    Frozen on the spot for a while, I barely moved my chin to chew and swallow all the different snacks bursting their flavors in my mouth. Watching my reaction, the girls complimented me again while saying, ¡®She¡¯s so cute!¡¯

    Receiving a bottle of juice that someone just handed me, I nodded my head politely. I was getting thirsty just in time.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my god! So adorable!!¡±

    Um, wasn¡¯t it rare for a person to say ¡®cute¡¯ when he or she was only a year older? Although I didn¡¯t understand this situation, where I became the number one cutie pie instead of Yeo Dan oppa, I decided to just enjoy the moment since it was such a rare thing to happen. With that thought in mind, I took a big sip of juice.

 Chapter 342

    .

    Then I heard Yeo Dan oppa and his friends talking to each other.

    ¡°My Yeo Dan, now you¡¯re a grown man. I did make you go join the group hangout but never thought you¡¯d bring someone here.¡±

    ¡°Awwww, Yeo Dan, my cute baby¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Watching Yeo Dan oppa suffering from those who were hitting his butt naughtily, I narrowed my eyes and thought, ¡®Indeed, they are his one and only karma¡­ It¡¯s like God¡¯s balance patch or the author¡¯s conscience.¡¯

    Meanwhile, the conversation topic had moved on to me at some point.

    ¡°Wait a sec¡­ but I think she looks familiar. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hold on, I seem to remember¡­ Isn¡¯t she your sister¡¯s friend¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! Exactly, the girl next door!! But¡­ why is she here?¡±

    There was a moment of silence; the boys then emitted a whoop all of a sudden.

    Smashing Yeo Dan oppa in the back one after another, they asked, ¡°Now I get it! I thought it was suspicious that you took that thing in your bag regularly even if it always turned into a mess. I knew this would happen one day!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also thought she would be the only one. Geez, all cleared! Got away from the stalker and met your true love.¡±

    Listening to those words, I put down the juice I was drinking nonchalantly and reddened my ears. That was because the conversation I had with Yeo Dan oppa earlier in the alley had flashed through my head. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s what he said.¡¯ Having that thought, I recalled his remark.

    ¡®But I like you so much that I keep bringing that stuff for you.¡¯

    The moment I reminisced the words I heard from him in the quiet alley, the boisterous, market-like alley seemed to be put on mute. Stretching out my hand, I somehow rubbed the hand of the teddy bear sitting beside me.

    I murmured, ¡®Thank goodness it¡¯s dark inside here, or else I might have caught blushing.¡¯ However, at that moment, I heard, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    I blinked swiftly at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s determined words. His voice even sounded unusually angry. Although he expressed how irritated he was to his friends, he seldom lost his temper.

    As if it wasn¡¯t only me who noticed the sudden change of his tone, the entire room turned silent out of the blue. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friends then apologized with a bewildered look on their faces one after another.

    ¡°Oh, yeah? Sorry, bro.¡±

    ¡°For real? Though you say no here, the rumors must have spread out already.¡±

    ¡°I can handle that.¡±

    Talking severely that way, Yeo Dan oppa continued with a slight grimace, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause her any trouble.¡±

    That was when I heard some noise from beside me. While I looked in the direction and just rubbed the empty juice bottle, the girl, sitting right beside me, suddenly snatched the bottle loudly from my hand. Checking the label on the surface, she turned pale.

    ¡°Oh, lord. We screwed up.¡±

    ¡°Why? Uh, wait, is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°That has alcohol inside! It¡¯s the leftover that we brought from the retreat last time¡­¡±

    Once I heard those words, my face also turned pale. Gosh, what on earth were they drinking in the karaoke?

    Although I was startled at the word ¡®alcohol,¡¯ which slipped from a student¡¯s mouth so nonchalantly, another ego inside me that I didn¡¯t even recognize until now, spoke, ¡®Well, that could happen.¡¯ Following that thought, I murmured possessedly, ¡®Yeah, that could happen.¡¯

    The girls then flung a question in bewilderment while surrounding me, ¡°Are you okay? Can you tell me how many these are?¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°Eh? She seems fine¡­ You can hold your drink!¡±

    That was when they responded in delight. Stretching my hand out of the blue, I pounded the table right in front of me with a loud thud. The wooden bowls in the middle of the table shook, and the snacks fell onto the floor.

    Not only the girls but also Yeo Dan oppa and his friends turned to look at me with their eyes wide open. Meanwhile, I opened my lips.

    ¡°No, I am not fine!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, kiddo.¡±

    The girl, who was in a dither, soon tried to bow down on the couch. I shook my head determinedly and raised my finger to point at somewhere.

    ¡°Not you, unnie, but that person¡­ because of that person¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were bent in one direction. At the end of where she was pointing her finger, there stood Yeo Dan oppa with a frown.

    ¡°Did someone made her drink something?¡± he asked. Intervening my words, he diverted his piercing gaze onto both sides of him; therefore, everyone switched their glance back to him. It made me upset.

    ¡®Come on, I¡¯m talking about something serious right now!¡¯ When I thumped the desk with my fist again, all their eyes were back on me. Yeo Dan oppa then called my name with a slightly perplexed expression.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    I scowled at his eyes without any hesitation. Taking that action for quite a while, I opened my mouth at last.

    ¡°Oppa¡­ if you didn¡¯t want to cause me any trouble, you should have not lived next-door!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He looked very shocked. If it was in animation, he would have had a LOUD THUD next to his face. I heard his friends whispering beside him, ¡®Oh, my god. He¡¯s in big trouble. They were going out from today, but he got dumped at the end of the day.¡¯

    Jesus, shoosh! Pounding the desk again, I scowled at Yeo Dan oppa and continued, ¡°Because of you, Yeo Dan oppa¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not tall, but my eyes¡­ my standards are¡­ as high as the stratosphere¡­ Huh¡­?¡±

    The room was enveloped by a blizzard-like silence again, but there was soon a burst of laughter as if a balloon went pop. Once it started, seizure-like laughter was here and there all over the space.

    Everyone except Yeo Dan oppa and I collapsed on the floor and couch while laughing to death; however, I banged my fist on the desk and kept on speaking severely.

    ¡°So, the point is¡­ if a person wants to become big¡­ he must be responsible! But that oppa put my eyes, my standards high up at the stratosphere and isn¡¯t responsible at all¡­¡±

    ¡®Oh, lord. I¡¯m gonna die! She¡¯s so funny lol!¡¯ While everyone rolled around laughing at my remark, I slowly dropped my gaze onto the floor. Barely pulling my eyelids upwards that suddenly felt so heavy, I concluded, ¡°Do you get it? Yeo Dan oppa¡­ if you aren¡¯t responsible for me, you can¡¯t be a big person¡­¡±

    Someone, who intervened into my scattering words, shouted excitedly, ¡°Dude, you should be responsible for this situation.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± blurting that way, Yeo Dan shoved his face onto his palms wordlessly. Soon, people began to pound the table with their fists and chanted, ¡®Be responsible! Be responsible.¡¯ Taking off his hands from his face, at last, Yeo Dan oppa blurted out shortly, ¡°Ah, I said, shut up.¡¯

    Scowling around with that warning, he raised himself and came close to me. At that moment, I was dozing off while placing my hands on the table. Once he approached me, I quickly lifted my head. Through his brown hair flowing down his face, I found him staring at me worriedly.

    Bending his waist forward, he seemed to observe me then soon asked carefully, ¡°Are you able to walk?¡±

    I rubbed my eyes and replied, ¡°Uh-huh¡­ but I keep feeling sleepy.¡±

    He turned around without hesitance as soon as I spoke that way then went down on one knee.

    ¡°Ride on my back,¡± he uttered.

    I slowly put my arms around his neck and leaned myself to his back as if I was dripping. Yeo Dan oppa never leaned a bit forward but stood straight up as if I was a Styrofoam, not a human.

    Once he bent his steps, my head swayed after him, which made me frown. Through the faintly scattering noise, I heard voices that sounded like those in a dreamland.

    ¡°Hey, give me back that teddy bear on Monday at school.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you asking me to bring this to school?¡±

    ¡°Then were you guys trying to keep it?¡±

    His response didn¡¯t sound like the way he usually spoke. Wondering if I was riding on someone else¡¯s back, I pulled his neck more tightly into my arms. He halted his words for a second but soon added, ¡°If you steal that, you¡¯re gonna pay for this.¡±

    ¡°Dude, who the hell would steal this kind of thing?¡±

    Leaving the jeering noise behind, Yeo Dan oppa slightly straightened his back to give me a better piggyback then bent his steps again. I put my cheek on his back and heaved a big sigh. As if someone was dragging me down, my consciousness began to subside.

 Chapter 343

    .

    Suddenly, I opened my eyes upon the piercing orange light. When I looked up, a streetlamp, which was emitting bright light against the dark night sky like a spotlight on stage, came into view. Meanwhile, the wind that swept past my cheek turned quite chilly. Looking up at the streetlamp with my mouth wide open, I switched my gaze to someone¡¯s back shaking in front of my sight.

    I couldn¡¯t come up with the memory before getting up on this person¡¯s back. It was disconnected as if someone had cut it with a scissor; however, I wasn¡¯t that surprised since the person¡¯s back, which I was riding on, was very familiar.

    Lowering down my head, I buried my cheek onto his back and took a deep breath. I could feel his body suddenly turning stiff over his clothes. Curling up my hands, I murmured, ¡®It¡¯s indeed a familiar scent.¡¯

    The moment when I took another deep breath, dim memories surged into me at the same time as if the familiar scent had been a hook.

    ¡®That has alcohol inside! It¡¯s the leftover we brought from the retreat last time¡­¡±

    It was an urgent remark from one of the girls who were surrounding me. The memories afterward were all entwined as if it was messed up by a crayon.

    My brows met in the middle, wondering, ¡®Hold on, did I say something?¡¯ Nothing came into mind. The only thing I could remember was people collapsing on the floor fitfully whenever I said something. Recalling to that extent, I suddenly gathered my senses as if someone splashed cold water into me.

    Covering my mouth, I murmured, ¡®Oh, my god! What on earth did I do?¡¯ As soon as I had that thought in mind, Yeo Dan oppa, who was carrying me on his back, halted his step. He turned his head to look at me and said, ¡°Are you awake¡±

    I tried to pick the most proper word at this moment. Since I committed a sin, my heart pounded hard even at his trivial question as if he was interrogating me. Putting my fist on my chest, I replied, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa tried to say something; however, he heaved a sigh and suddenly changed his response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anything thoughtlessly that people give you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I nodded at his unusual way of speaking, which sounded like a preach. ¡®But honestly, not everything is just my fault,¡¯ I murmured in my thoughts. How would I know that the beverage on the karaoke table had alcohol in it?

    That was when Yeo Dan oppa uttered, ¡°Especially, don¡¯t drink anything that my friends give you. No, if you see them from a distance, just run away immediately.¡±

    I giggled at his words while forgetting how tense I had been just now. Once I began to laugh out loud, Yeo Dan oppa heaved a sigh as if he couldn¡¯t help it. He might be thinking that I was still drunk. Anyway, thanks to that thought, I was able to avoid him scolding me.

    When I put my arms around his shoulders more lightheartedly, he turned his head back and began to walk again. I placed my cheek on his swaying back and made an excuse to myself, ¡®If it isn¡¯t this time, when will I get to ride on his back?¡¯

    Yeo Dan oppa would, of course, give a piggyback to me whenever I asked him for it. He would perhaps not even ask why. No, maybe he would, at least, ask me the reason why I wanted to ride on his back. However, that would happen because he might be concerned if I had hurt my legs.

    Leaning onto him more deeply, I thought, ¡®Perhaps Yeo Dan oppa is gonna do everything that he can do for Yeo Ryung and me such as taking us to somewhere, getting us away from bullies, or bringing umbrellas and picking us up, something like those¡­¡¯

    Since I had seen him from long ago, I had no doubt how he would treat me. Still, he was Yeo Ryung¡¯s sibling, not mine. I hated that fact at first, but later it was okay.

    The only person who could ever like me¡­

    The only person I was ever allowed to have a crush on¡­

    There was a time back then that I had those thoughts in mind.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    I quickly raised my head at his voice that suddenly penetrated my thoughts. Being on his back absent-mindedly for a moment, I replied, ¡°Um, yeah.¡±

    ¡°What you said in the karaoke¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Listening to his subsided voice, I scratched my forehead. ¡®Is he talking about the conversation I had with the unnies?¡¯ I only had the memory of myself having some snacks while feeling like a Casanova and falling into sleep in the end.

    I did talk about Yeo Dan oppa with those girls a little bit¡­ only a little bit, but it would hardly reach Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s ears in the incredibly noisy karaoke.

    Thinking about their comments about Yeo Dan oppa existing as a non-binary person to them, I tilted my head. That wouldn¡¯t be what he was trying to bring up right now. What would it be then? His following words soon make me blush all over.

    ¡°You said that I have to be responsible for you¡­¡±

    ¡°W¡­hat?? When did I say that?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking at him blurting out that word, unusually, in bewilderment, I suddenly got to forcibly swim out from the surface of my forgotten memories. With an instinctive moan, I suppressed them hard, saying, ¡®No! Go back inside! GO BACK INSIDE!¡¯ However, it didn¡¯t work at all.

    The dark history, the embarrassing moments in the karaoke flashed through my head eventually. Touching my forehead, I was in agony.

    ¡®Oppa¡­ if you didn¡¯t want to cause me any trouble, you should have not lived next-door!¡¯

    ¡®Because of you, Yeo Dan oppa¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not tall, but my eyes¡­ my standards are¡­ as high as the stratosphere¡­ Huh?¡¯

    ¡®If a person wants to be the bigger person¡­ he must be responsible! But oppa made my standards so high up in the stratosphere, and he isn¡¯t taking any responsibility at all¡­¡¯

    ARGH!!!!! I rubbed my lips while writhing in pain. Did those words really escape from my mouth? Did I really say those words in the karaoke that was crowded with Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friends, but who were strangers to me? Holy Christ! How shameful it would be if I ever got to encounter them someday?

    Geez! Urgh!!! Shrieking only in my thoughts, I shook my head. Yeo Dan oppa asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ no¡­ nothing¡­ sir,¡± I replied weakly. Yeo Dan oppa just frowned wordlessly. He didn¡¯t seem to think that I had totally forgotten about those remarks.

    Turning his head to the front again, Yeo Dan oppa bent his steps with me on his back. He continued, ¡°So¡­ what you said to me in the karaoke¡­¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s just rest in peace,¡¯ rambling such thoughts, I couldn¡¯t pay attention to his words. Frankly speaking, I didn¡¯t want to listen to him at all. I was so afraid of his response that my heart was about to come out. Riding on his back, I couldn¡¯t avoid his words, however.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ sir¡­¡± I replied with a sinking heart. Yeo Dan oppa flung a question as if he felt a little confused.

    ¡°Why are you speaking politely out of the blue? I mean¡­ anyway, what I want to say is that¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    His following words, which was something very unexpected, made my eyes open wide.

    ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t ask you for help with the stalker thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡±

    Nodding meekly, I couldn¡¯t help questions arising in my head. Now I had come to think of it, he seemed to talk about something like this before.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to cause her any troubles.¡¯

    And when thinking about what I responded to that remark¡­ Eww, the moment when I shuddered at my behavior again in the karaoke, Yeo Dan oppa kept on speaking.

    ¡°The reason why I denied when my friends asked me if we were going out¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Nodding again, I rolled my eyes. I had no idea what he was trying to say right now.

    ¡°Speaking about that thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I hate you.¡±

    My eyes widened at his sudden words that sounded quite out of context. Hesitating for a second, I responded, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m aware of that too.¡±

    As I had mentioned quite frequently, I had in mind that Yeo Dan oppa was taking care of me so much as his sister¡¯s best friend and a close acquaintance living next-door. I continued, ¡°I never thought you responded that way because you hate me. You literally didn¡¯t want to get misunderstood. That¡¯s all, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa uttered a sigh.

    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°You told me that your eyes are high up in the air like right beside a satellite.¡±

    ¡°What? Um¡­ ah¡­¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with that?¡¯ Before I got to drop that question, his response returned.

    ¡°When you explain something is high up in the air, that¡¯s only available when you position yourself low.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re undervaluing yourself.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know that he could read and interpret my words that way. Closing my mouth, I quickly thought, ¡®But¡­ if a person like Yeo Dan oppa lives next-door, who else will not undervalue herself?¡¯

    That was when Yeo Dan oppa uttered the following words.

    ¡°People getting us wrong if we¡¯re going out¡­¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hate that at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 344

    .

    I held my breath for a second. Raising my head to look at Yeo Dan oppa, I saw his black hair swaying through the breeze. It seemed like his voice was still in the air surrounding me.

    Dropping that remark, he remained wordless for quite a while and kept bending his steps quietly as if he was born to carry me on his back. I stared at the back of his head then finally opened my mouth again.

    ¡°Yeo¡­ Yeo Dan oppa!¡±

    As I nerved myself to grasp his shirttails, he turned his head to look at me, asking, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Getting rid of the stalker¡­ I¡¯ll just help you with that.¡±

    Slightly stiffening his face, he replied, ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble.¡±

    I knew he would speak that way. I quickly responded, ¡°But oppa, if something similar happens to me, you¡¯re also gonna help me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He indeed couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s true,¡¯ I smiled triumphantly only in my thoughts.

    Staring down at me with mixed feelings for a while, Yeo Dan oppa detached his lips, at last.

    ¡°Would you really be okay?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°What if you¡¯re exposed to danger?¡± With that said, Yeo Dan oppa frowned. It looked as though he didn¡¯t even want to think about it. I replied nonchalantly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I just stick around with you as much as I can?¡±

    ¡°But there are things that I can¡¯t handle since we go to different schools.¡±

    ¡°Oppa, if someone puts something in your backpack without anyone knowing, isn¡¯t that very serious?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    He then walked for a while wordlessly. Riding on his back in silence, I just waited for his answer. A moment after, I giggled at his response.

    ¡°If you look dangerous, I¡¯m gonna quit immediately.¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    ¡°Geez, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Grumbling that way, Yeo Dan oppa heaved a sigh and quickened his pace. I laughed without any hesitation while hanging on his back.

    * * *

    As soon as Yeo Dan oppa put me down in front of my house, I asked him, ¡°Oppa, do I look red?¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­ah¡­¡±

    I grasped right away after his hesitant response. ¡®Gosh, I¡¯m blushing¡­!¡¯ Looking down at me in bewilderment, Yeo Dan oppa took his phone out of the blue and speed-dialed Number 1. In less than a few seconds, the sweetest voice I had ever known came over from the phone.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Are you at home?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am. It¡¯s already ten at night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send Donnie to your room then.¡±

    I could hear Yeo Ryung¡¯s perplexed voice, asking, ¡°What? Why would you say that?¡±

    ¡°Cuz she¡¯s here beside me.¡±

    As soon as Yeo Dan oppa replied that way, Yeo Ryung burst the door open and jumped out of the house. The Bans weren¡¯t just excellent in scholastic performances or athletic abilities. As if they had another level of five senses, Ban Yeo Ryung, who took just a few steps toward me, suddenly halted and shouted, ¡°What the hell? I smell alcohol! Donnie, who made you drink? Is it oppa?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa immediately replied, ¡°It was a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Mistake? Making two mistakes can even kill someone!¡±

    Watching Yeo Ryung striking a retort with fiery eyes, I was sweating bullets. ¡®Yeo Ryung, I heard people saying, one moment of patience may ward off great disaster. However, I never heard about what you just said.¡¯

    ¡°Not two mis¡­ nah, my bad. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, even you found out that she¡¯s a little drunk, so I thought it¡¯s better to make her sleepover at your room.¡±

    Yeo Ryung loosened up her strained expression with a nod. I also considered that returning home this way would lead my parents to slap me on the back and impose me a curfew for a while.

    Stretching her hand to bring me into her house, Yeo Ryung asked, ¡°Now I come to think of it, why are you and Donnie coming home together? Both of you went outside separately. Donnie, didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re joining a group hangout?¡±

    Her questions made me nod. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right. That was why I borrowed Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s clothes early in the morning and made all that fuss¡­ but once I met Yeo Dan oppa at some point, I totally forgot about it.¡¯

    I vaguely recalled the memories of the afternoon in my drunk, blurry head. Lee Mina¡¯s mature outfit at the caf¨¦, her friends, Moon Sarah and Ahn Ji Young, who were less close to me but greeting me so friendly, and the boys sitting on the opposite side¡­

    Then when an unpleasant memory flashed through my head, I slightly grimaced. As if she had made a rough guess, Yeo Ryung, who stiffened her face, pulled me into her house determinedly. I politely bowed at her parents, who were in the living room, then went straight to Yeo Ryung¡¯s room along with Yeo Dan oppa.

    He told me beforehand that he didn¡¯t want his sister to know about the stalker thing, so our conversation moved naturally to what Chun Dong Ho had done to me.

    Having heard the overall story about why Yeo Dan oppa took me out from the group hangout, Yeo Ryung pounded her desk with a loud thud and yelled, ¡°WHAT?!¡± She then glanced around and picked up a sharp pencil.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, what are you trying to do with that?¡± I asked while trying hard to stay as calm as possible.

    ¡°I guess his eyes don¡¯t function properly. He needs a new sight, so I¡¯m gonna pierce some new visions on the back of his head¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t talk anything like that while holding a pencil. Put it down ASAP.¡±

    ¡®That looks very dangerous,¡¯ adding those words, I snatched the pencil out of Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand and hung my head down to smile without showing it to her.

    ¡®Geez, how would I have lived if the Bans didn¡¯t live next-doors?¡¯ Whenever things like this happened, there were people standing by me. If those people weren¡¯t around, I would have become a very gloomy person long ago.

    These people were the ones who made my life turn abnormal; however, they were also those who helped me sustain in this world as an average person.

    That was when Yeo Dan oppa suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Oh, and we¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, he read my countenance, which brought me up with something that I had forgotten. ¡®Ah, right. That must be told, right?¡¯ Having that thought, I intervened in his words.

    ¡°No, oppa, I¡¯ll tell her.¡±

    ¡°No, I will.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let me do it.¡±

    While Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes opened wide, Yeo Dan oppa and I quarreled for a while. It was finally me who seized the chance to victory. Clearing my throat, I uttered severely, ¡°Um, Yeo Ryung¡­ we¡­¡±

    Before I was able to conclude my words, Yeo Ryung cut in all of a sudden.

    ¡°Did you guys fight?¡±

    ¡°What? Ah, no!¡±

    Didn¡¯t she just see us stepping into the house in peace? How could she reach that conclusion? Well, since we had known each other for a long time, we could have a fight and still come together home as if family members could have a war but could naturally have breakfast the next day.

    Barely handling my flush of bewilderment, I carefully continued, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Um, uh¡­ Yeo Dan oppa and I¡­¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Whether I became perplexed or not, Yeo Ryung grabbed my both hands with hers and uttered with a twinkling gaze, ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re trying to keep oppa at a distance, Donnie.¡±

    ¡°No, hold on. What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Oppa doesn¡¯t wear clothes properly at home and always surprise you.¡±

    Nah, that seemed to be Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s biggest strength¡­ I couldn¡¯t speak the truth in front of him, so I just had my mouth shut. Anyway, Yeo Ryung was utterly misunderstanding us since earlier! I flustered and said, ¡°That isn¡¯t what I¡¯m trying to say¨C¨C.¡±

    At that moment, Yeo Dan oppa, who was observing the situation from beside me, opened his mouth and dropped a simple remark.

    ¡°We are together.¡±

    It was just those three words; however, we found out how a three-word sentence could change the look on someone¡¯s face so dramatically. Yeo Ryung¡¯s glowing complexion turned almost dark blue all of a sudden as if someone spilled a bucket of black water over her face.

    Looking back and forth between oppa and me for quite a while, she was about to cry. She seemed to realize that we weren¡¯t joking at all once she saw how determined we looked. Holding my hand, Yeo Ryung blurted out like a shriek, which disconcerted me.

    ¡°Why¡­ why¡­? For what reason?!¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Now I had come to think of it, we didn¡¯t set up any suitable reason to explain how things went on to this point. Hmm, what should I say to sound natural? Wondering what to respond, I quickly raised my head when I heard a response returning from beside me.

    ¡°We had a crush on each other for a long time ago.¡±

 Chapter 345

    .

    Yikes, I began to get cold sweats. ¡®Is he aware that I¡¯ve had a crush on him in the past?¡¯ While I became wordless from having a sore conscience, only Yeo Ryung increased her voice.

    ¡°Oppa, since when did you start having another thought at¡­! Although it¡¯s you, I can¡¯t forgive you, oppa!¡±

    If Yeo Ryung spoke that way, I thought Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s mind would wander, at least, a little bit; however, he looked, unexpectedly, firm and determined like a rock.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes wavered for a second at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s nonchalant response. Once I saw her grabbing the pencil again, I shrieked, ¡°Geez, Yeo Ryung, please¡­ please stop holding those dangerous things when you¡¯re talking!¡±

    ¡®Do you think we¡¯re inside the game GTA?!¡¯ I added the next sentence only in my thoughts. Yeo Ryung replied loudly, ¡°You guys should be thankful for Korea banning guns! Though you¡¯re my oppa¡­ I¡­ boohoo¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh lord, what should I do with her? Gosh¡­¡±

    Our endless, preposterous quarrel got over, at last, when Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother finally stepped into the room. Watching her mother scolding Yeo Ryung for speaking rudely to her brother, I heaved a sigh of relief inwardly.

    Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t respond to her parents at all. Well, expecting our parents¡¯ reactions once they learned about Yeo Dan oppa and my new relationship, I couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear in silence. Regarding how close our family and the Bans had been so far, I was sure that they would throw a huge block party to celebrate all of us becoming in-laws. Even they put up a banner in front of the apartment complex, it wouldn¡¯t even feel strange.

    ¡®Hold on¡­ then we, who¡¯re just pretending to be a couple, would later get married and¡­ Eh? That sounds cool?!¡¯

    That was when I tried to become lost in thought while rubbing my chin. As soon as Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother left the room and closed the door, Yeo Ryung raised her head and struck a retort dismally to her brother.

    ¡°Oppa, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not trying to keep it a secret. I didn¡¯t tell her because you guys are gonna break up shortly.¡±

    What a terrible curse, Ban Yeo Ryung¡­ I heaved a sigh, wondering if this would really be okay. If a person, whom we first revealed that we were now together, already reacted this way, I couldn¡¯t help but get so concerned about the days ahead to come.

    Article 28. Glasses Will Make Even Nationwide Number 1 Look Like a Model Student!

    The next day, which was Sunday, I was so busy studying what I had postponed from the day before; therefore, I wasn¡¯t able to get in touch with anyone. Checking my phone once in a while, there weren¡¯t any special messages from my friends as if the news about Yeo Dan oppa and my new relationship wasn¡¯t spread out yet. However, there was a message from an unknown number.

    [Sent by: 010-88xx-xxxx

    Anyway, I was sorry the other day]

    I never saw the number before, but there was only one person who did something wrong to me recently. Laughing sardonically, I blocked the number and paid attention to my workbook again.

    Spending the entire day studying, I naturally got to forget about the Saturday incident. Perhaps drinking some alcohol also worked on it too.

    On the new, returning Monday morning, I halted my steps in surprise when I flung the door open and found someone very unexpected standing in front of my house.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I let out my astonishment. With his hand on the banister, the person, standing beside Yeo Ryung while looking down at the apartment complex, turned his head to look in my direction. Who would that be? It was, of course, Yeo Dan oppa.

    ¡°Oppa, what about school?¡± I asked in perplexity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off at your school first. I still won¡¯t be running late to my school.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I were going to school quite earlier than other people, so if Yeo Dan oppa were on time with us, he would walk us to our school and still not be late to his school.

    However¡­ I was aware that Yeo Dan oppa went to school almost right before being late since he also hated others¡¯ attention just like Yeo Ryung. Wondering for a moment, I reached an unexpected conclusion. ¡®Is he doing this because of me?¡¯

    Maybe that was true. Yeo Ryung, a morning person, looked unusually irritated in the morning.

    ¡°Oppa, don¡¯t intervene between us. The road is too narrow.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t as narrow as three people can¡¯t walk together.¡±

    ¡°Urgh! Come on, what does my Donnie lack to go out with you!¡± Yeo Ryung shouted while turning her head abruptly.

    Shouldn¡¯t those words usually go better with Yeo Dan oppa, not me? Thinking calmly about what she just said, I soon blinked swiftly when Yeo Dan oppa stretched out his hand to me. His hand, which I often grabbed when I was young, was now twinkling in the morning sunlight.

    There was a time when I felt safe and could avoid all the dangerous things in the world while holding that hand.

    Narrowing my eyes for a moment, I slowly grabbed his hand. As soon as I took that action, Yeo Ryung also held the other side of my hand.

    Letting out a small giggle in the end, I led the two and bent my steps.

    * * *

    I believed that our fake romance wouldn¡¯t affect the people around us that much. That was because there were other high schools in our neighborhood, and many couples already existed in our grade. Especially, those who went to the same cram school dated secretly and got caught afterward.

    There were even a few couples, who had been dating since middle school and now became official couples in our school. Didn¡¯t Kim Hye Hill in our class and Lee Jihan from Class 1-4 also belong to that case of couples? However, we didn¡¯t really bring Kim Hye Hill¡¯s boyfriend to our conversation topic and often forgot that she had a boyfriend. Thus, I also thought my fake romance would be ignored that way.

    ¡°Come tell us what¡¯s going on ASAP!¡±

    How would I know that I would draw attention from everyone in our class this way? I murmured to myself with a pale face. Lee Mina and Yoon Jung In spoke to me one after another as if they became one mind.

    ¡°Hey, let us hear the story. How can you disappear during the weekend and show up with a boyfriend out of the blue? How can that happen?¡±

    Yoon Jung In tapped the desk in a hurry. Beside him, Lee Mina raised her voice while wrapping her cheeks with both hands, ¡°Yeah, I got a feeling ever since that oppa left the caf¨¦ with you! Still, how can you two do that in front of the school today¡­!¡±

    I was startled at her remark and cut her off. Other kids might misunderstand us that we did something crazy in front of the school!

    ¡°Come on, he just dropped me off at the school entrance and bid farewell with a smile. That¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°That smile wasn¡¯t just a smile! That¡¯s what matters. I heard every girl around you guys collapsed at him.¡±

    Since Lee Mina wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all, I swallowed my saliva for a second.

    Yeah, I also didn¡¯t know that Yeo Dan oppa would act so perfectly like a real boyfriend¡­ I touched my forehead. Even I, who was used to his gorgeousness while living next-doors, was shocked this much, so other girls would be enthralled by his breathtaking smile.

    Ahn Ji Young and Moon Sarah, who also joined the group hangout with me, grumbled, ¡°Lucky you. We also had a good time, but honestly, once you left the caf¨¦, the other boys acted a little weird too.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Kim Sun Woo? If that oppa didn¡¯t join us later, things would have turned even more boring, but Sun Woo oppa was so funny.¡±

    Oh, indeed since he was Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s friend¡­ Nodding my head, I pouted my lips when I received Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina¡¯s fierce glances. If I kept withstanding their questions, they seemed to just open my head and take out my memories by themselves.

    Well, although romance stories were the most interesting to hear, especially for high school students like us, weren¡¯t you guys behaving too impetuous? That was when I tried to make them calm down a bit.

    ¡°Hey! Something¡¯s happening in Class 1-1!!¡±

    Whenever there was a fight or something going on, a special correspondent appeared and ran all over the hallway to share the news.

 Chapter 346

    .

    ¡®Wow, those are such quick feet!¡¯ I exclaimed in my thoughts while looking at the black human shadow running past the front and back doors. Something then flashed through my head. I quickly stood up from my seat, thinking, ¡®Hold on, Class 1-1 is where Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings are, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Class 1-1 was famous for being the quietest and well-mannered freshman class. That was because, as we could estimate, the overall class atmosphere was under Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ control; therefore, no one could dare to act out.

    Some people seemed to criticize it as a reign of terror since it was indeed not a usual sight to find in regular high schools. However, ever since there was the Four Heavenly Kings in school, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to have a normal school life?

    Anyway, there seemed to be something going on in that quiet and well-behaved Class 1-1. What kind of big thing was happening then?!

    Just in time, there was someone who quickly grabbed the correspondent ahead of me; it was Yoon Jung In. Seizing the correspondent by the scruff of his neck, Yoon Jung In asked, ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Eun Jiho¡­ the desk¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Only hearing just a few words, I gaped in surprise. ¡®Come on, did he really overturn the desk? How can Eun Jiho, who was such a patient character, behave like a typical school bully?¡¯ The following words then made me shut my mouth.

    ¡°He banged his head on the desk.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, why? For what reason?¡±

    Amid the shower of questions in suspicion, I murmured composedly with my chin on my palm. ¡®Hmm, so he banged his head on the desk¡­ Well, the situation isn¡¯t so serious than I think.¡¯ I lifted my head again at the correspondent¡¯s following remark.

    ¡°And Yoo Chun Young¡­¡±

    Eh? Did Yoo Chun Young also commit something?

    ¡°He is saying nothing.¡±

    Huh? A cold silence hung in the air. A moment after, Yoon Jung In spoke on my behalf with a stiff face.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he usually behave that way?¡±

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t what I¡¯m trying to say,¡± replied the correspondent while shaking his head. ¡°He is being wordless with a frightful expression.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡®If you¡¯re talking about that look, that¡¯s another story,¡¯ I nodded.

    Although Yoo Chun Young was always surrounding himself with cold air, he usually looked nonchalant rather than frightful. That would have probably derived from his sleepy and relaxed nature.

    Argh! I raised my hand to dishevel my hair. It was such a pain in the butt while explaining my romantic relationship to the kids in our class, and now even the two boys were behaving somewhat hilarious.

    I wished Yoon Jung In could dig in more detailed information about them; however, a short announcement came out from the speaker of all occasions.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ we would like to announce that all the student council members to gather immediately at the conference room on the first floor.¡±

    As soon as the announcement was made, the kids flung questions to each other.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°No idea, but wouldn¡¯t it be about a field trip or an athletic meet since it¡¯s fall now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already bored¡­¡±

    While I heard kids uttering negative remarks instead of hopeful comments, Yoon Jung In turned around in our direction and said, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go check it out. Come on, Lee Mina.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Jumping off from the desk, Lee Mina followed Yoon Jung In and left the classroom. Watching them leave, I later turned my head to look at the back door, but the correspondent already disappeared.

    I thought while being astonished at the empty sight, ¡®Well, although he was still here, what else I could do? I wouldn¡¯t be able to ask him further since I¡¯m a shy person.¡¯

    From the beginning of the second semester, the teachers took our phones away from us so that we could study more and didn¡¯t give us back until all the classes were over; therefore, I couldn¡¯t even send a message to the boys. Tapping my chin, I was lost in thought. What should I do¡­?

    Should I go check out Class 1-1? If they were right beside our class, I would have done that already, but both our classes were at the opposite ends of the hallway. The distance between us was quite far. Thus, we would only have about three minutes to talk. I couldn¡¯t hear anything special within that short time frame.

    Indeed, should I wait until the end of class? As soon as I had that conclusion, there was another fuss in the hallway. Those who turned their heads to the hallway windows talked noisily, ¡°Did something else happen?¡±

    ¡°Our school is complete chaos today.¡±

    ¡°Well, there was the announcement just now, so the teachers won¡¯t come to the classes for a while.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really? Should I go check out the class next-door then?¡±

    A few kids stood up to not miss this chance. ¡®Yeah, that seems to be a good idea.¡¯ That was when I tried to get up from my seat while agreeing upon them.

    ¡°Is there someone called Ham Donnie here?¡±

    My eyes widened at the sudden remark coming over from the backdoor. Turning my head to that side, I found about six girls standing in front of the backdoor against the backlight of the hallway window.

    No, it wasn¡¯t even six people. Eight? Ten? Almost a group of girls in the entire class seemed to be blocking the door. Looking at their name tags, I grasped that they were seniors.

    They didn¡¯t look like bullies or delinquents. Instead, they were gorgeous, elegant, and emitted some model student-like vibe, which made them look like class presidents or student council members. Since our school was an elite private high school, we had many students like them compared to other schools.

    However, the look on their faces was utterly different. Narrowing my eyes while watching their evil-eyed expressions, I soon came up with Choi Yuri¡¯s face in my memories.

    That was when I got aware of the overall situation. Yeo Dan oppa¡­ I knew that he was quite a celebrity in our neighborhood, but I didn¡¯t know the news would spread out to other grades this rapidly. ¡®It¡¯s way faster than my anticipation!?¡¯ Furrowing my brows with that thought in mind, I raised my head again when someone in our class returned them a response.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t here now. Should I deliver your message to her?¡±

    A few kids, who were staring at me, turned their heads away at the same time and tried not to glance at me as much as possible.

    A senior girl, who narrowed her eyes doubtfully, urged the kid, ¡°Is she really not here in the classroom? You know what time it is, right? It¡¯s three minutes before the class starts.¡±

    ¡®Then why are you girls here right now in the freshmen hallway when it¡¯s three minutes before the class starts?¡¯ I complained only in my thoughts. However, her following words made me get the hiccups inwardly.

    ¡°I guess these kids are lying right now, aren¡¯t they? You guys think that we¡¯re in a different grade, so we don¡¯t know her face. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡®Holy cow, she has quick wits!¡¯ I was astonished at her sharp perception.

    Beside her, another senior stood with her head tilted while leaning on one foot, which didn¡¯t match her elegant appearance. She asked perversely, ¡°What are you gonna do if we know her face? You¡¯ve got guts, huh?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    The kid, who just replied to the senior girls, closed her mouth eventually. She then began to send a gaze at us as if she felt sorry. She seemed to be concerned that she might have escalated the situation.

    I shook my head enthusiastically only in my thoughts, ¡®No, you did so well enough.¡¯ However, a moment after, their following remark brought a cold silence to the classroom.

    ¡°Counting the number of people, only three people are missing compared to the desks left. Two might have left the classroom since there was an announcement earlier, so let¡¯s say they are the student council members. Only one is missing then. Is she Ham Donnie?¡±

    ¡°The chances are too low, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    What a sharp woman she was! Biting my lips for a second, I diverted my gaze back onto the classroom.

    Everyone tried to avoid looking in my direction so desperately with stiffened faces. I couldn¡¯t thank them enough.

    Suddenly there was a fuss on the other side of the classroom. Pushing Kim Hye Woo¡¯s hand away from hers, Kim Hye Hill was uttering savagely, ¡®I said leave me alone. Get this off from me!¡¯ Well, I kind of anticipated that Kim Hye Hill would take some action since she was a straightforward character.

    Heaving a sigh, I finally got up from my seat. I shouldn¡¯t cause any more troubles and make excuses. Besides, who knows if they were trying to bring me with them to have some good conversations?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®But even I think that the chances are too low¡­¡¯ While I murmured to myself that way, a few kids around me grabbed my arm and tried to stop me from coming forward. When I gently got them away from me and stood up, something unexpected occurred.

    A voice suddenly came over which made me lift my head.

    ¡°What are you all doing here? Why are you blocking people walking through the door?¡±

    The voice sounded soft like a spring breeze; however, something was sarcastic about the way the person spoke. The seniors would, of course, catch the innuendo.

 Chapter 347

    .

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, I know who he is.¡±

    Someone whispered in a low voice, ¡®Isn¡¯t he the boy who just returned from abroad? His name was Yi Ruda or something like that¡­¡¯ Indeed, Yi Ruda seemed to be as famous as the Four Heavenly Kings also in other grades.

    Once they got to know his identity, the girls¡¯ expressions changed. Laughing confidently, they leaned on the back door and uttered, ¡°Ah, so there comes the owner of the last empty seat, huh? That means Ham Donnie is here now.¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie?¡±

    Yi Ruda immediately showed a threatening look on his face when my name slipped out from their mouths. However, the problem was that his ferocious look seemed to derive from my name itself rather than grasping the overall situation.

    I touched my aching temple while wondering, ¡®Did I do something wrong to Ruda lately? The look on his face seems like¡­ I¡¯ve become his enemy¡­ Let¡¯s think upon what I have done wrong ASAP since Ruda is a terrifying kid¡­¡¯ While I murmured to myself that way, one of the seniors flung a question to Ruda.

    ¡°Ah, cool. Why don¡¯t you bring her to us? Which one is Ham Donnie here?¡±

    That was when Ruda removed the bloodthirsty look from his eyes and flaunted a soft grin as if he was about to emit some floral scent. His change of expression was truly admirable at any time.

    ¡°Why are you looking for Donnie?¡±

    They might have thought that their conversation was going well from Ruda¡¯s bright smile. The girls also replied with a grin, ¡°Oh, we have something to talk about the person whom she¡¯s dating right now¡­¡±

    I closed my eyes tight at their response and breathed a deep sigh.

    ¡®I knew it¡­ It was indeed about Yeo Dan oppa. ¡®Even though we¡¯re seeing each other as to disguise his stalker, I must endure the situation to stay with him.¡¯ That was when I tried to get up from my seat this time with that thought in mind.

    Ruda¡¯s cold voice flew over to me and pierced through my ears. I blinked swiftly.

    ¡°Even we are restraining our impatience although we have so much to talk further¡­ but why and WHAT do you guys want to say to her?¡±

    A moment of silence swept the space. Once of the seniors then tossed a question as if she could hardly believe the situation while rubbing her ear.

    ¡°¡­ What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°So many of us want to speak with her, but we¡¯re holding ourselves back. If you want the join the queue, go all the way at the end of the line. Nah, don¡¯t even think about it. You guys don¡¯t even have the right to do that.¡±

    ¡°W¡­ hat is he talking about right now?¡±

    ¡°I feel like sh*t right now, so stop messing with me anymore.¡±

    Ruda dropped those remarks while narrowing his gorgeous blue eyes. I gasped only in my thoughts. It was my first time to see Ruda talking that way to other people except for Jooin or Lucas. By the way¡­

    Did he just say he had things to speak further with me? I unfolded the thoughts that I had earlier. ¡®If I did something wrong to him, I must bring it up as soon as possible. It will decide my fate¡­¡¯

    Meanwhile, Ruda, who was scowling at the senior girls one after another, turned his mouth up slightly to resemble the hint of a smile.

    ¡°See what happens if I hear you guys behaved this way in front of our class again.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you speak like that to the seniors!?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of right now.¡±

    ¡®Then were you afraid of something before?¡¯ I wondered from the bottom of my heart. A noise then reached my ears from across the hallway. As if he had a conference or other meetings, our teacher, who was running a little late to class, was finally returning to the classroom.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s class time. What are you guys doing here in the hallway?¡±

    Once they heard the teacher¡¯s angry voice, the girls quickly ran away while biting their lips. Watching them receding from the sight, Ruda then slowly walked into the classroom and sat on his seat. I stared blankly at the view of his back, but as soon as he turned his head to look in my direction, our eyes met.

    Ruda asked me with a warmhearted face as if nothing had happened, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Before I got to toss a suitable question, Ruda turned his head to the front and suddenly banged his head on the desk.

    ¡®¡­ What the¡­?¡¯ I flinched my hand in surprise. As if slamming his head onto the desk just once wasn¡¯t that satisfying, Ruda began to bang his head continuously, which made me break out in a cold sweat.

    Since Kim Hye Woo sat right beside Ruda, I thought he would stop him from doing that action, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Kim Hye Woo put his neck pillow, which he often used during the class, on Ruda¡¯s desk and spoke in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Bang as much as you can. They say it hurts because you¡¯re young.¡±

    ¡°Well said.¡±

    Once I got to know his true gender, Ruda¡¯s voice sounded utterly like a boy. Replying that way with a masculine tone, Ruda began to bang his head on the desk again, and I was lost in a mystery at that sight.

    In front of the classroom, the teacher was proceeding with the class as usual. I murmured, ¡®Today is really a weird day¡­¡¯

    They said, ¡®Once we start dating someone, the world looks different;¡¯ however, the world looked not the same as usual to me in a different way somehow.

    * * *

    Yoon Jung In returned to the classroom after an hour from that situation. Amid the kids asking him what had happened, Yoon Jung In brushed the barrage of questions aside, replying, ¡°Fall Sports Day.¡±

    The kids grumbled immediately, ¡°Argh, I knew it!¡±

    ¡°Our schoolyard is too wide to do the long-distance race. Those who participate in that game would have to run their butts off.¡±

    ¡°No individual race, huh? It must not happen!¡±

    Clapping his hand to draw their attention, Yoon Jung In uttered, ¡°Hey hey hey, calm down folks, so during the Saturday class meeting, we¡¯re gonna receive your opinions about any game ideas for the sports day. Have that in mind.¡±

    The sports day in our school had a unique system; unlike other schools, which usually began from choosing the people to participate in the fixed games or events, we started from brainstorming about what sports games we would like to have. Once the final game was chosen from those ideas, we had to prepare for the goods required for that game, which took way longer to get ready for the sports day than other schools.

    However, I seemed to hear that the entire event was more entertaining than our expectations. Last year, the entire audience broke into loud and uncontrolled laughter during the sports day since kids brought up so many mind-shattering ideas.

    I lifted my pencil and scratched my head with it. I wasn¡¯t good at brainstorming these things, so I would have to plan something that made the students less difficult to join and enjoy the day.

    As soon as Yoon Jung In delivered the message and left to his seat, the kids took their textbooks out from their drawers and got up from their seats. Watching that sight, I quickly pulled myself together and took my textbook out too. Now I had come to think of it, the next was music class.

    As Kim Hye Hill and Lee Mina came toward me while holding their textbooks in their hands, we all bent our steps to the music room.

    The place was right beside Class 1-1 and we were Class 1-8, so when walking across the hallway straight, we often got to encounter one or two people we knew. We had the most greetings while walking past by Class 1-7, which was our next-door class, and it gradually decreased as we walked far away from our classroom. The farther the classrooms were, the less intimate we became with kids in other classes.

    However, when we were walking past Class 1-1, unexpectedly, a lot of kids had greetings with them. We had no choice but to get along with the kids in that class since we went through the courage test together in the past.

    As if we had never fought against each other, the kids soon befriended, which I thought we were indeed high school students. That was when I gently smiled at the heartwarming sight.

    I had eye contact with Yoo Chun Young, who just opened the front door and was stepping out of the classroom. Having the chocolate milk straw between his lips as usual, he soon opened his eyes wide in surprise when I came into his view.

    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I had something to ask you,¡¯ with that thought in mind, I turned to look beside me and spoke to Kim Hye Hill and Lee Mina.

    ¡°Let me stop by at Class 1-1 for a second.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll save a seat for you,¡± replied Lee Mina nonchalantly.

    Letting her leave ahead of me, I quickly walked toward Yoo Chun Young. However, something utterly unexpected took place. He might have definitely seen me, but with a moment of stiffened face, Yoo Chun Young went back to his classroom while taking backward steps as if someone had pressed a rewind button on him.

 Chapter 348

    .

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Yoo Chun Young shut the door with a bang.

    Looking at the door closed right in front of my face, I murmured while being stupefied, ¡°Eh??¡±

    At that moment, someone blurted out behind the closed door while becoming short-tempered, ¡®Why are you blocking my way?¡¯ The person then stepped out of the classroom while opening the door. He was none other than Eun Jiho.

    Showing a delightful expression, I approached him and said, ¡°Hey, Eun Jiho! Nice timing. I mean, listen. Do you know what Yoo Chun Young just did to me¡­?¡± Adding words in excitement, I was soon in a daze when the door closed with a loud slam again.

    Looking back and forth between the locked doors, I exclaimed, ¡°Eh????¡± What were you guys doing right now?

    Frankly speaking, I wasn¡¯t trying to hide the fact from others that Yeo Dan oppa and I were actually pretending to date as to disguise his stalker¡­ except for Ban Yeo Ryung. Why was I trying to avoid telling the truth only to Ban Yeo Ryung? That was because as long as it was about me, she had such a light mouth. To put it in a nutshell, she became out of control.

    If someone asked her, ¡®I heard your brother and Donnie are seeing each other. Is it true?¡¯ she would shout out, ¡®Bullsh*t! They are just faking!¡¯ without a second thought. Both Yeo Dan oppa and I agreed to her taking that reaction. Thus, we decided to hide the truth, at least, from Yeo Ryung.

    However, except for Yeo Ryung, we planned to reveal the truth to a few people who knew both of us at the same time. Wouldn¡¯t we feel less burdened if there were, at least, one person who would be sharing our secret?

    I had put the Four Heavenly Kings in the first place to reveal this secret. The four boys were all a man of few words, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about our secret leaking out.

    However, there was one thing that mattered; the Four Heavenly Kings were always staying beside Ban Yeo Ryung. If I confessed to them through a few text messages or by phone calls, saying, ¡®The truth is this and that,¡¯ Ban Yeo Ryung could be reading the message or listening to our phone call. It would be big trouble if that happened.

    For that reason, I planned to meet the Four Heavenly Kings in person and tell them the truth face to face. But¡­

    The last class had ended, at last. Waiting for our homeroom teacher to return and wrap up the day, I was looking down at my desk.

    ¡°What the heck is wrong with these guys?¡± I murmured in a daze.

    Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t just avoid me before the music class. Today I had to take quite a lot of classes while moving to different classrooms, so I had many chances to bump into them during Biology class, PE class, and even lunchtime.

    However, whenever I was in their sight, they were busy running away from me. Oh, come on, I wasn¡¯t a patient with a deadly virus!

    I even wondered if I looked bad today that they didn¡¯t want to say hi to me, so I asked the kids around me several times about my appearance. Once Lee Mina replied, ¡®No, you look fine as usual,¡¯ I slammed my head onto the desk, shouting to myself, ¡®Why? Why are you guys behaving that way to me?¡¯

    The moment when I was close to tears inwardly, Yoon Jung In, who flung the front door open, shook a big bag at us.

    ¡°Come get your phones back!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡±

    ¡°I was dying to get it back.¡±

    It hasn¡¯t been long since the second semester began and the teachers started to collect our phones, so many kids didn¡¯t get used to this new rule yet. Resting my chin on my palm, I blankly watched the kids getting back their phones. Kim Hye Woo then dropped a phone in front of me.

    ¡°Here, I saw yours too.¡±

    ¡°Aw, that¡¯s sweet of you,¡± replying with light heart, I quickly picked it up and opened my flip phone. Once I entered my inbox, I found it empty and turned on the light in my eyes.

    If they left any kind of excuse, I was about to forgive them, but no one even said a thing. Gnashing my teeth, I called Eun Jiho right away. There was still some time left until the teacher to return to our classroom.

    As if Eun Jiho also got his phone back just now, he picked up the phone within a single beep.

    ¡®Geez, you¡¯re gonna answer my call immediately like this!¡¯ Thinking that way, I was about to feel better.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Dude! Why were you acting like¡­?¡±

    Eun Jiho, however, intervened in my words, which seldom happened, and began to only say what he wanted to. His following words dumbfounded me.

    ¡°Um, hearing your voice is really¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I repeated his word.

    ¡°Is really making me feel much better but¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s voice sounded weaker than when he was having a severe cold in the past. Besides, did he just say that he was feeling much better?

    ¡°So?¡± I tossed a question in bewilderment.

    ¡°It¡¯s intolerable.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    And that was the end of our conversation. The call ended all of a sudden. Putting the phone beside my ear, I was sitting on my seat absent-mindedly for quite a while. Taking it off from me, I heaved a deep sigh.

    I muttered while dropping my gaze at the phone screen, ¡®What was he doing just now? How can it become a conversation when he only says what he wants and just hangs up? Eun Jiho, where did you throw out all the lessons you¡¯ve learned from the business administration training?¡¯

    Pressing my temples firmly, I called someone else. It was Yoo Chun Young. Humming quietly to the familiar music of the ringing tone, a voice soon came over the phone.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s also responding, at least, to my call.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I spoke in an angry voice on purpose.

    ¡°Hey, Yoo Chun Young¡­¡±

    However, before I tried to drop the next words, he cut me off, saying, ¡°Ah, hold on.¡±

    Excuse me? I didn¡¯t say anything yet, did I? Did their teacher returned to their classroom? Being flustered at his response, I asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Try not to call my name.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    The call then ended again out of the blue just like it did when I had a phone call earlier with Eun Jiho. Without any signs or warnings, I was left alone with a disconnecting beep. Sitting blankly with my phone next to my ear, I burst out yelling, at last.

    ¡°Argh, are you kidding me?! What the hell is wrong with you guys?!¡± I raised my hand and disheveled my hair.

    Was avoiding me all day not enough? How could you guys answer the phone this way? While I roared in anger, the kids sitting around me tapped my desk and asked, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Shaking my head toward them, I immediately entered Jooin¡¯s number. He quickly picked up the phone too.

    ¡°Hello?¡± As soon as I answered sulkily for no reason at all, his response returned.

    ¡°Mama! I¡¯m so glad to hear your voice.¡±

    ¡°Jooin¡­¡±

    Suddenly, I was moved to tears. If someone asked me why I was reacting so emotionally since we weren¡¯t living apart in different cities and were even going to the same school, I didn¡¯t have much to say. However, it had been a while to receive such a friendly response from someone.

    After three phone calls, I was able to bring up the reason I had called them, at last. Lowering my voice, I flung a question.

    ¡°Jooin, when would you have time? I have something to talk to you about. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    However, his reaction was somewhat strange. His returning voice sounded as if he was in an awkward situation.

    ¡°Ah, mama¡­ that is¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Theses bastards¡­ if they weren¡¯t able to see your face, they could just do it by themselves.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡±

    For some reason, even this phone call was showing a sign that it was about to go off the track. Wondering for a moment, I carefully asked him, ¡°What you¡¯re trying to say¡­ does that involve Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, come on, if they¡¯re beside you, please ask them, why¡­ for what reason are they behaving like that to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ um¡­ before entering high school, you also asked us to ignore you without telling us the reason. The boys are telling me that now we¡¯re even.¡±

    His response made my mouth shut.

 Chapter 349

    .

    Indulging in reminiscence, I marveled at how fast the time went by. ¡®Wow, how long has it been already?¡¯ It was almost ten months since we entered high school, but it felt like a long time ago. So many things had happened in the meantime.

    Anyway, just what they said, before entering high school, I asked them, ¡®Would you mind pretending you don¡¯t know me at all in the new school?¡¯ without telling the reason. They felt uncomfortable and almost frustrated but accepted my request in the end.

    That happening wouldn¡¯t be that delightful to both me and them; however, the fact that the boys were bringing out the memory would mean that they were, right now, as desperate as they had been in the past.

    Still, why? I really had no idea. Disheveling the back of my hair, I finally nodded my head.

    ¡°Okay, fine. If you guys say so, what else I can do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but¡­

    ¡®You and I can still see each other, right?¡¯ Just when I tried to fling that question, Jooin added ahead of me, ¡°Oh, mama, and these bastards¡­ I mean, the boys are telling me that try not to see or keep in touch with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Wondering for a moment, I barely suppressed my anger and asked him, ¡°What the fu*k is going on?¡±

    If there were a time when I desperately longed for learning Yeo Ryung¡¯s skill of smiling and swearing simultaneously, it was now.

    Jooin¡¯s voice suddenly became urgent, ¡°Mama, I¡¯m really gonna lose my phone. You know I love you, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Even if we won¡¯t be able to see each other for a while, please keep in mind that I¡¯m always thinking about you.¡±

    ¡°No, hold on¡­¡±

    ¡°Congrats for your first love.¡±

    ¡°Jooin?¡±

    The call ended again without exception. Being left with the beeping sound, I sincerely didn¡¯t know what to do this time and just stared blankly at the space in front of me. Exchanging eye contact for a long time with those who were asking me if I was okay, I later banged my head onto the desk again.

    ¡°URGH!!¡± While I shouted that way, Shin Suh Hyun, who was sitting behind me, uttered, ¡°I guess banging their heads onto the desk is the latest trend in our class.¡±

    It was indeed a sharp insight of an archer.

    * * *

    Usually, I, who didn¡¯t go to cram school, would have returned straight home with Yeo Ryung; however, I was now dating Yeo Dan oppa although it was a fake relationship. Besides, the reason why we were together was none other than to get rid of his stalker, wasn¡¯t it? In other words, we had to advertise everywhere that our relationship was official.

    Thus, we decided to return home after school, bring things to study, and go to a caf¨¦ together. Wasn¡¯t a caf¨¦ in the downtown area the best place to draw attention in public to promote that we were an official couple? The place would be full of students from neighboring schools.

    As soon as we promised to go to a caf¨¦, I also asked Yeo Ryung, ¡°Do you want to go together?¡±

    Since Yeo Ryung was his sister and my best friend at the same time, it wouldn¡¯t look that strange while having Yeo Ryung on our date. Though the advertising effect would slightly cut by half¡­ However, Yeo Ryung, whom I thought she would follow us at once, was, unexpectedly, in agony with her head in her hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I mean, even though I¡¯m aware that you two are together, I¡¯m not sure if I can stay with you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sob sob¡­ It¡¯s so painful when thinking about what you guys will be doing out of my sight, but it¡¯s also still excruciating to see that in front of my eyes.¡±

    Agonizing for quite a long time in pain, Yeo Ryung finally declared that she wouldn¡¯t come with us. Instead, she confined herself to her house.

    Watching her behaving that way, I felt a little¡­ no, very guilty. I wished the stalker thing was resolved as soon as possible, so that we could reveal the truth to her, saying, ¡®Ta-da! Actually, it was a fake relationship!¡¯

    But for now, I couldn¡¯t help but let her do whatever she felt comfortable. Heaving a sigh, I waited for Yeo Dan oppa then headed straight toward the caf¨¦.

    When high school students were dating, people were mostly concerned about the drop in academic performance. So was I. Although I wasn¡¯t the type of person, who risked my life for good grades, I wanted to go to college with my friends in the same metropolitan area. My house was also in Seoul, so I didn¡¯t want any declining grades, which would affect my college admission.

    However, ever since I dated Yeo Dan oppa, I realized a new thing. If having a relationship as a high school student was something like this, there was nothing to worry about getting lower grades.

    Unlike my anticipation, Yeo Dan oppa was quite a good teacher. Honestly, his teaching skills were as amazing as Eun Jiho. Listening to his explanation while pressing my lips with the eraser tip of my pencil, I raised my hand for a second.

    ¡°Ah, oppa, hold on. You skipped explaining the process from going here to this part.¡±

    As long as he belonged to the category of genius, he, of course, had some limit; therefore, I had to point out the parts that he naturally skipped from his excellent thinking skills. However, taking that matter into account, I could listen to his lecture, which was clear and easy to understand like that of the famous online tutors.

    Coincidentally, our study place was ¡®A Twosome Place¡¯ near Wangsimni station, the caf¨¦ where we had our group hangout. It turned out this way since this place was the biggest caf¨¦ around the neighborhood, the best spot to maximize our advertising impact.

    Near our table, a few girls, who were wearing uniforms from a neighboring high school, constantly glanced in our direction. Although I was being aware of their attention, I showed a satisfied grin instead of feeling uncomfortable.

    Studying and helping Yeo Dan oppa at the same time¡­ this was what they called, ¡®Killing two birds with one stone.¡¯

    At that moment, Yeo Dan oppa suddenly detached his lips, ¡°Ah, now I come to think of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I lifted my head in a flash. Looking around, Yeo Dan oppa whispered in a low voice, ¡°I told Kim Sun Woo and Ji Yeon Woo.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Even though he kept his voice down, Yeo Dan oppa omitted the following words in consideration of riskiness; however, it was enough to estimate what he was about to say.

    I nodded my head, thinking, ¡®He told them that we¡¯re having a fake relationship.¡¯ I opened my mouth.

    ¡°I¡­ um¡­ about our relationship¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa nodded calmly, but for some reason, I suddenly felt so sad. In order to hide my teary eyes, I raised both hands and covered my face; however, it made me look even more crying.

    ¡°Donnie?¡± asked Yeo Dan oppa in perplexity.

    On the other hand, the people, who were sitting beside our table, began to whisper, ¡®Oh my god, they might be fighting all of a sudden! She¡¯s crying, isn¡¯t she?¡¯

    Meanwhile, I uttered while trying hard not to break down, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ you know oppa¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    His considerate expression blurred upon my following remark.

    ¡°I think I don¡¯t have any friends.¡±

    A moment of silence hung in the air. Looking at me enigmatically for a while, Yeo Dan oppa then got up from his seat and sat next to me. He stretched his hand to put his arm around my neck and made me lean my head on his shoulder.

    As if putting a baby to sleep, he patted me rhythmically. Leaning my forehead onto his arms, I mumbled, ¡°I mean, I really¡­ I truly didn¡¯t want to keep it a secret you know. I did my best to tell them about us, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°But no one¡¯s talking to me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have no one to confess my secret¡­ not even one¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Life is alone¡­ Friends? Nah¡­ no one is around me¡­¡±

    While I was gradually murmuring to myself, Yeo Dan oppa patted me for a long time while staying beside me.

    So, there was this quest.

    [Quest] Tell your secret to two of your friends. 0/2

    The reason why it had to be done to two friends was that Yeo Dan oppa also revealed his secret to two of his friends.

    Anyway, I thought this quest would go very easily since I decided to tell my secret to the Four Heavenly Kings. Needless to say, they were a group of four people. Thus, once I grabbed two among the four and confessed the truth, I would simply succeed in the quest.

    However, as it turned out, geez¡­ it wasn¡¯t that easy as I expected.

    When I tried to put my theory into practice, the cold and cruel reality struck me like a cutting wind from the north. The reality asked me, ¡®Hey, don¡¯t you have any friends?¡¯

    ¡®No, I don¡¯t.¡¯

    Therefore, I revised the whole quest.

    [Quest] Make two friends. 0/2

    I was getting the wrong end of the stick until now. The beginning of the quest was from here. I had to make friends, whom I could tell my secret, before confessing the truth!

    Thinking to that extent, I carefully covered my face with both hands. As soon as I took that action, Ruda flung a question from beside me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    That was when I took my hands off from my face and replied, ¡°Ah¡­ nothing. I was thinking about the cold and cruel reality¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Showing an expression of wonder, Ruda soon flaunted an aimless grin. He stretched out his hand above my head and continued, ¡°You are quite silly sometimes.¡±

    I knew what action would come next. He would try to pat my head, of course. Since Ruda and I were very close, I never felt bad upon that gesture. Besides, my head was like public property in my class in the first place.

    However, just before his hand touched my hair, Ruda took his hand off from me with a look that seemed to say, ¡®Oops¡¯ as if he thought that he was making a mistake.

 Chapter 350

    .

    Averting his eyes from me, who was wondering why he was acting that way, Ruda murmured in a low voice, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re gonna miss the kids.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah.¡±

    Since this town was a very familiar area for the students of our school, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem if we missed them; besides, I even brought my phone.

    I stared at Ruda, who was bending his steps in a fluster, then another thought entered my head. ¡®Oh, is he being considerate since he¡¯s aware that Yeo Dan oppa and I are having an official relationship?¡¯ Wondering about his unusual behavior in that way, I quickly walked after him.

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    We were now on our way to buy the supplies for Sports Day while using the Saturday class meeting time. The highlight of Sports Day would come from the results of the games; however, we couldn¡¯t miss the fancy parade of classes during the opening ceremony, cheerleading performance of each class during lunch break, and the audience cheering, so that was why we came outside to look at some cheer supplies and costumes.

    ¡®I think we just went through Sports Day quite roughly in middle school, but wow¡­ the kids in this high school are taking this event seriously than I thought.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I slightly emitted a whoop.

    After hitting the costume supply store, we were holding a lot of bags in our hands. Now we had to cross the street, stop by at E-mart, and return to school.

    In front of E-mart, we had a short discussion. The other two kids, who came out together with me and Ruda, suggested, ¡°Bringing these bags all around the place seems too much since we have to explain what these are at the cashier. So, why don¡¯t just one person stand outside and take a break while taking charge of these bags?¡±

    ¡°Okay, cool. Rock, paper, scissors.¡±

    Without thinking, my hand went out first. Three people used papers while I was gesturing scissors. Tapping my shoulders, the two kids walked past me first.

    ¡°Take some rest in the shade. We¡¯ll call you on our way out.¡± I nodded my head as they dropped the remark while shaking their phones. Ruda, who was the last to turn around, asked me, ¡°Would you be okay to stay here alone?¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders with a grin, ¡°Of course. This place isn¡¯t dangerous. It¡¯s in the middle of Seoul.¡±

    Ruda replied, narrowing his eyes, ¡°You find dangerous things in the midst of it.¡±

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    I tried to deny what he just said, but since I got kidnapped from a hotel in the heart of Seoul, and Ruda rescued me from that incident, I had nothing to say at all. Once I closed my mouth with a slight stagger, Ruda flaunted a grin and walked past me while waving his hand.

    Being left alone, I began to pile up the bags on the bench. When those kinds of stuff took half of the seats, I shoved myself into the small empty space and heaved a long sigh. Looking up at the clear blue autumn sky, I murmured depressingly, ¡°Where should I find these two friends¡­?¡±

    I actually had other friends other than the Four Heavenly Kings, but the problem was that most of them didn¡¯t know Yeo Dan oppa. I wanted to tell my secret, at least, to those who were aware of Yeo Dan oppa and my usual relationship.

    While I was lost in thought, the cars ran busily in front of me. The road was crowded with vehicles from early in the morning maybe because it was the weekend. Amid the busy traffic, a car suddenly came glidingly toward the side of the road. I wasn¡¯t paying attention to that direction while being absorbed in thought, but when the car made a honking noise, I raised my head eventually.

    As the window went down, a face came into view, which made my jaw drop.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The person had a neatly tied black ponytail and pale face like a plaster figure. Under her black sunglasses, which was covering most of her face, her expressionlessly closed lips came into my sight. Jerking the car door open, the lady walked confidently toward my side.

    Once she halted her steps right in front of me, she, surprisingly, showed a smile, which looked incomparably affable than before.

    ¡°Hi, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    That was when I pulled myself together and quickly got up from the seat while adjusting myself from sitting loosely on the bench. Lowering my head, I greeted her politely, ¡°Ah, hi, nice to see you again.¡±

    One of the most awkward moments on the weekend that I could think of just took place, which was coming across my friend¡¯s parents.

    Lifting my head again, I disheveled the back of my hair in embarrassment. Yi Jenny pulled the edge of her sunglasses upward and asked me, ¡°Don¡¯t you have class today? Ruda also went to school early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is that¡­ we¡¯re outside to get some supplies for Sports Day. Ruda is also together.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    After I dropped that response, I became surprised that we were having a normal conversation. Although Yi Jenny and I got acquainted by a strange coincidence, our relationship couldn¡¯t be described as something very positive at the same time.

    Barely loosening up my strained shoulders, I flung a question as nonchalantly as possible.

    ¡°Now I come to think of it, how¡¯s Lucas? Is he doing well?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean our NEW first son,¡± replied Yi Jenny somewhat apathetically. She suddenly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he keeping in touch with you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, no.¡±

    Shaking my head, I felt something lingering in my mind. ¡®Even if Lucas wasn¡¯t also a good fateful connection for me, he could have, at least, reached out to me once he sorted out all the things. Well, he might be very busy taking the successor training, so it could be rather strange that I¡¯m expecting something from him. I mean, there was nothing going on between us in the first place too.¡¯

    However, Yi Jenny showed a smile after my response. Her following words startled me.

    ¡°Good. If he did, I was about to go back and teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°That kid is alone in the jungle right now. Ah, of course, no mobile or communication devices are allowed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®That means, if I replied, ¡®Yes, sometimes,¡¯ just now, Lucas might have been dead¡­ Is that what she¡¯s talking about¡­? Geez, this family has this warlike atmosphere as always.¡¯ Having that thought in my head, I wished good luck to Lucas, who was thrown into the wildest jungle as soon as he took back the successor position.

    I tilted my head again, thinking, ¡®Anyway, our conversation goes very well than I thought?¡¯ I never even imagined this situation happening in real life, but now I was having quite a normal dialog with Yi Jenny just like I would have it with my friend¡¯s mother.

    That was when I finally realized that things around Yi Ruda had been all solved. The moment I gently smiled, Yi Jenny, who was browsing her bag all of a sudden, called me, ¡°Ah, I have something for you.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    My eyes widened at the white envelope she suddenly handed out to me.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t we having a normal conversation just now that usually takes place between a friend¡¯s mother and son¡¯s friend? What¡¯s going on right now out of the blue?¡¯

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    With a straight face, Yi Jenny urged me, who was staring blankly at the envelope. At that moment, someone shouted in our direction with urgent footsteps.

    ¡°Mom! What the heck are you doing?¡±

    Running anxiously toward our backs, Ruda intervened between us and snatched the envelope with a loud noise. While all eyes around us fell in this direction, Ruda pulled Yi Jenny¡¯s wrist and whispered, ¡°I mean, what is this envelope all of a sudden? What are you trying to do in the middle of the street?¡±

    He might be talking that way while regarding that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear his remark, but unfortunately, his words were very clear. ¡®Ruda, aren¡¯t you looking down on people¡¯s hearing too much?¡¯ While I looked in that direction enigmatically with that thought in mind, Yi Jenny¡¯s response returned.

    ¡°In TV dramas, they tend to manage things with an envelope of money. They use it when separating a couple, so why not using it when putting two together again?¡±

    ¡°Mom, how can you learn Korea from soap operas?¡±

    Even I, who was listening to her remark, wondered, ¡®Using an envelope of money at the end and the beginning of a relationship¡­ The influence of Korean drama, are we okay where we are right now?¡¯

 Chapter 351

    .

    That was when Ruda¡¯s following words struck my heart like a hammer.

    ¡°Donnie¡¯s my friend!¡±

    ¡°Son, what are you talking about all of a sudden? It doesn¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel better when making your son a shameless fellow? How can you do that to a person who has a partner?¡±

    ¡°Love is a power game.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Listening to their ongoing conversations absent-mindedly, I stretched out my hand quietly. When his arm was suddenly in my hand, Ruda flinched in surprise and turned to look at me. He tried to ask me why, but once he saw the look on my face, he said in astonishment, ¡°W¡­ hy¡­ what¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ruda,¡± I tried to speak as calmly as possible, ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah, we are¡­¡±

    Replying with nonchalance, Ruda stood still in a daze for a second then returned me a question in a flustered voice, ¡°H¡­ old on¡­ why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m so happy¡­¡±

    Standing beside me, Yi Jenny was looking at the two of us in bewilderment.

    * * *

    The very first person, whom I revealed my secret¨C¨Cthe fake relationship¨C¨Cto, turned out to be Ruda, eventually.

    Having heard my story, Ruda looked very startled. He then clasped his hands and began to murmur some prayer. Watching him with a suspicious glance, I asked, ¡°Ruda?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nothing. Nothing at all¡­¡±

    Detaching his folded hands, Ruda uttered, ¡°So, what are you gonna do now?¡±

    Turning my head back to the front, I tapped the ground sulkily with my heels for no reason. I replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. They all know both Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa, so I tried to tell everything to them in the first place. However, those kids turned out to behave like that¡­¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯ That was when I tried to add those words.

    ¡°Donnie,¡± Ruda called my name in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    His hand was now on mine before I had even noticed. With a dazzling, bright smile, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to them for a while.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They are acting like bastards. I object that they are treating you that way.¡±

    I was still standing vacantly. Ruda kept on speaking very fluently in front of me, ¡°Come on, their best friend now has a boyfriend. That¡¯s something they should be proud of and feel happy for, but instead, they avoid seeing and keeping in touch with you, aren¡¯t they? They suddenly end your call and even make others not to reach out to you. That¡¯s a no-no. It must never happen, of course.¡±

    Listening to his remark, I nodded and uttered carefully, ¡°That¡¯s true. I felt a little left out.¡±

    ¡®Nah, honestly, a lot¡­ very much,¡¯ I added. Ruda laughed as if he looked forward to my reaction.

    ¡°Yeah, so don¡¯t talk to them. If you want to speak about what¡¯s going on, try to find someone else instead, or we can keep it our little secret.¡±

    ¡°Should I?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here for you,¡± replied Ruda. Patting my shoulder, he added, ¡°You must have felt so lonely and heavy. There has also been no one to confess, right?¡±

    His words were very moving to me that I was about to break into tears again.

    ¡°Ruda¡­¡± Halting to speak further while feeling so touched, I suddenly felt something rustling in my pocket. Ruda, who was holding my hand, glanced at my pocket and asked, ¡°Is there something inside?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, not sure.¡±

    As summer turned into autumn, I began to wear a coat over my school uniform. The pockets on my coat were quite large.

    Once I took out a white envelope from my coat, I showed a look of surprise.

    ¡°Why is it inside here!?¡± Even Ruda was roused to anger while blushing his face.

    ¡°Maybe your mother put it inside here before she left.¡±

    ¡°Ah, does she think she¡¯s a Santa Claus or what!¡±

    ¡®Which Santa puts an envelope of money in a coat pocket, not socks?¡¯ While Ruda kept grumbling, I switched my gaze to the envelope and opened it carefully.

    Actually, I had been very wondering how much amount the parents of super-wealthy families would put in an envelope of money. With that expectation, I looked inside the flat paper container then became speechless.

    What was inside the envelope was, adorably, two free amusement park tickets.

    Watching the sight beside me in silence, Ruda got up and lost his temper.

    ¡°This woman is making fun of me, huh?!¡±

    ¡°No, Ruda, calm down,¡± I spoke to him composedly. Carefully putting the two tickets back into the envelope, I smiled awkwardly and thought, ¡®Anyway, Ruda¡¯s mother and Ruda are having a battle all year round.¡¯

    The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree¨C¨CThe Yis were a well-matched family to that saying.

    * * *

    Thankfully, the stalker didn¡¯t show up around Yeo Dan oppa not long after we started our fake relationship. Love letters didn¡¯t arrive, and nothing disappeared anymore. However, we couldn¡¯t just stop being an official couple all of a sudden, so we had to keep an eye out, at least, for a month.

    Having those thoughts in my head, I was walking along the hallway but soon halted my steps with a deep sigh. I murmured, ¡®Okay, so about a month. For a month, right?¡¯ However, I still didn¡¯t have anyone to reveal my secret.

    Although my initial thirst was gone since I confessed my story to Ruda, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t give up the thought about looking for more people to tell my secret.

    Well, first, I wanted to match the number of people that Yeo Dan oppa told our relationship to. Aside from that, I felt skeptical about my personal relationship. Thus, the source of trouble I had, which was about the people I had to share my secret, moved on naturally to a decision about making more friends.

    However, although I was determined to make new friends, those people didn¡¯t suddenly appear. I was already close with my classmates, but the chance to encounter kids from other classes were quite limited. Rubbing my chin for a moment, I bent my steps again.

    As the Sports Day approached, the school gradually became bustling. The number of students, who were running around the hallway during class time, had increased, so the teachers were warning them not to do such a thing; the cheering noise from the schoolyard even interrupted class sometimes. When it happened, we also craned our neck over the window to watch the games or cheer the people we knew.

    As soon as I threw the classroom door open, I blinked swiftly at the sight, which had all the desks pushed closely to the wall. In the middle of the vacant space, kids were doing something with a ball and traffic cones.

    ¡®A-ha, they must be developing a new game,¡¯ I thought. Nodding my head, I walked toward the window to take a seat and watch them. However, one of them called me, who was just bending my steps.

    ¡°Donnie, are you busy right now?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No¡­¡±

    ¡°Cool, then would you return these to the storage since we brought a few more by mistake?¡± The girl, who was in the committee of arrangements for the Sports Day, flung a question while lifting a red traffic cone.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid other classes will have difficulties if they find these insufficient.¡±

    I nodded without hesitation, ¡°Um, sure. No problem.¡±

    While everyone was busy preparing for Sports Day, people like me, who weren¡¯t athletic or active, had plenty of time. I didn¡¯t want to behave ignorantly, so it was a good opportunity to participate and assist other people. Receiving the traffic cone, I came out of the classroom again at a quick pace.

    I had never taken the head of PE position in class, so it took a while to find the PE storage room. Having arrived in front of the storage space, at last, I blinked at the sight.

    The space was bigger than I imagined, but there wasn¡¯t any lighting, which made me a little nervous to step inside. Only in the dim light coming through the narrow window, I was able to see all kinds of things that had been used during the PE class. Glancing around the apparatus such as racquets, balls, hula hoops, and vaulting horse, I finally found where the traffic corns were, so I moved to that spot. However, I never anticipated that I would trip over something and fall to the ground.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Tumbling on the floor with a bump, I quickly raised myself and looked at my palm. ¡®Geez, why didn¡¯t they cover the floor with any carpet or some mats?¡¯ Gently touching the scrape, I soon turned around to check what I had stumbled on.

    What I had in mind was just the vaulting horse or racquet grip; however, it wasn¡¯t. When the glitter of someone¡¯s eyes, which was very clear in the darkness, came into view, I suddenly held my breath.

 Chapter 352

    .

    Thick horn-rimmed glasses under messy hair and a pair of red eyes emitting vibrant light like a gem over those glasses¡­ Observing those features, I murmured to myself, ¡®Why are you here¡­?¡¯

    As soon as I grasped his identity, a breathtaking pressure struck my nape and, at the same time, the instinct for survival woke up inside me like a flash of lightning. I sprang up from the spot and quickly dashed toward the storage door. ¡®He would have not seen my face, would he?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I almost threw myself to the door.

    The problem happened afterward. The door should have swung open with pouring sunlight, but now I had come to think of it, this door had to be opened in the opposite direction.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    I collapsed as soon as I was bumped against the wall very hard. Something behind me seemed to move falteringly, but once I fell to the ground, he halted his steps. Meanwhile, I pulled the storage room door in toward me while raising myself.

    However, something else happened again; since I had pushed the door too harshly before, it seemed stuck between the door frame or broken. No matter how many times I pulled it in, the door didn¡¯t open. Hanging on the door with a great deal of grunting and groaning, I finally released my hand with a shrug.

    Feeling a fierce glance showering behind my head, I fell into despair.

    I met someone, whom I didn¡¯t want to run into the most these days, at the most unwanted place. Describe how would I be feeling at this situation. (open-ended question 10 points)

    Nah, let¡¯s stop talking nonsense to escape reality.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While there was a moment of silence, I slowly turned around, at last.

    Meeting the pair of red eyes, I shrieked to myself and plopped down on the ground almost leaning on the door.

    Disheveling my hair severely again, I yelled in my thoughts, ¡®Argh, why is he sleeping here!? This is too much coincidence!¡¯ However, I shoved my face onto my knees with tears while recalling the law of web novels.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡¯

    Ever since I decided to accept this world as my real life, it was my first time in a while to¡­ urgh, I could argue on the laws against the nationwide Number 1.

    Anyway, according to the law of web novels article 28, the nationwide Number 1 was always sleeping in the storage facility, music room, or on the rooftop. In other words, those three places should be avoided to lead a normal school life.

    Thus, it was my fault to forget this obvious rule¡­ I lowered my head while blaming myself.

    For now, I thought as composedly as possible about how Ban Hwee Hyul would be accepting this situation. He was having a nap but woke up from someone, who was clumsy¨C¨Cit was, of course, me¨C¨Ctripping over him. In this case, he could react in two different ways.

    One, grabbing my chin, he would say, ¡®You even look dumb, but¡­¡¯ then fall in love with me since I was prettier than he imagined, However, my appearance should look as gorgeous as Ban Yeo Ryung to suit this case, so we should move on to the other reaction.

    Second, this had the highest possibility, which was Ban Hwee Hyul venting his anger on me since I disturbed his nap. He would then appoint me to his slave role such as his personal delivery man for getting snacks from the cafeteria or holding his backpack on his way to school.

    Hmm, this made more sense¡­ However, there was one problem; both of those reactions wouldn¡¯t fit in my case. That was because Ban Hwee Hyul and I had already met each other a few days ago. Besides, he even called my name while saying, ¡®I memorized it.¡¯

    In the end, I decided to first apologize. With an awkward smile, I lowered my head and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to disturb your nap. I¡¯ll leave then¡­¡±

    Pulling the doorknob while adding, ¡®Thank you, bye,¡¯ the door didn¡¯t move at all. ¡®Ah, gosh! Why are you so tactless? Your wit can save a person¡¯s life,¡¯ urging the door to move, I was pulling the doorknob a more few times.

    There was a remark coming from the darkness, which made me close my eyes tightly. ¡®Geez, I knew it would happen!¡¯

    ¡°Hey, I told you I would memorize your name.¡± His following words made me gape. ¡°Ham Baknoon.¡±

    ¡®What did you say, sir?¡¯

    ¡°I memorized it.¡±

    ¡®No, you didn¡¯t at all,¡¯ I shouted to myself. Clasping the hands that were pulling the doorknob, I murmured shortly, ¡®Dear God, thank you so much.¡¯

    The lord above, who never responded to me no matter how many times I had sought him, answered my prayer for the first time.

    I brought back my memories. Since our encounter was very impressive, the memory of bumping into Ban Hwee Hyul was so vivid as if it happened yesterday.

    ¡®I memorized it, Ham Donnie.¡¯

    That was what he said to me before, and he even called my name; therefore, living a normal life afterward seemed utterly impossible to me. However, what had happened to his memory?

    Law of the web novel article 29, the nationwide Number 1 was also the nationwide top in academic performance. Even if the person was the bottom in grades at school, he or she would be usually smart. That was how it went in web novels!

    For example, we could put it this way.

    The female main character heard the nationwide Number 1¡¯s confession that he had a crush on her. Wondering how she could deny his love, she recalled that the nationwide Number 1 was the bottom of the school in grades and test scores!

    Female MC: But, you¡­ you¡¯re the bottom of the school! I¡­ I hate who¡¯s dumb!

    Nationwide Number 1: Ah, really? Is it okay if I¡¯m not the bottom of the school in grades then?

    At the next exam, the nationwide Number 1 turned out to become the top student in the entire school triumphantly¡­ and this was usually the conversation following between them afterward.

    Female MC: U¡­ unbelievable, didn¡¯t you cheat?

    Nationwide Number 1: Nope, the reason why I¡¯ve been the lowest in test scores is¡­

    Female MC: Is¡­?

    Nationwide Number 1: It¡¯s because I¡¯ve skipped exams.

    Likewise, if the nationwide Number 1 was usually the bottom of the school in academic performance, I would put it this way determinedly. That¡¯s because he was using it as a momentum to win back the female main character¡¯s heart with just a different color.

    However, now I had come to think of it, I never heard about Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s name on the list of the top 10 students in our school. How was I being aware of it? Unfortunately, most of the top 10 students, who were showing the highest academic performances in our grade, were those who I all knew.

    The top student was, needless to say, Ban Yeo Ryung; the second was Eun Jiho. The two were even monsters, who took the Number 1 and 2 positions in a nationwide mock exam.

    From the third to the tenth were Eun Hyung, Kim Hye Hill, Kim Hye Woo, and Yi Ruda. Even Yoon Jung In took one of those top student positions. ¡®Hmm, I do have many friends who¡¯re good at studying and tests,¡¯ I thought. Anyway, I was aware that Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s name wasn¡¯t on that list of students.

    I stared at Ban Hwee Hyul, sitting in front of me, with a stiffened gaze. ¡®Who the hell are you then?¡¯ I wondered. Was he positioning himself as a student, who had mediocre test scores, in order to act like a run-of-the-mill student, just like Jooin?

    That also made sense. A nationwide Number 1, who was bad in academic performance? Nah, that could not happen since it was like being a maverick of the nationwide number 1s. As soon as I rambled those thoughts in my head, Ban Hwee Hyul spoke again, ¡°Ham Baknoon, that¡¯s such a unique name.¡±

    I was, once again, having some mixed feelings.

    However¡­ if he was pretending to have mediocre grades in school on purpose, did he really have to behave or act to this extent? ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul, do you think someone can have a name like Ham Baknoon for real?¡¯

    I felt the tension in my body all loosening. As long as he remembered my name utterly wrong, it was difficult to keep the nervous feeling within me. Heaving a sigh, I dared to detach my lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my name isn¡¯t Ham Baknoon,¡± I uttered politely. It was like my last instinct for survival while not forgetting that Ban Hwee Hyul was still the nationwide Number 1 fighter. However, even that instinct seemed to disappear at his response.

    ¡°Did you deceive me?¡±

    ¡®No, it was your memory that deceived you,¡¯ I spoke only in my thoughts. Pointing at myself with my finger, I, once again, enunciated slowly like a nursery teacher, ¡°Han Donnie, that is my name.¡±

    Perhaps, he could burn with rage at my attitude just now, or even drop something like, ¡®Your name isn¡¯t Ham Baknoon? Change your name ASAP!¡¯ I was concerned that he could react that way; however, surprisingly, Ban Hwee Hyul remained silent. Without being ashamed of his mistake, he just stared at me calmly.

 Chapter 353

    .

    Suddenly, some anxious thoughts entered my head.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°What is my name?¡±

    Staring at me indifferently with his unique red eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul opened his mouth and replied, ¡°Hyang Dan-I.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This world was full of surreal elements such as abduction, helicopter, rankers¡¯ reunion in the club, and even a harsh succession battle; however, why was it suddenly turning realistic at this point?

    At that moment, Ban Hwee Hyul raised himself abruptly and plodded toward the door I was leaning on. Moving away instinctively, I closed my eyes tightly. What was he trying to do¡­?

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul just walked past me without hesitation then stretched out his hand to the doorknob. Eh?

    Pulling in the doorknob toward him a few times, he soon lifted one of his legs out of the blue and kicked the door. Oh, my god! I closed my eyes firmly again. Without any warming up, he just kicked the door lightly as if he was kicking a ball; however, there was a loud noise and even a cloud of dust as if a quake hit the whole space.

    However, nothing changed on the door. That was when I grimaced while realizing that something was strange. No matter how strong I had run into the door, I wasn¡¯t that heavy to jam that solid door. Shaking the doorknob a few more times, Ban Hwee Hyul dropped a remark nonchalantly, which made me surprise.

    ¡°I think someone locked it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°What? No way, why? For what reason?¡± As soon as I uttered that way, something flashed through my head. ¡®Ah, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s stalker¡­¡¯ I murmured, ¡®Is that person in our school?¡±

    There were only a few neighboring high schools, and not long after our relationship became official, the senior girls descended on me. Yeo Dan oppa was that much popular. Thus, it wasn¡¯t strange that a stalker could exist among them.

    Thinking to that extent, I lifted my head.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called him carefully.

    Ban Hwee Hyul stared at me intently with his red eyes while wondering why I was calling him. Frankly speaking, regardless of his hilarious reactions just now, Ban Hwee Hyul looked very intimidating. Still, I needed to apologize since he was having trouble because of me. Taking a deep breath, I slowly detached my lips.

    That was when I heard something unexpected from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    His sudden apology made me furrow my brows.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It would be my fault.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ have too many enemies¡­¡±

    That was understandable since he was the nationwide Number 1 fighter, but¡­ Lifting my finger, I pointed at his thick glasses. He looked at me in wonder.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you look¡­¡±

    ¡®You look like someone else. Are there other kids who¡¯ve noticed you?¡¯ I was about to ask that way but halted to do so. Honestly, in my perspective, the whole world would know that he was the nationwide Number 1; however, based on what I had witnessed before, that ridiculous camouflage seemed to work.

    Thus, I shouldn¡¯t be acting like I had noticed him, right? While I shook my head with that thought in mind, Ban Hwee Hyul turned around abruptly and stared at somewhere else. Turning my head after him, I found the only window in this storage room. I felt thankful for its existence, which let the space not fall into complete darkness.

    The window was quite high up on the wall, so I wondered if it was reachable. Approaching to that wall, Ban Hwee Hyul directly opened the window wide. He didn¡¯t even fully stretch out his arm. Watching that sight, I murmured, ¡®Wow, he¡¯s really tall.¡¯

    He seemed to be almost 190 cm tall. It wasn¡¯t noticeable since he kept hunching his shoulders to disguise himself, but once he straightened his back, he looked very overwhelming. Under the wide-open window, his silhouette became more obvious through the pouring sunlight, which resembled the appearance of a lion.

    Glancing outside the window, Ban Hwee Hyul called me all of a sudden.

    ¡°Ham Baknoon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ham Donnie,¡± replying that way, I walked closer to his side. Even if he looked dangerous and threatening, there was a growling feeling that he wasn¡¯t a bad kid. Well, I was aware that I was talking nonsense though.

    The pouring, bright sunlight drew a square pattern on the floor. While I was staring at that swaying shadow, Ban Hwee Hyul insisted, ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Through here.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Asking the question, I turned around. Since we were in the PE storage room, there might be some useful things, but unfortunately, the vaulting horse also looked too low for me to step on and climb up the window.

    His following words then startled me, ¡°I can lift you up.¡±

    ¡°You? For me?¡±

    I was almost about to ask him what was his intention. I mean, I never saw a nationwide Number 1 helping or doing a run-of-the-mill student a kindness. However, throwing a glance at the door, I soon nodded, ¡®A-ha, I get it.¡¯

    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me to go outside and find the person, who has the key, to open this door, right?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul was too big to escape through this small window, so it seemed definite to suggest me to cooperate.

    I didn¡¯t have the key in the first place when entering this space. The storage room was usually open, so the key would be in someone else¡¯s hand right now. If that person was the one who locked me and Ban Hwee Hyul here, we would be like killing two birds with one stone. Even though it wasn¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t leave Ban Hwee Hyul alone here no matter how frightening he was to me.

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul, unexpectedly, shook his head.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need the key.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Go back alone. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°I mean, why?¡±

    ¡°I told you I have a lot of enemies.¡±

    Speaking that way, he suddenly went down on one knee then got on the floor. Hesitating for a moment, I was soon appalled at his posture as it meant to step on him and climb up the window.

    ¡°Are you sure I can step on you?¡±

    ¡°I can wash my clothes.¡±

    ¡°No, hold on for a second.¡±

    Taking my shoes off, I stepped on his back and stood close to the wall. As soon as I took that action, he straightened his knee and made me get closer to the window. Putting myself on the windowsill, I first threw my shoes outside then took a deep breath and jumped off the window.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Slipping on the ground while jumping off, I slightly fell on my butt with a shriek. There was a question, ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ from the inside of the storage room. Rubbing my sacrum for a moment, I quickly picked up my shoes and put them on.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find the key and bring it ASAP!¡± I shouted.

    I began to run toward the building while limping my leg. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ That response seemed to come from behind me and scatter away.

    * * *

    Asking a few kids, who were walking busily along the hallway, I got to get the key from the head of PE in Class 1-7, which was my neighboring class. He suggested me to go together with him since he also had something to pick up from the storage just now. Thus, I followed him without any unnecessary remarks.

    Since he was from my neighboring class, we did know each other. Having some small talk, I suddenly asked him something that I had been wondering.

    ¡°Have you been keeping the key?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I also brought it from the administration office on the first floor.¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t know who kept the key before you, right?¡±

    He shook his head. As if I was asking him something unusual, he stared at me enigmatically, so I laughed awkwardly while scratching my cheek. Once we arrived at the storage room, he inserted the key into the padlock and flung a question.

    ¡°But what are you gonna pick up from here? Didn¡¯t your class already take things they need?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it isn¡¯t a thing. Someone¡¯s locked inside here¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    The moment he frowned as if he had heard something wrong, the door finally got open. Having found the huge human figure standing still inside the space, I waved my hand.

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul! Here, the door¡¯s open.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul, whom I expected to dash outside immediately, just hid himself in the dark wordlessly. ¡®Is he shy?¡¯ Having some absurd thought, I scratched my cheek.

    On the other hand, the head of PE in Class 1-7, who was standing beside me, looked back and forth between me and Ban Hwee Hyul for quite a while. Wondering about his strange reaction, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ Are you close to him? You knew he was locked up in here, and go call someone else for him¡­¡±

    I tried to respond that we were locked up together; however, I halted to say so and just shook my head.

 Chapter 354

    .

    I uttered, ¡°No, it was almost my first time talking to him too. I came here to drop something, but the room was locked and I heard someone¡¯s voice.¡±

    Speaking that way, I swept the dirt off from the back of my skirt since it got dirty when I fell on my butt earlier. The head of PE in Class 1-7 watched me dusting off my clothes with a mixed glance and replied, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a stranger, I must help him get out of there, or else, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you have no idea¡­¡±

    Slurring the end of his sentence, he switched his gaze to Ban Hwee Hyul. According to his way of speaking, he also didn¡¯t seem to know Ban Hwee Hyul; however, the look in his eyes was tinged with repulsion as if he was facing an infectious case.

    I slowly grimaced at his obvious glance toward Ban Hwee Hyul, thinking, ¡®What¡¯s going on with him?¡¯

    Meanwhile, Ban Hwee Hyul walked sluggishly to the door and stepped out of the storage room, at last. He looked quite overwhelming when I saw him inside the dark space; however, his physique was entirely different under the bright sunlight. His broad shoulders and thick limbs made him look like a huge bear.

    Moving slowly like a bear that just woke up from hibernation, Ban Hwee Hyul observed closely around him for some reason. It felt somehow sudden and unexpected since his behavior resembled the mythical story of a bear that became a human and was surprised to see the outside world after eating only cloves of garlic and a bundle of mugwort in the cave for a hundred days.

    Watching the sight, I kind of grasped how he was able to hide his identity with that ridiculous camouflage. His threatening appearance, which I saw in the darkness, were all gone; there was only a student, who was big and slightly slow. His moves were so clumsy and sluggish that some agile kids could easily tease him and run away. In short, he looked like a pushover.

    ¡®How can someone emit such different atmospheres at the same time?¡¯ While I exclaimed at his utterly different sides, Ban Hwee Hyul walked toward us. Rather than aiming at me and the head of PE in Class 1-7, Ban Hwee Hyul seemed to walk past us since we were standing on his way back to the school building.

    However, before his shoulders brushed against mine, he seemed to hesitate for a second. I tried to bid farewell but missed the timing, so I just blankly stared at him receding from us. The head of PE in Class 1-7 whispered, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bother with him. You¡¯re gonna get in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a marked man by the sophomores and seniors.¡±

    I blinked swiftly at his words. Being an academically selective school, the student atmosphere seemed relatively moderate. ¡®Unlike what I¡¯ve thought, do we also have some strict relationship between lower and upper grades?¡¯ I wondered.

    Then I recalled the memories of Hwang Siwoo or the senior girls descending on our classroom. ¡®Geez,¡¯ I moaned, ¡®I get it, but is Ban Hwee Hyul also under that situation?¡¯

    The boy from Class 1-7 continued, ¡°That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t have any friends in our freshmen year. Actually, he became a marked man by the upper grades since he¡¯s so creepy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, come on.¡±

    Pointing out his offensive remark, I thought, ¡®Creepy? I didn¡¯t have that feeling against him. Instead, he has such prominent facial features, which reminds me of a boy of mixed-race. Except for walking around with hunched shoulders, he doesn¡¯t have anything that stands out, does he?¡¯

    As if those thoughts were obvious from my apathetic reaction, he roughly concluded, ¡°Anyway, I made it clear for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. Thanks for taking care of it.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Bending my steps after going our separate ways, I soon began to run in the direction where Ban Hwee Hyul was just heading to.

    He was still walking very sluggishly like a bear that just came out of the cave, so I could easily find him. It happened to be a desolate hallway. ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul!¡± I called his name.

    He turned around to look at me. His red eyes, which came into my sight immediately, made me hesitate instinctively, but I uttered, ¡°I want to say thank you!¡±

    Staring at me for a moment as if he didn¡¯t understand why, Ban Hwee Hyul asked, ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°You made me get out of the storage.¡±

    In fact, thinking about the first impression I had when we encountered at the storage, I wanted to thank him for letting me out alive. However, he was too kind to say such a thing. He let me out of the place first, permitted me to step on his back, asked me if I was okay when I slipped on the ground, and told me not to go call someone else for getting him out of the locked room. When I asked him why, he responded, ¡®Because I have a lot of enemies.¡¯ He might have cared about me not to face danger because of him.

    I stared at the view of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s back, who just turned around and was bending his steps again. He looked particularly lonesome in the sunlight.

    Considering what the head of PE in Class 1-7 advised me, Ban Hwee Hyul wouldn¡¯t have any friends in our grade. Rubbing my hands bashfully, I suddenly detached my lips while looking at his nape.

    ¡°Um, if you are fine, can I say hi to you next time?¡±

    Turning his head to throw a glance at me, he looked as if he was seeing a weirdo then went his own way again.

    It was now a few days before Sports Day; therefore, each class spent more time practicing for the event. So was Class 1-1, the most promising contender.

    The student-athletes in that class, which included Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings, were actually very mighty. Those who got to watch their game were astonished at their plays and uttered, ¡®You guys don¡¯t need to practice,¡¯ or ¡®You¡¯ll defeat the rest of the classes;¡¯ however, Class 1-1 enjoyed the practice. Hanging around in the schoolyard was a hundred times better than just sitting in the classroom.

    One day, which was less than a week until Sports Day, the biology teacher asked them, ¡®You guys don¡¯t want to have class, right?¡¯ followed by a response of ¡®No!¡¯ Rewarding their active agreement, they all got to come outside at the schoolyard.

    Unlike the kids, who quickly changed school uniforms into workout clothes and dashed to the schoolyard with sneakers on, only Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings looked a little gloomy. Even the kids, who ran ahead of them, glanced back to check their countenances.

    Except for Kwon Eun Hyung, who went out first to lead the entire class, the rest of the boys and Ban Yeo Ryung slowly moved their steps at the tail end of the class. Amid the unknown silence, Ban Yeo Ryung broke the ice.

    ¡°Why are you doing that to Donnie?¡±

    Lifting his head, Eun Jiho replied nonchalantly as if he had no idea, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Give me a straight answer or else, you guys won¡¯t be able to participate on Sports Day.¡±

    ¡°What are you gonna do?¡±

    Although he knew the answer, Eun Jiho flung the question, which made Ban Yeo Ryung raise her leg with threatening expression. Stealthily turning his pale face away from her, Eun Jiho clicked his tongue only in his thoughts, ¡®Here we go again¡­¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung was slow-witted when it came to romance; however, she was basically astute for everything except for that aspect. Besides, she had gone through a circumstance that led her to have sharp eyes. Thus, Eun Jiho had anticipated that it was just a matter of time for Ban Yeo Ryung to notice their strategy of ignoring Ham Donnie for a while.

    ¡®Well, thank goodness she has no sense for romance,¡¯ Eun Jiho murmured while loosening his expression. If she wasn¡¯t, Eun Jiho would have already died a few years ago. Rambling those thoughts in mind, Eun Jiho then gaped at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s following remark.

    ¡°Come on, what is wrong with you guys? I heard you brought up the thing that happened before entering high school and asked Donnie to ignore you guys for a while.¡±

    Eun Jiho tossed a question in bewilderment, ¡°Did she even tell you those things?¡±

    ¡°Then who would she talk to other than me when it¡¯s about you guys?¡±

    Eun Jiho tried to respond something but shut his mouth when Ban Yeo Ryung continued to speak triumphantly with her hands placed on her waist.

    ¡°Donnie doesn¡¯t have anyone to talk about you guys except for me. Who would she talk to that you guys told her not to act like she knows you all? If she did, weird rumors would have spread out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho¡¯s brows met in the middle. What Ban Yeo Ryung just said made sense.

    Ham Donnie had been linked to many rumors just like Ban Yeo Ryung had been, so she tried not to leave any room for bad news. Thus, Ham Donnie would have not spoken recklessly about the Four Heavenly Kings to someone. In this regard, he might have expected that Ham Donnie would have struggled alone.

    Thinking to that extent, Eun Jiho clicked his tongue inwardly again. However, what else he could do when he also had no room to accept the fact that a great change had come over Ham Donnie.

 Chapter 355

    .

    If his mind wasn¡¯t this messed up, he would have not chosen the option, ¡®just run away,¡¯ without having a conversation, which would never work for solving problems but worsen the situation instead. What was even worse was that a vague question kept arising in his head as time went by such as ¡®Will this get resolved while giving some time to see how it goes?¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t sure, in the first place, how long his mind had been this way. He even tried to correct his state-of-mind dozens of times; still, Eun Jiho couldn¡¯t clear up the feelings inside him. Thus, wasn¡¯t he taking this situation too easily while expecting things would sort out with time?

    Unlike other circumstances, his head didn¡¯t come up with a submissive answer to the entered value¨C¨CHam Donnie now has a boyfriend, who turns out to be such a nice person.

    Eun Jiho wanted to leash his feelings which had its own mind. While he heaved a deep sigh, Ban Yeo Ryung continued, ¡°No matter how much Donnie behaves so cautiously, there will soon be rumors about you guys and her having a fight. If that happens, Donnie will really get stressed out aside from dating my brother.¡±

    What she just said was all true that Eun Jiho became at a loss of words. Sighing again, he clicked his tongue at Yoo Chun Young, who was touching the middle of his forehead from behind him. Eun Jiho suddenly felt somewhat unfair.

    I mean, the person, who had provoked this situation, would probably be Ban Yeo Dan, Yeo Ryung¡¯s brother. He had a quite high stake in causing this entire problem, but how could Ban Yeo Ryung urge us to confess the truth and, at the same time, punish us for what we had done? Aren¡¯t these two siblings going too far?

    At that moment, Woo Jooin, who was just listening to our conversation until now, opened his mouth out of the blue. Everyone directed their eyes on him.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, can I ask you this?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°I wonder how mama and your brother¡­ become together.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Last time, when I saw them in mama¡¯s house for a moment, there seemed to be nothing particular going on between the two.¡±

    Speaking that way, Woo Jooin threw a glance in this direction, which made Eun Jiho roughly grasp Woo Jooin¡¯s intention.

    The ¡®time¡¯ that Woo Jooin just mentioned was about a memory of long ago in a distant past; it was the barbeque party they had with Ban Yeo Ryung and Ham Donnie¡¯s families right before entering high school.

    That was indeed when they first ¡®properly¡¯ saw Ban Yeo Dan. Although they all went to the same middle school, Ban Yeo Dan didn¡¯t join the student council or any club activities regardless of his excellent academic and athletic performances. Thus, they only saw him a few times while he received awards for excellence in grades.

    The relationship between Ham Donnie and Ban Yeo Dan looked like a guy taking care of or sharing some snacks with a younger girl living next-door. That was the atmosphere the boys grasped from the two. In fact, Ban Yeo Dan always kept a straight face, so even that friendly atmosphere between him and Ham Donnie was hardly noticeable. If someone else saw their relationship, he or she could have got them wrong as feeling awkward with each other.

    With that being said, if Ban Yeo Dan and Ham Donnie suddenly became an official couple from having a relationship that looked like nothing ¡®particular¡¯ had been going between the two, they might have literally ¡®just given a try¡¯ to start dating.

    And if that was true, their official relationship wouldn¡¯t last long. Woo Jooin would have definitely asked the question while aiming at that aspect.

    ¡®But Ham Donnie isn¡¯t a character who just gives a try to date someone¡­¡¯ That was when Eun Jiho had those thoughts in mind. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s clearly ringing voice pierced through his ears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They told me they had a crush on each other since they were young.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really?¡± Replying that way with a stiffened face, Woo Jooin turned around to look at Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young and flaunted a cute grin. He usually smiled that way when he wanted to smooth over his mistake.

    When their eyes met, Eun Jiho found Woo Jooin mouthing, ¡®Sorry,¡¯ to them. Heaving a sigh, Eun Jiho raised one of his hands and covered his mouth without any response.

    As they came out to the schoolyard, the atmosphere around them was too frozen that it seemed like winter only in their direction.

    Aside from Class 1-1, there were a total of four classes outside in the schoolyard. Each grade used different areas, so it was easy to distinguish which class belonged to which grade; there were one sophomore class and three freshman classes.

    The freshman area wasn¡¯t that wide, so each class stood as close as to recognize each other¡¯s faces. Joining the line of Class 1-1 nonchalantly, Eun Jiho threw a glance aside. Beside him was Class 1-6, and the class next to them was¡­ The calm look on his face soon turned frowny. He murmured, ¡®Speak of the Devil, and he is sure to appear¡­ Nothing¡¯s wrong about those words.¡¯

    Among the gathered kids, someone¡¯s brown hair came into view. That brightness level of brown hair wasn¡¯t that special; even though he was aware of it, Eun Jiho couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her. Moving busily, the girl turned her head, at last. Once Eun Jiho found the face he was looking for, he blurted out to himself, ¡®If I only hadn¡¯t seen you¡­¡¯ With a sigh, he swept his hair back nervously.

    If someone made Ham Donnie stand in the middle of the street and let people vote to conclude that she didn¡¯t attract attention, it didn¡¯t work for Eun Jiho at all. Even that run-of-the-mill hair color caught his eyes; thus, what else could he do?

    That was why he tried to avoid Ham Donnie. He would turn his head to look at her just by the ends of her hair coming into his sight. It would make him hardly take his eyes off from her. The person, whom he was peeping at, would also notice his glance. And when their eyes meet eventually¡­

    At that moment, Ham Donnie, who was chitchatting with Yi Ruda in delight, diverted her gaze onto this side all of a sudden. Eun Jiho¡¯s heart jolted.

    Hesitating for a moment, she soon waved her hand to this side. It was exactly in the direction where Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young was standing.

    He heard someone murmuring behind him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say hi?¡± It was Ban Yeo Ryung.

    As soon as her question reached his ears, Eun Jiho realized that if he ignored that greeting, Ban Yeo Ryung would kill them first before Ham Donnie would feel heartbroken. Not even a narration in a horror movie would sound this spooky. Having those thoughts in his head, Eun Jiho lifted his hand, at last.

    ¡®Right. I can¡¯t just wish that time will heal all wounds since I once went through it was useless at some point,¡¯ he murmured while pretending to have peace in mind.

    That was when a kid, who was standing in the line of Class 1-6 beside him, hesitated for a second but slowly raised his hand. His reaction was toward Ham Donnie. Eun Jiho naturally directed his eyes onto that side.

    ¡°¡­ What the¡­?¡±

    ¡®Who is he?¡¯ That was Eun Jiho¡¯s first impression of the boy. Was he about 190 cm tall? Though he was hunching both his shoulders and neck while standing with a slight stoop, the boy didn¡¯t have much difference in height with Eun Jiho.

    His black hair was so thick and disheveled that even his brows weren¡¯t that visible; the pair of his eyes were hidden behind thick horn-rimmed glasses. Having prominent facial features and dark skin, the boy looked like a foreigner. His big and unique physique also played a part in his first impression.

    The boy overall looked unsuitable to a civilized society. It wasn¡¯t to insult him, but that was how Eun Jiho received his impression honestly.

    So to speak, the boy emitted a vibe of wildlife, which had been hunting and sustaining its life actively in nature but later got caught against its will and confined in a zoo. Eun Jiho didn¡¯t understand why he was feeling such a thing from a stranger.

    What mattered the most was that the boy accepted Ham Donnie¡¯s greeting as if she was doing it toward him. In other words, he indeed had some interest in Ham Donnie at a certain level.

    When they finished warming up, each class began to move to their pre-arranged audience seats. Meanwhile, Eun Jiho found Ham Donnie, surprisingly, approaching that wildlife bastard, whom he didn¡¯t even know his name, and greeting him intimately.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡®What the heck? Is she then really saying hi to that bastard? Wasn¡¯t it only his delusion?¡¯ Rambling those thoughts in mind, Eun Jiho then heard a shocking remark. The big boy stood closely to Ham Donnie and blurted embarrassedly, ¡°Hammurabi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Doubting his ears for a moment, Eun Jiho bent his steps after his classmates; however, it was also just for a second. He suddenly changed his direction like a vehicle making a U-turn in an action movie and walked straight toward Ham Donnie.

 Chapter 356

    .

    Yoo Chun Young quickly followed Eun Jiho, who made a sudden swerve. Meanwhile, Ham Donnie was just turning around after finish greeting the unknown bastard. Eun Jiho blurted out to her, ¡°Hey.¡±

    Ham Donnie turned to look at him and asked nonchalantly, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡®How can you say that way right now?¡¯ Eun Jiho stopped pouting his lips then pointed at the bastard with his finger, whose name he didn¡¯t know. He tossed a question, ¡°Who did you just say hi to?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Her response then followed unconcernedly enraged Eun Jiho. ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about saying hi to a friend?¡±

    ¡°How can you befriend someone who doesn¡¯t even know your name properly?!¡± Eun Jiho couldn¡¯t help but shout that way.

    * * *

    ¡°I mean, they are so ridiculous.¡±

    After school, I was studying with Yeo Dan oppa in a caf¨¦ near our house as if it now had become a routine. Suddenly ceasing to move my pencil, I uttered that way.

    While Yeo Dan oppa was looking in this direction with his chin on his palm, I kept grumbling, ¡°Hwee Hyul doesn¡¯t even know my name properly, but how can I befriend someone¡­? That¡¯s what they¡¯ve said to me. How can they speak that way when they don¡¯t even call my name even though they clearly know what it is? Besides, lately, they also told me to ignore them.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Yeo Dan oppa nodded his head heavily.

    Tapping my workbook hysterically with my pencil, I continued, ¡°Between a person, who made an honest mistake, and someone, who did it on purpose, isn¡¯t the latter bad? But how could they talk like, ¡®Why did you become friends with Hwee Hyul?¡¯ You guys are sincerely a hundred times worse than him!¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa just nodded wordlessly or patted my head, as usual. I suddenly wondered how much I would miss these times, which I was spending with Yeo Dan oppa, when our fake relationship was over.

    I once heard about a research that studied a result of human contact lowering violence and stress. As if it wasn¡¯t incorrect, whenever Yeo Dan oppa touched or patted my head, I could feel the rage surging up in me slowly descending.

    Thinking that this would one day come to a halt once our fake romance was over, I even felt sad. When his hand left my head, at last, I also had those lingering feelings rising within me. Staring at his hand with a regretful glance, I raised my head upon the sudden question.

    ¡°Hwee Hyul¡­ are you talking about the kid in the parking lot before¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡®Right, now I come to think of it, Yeo Dan oppa was also there when I first encountered Ban Hwee Hyul.¡¯ While I nodded with that thought in mind, Yeo Dan oppa added, ¡°Did you guys get close?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d rather say that we got to know about each other by chance, and he seemed to be a nice kid. We decided to remain on good terms.¡±

    Responding that way, I suddenly realized that it had been the first time for Yeo Dan oppa to ask me that many questions. Now I had come to think of it, we had been living next-doors for years but never really asked something to each other. Resting my chin on my hand, I tilted my head.

    Why did I believe that we had known each other so well just because we spent a long time together? Every time I found something new about Yeo Dan oppa these days, I got surprised and became more curious about him.

    ¡®Is he also feeling the same?¡¯ Wondering for a moment, I pulled myself together at his stare and opened my mouth.

    ¡°Ah, so that is¡­¡±

    He might be concerned if I told him about the story of being locked up in the storage room. I also wasn¡¯t sure whether the happening took place because of oppa¡¯s stalker or someone relevant to Ban Hwee Hyul; therefore, I paraphrased the story into something more appropriate in this situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I had to take out something from somewhere high above me, but since I was short, he lent me a hand with stepping on his back. But, later I found out that he was a marked man by the upperclassmen, so no one in freshmen didn¡¯t really speak with him. It was pathetic since he¡¯s a good kid.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t talking about something special; however, Yeo Dan oppa gazed at my face too intently as if he was taking an online class. Feeling slightly embarrassed, I scratched the back of my head and continued, ¡°Ah, and¡­!¡± I shouted out of the blue, ¡°He overflows with warmth!¡±

    ¡°Warmth?¡±

    ¡°Um, Hwee Hyul can¡¯t memorize my name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Yeo Dan oppa stared at me as if he didn¡¯t understand my remark, I scratched the back of my head again with a giggle. ¡®That means, Hwee Hyul, of course, doesn¡¯t have any interest in me.¡¯ I was aware of that too.

    ¡°I was suffering from my academic performance while being surrounded by the kids, who transcended human abilities. However, once I met Hwee Hyul, it¡¯s so¡­ it felt so warm and humane,¡± I added while feeling a little awkward.

    What I just uttered was true. I was glad that not everyone in this world was like the characters in web novels, who fought every day with other students but kept the first place in school at the same time.

    ¡°He¡¯s being very helpful to increase my motivation to study.¡±

    After dropping those words, I felt like I was backbiting Ban Hwee Hyul against my will. I laughed clumsily while scratching the back of my head and read Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s countenance. ¡®What if he¡¯s disappointed at me?¡¯

    However, he reacted utterly unexpectedly. Pointing at the part, which he was explaining to me just until now, he uttered quietly, ¡°So do I.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I also help you to study.¡±

    Feeling dumbfounded, I observed his expression. For some reason, he seemed to be in a bad mood.

    I dwelled on what he just said to me. ¡®So do I. I also help you to study.¡¯ It sounded different from the way the Bans spoke; they always talked very straightforwardly.

    I stared at him blankly; however, he was just looking at the table between us wordlessly. In the end, I had to infer what he was trying to say by myself.

    ¡®Oh, god. Why am I suddenly facing the question about understanding the mood of your partner, which is called the toughest question of the century? How can this happen without any notice?¡¯

    I tried to put my brain to work for now. Did I say that the law of web novel should be applied only to the nationwide number 1? That should be also applied to the female main character¡¯s oppa since both had different races.

    Wondering for a second, I quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± he replied while nodding his head abruptly. I seemed to get used to having only my appearance embedded in his purple-black eyes. Looking up at those eyes, I asked, ¡°Why are you feeling upset?¡±

    Just now, I mumbled about inferring his intention; however, I chose to throw a straightforward question in the end. That was because I was almost becoming Sherlock Holmes since Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young made my mind explode from guessing why they had been behaving ridiculously to me these days. However, that didn¡¯t mean my brain was equivalent to that of Sherlock Holmes. Doing a lot of guesses and doing them well were completely different.

    Anyway, I decided to ask him honestly. It was from my thought that Yeo Dan oppa wouldn¡¯t lie to me.

    With a frown, he replied, ¡°Do I look upset?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. I don¡¯t know why, but that¡¯s what it looks like¡­¡± While I responded to him without a second thought, Yeo Dan oppa knitted his forehead even more. With a moment of hesitation, I soon asked again, ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have much time to study lately since you¡¯ve been taking care of mine?¡±

    Time really flew. In my memories, he was only a sophomore in middle school when I first met him¨C¨Cof course, I was very young at that time too¨C¨Cbut now he was a sophomore in high school. Besides, it was his second semester.

    ¡®So yeah, as a college prep student, he might have some stress, which he wasn¡¯t even aware of.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I nodded my head while insisting that my guess was reasonable. However, his remark struck me hard.

    ¡°I¡¯ve usually studied less than I¡¯ve been doing these days.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, I¡¯m reviewing¡­ um¡­ yeah, I¡¯m doing something called a ¡®review¡¯ while taking care of your subjects.¡±

    Talking about the term, ¡®review,¡¯ Yeo Dan oppa was even stammering, which he seldom did.

 Chapter 357

    .

    Looking at him absent-mindedly for a moment, I asked back, ¡°Oppa, is it your first time to review what you¡¯ve learned?¡±

    It was a question that I dropped just in case; however, watching him nod immediately, I burst into song just in my thoughts, ¡®Ahhh, what should I do~ concrete jungle wet dream tomato~!¡¯

    ¡®Oh, lord¡­ the female main character¡¯s brother doesn¡¯t even review the main subjects, which every student is encouraged to do to get higher grades. That means, he only takes classes in school, and that¡¯s all he does for studying. Thus, he¡¯s more than just a human, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ I rambled such thoughts while having been hit mentally, but I tried not to reveal what I had in mind.

    ¡°Um, then is it because you weren¡¯t able to afford a private tutor?¡± I asked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Being lost in thought for a moment, Yeo Dan oppa shook his head wordlessly. I threw another question, ¡°Eh? Then is it because you¡¯re annoyed staying with me?!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wrinkling his forehead shortly, Yeo Dan oppa shook his head again and replied, ¡°I¡¯m feeling even worse.¡±

    ¡°Yikes, then what I¡¯ve just said is true?¡±

    ¡°Not sure.¡±

    He responded that way right after I blurted those words out in astonishment. Wondering for a second, Yeo Dan oppa replied, ¡°¡­ Maybe not?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I finally took a cushion beside me and put it on the table then shoved my head onto it. How could nothing was getting resolved even when I flung straightforward questions?

    Quietly watching my brown hair scattering away like a duster, Yeo Dan oppa stretched out his hand unconsciously and grabbed them. My hair inside his palm turned into the shape of an apple in an unguarded moment.

    Burying my face onto the cushion, I thought, ¡®In middle school, I was so obsessed with apple hair that I always tied my hair that way. Now I come to think of it, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve done my hair like that. Getting annoyed with my bangs in summer, I tied my bangs into the shape of an apple, and it looked very hilarious when looking in the mirror.¡¯

    Anyway, I was all up to date with him, so who would care? Thinking that way, I turned my shoved head to look at Yeo Dan oppa. My bangs were, of course, still roundly tied upward in his grip. That was when he uttered, ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, oppa?¡±

    I would be looking like crap from his view, but he dropped his gaze at me intently and suddenly said, ¡°¡­ I think I¡¯m feeling better now.¡±

    ¡°What? Unbelievable. Why all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Yeo Dan oppa while touching my hair, which he gripped in a round shape. He then released his hand out of the blue, so my hair slid softly down and covered my face like a ghost. Before I got to blow my hair away from my face, there was a burst of loud laughter in front of me. That short laughing couldn¡¯t sound so unfamiliar enough.

    Doubting my ears for a second, I quickly swept up my hair disturbing my sight. However, when I took them all up, the grin on his face was already gone.

    There was still some trace of that bright expression on his face. The sign of his smile, which was as faint as the twinkling salt on dried seawater, was enough to captivate my soul.

    Feeling dazed for a second, I blurted, ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Before I even knew, I was holding his hand and begging, ¡°Oppa, wouldn¡¯t you just smile one more time?¡±

    At that moment, Yeo Dan oppa emitted a small whoop again, so I asked urgently, ¡°Why? Are you feeling bad again?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Switching his gaze onto somewhere else, he soon directed his eyes back on me and replied, ¡°I think I¡¯m still good.¡±

    Phew, thank goodness. ¡®So, holding hands are okay for now, right?¡¯ Feeling relieved, I continued to speak in a hurry, ¡°Then, tell me ASAP. Why did you laugh just now? Think about the reason. I must really see that smile on your face again. I think it¡¯s the first time in my life to see you, oppa, laughing that loudly.¡±

    Holding his hand tightly with mine, I shook them and urged him, ¡°Huh? Come on, think about it ASAP. I really need to see you smiling.¡± As I spoke that way severely, Yeo Dan oppa also turned serious.

    Geez, what were we doing right now while straying from studying? I looked at the open workbook and thought about the situation shortly. Once his response returned, I turned my head again.

    ¡°Well¡­ maybe because of your hairstyle?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean this one?¡±

    Flinging the question, I grabbed my bangs and pulled it upward abruptly. As soon as I took that action, Yeo Dan oppa flaunted a small grin while covering his mouth with his hand. Oh¡­ I just blinked swiftly in surprise.

    Glancing at his eyes curved into a smile and his lips hidden behind his hand, which I still could assume that he was smiling, I suddenly had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡®I think I¡¯ve once seen someone smiling that way as if the person can¡¯t stand anymore¡­¡¯ I wondered for a moment.

    Well, although I didn¡¯t know what had made him feel worse, at least, I got the way to make him feel better. Having that thought in mind, I took out my hair tie and made my bangs look like an apple hair resolutely.

    ¡°Oppa, is this enough?¡± I asked.

    Yeo Dan oppa, once again, covered his smiling face with his hand. Regardless of his reaction, I kept pushing my face right into him and asked, ¡®Huh? Is this enough? Tell me!¡¯ which made him nod eventually.

    And that way when I was sitting in the caf¨¦ having an apple hair, which was out of fashion for about five years¡­ no, maybe about a decade. This hairstyle was even ten years off the track from my real age. Anyway, I wished I wouldn¡¯t run into any of my classmates.

    Once I tied my hair into a shape of an apple, Yeo Dan oppa indeed looked better again. Speaking concisely, he returned to his usual self.

    Resting his chin on his palm nonchalantly, he stretched out his hand from time to time and pinched my apple hair with his fingers.

    In the end, I could only do half of my usual study. It was only nine o¡¯clock. Putting my workbook into my backpack, I chose to chitchat with him.

    Touching my swaying hair, I asked, ¡°Oppa, why do you like this hairstyle? I know that I really look ugly with it.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t joking. Was it my freshman year in high school? I tied my hair into this style unintentionally and left the bathroom immediately when I saw my face reflected in the mirror.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yeo Dan oppa also looked like he couldn¡¯t find a specific reason.

    ¡°Because it looks funny?¡±

    That was the most guess I could make. Yeo Dan oppa also shook his head this time.

    ¡®Geez, I¡¯m still going around in circles like I¡¯ve been doing earlier,¡¯ I murmured to myself. Why was I investigating the reason that made him feel bad and now about why he suddenly fell into me having this silly hairstyle?¡¯

    In this situation, why were some memes or old jokes about psychology major also entering my head? Should I also design my own program about the psychology of Yeo Dan oppa? Being lost into absurd thoughts, I soon raised my head at his sudden remark.

    ¡°Maybe because it brings me the memory of your childhood.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    His response seemed to make sense for the first time in a while, so I slightly got surprised. Hesitating for a moment, I asked, ¡°Oppa, do you remember the things in our childhood such as any happenings you had with me?¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t I remember them?¡±

    ¡®I did think you will since you have good memories,¡¯ murmuring to myself, I soon became speechless when Yeo Dan oppa brought up something while touching my apple hair.

    ¡°When you first had this hairstyle, you did it with the hair tie I had bought you.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°It had a blue star with purple glitters inside.¡±

    Recalling the vague memory, I nodded my head. It was definitely in my head too. I couldn¡¯t remember when I got that hair tie from him, but it had been in my drawer since whenever.

    Kids usually preferred something that was glittering to any other things; it was like an instinct. Thus, that hair tie was my most favorite thing in middle school. So, yes, I did tie my hair into an apple shape with it very often.

    ¡°Was it from you?¡±

    As soon as I dropped that question, I regretted to say such a thing. Gosh, he would feel disappointed if he knew that I wasn¡¯t remembering it.

 Chapter 358

    .

    However, Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t look displeased at all.

    ¡°When it was your thirteenth birthday¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I nodded. That was why it wasn¡¯t in my memories. I wasn¡¯t in this universe when I was thirteen, so Ham Donnie back then and now were utterly different people.

    Thinking to that extent, I suddenly felt very strange.

    In his memories, the two would be the same people, which was truly not. Ham Donnie at that time and Ham Donnie now should be considered as completely different individuals.

    While I was absorbed in thought, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s remark continued at a slow pace.

    ¡°You used it to tie your hair only once, which was the day I gave it to you. You never used it afterward, so I thought you might have lost it or so. You also had strangely avoided me later on, which made me think that you were feeling too sorry to even talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly.

    I never knew that the time that I avoided him for a moment had been adapted to something that way.

    At first, I didn¡¯t like both Yeo Dan oppa and Ban Yeo Ryung. Of course, I was since my original world and the next-door neighbors were gone, and these two had replaced those spots.

    Thirteen was a way younger age than it sounded; thus, I even suffered some silly daydreams about aliens kidnapping my next-door neighbors, and the Bans taking that place instead.

    I kept thinking that way even after I was aware that this universe was resembling the world in a web novel so much. Thinking that I had studied the earth wrongly through novels, I was trembling with fear of maybe I were the only one, who wasn¡¯t under the control of memories, and someone else would discover the fact.

    However, why would someone throw me those people to me as my new, next-door neighbors? Wouldn¡¯t it be an angel or a devil playing tricks on me? Besides, the Bans were too fabulous and perfect to believe that those people were existing in front of me.

    I dropped my gaze to the table. Anyway, it was engraved in his memories that, back then, I had avoided him for a while since I lost the hair tie he had given to me.

    As if he read my thoughts, Yeo Dan oppa continued, ¡°But one day in the summer, you suddenly showed up with that hair tie, which made me a little surprised.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°So, I thought you found it back since you began to talk to me a lot afterward.¡±

    I retraced my memories again.

    If it happened during summer, it would be around the time when the incident with Baek Yeo Min had occurred less than a month ago and, at the same time, I started to get used to adapting myself to this new universe. Above all, it was the time I began to have a crush on¡­ Yeo Dan oppa.

    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, I turned my face away from him and looked outside the caf¨¦.

    ¡®Argh! Myself in the past had made those shameful moments, but why is it me, who must feel ashamed of them? Yes, of course, since those two are the same people, but still¡­¡¯ I stopped thinking for a moment.

    The thirteen-year-old girl, who didn¡¯t dare to use the hair tie she got as a gift from Yeo Dan oppa and just stored it carefully in the drawer, wasn¡¯t me. I was very aware of the fact. And I could now guess why she could only react that way. Resting my chin on my palm, I let out a shallow sigh and murmured to myself.

    ¡®So, this tedious history of unanswered love was already ongoing at that time, huh?¡¯ Rolling my eyes, I threw a glance at Yeo Dan oppa and kept thinking, ¡®Well, having this handsome guy living next-doors, no one can help but fall in love with him.¡¯

    I felt like I was now in a slightly subdued mood.

    Meeting the Four Heavenly Kings, I didn¡¯t have to split and think about the part of me they knew and didn¡¯t know. That was because they were those whom I befriended once I entered this universe.

    Yeo Dan oppa and Yeo Ryung were, however, different. And this fact even made me think about something like this¨C¨CWhich did they prefer? Me before thirteen or after thirteen?

    That was when I suddenly heard Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s voice in the silent air where only the sound of putting the teacup back on the saucer had come through. I raised my head.

    ¡°When I was young¡­¡± Speaking that way, his eyes were on the outside of the caf¨¦, just like I did earlier. However, I could tell that he wasn¡¯t actually looking at the sight outside. His glance was wandering somewhere in the past.

    The hot, sunlight pouring apartment hallway, where wet laundries were hanging on the balustrade and bikes with training wheels were still left in front of the doors¡­ the summertime, a few years ago¡­

    ¡®How long has it been?¡¯ While I wondered that way, Yeo Dan oppa continued to speak. My eyes widened at his remark.

    ¡°I once wished that you were my little sister.¡±

    Funnily enough, he had the same wish as mine. Turning his head slightly away from me, he concluded, ¡°Because I felt a little disappointed to return home without you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Being lost in thought for a second, I soon asked, ¡°From when?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°From and until when?¡±

    I wanted to know that whom he wanted to have as his sibling was me ¡®before thirteen¡¯ or ¡®after thirteen.¡¯ The former person was ¡®me before the actual me¡¯ while the latter was ¡®me who was the actual me.¡¯

    Regardless of my question, which would sound even absurd at some point, Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t ask me why. Tilting his head a little, he rubbed the teacup and replied, ¡°Ever since I got to know you.¡±

    I flung another question.

    ¡°What about now?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    He wasn¡¯t making rough answers. His eyes looked submerged as deeply as mine.

    The moment when a long silence was hanging between us, the caf¨¦ door suddenly opened. Turning my head to look in that direction without many thoughts, I opened my eyes wide when some familiar faces came into view.

    They were Yi Ruda and a few of my classmates. ¡®Right¡­¡¯ I murmured surprisingly.

    Yi Ruda didn¡¯t have to live as a recluse ever since he was set free from Yi Jenny, the successor position, and the endless chase. He was now a free man, who could hang out with classmates in the PC room or karaoke whenever he wanted to do so.

    I heard that everyone was so excited to have Yi Ruda back on the street and brought him everywhere they could. And it was here, today. While I had those thoughts in mind, Ruda directed his eyes on this side. Trying to wave my hand at him thoughtlessly, I quickly came up with my appearance right now and blushed in embarrassment.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡®How old I am to have an apple hair, geez¡­¡¯ I murmured to myself while releasing my hair from the hair tie. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t have already noticed my hairstyle, would he? Ah, please!¡¯ While I uttered a prayer in my thoughts, Ruda walked toward us.

    Those who saw Ban Yeo Dan tried to stop him, saying, ¡®They¡¯re dating,¡¯ however, Ruda didn¡¯t mind. He was indeed the only person, for now, who knew that Yeo Dan oppa and I were having a fake relationship.

    Slowly coming to a stop in front of me, Ruda glanced at Yeo Dan oppa and slightly lowered his head.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯ve heard that Donnie has been helping you for a while.¡±

    I was startled to hear what he had just said since I expected something like, ¡®Sorry that Donnie is owing you a lot,¡¯ escaping from his mouth. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s true,¡¯ I thought. As Yi Ruda said, it was certainly me who was lending a hand to Yeo Dan oppa right now.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Yeo Dan oppa.

    For some reason, his brows were meeting in the middle. He didn¡¯t even tell his name to Ruda. I mean, it wasn¡¯t that strange when regarding the characteristic of the female main character¡¯s oppa, who usually behaved indifferently to others except for his sister. ¡®But still, he¡¯s my friend¡­¡¯ That was when I scratched my head in wonder.

    Ruda suddenly turned to look at me, so we had direct eye contact. My hair was very messed up since it was hard to loosen up my disheveled hair. Imagining my appearance that would come into Ruda¡¯s sight, I reddened my face. However, Ruda flung a question as if he had some lingering feelings.

    ¡°Why did you untie your apple hair? Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? I mean, of course, it¡¯s because¡­¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s because I look so silly.¡¯ I tried to respond that way; however, Ruda intervened in my words with a grin.

    ¡°You looked cute.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ruda¡¯s sense of beauty¡­ was it working well? Would it be okay to continue this way?

 Chapter 359

    .

    While I had those thoughts in mind, our dexterous Ruda stretched out his hand to my head, quickly released my tangled hair, and put the hair tie gently on my palm.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡®Ah, thank you,¡¯ before I had the chance to express my gratitude, Ruda gave Yeo Dan oppa a nod politely while saying, ¡°Please look after her for a while.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t respond at all. Still combing down my pesky tangles, I murmured to myself, ¡®Yeo Dan oppa looks weird again.¡¯

    Ruda went back to his friends briskly; I grimaced again at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s remark.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling bad again.¡±

    ¡®Ah, why? What is wrong this time?¡¯ I wondered.

    In the end, Yeo Dan oppa had a mood swing again despite my apple hair effort. He was still in a bad mood even when we left the caf¨¦ and headed toward our house. He later lightened up once I uttered this way, ¡°Let me be your honorary weather service.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean all of a sudden?¡± Speaking that way, he grinned stealthily.

    ¡°Eh? You smiled!¡± While I made a fuss, Yeo Dan oppa pressed down my head firmly as if he was doing that instead of covering my mouth. Since it was an affectionate reaction, I didn¡¯t feel upset at all. With a giggle, I removed his hand from my head and opened my mouth again.

    ¡°The significance of weather service lies in the fact that their forecast is often wrong.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help even if I won¡¯t be able to please you all the time.¡±

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t help,¡¯ I nodded confidently. Yeo Dan oppa burst into small laughter as if he became dumbfounded again. However, that smile didn¡¯t last long. What he then said made my eyes widen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you can¡¯t please me now and forever, and even if you can¡¯t at all.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Raising his hand, he gently touched my disheveled hair instead of pressing down my head. He then continued, ¡°I also don¡¯t get what lies beneath my feelings sometimes. Especially¡­¡±

    ¡°Especially?¡±

    ¡°Especially, it happens more often these days.¡±

    As soon as he spoke that way, our footsteps halted in front of the door at the same time. Looking back and forth between the two doors, which were aligned only a few steps away, Yeo Dan oppa turned around.

    Watching that sight, I asked abruptly, ¡°Oppa, I think I know what you just had in mind.¡±

    He diverted his gaze back onto me and said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Oppa, didn¡¯t you just think about why I wasn¡¯t your real sister? That¡¯s what you had in mind, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When I spoke that way while brimming with confidence, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s eyes seemed to widen. However, it happened only for a second. Having returned to his nonchalant look, Yeo Dan oppa shook his head quietly.

    Eh? I asked, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not sure for now.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s what he said,¡¯ I nodded my head. When I asked him if he still had the same thought as he did in the past, he replied shortly, ¡®Not sure.¡¯

    I regarded it as a vague, answer in the affirmative. Since nothing had changed, I thought that he wasn¡¯t denying it. However, Yeo Dan oppa wasn¡¯t even sensitive to his own change. That¡¯s why he always provided just one answer, ¡°Not sure¡­ more than ever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa was directing his eyes on me while no one spoke a word for a while. A moment of silence returned to the apartment hallway. Amid the situation, his voice slowly subsided.

    ¡°Even when it comes to you¡­ I thought I was getting to know you more¡­¡± Speaking that way, he slightly squinted his eyes. He then concluded, ¡°The more I get to know something, the more I become unsure¡­ about you and¡­¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And me, who¡¯s being with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While there was another round of silence in the hallway, Yeo Dan oppa turned around, at last. The sensor light above his head came on with a spark, and the orange light cast shadow over us.

    He uttered, ¡°Bye, take care.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t even like this word too.¡±

    With that last sentence, the view of his back disappeared over the door. Being left alone in the hallway, I stared blankly at my house door and fall into thought for a moment.

    If he didn¡¯t like the words, ¡®Bye, take care,¡¯ which one would it be? Was it ¡®bye¡¯ or ¡®take care?¡¯ They were just expressions to bid farewell; however, it was strange that I could accept the meanings differently somehow. And also about a person¡¯s state of mind¡­

    Wondering about those things shortly, I soon shook my head and entered the passcode on the digital door lock then pulled the doorknob.

    Taking off my shoes, I quickly went into the living room and said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± For some reason, my parents were all outside in the living room. Lately, my dad seemed very busy at work, so as soon as he returned home, he headed straight to the bedroom to get some sleep; only my mom was sitting in the living room alone to watch TV.

    My mom told me, ¡°You¡¯re back home quite late these days.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock.¡±

    I flinched at what my dad uttered next.

    ¡°Daughter, are you dating someone?¡±

    Thank goodness, I wasn¡¯t drinking water right now. If I did, I had definitely been a human sprinkler.

    Pulling myself together right away, I shook my head vigorously and replied, ¡°No!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie since I was in a fake relationship instead of having a true romance! Haha! Laughing shamelessly only in my thoughts, I stopped abruptly for a moment at my mom¡¯s following remark.

    ¡°I spoke with Yeo Ryung¡¯s mom the other day and heard that Yeo Dan is also coming home late these days. He¡¯s even a sophomore in high school you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°She asked him whom he has met, but he didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Listening to her story, my dad opened his mouth to drop a comment.

    ¡°He is a quiet kid though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but since he¡¯s carrying his workbook, he might be going to the library or so,¡± my mom responded. Switching her gaze back to me, she flung a question.

    ¡°Anyway, my dear, if you aren¡¯t dating someone, you¡¯re having some¡­ something¡­ you know that trending term, right? Anyway, you ain¡¯t having that going on too, right?¡±

    Standing foolishly until that moment, I quickly shook my head to avoid arousing anymore suspicion. I laughed loudly while saying, ¡°That won¡¯t happen haha.¡±

    ¡°Well, we should have matched her with Eun Hyung to become a couple earlier.¡±

    As soon as my dad responded to my remark, my mom smashed him, saying, ¡°Honey! What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re discouraging Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Ah, where can you find a perfect husband like Eun Hyung? She has kicked her own luck away. When she had a chance, she should have pushed ahead,¡± my dad grumbled while changing his posture into a more comfortable one.

    My mom struck a retort again, ¡°Oh, come on! Eun Hyung and Donnie are still good friends.¡±

    Listening to their conversations, I also added timidly, ¡°Right. If other people heard what you just said, they would think I¡¯ve had something going on with Eun Hyung. We aren¡¯t having that kind of relationship, and I¡¯m gonna see him forever.¡±

    Speaking that way, I suddenly recalled the recent incident and dropped my gaze onto the floor. Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young had been avoiding me while even hiding their shadows. Thinking about their behaviors, I felt cold in the chest. As if he also had the same reason or was busy preparing for Sports Day, I also didn¡¯t see Eun Hyung for quite a while.

    Thinking to that extent, I shook my head only in my thoughts. ¡®No, this is just temporary. Although we had a big fight, have we ever carried it on over a week? No, we didn¡¯t. So yeah, things will get better ASAP,¡¯ I murmured to myself.

    My dad rolled onto the other side upon my reaction and grumbled again. Listening to it further would only make me distracted, so I went to my room hurriedly and put my backpack down. Finally changing my school uniform, I mumbled, ¡°Anyway, it freaked me out!¡±

    How could they talk about Yeo Dan oppa right after speaking about me? I thought they caught our relationship. However, Yeo Dan oppa was indeed a homebody who returned home immediately after school, so it wasn¡¯t strange that his family also brought out the story of his new behavior.

    Hanging out with me these days, Yeo Dan oppa might have caught his parents¡¯ attention as he returned home late. I murmured with a sigh, ¡°If both families get to know about us, it¡¯s gonna be big trouble.¡±

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t they hang a huge banner in front of the apartment? Please, no one in our school should tell neither my parents nor Yeo Ryung¡¯s family. I must pray and beg in my heart¡­¡¯

    Thankfully, it seemed that this ridiculous, fake romance wouldn¡¯t last long. I threw a glance at the calendar.

 Chapter 360

    .

    It had been about two weeks since Yeo Dan oppa and I began to have this sham relationship. He didn¡¯t receive any letters from his stalker since that time. Thus, if the situation continued to make good progress this way, we would soon end our relationship without any problems.

    Dropping my gaze at the floor meaninglessly, I murmured, ¡®But why do I keep having strange thoughts these days?¡¯

    ¡°¡­ The thought that it¡¯s getting unsure whether this relationship is fake or not¡­¡±

    Mumbling those words in a small voice, I looked down at the floor for quite a while then flopped down on my bed. Taking my socks off, I lied down and fell into thought.

    It had been less than a month since I dwelled on what Choi Yuri said to me after I returned from the kidnapping incident. Her remark was, of course, still stuck firmly on my eardrums. If someone told me to bring that out from my memories, I could do that as many times as I could along with her infuriated expression and even that resentful look in her eyes.

    ¡®I wish you would fall in love with someone while feeling like you¡¯re about to burst, just like me.¡¯

    Her cursing words that rather sounded like those in fairy tales¡­

    ¡®Get lovesick, your heartbroken, and in the end, feel that your entire world has collapsed.¡¯

    Instead of execrating me aloud to never love someone, she put a curse on me to fall into somebody. Perhaps, it could be the most frightening punishment for me, who had been repeatedly saying from middle school that I wouldn¡¯t like anyone.

    ¡®She chose the right person,¡¯ murmuring that way, I shoved my face onto my bed. I really didn¡¯t want to do such things, falling in love with someone and then get heartbroken and lovesick¡­ but¡­

    ¡®Not sure¡­ more than ever¡­¡¯

    Recalling Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s remark, I nodded my head since I also wasn¡¯t sure more than ever.

    ¡®Even when it comes to you¡­ I thought I was getting to know you more¡­¡¯

    I also thought that I was only getting to know him more, from his unexpectedly tiny habits such as touching my hair, furrowing his forehead, or sometimes biting his nails¡­ to his sincerely unknown side like loving my apple hair¡­

    But¡­

    ¡®The more I get to know something, the more unsure I become¡­ about you and me, who¡¯s with you.¡¯

    So did I. The more I got to spend time with him, the more things I become to learn but, at the same time, not know about him. No, maybe that¡¯s not it¡­

    I held my loose hands together. Before I even knew, my hands turned strangely cold. Rubbing my hands, I murmured, ¡°The reason why I become to not know about him, even more, was that maybe because I actually wanted to learn about him further.¡±

    It had been quite a while since we exchanged questions competitively. Why did the time we spent learning about each other turn into a period to know about each other¡¯s daily life? Why was I still desiring to know him further when I already heard his trivial stories?

    Looking at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s eyes in the middle of our conversation, I found his emotions, which were readable for some reason, in them. Those feelings were so clear like a neatly printed document.

    I closed my eyes. If we all had a box in our minds, we could open, check, or just close our own box, but we can¡¯t do those things to someone else¡¯s compartment. We only got to know that other people also just had their own boxes.

    No one would know what was inside. And that was why people were deceiving, betraying, and misunderstanding others sometimes; even we would trample on others¡¯ sincerity or get stamped on ours.

    The only boxes I could see through clearly were those of the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung.

    I never doubted the fact that they liked me. Not just because of my longtime experience with them but also from our similar positions as freshmen in high school, I did have in mind that they ¡®couldn¡¯t hate¡¯ me. It was a strong proposition to me.

    However, Yeo Dan oppa wasn¡¯t. Instead, I had been learning over the past few years that he had no interest in me; from that time, I thought I had grasped about how to give up something. It was him, who first taught me in this world that I should give up those that I couldn¡¯t have. That was what I thought, but¡­

    I wrapped my head with my hands again.

    ¡°¡­ I really don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Why was I receiving those feelings from the look in his eyes when they were on me, which I found that he was delighted and excited. Perhaps, was he then¡­?

    Having a crush on me?

    The glance he gave me was different from the way he sent to his friends or a next-door neighbor. I kept feeling that Yeo Dan oppa was liking someone with a way he had never attempted before, and it was me whom he was gazing at with that look.

    When those feelings turned into certainty inside me, I became puzzled and confused. It made me feel like I was suddenly setting foot on a firm land while escaping from a swampy terrain; sometimes, I was like walking on the clouds.

    I had never got those feelings from someone; however, I seemed to know how they felt. Right now, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s compartment in his mind seemed to be on my palm. It felt like I could always open it anytime. Having those thoughts in my head, I shoved my face onto my hands.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡±

    Actually, I also didn¡¯t want to bid farewell. Thus, it seemed that I could quite understand clearly how he was feeling earlier, which was incomparable to the weather forecast service.

    Article 29. It Pours When I¡¯m Without My Umbrella

    The day before Sports Day, the weather center forecasted that there was eighty percent chance of rain, which frightened the kids, who eagerly prepared for the event, and at the same time, delighted those who hated to run in the games.

    However, once I woke up in the morning of Sports Day and looked up at the sky, it was ridiculously sunny. Looking at the clear sky, I squinted my eyes shortly and murmured, ¡°¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s how it goes.¡±

    Me in the past, who blurted out the honorary weather service¡­ what a good job! The weather forecast was, indeed, never correct even on Sports Day, a critical event in high school.

    What would have happened if I trusted the forecast and canceled the schedules? Thinking that way, I quickly packed my bag. The school provided meals as usual, so I didn¡¯t have to carry any lunch box.

    I changed into the t-shirt I had received in advance, and after a moment of hesitance, I put the hairband in my bag. Um, my conscience wouldn¡¯t allow me to wear a Minnie Mouse hairband on my way to school.

    Our class uniform for Sports Day was a black t-shirt with a red bow and short red pants on the bottom. Thankfully, our t-shirt was relatively run-of-the-mill to those of other classes, so I didn¡¯t have to prepare any extra clothes.

    Now I had come to think of it, what was Yeo Ryung¡¯s class wearing? Wondering about it for a moment, I stepped outside of the house since it was time to go to school. ¡®I¡¯ll just see it on-site,¡¯ I thought.

    As soon as I opened the door, the fresh autumn air welcomed me. Since it was early October, the weather was a little chilly to wear short pants; however, I was carrying a blanket, so things would be fine. Besides, I usually wore my uniform skirt to school, so what was the problem? Thinking that way, I looked aside.

    ¡°Donnie!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung was waving at me with a bright smile. Yeo Dan oppa was also standing beside her nonchalantly, which even looked so natural now.

    Checking Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s outfit, my jaw dropped onto the floor. I stood still for a moment then asked carefully, ¡°¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re wearing that to school?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung tilted her head naively, ¡°Yeah. Why? What¡¯s wrong about this?¡±

    I touched my forehead. Sending a cautious gaze at his sibling, Yeo Dan oppa also had an expression as if he was asking, ¡®Would that be okay?¡¯

    Holding my forehead, I murmured in a small voice, ¡°But that¡¯s a hospital gown¡­¡±

    I did seem to hear in advance, but there were so many class uniforms arranged for Sports Day. Thus, I never knew that Class 1-1 had decided to wear a patient¡¯s gown for today.

    As soon as I entered the streets with Ban Yeo Ryung, we encountered overwhelming attention from people. Not all the schools in our neighborhood were holding Sports Day, so except for our school, most of the students were just wearing their school uniforms.

    Being hesitant for a second, I soon took out the Minnie Mouse hairband and put it on my head. That seemed to be the only way to emit Halloween or Sports Day vibe and distract people from paying too much attention to Ban Yeo Ryung, who was wearing a hospital uniform.

 Chapter 361

    .

    Then I changed my mind after looking at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s smiling face. People were fastening their gazes in this direction not because Ban Yeo Ryung looked like she had just escaped from the hospital, but since she was just damn gorgeous.

    Wearing the loose patient gown, her slender neck, wrist, and ankle particularly stood out. Her rolled-up pants, which she seemed to wear that way since it was slightly longer for her, even looked very stylish. And to join the sports match, she was wearing sneakers, not flip flops, on her feet.

    Hmm¡­ I briefly imagined about Ban Yeo Ryung participating in the competition. She would definitely sweep over the whole games even with that hospital gown, right? I could estimate how weird it would look just by picturing the scenes in my head.

    Then I suddenly uttered, ¡°Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Ban siblings turned their heads to look at me simultaneously.

    ¡°The t-shirt for Class 1-1, that¡¯s a unisex outfit, right?¡±

    Sometimes, boys didn¡¯t wear a class outfit but instead had some soccer wear arranged for their class uniform. Just when Ban Yeo Ryung tried to reply with her eyes wide open, someone called us from behind. I turned around.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    Jooin was running toward this side while swaying his patient gown sleeves. His bright blond hair also swung along with his moves.

    Directing my eyes behind his back thoughtlessly, I soon burst into laughter, ¡°Pfft.¡± I flopped down on the ground as my legs turned like jelly. Ban Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa became surprised at the same time. While I tried to barely stand up holding Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s hand, which was just stretched out to me, someone dropped a perverse question.

    ¡°Why are you laughing the minute you see me?¡±

    ¡®Then why did you avoid me the minute you saw me?¡¯ Those words welled up in my throat but flaunting a smile was first.

    Looking at me still squatting on the ground with laughter, Eun Jiho said, ¡°Dude, just get up first. Everyone¡¯s looking at you.¡±

    I replied desultorily while smiling, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just¡­ you¡­ you look so awkward.¡± Lifting my head to check his overall appearance again, Eun Jiho surely looked like an elite agent, who stole a patient¡¯s gown to sneak into a hospital. If he wandered around a hospital with that look, he would be kicked out immediately. That was how much he had been looking awful and weird with that outfit.

    While Eun Jiho stared at me, who was laughing for quite a while, in annoyance, Yeo Dan oppa almost pulled me into his arms and raised me up. A moment of silence swept the space.

    Pulling his backpack straps to adjust his posture, Yeo Dan oppa uttered, ¡°See you later.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded. Gently tapping my head, Yeo Dan oppa turned around and headed toward Nam Gye High School. I could realize that we were going to different schools while watching him being swept along in the crowd of students. And at the same time, my heart was all aflutter in anticipation of today¡¯s event, Sports Day. That was when I adjusted my hairband and put a small smile on my face.

    ¡°Are you gonna meet him after school again?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Asking that way, I turned my head to look aside. Although he was the one who flung the question, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t even look at me but was staring in the direction where Yeo Dan oppa just left. His gaze was somehow cold and persistent at the same time.

    Being perplexed for a moment, I replied evasively, ¡°Well, maybe¡­ since we¡¯ve been studying together. He¡¯s a senior in high school.¡±

    Since Yeo Ryung was beside us, I couldn¡¯t tell him right now that Yeo Dan oppa and I were being a fake couple for the sake of getting rid of his stalker, and therefore, I was getting his free tutoring session in return for having this relationship.

    Anyway, was I now being able to act like I knew him again? Rolling my eyes for a second, I carefully asked, ¡°By the way, when do you have time?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Being conscious of Ban Yeo Ryung, I replied as composedly as possible, ¡°Because I have something to tell you.¡±

    If Eun Jiho finally was inclined to talk to me, it was a fortunate thing. Beside Yi Ruda, I was gaining another person, whom I could confess my secret about Yeo Dan oppa and my relationship. A person who was trustful enough to share my secret¡­

    However, Eun Jiho just frowned wordlessly. He then struck a retort, which made my jaw drop onto the ground.

    ¡°NO! Why would you take time out of your busy dating schedule to meet me?¡±

    ¡°What? Hey, what the heck is wrong with you¡­?¡± I raised my voice.

    Jooin and Yeo Ryung, who were chitchatting loudly beside me, turned their heads to look at us at the same time. As if Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t paying attention to us, she tilted her head in wonder. Jooin, on the other hand, seemed to have heard our conversation while pretending like he wasn¡¯t doing that.

    Heaving a sigh, Jooin pulled Eun Jiho and asked, ¡°Hey, why are you talking that way?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know. This isn¡¯t what I¡¯m trying to do¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho suddenly disheveled his hair as if he was all jammed up inside. I stared at him in surprise. Meanwhile, he put his hand down and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve tried not to talk with you¡­¡±

    ¡°What does that even mean¡­?¡± I slurred the end of my sentence then closed my mouth. As I breathed out twice in silence, the three all looked anxious. Amid the situation, I opened my mouth while trying to speak as nonchalantly as possible.

    ¡°Now I realized that I looked like a person, who would become neglectful to you guys while dating someone.¡± However, I couldn¡¯t help my voice slightly trembling. Eun Jiho replied as if he became bewildered, ¡°Uh, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ Gosh¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho disheveled his hair again as if he was feeling frustrated. Watching him behaving that way with a cold stare, I turned on my heel. Pulling Yeo Ryung¡¯s arm closer to me, I added, ¡°Never mind. I should not have any time to talk to you guys when I have a boyfriend, huh?¡±

    ¡°Dude, listen to me for a sec¡­¡±

    ¡°No, why should I? Just as you said, I¡¯m too busy to talk to you, right?¡±

    Adding that way with a dry, flat voice, I pulled Ban Yeo Ryung and left the spot. Eun Jiho and Jooin, who were standing in front of the school entrance, were getting increasingly distanced from me.

    On her way to the classroom, Yeo Ryung kept glancing behind her back as if she was feeling on edge. She then carefully opened her lips at last.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s not that Eun Jiho didn¡¯t think of you. When we happened to gather in the schoolyard, he was always staring at you.¡±

    I was aware of that too. As Sports Day was closely approaching, a lot of classes came outside the schoolyard to practice; therefore, our class were at the schoolyard together with Class 1-1 more often. Whenever that happened, I could grasp the pouring gaze on my profile face.

    But¡­ but¡­ hesitating for a moment, I barely blurted out, ¡°Whether he glanced at me out of my sight or thought about me before I even knew¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± replied Yeo Ryung in a small voice with a nod. Heaving a sigh, I concluded my words with a low voice.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m upset that he¡¯s talking and behaving that way in front of me regardless.¡±

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    Yeo Ryung grabbed my hand with a flustered look on her face. She whispered, ¡°Right, what you said is correct. It¡¯s very upsetting.¡±

    Biting my lips for a second, I continued, ¡°He asked me to do his favor while bringing out the thing that happened three years ago, so I tried to understand him. However, how long do I have to stay like this without any promised timeframe?¡±

    ¡°Donnie¡­¡±

    ¡°Since he initiated a conversation after a while, I thought that he was now being okay, but he¡¯s reacting that away again when I asked him to spare some time for me to talk about something.¡±

    My voice was becoming enraged, so I turned my head away from Yeo Ryung. It might look like I was losing my temper at her; besides, too many people were walking past us. So many things had taken place between us, and therefore, I really didn¡¯t want any bad rumors like we had a fight spreading out.

    Throwing my glance outside the window, I uttered, ¡°No, I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just wondering¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°What did I do¡­ wrong¡­? Is it only me who doesn¡¯t know what it is?¡±

    Raising my hand, I firmly pressed my warm eyelid with my palm, or else, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the look on my face. I kept on speaking with difficulty.

    ¡°He told me, whenever something happens, just tell him at any time. He said he would blame me if I didn¡¯t let him know anything that was in need of his help; however, when I actually tried to tell him something, he¡¯s¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung spoke yet in an anxious face, ¡°Donnie, no. There¡¯s really nothing you¡¯ve done wrong.¡±

    ¡°Then did he just get tired of me?¡±

    ¡°You know that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve thought too,¡± I replied determinedly.

 Chapter 362

    .

    It was only two weeks ago that I realized how blessed I was. Although I was surrounded by a lot of extraordinary characters and went through hardships while living a life far from ordinary, I grasped that I had been mentally secure and well-protected like a flower cultivated in the greenhouse.

    At least, there was no need to doubt their minds. Unlike Chun Dong Ho, they didn¡¯t say one thing and mean another. Thus, I knew that there would be no such things as smiling kindly in front of me and, at the same time, speaking ill of me behind my back.

    In the first place, they were the people who didn¡¯t even need to show a friendly smile to please someone they hated. So yeah, I could be doubtful of other people, but there was no need to become suspicious about the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s minds. However¡­

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°I mean, they could, at least, tell me the reason¡­¡±

    Would it have killed them to tell me why they were behaving that way? Murmuring to myself, I soon swallowed my breath as the whispers from the students, walking past by me, got louder.

    I quickly rubbed my eyes. Pressing my eyes firmly with my palm for a while, thankfully, I wasn¡¯t able to shed tears.

    ¡®My eyes wouldn¡¯t have turned that red, right?¡¯ Thinking that way, I took my palm off my eyes. The first thing that came into view was the pouring sky. I stared blankly at the sight.

    I heard others murmuring. It got louder not because they caught me crying but due to the sudden rainfall.

    ¡°The forecast is wrong again. We screwed up Sports Day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I understand. Look how clear the sky is.¡±

    Another kid flung a question, ¡°Now I come to think of it, isn¡¯t there a term for this simultaneous rain and sunshine?¡¯

    I heard someone else replying, ¡°Monkey¡¯s birthday or a fox¡¯s wedding?¡±

    Meanwhile, Yeo Ryung grabbed my hand as if she felt concerned.

    ¡°Donnie, you really did nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡®But to Eun Jiho, maybe I did,¡¯ I swallowed my response that was left unspoken.

    Ban Yeo Ryung looked like she wanted to stay with me together; however, today was Sports Day. No matter how much it rained, each class was busy with their own schedule.

    Even when we arrived in front of Class 1-8, Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t release my hand. I kept saying, ¡°I¡¯m now fine.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Hesitating for quite a while, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand finally got off from mine. Waving at her, who was receding from me, I soon slid open the classroom door.

    Yoon Jung In, who was talking loudly in the middle of the classroom, found me stepping into the space. He greeted me, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Thankfully, he seemed to find no signs of myself crying just now. With a nod, I asked him dauntlessly, ¡°How¡¯s Sports Day going on in our class?¡±

    ¡°Ah, we were talking about it just now.¡± Replying that way, Yoon Jung In glanced around the kids and continued to speak, ¡°The teachers would soon make an announcement. Since the schoolyard wouldn¡¯t get dried until the afternoon due to the pouring rain, I guess everything we¡¯re doing out there including the relay race might be all canceled.¡±

    What the heck! We prepared so much! We could have won!! Amid the grumbling voices, Yoon Jung In clapped his hand to draw attention.

    ¡°We can still play dodgeball, basketball, or kickball in the gym, so those who¡¯re participating in the games must stay inside the classroom. While others go outside and have fun, you guys should not.¡±

    ¡°Argh, that¡¯s too unfair.¡±

    While there were complaints all over the space, a loud metallic noise suddenly came out from the speaker. Hunching my shoulders in surprise, I heard other kids wondering, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Then the chief of school affairs made an announcement through the speaker as usual.

    [Class presidents and vice presidents in each class must come to the teachers¡¯ room right now.]

    ¡°Ah, there it goes. We¡¯ll be back soon then.¡±

    With that said, Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina jumped off from the desks and left the classroom together. Once they were gone, I sat between the Kim twins. As if they had quarreled earlier, the twins were looking at the opposite side with an empty seat between them.

    The sky was still clear blue as if they had been water-colored, but the rain kept falling heavily from it. Watching that sight vacantly, I heard Kim Hye Hill murmuring in a low voice beside me.

    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m daydreaming at the weekend.¡±

    I just nodded at her remark still in a daze. It was exactly the same as how I was feeling right now. Touching my frizzy hair in the humid weather, I mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s a really weird day.¡±

    I didn¡¯t like rainy days that much. Even if it wasn¡¯t always in a web novel, the weather in many fictions and films represented the female main character¡¯s mind.

    Well, things didn¡¯t always happen on every rainy day, of course, but after much consideration, it was true that bad things had mostly occurred on a rainy day.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just pouring today. A bolt out of the blue¡­ that was how I felt; therefore, I couldn¡¯t get relived even more. Rambling those thoughts in mind, I disheveled my hair and then noticed a vibration in my pocket.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Opening my flip phone with some slight expectation, my face soon tinged with disappointment. Gosh¡­ However, Eun Jiho and I just bid farewell even in a very weird way, so it wasn¡¯t strange that I had been looking forward to his text message.

    I stared at my phone screen with mixed feelings; however, Eun Jiho and the other Four Heavenly Kings were still refusing to answer. Instead, the person, who sent me the message, was Yeo Dan oppa.

    [Sent by: Yeo Dan oppa

    Don¡¯t go anywhere else after school. Just wait for me at the back gate.]

    [Sent by: Yeo Dan oppa

    Make an excuse for cram school and just leave ASA]

    Reading the texts, my brows met in the middle. How could he send a message without finishing the sentence? It was a mistake he had seldom made.

    What was going on for real? Having that thought in my head, I touched my phone. Kim Hye Hill¡¯s question came over from beside me.

    ¡°Is he that oppa, your boyfriend?¡±

    Alongside Kim Hye Hill, Kim Hye Woo was also looking at me. Resting his chin on his palm, he asked mischievously, ¡°Why? Is he gonna bring an umbrella and pick you up?¡±

    ¡°Ah, come on. Stop teasing me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s just your boyfriend. Haha!¡±

    Even at Kim Hye Woo¡¯s insignificant response, I pouted my lips. What he said was true, but the problem was Yeo Dan oppa and my relationship wasn¡¯t real.

    Turning my head to look at the phone screen again, I spoke to myself, ¡®Well, but we¡¯re still close next-door neighbors, so in terms of that relationship, he can come to my school and pick me up in the rain.¡¯ I grabbed my phone with both hands and took it in front of my lips.

    ¡®So please¡­ please don¡¯t let me think of any more useless things so that I could no longer give any special meanings to his actions,¡¯ I mumbled like a prayer.

    At that moment, Yoon Jung In, who left for the teachers¡¯ room, just came in while opening the front door, so the conversation I had with the Kim twins discontinued. While I heaved a sigh of relief, Yoon Jung In shouted loudly while waving his hands, ¡°Hey, we¡¯re gonna have dodgeball, basketball, and kickball matches in the morning, and that¡¯s it for today! All the students in freshman, sophomore, and senior year should gather in the gym.¡±

    ¡®What? Oh my god.¡¯ Yoon Jung In¡¯s announcement dampened the kids¡¯ ardor. Voices came out from all directions while their enthusiasm died down. Honestly, since we had come this far, I wanted to stay inside the classroom, watch some movies, and go home. What a bummer! I couldn¡¯t hide my face showing those feelings.

    However, at that moment, Yoon Jung In continued, ¡°And in the afternoon, we¡¯re gonna have regular classes.¡±

    If the kids grumbled with some lingering feelings just now, everyone was now shrieking, ¡®Urgh, what the hell! Are they insane!!??¡¯ Then they soon shifted blame at Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°What were you doing when the teachers made that announcement? Didn¡¯t you try stopping them?!¡±

    ¡°What could I say when even the seniors were staying calm?¡±

    Now I had come to think of it, for the seniors, there wouldn¡¯t be much different between holding Sports Day for the entire day and breaking the day into two split sessions: spending the day doing Sports Day events in the morning and taking regular classes in the afternoon for the seniors. No, it would be, instead, more beneficial to students who became more focused in school.

    However, even if Yoon Jung In responded that way, the kids couldn¡¯t hide how frustrated they were. Among those kids, I also shoved my head onto the desk and heaved a deep sigh. Nothing was working out today for sure.

 Chapter 363

    .

    So that was how the worst scenario¨C¨Crunning around busily in the humid gym in the morning and take classes with exhausted bodies inside the classroom in the afternoon¨C¨Ccame into existence.

    ¡®They should have either just hold Sports Day events or just let us take classes!¡¯ Whether the kids welcomed Sports Day or not, they tore their hair out with a groan and stood up from their seats one after another to head toward the gym.

    That was when Yoon Jung In¡¯s last announcement flew over to us.

    ¡°Oh, and the snacks will arrive at eleven o¡¯clock. It¡¯s on me!¡±

    WOW! Loud cheers and whoops resonated around the whole classroom. It was the only happy news I had heard today.

    * * *

    Since Eun Jiho¡¯s uncle was the chairman of the board in So Hyun High School, our school wasn¡¯t just one of the wealthiest academic institutions in the nation but also had a very huge gym. This dome structure had seats on the second floor, which was capable to accommodate the students in the entire school and still had many seats left.

    The fact was never so regretful until now. If the gym was compact enough that it would not be able to fit all the students in this school, we could have had Sports Day events extended to the afternoon or just taken classes for the whole day. Anyway, it was too late to resent that.

    Sports Day began, at last, amid the most subsided atmosphere I had ever gone through. No matter what sports match it was, those, who were participating in the games, were almost fixed. Yoon Jung In, Lee Mina, Yi Ruda, and Shin Suh Hyun were the major participants with no questions asked. The Kim twins and I had to take part in the cheering section for the entire event.

    That wasn¡¯t so bad. Hmm, anyway, I became less interested in dodgeball ever since I had the incident with Class 1-1.

    ¡°GO, GO, Class 1-8! GO, FIGHT, WIN!¡±

    We began to support our class at the top of our lungs from the second-floor seats. Loud voices also showered from both of our sides. ¡®GO Class 1-7! Fight for Victory Class 1-1!¡¯ The entire gym was roaring with all kinds of chanting as if we were inside a speaker.

    Six games were ongoing simultaneously in each divided section on the gym floor, so it was even difficult to grasp the overall situation. However, there was still an outstanding class among them.

    Due to the narrow gap between the bleachers, I could hear other classes talking, ¡°Which class is having the dodgeball match with Class 1-1 right now?¡±

    ¡°Class 1-4.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, they have such bad luck! They¡¯re gonna get eliminated immediately, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Listening to their conversations, I knitted my forehead. The gap between their athletic performances was too overwhelming that I could hardly tell them to not say such things in the early stages of the competition.

    The variety of vibrant hair colors catching attention among these many people¡­ They didn¡¯t even make many moves. Once the ball came toward them, they simply caught and tossed it back. Whenever they threw the ball, two or three people got attacked so easily. As if they had calculated the angle, the ball that bounced off the people returned to Class 1-1. Someone, who snatched it, then threw it again to the opposite side, and another batch of players got out at the same time.

    Someone else uttered again, ¡°They should get nerfed, or else, that¡¯s what we call overbalanced, isn¡¯t it? Too unfair.¡±

    ¡°So insane! Do you think that¡¯s a match?¡±

    Listening to their complaints, I rested my chin on my palm apathetically.

    I totally agreed to what they had just said while thinking, ¡®Exactly. They must definitely get nerfed; however, they aren¡¯t game characters, which turns out to be the problem.¡¯ Then I turned my head upon Kim Hye Hill¡¯s remark that came over from behind me.

    ¡°Those kids are your friends, but you¡¯ll get scared too sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± I replied bitterly while taking my hand off my chin instinctively. Kim Hye Hill, who switched her gaze to me, narrowed her forehead in wonder.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Huh? Uh, nothing. Yes, I get scared sometimes.¡±

    Ahaha¡­ Once I started to laugh awkwardly, not only Kim Hye Hill but also Kim Hye Woo and kids from other classes began to look at me enigmatically. Diverting my gaze back onto the court, I darkened the look on my face.

    It had already been two weeks since I didn¡¯t have any proper conversations with the Four Heavenly Kings. Once we got split into different classes, they unexpectedly dropped by my house, at least, once a week. Our relationships were that much close. However, we haven¡¯t spoken to each other for already two weeks.

    I suddenly came up with the happening that took place on some Sunday afternoon during the first semester. I couldn¡¯t even remember now, who first discovered the old digital camera at my house.

    However, the fade video on the TV screen that first started with showing the faces of Jooin and Eun Hyung, who was wearing an apron, entered my head.

    The camera then took the view of Yeo Ryung¡¯s back and Eun Jiho¡¯s straight face, and lastly Yoo Chun Young, who was solving math problems on the workbook, sitting beside me. I still remembered his smiling face that I encountered while rewinding and playing the video again.

    Suddenly, I became frightened, wondering, ¡®Actually, maybe all my memories are wrong, aren¡¯t they? Were they really standing in our kitchen? Wouldn¡¯t it be somewhere else? Is that video really filmed in the first place? Is the camera still in my house? If I connect it to the TV, am I still be able to watch that video? Wouldn¡¯t it be gone already, for real?¡¯

    The rain was still pouring from the clear sky on the dome ceiling of the gym. My head was crossing some surreal thoughts alongside the surreal weather. Clenching my fist out of the blue, I hit my head like torturing myself.

    At that moment, someone gently grabbed my wrist. I raised my head in surprise.

    ¡°Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Ruda.¡±

    Rubbing his wet hair with a towel, Yi Ruda was looking at me in astonishment with his blue eyes. He then put down the towel and just perched on the seat right beside me. The boys behind our seats booed at us.

    ¡°Hey, Yi Ruda, do you still have a crush on her?¡±

    ¡°Ah, just shut the fu*k up!¡±

    Looking back, Ruda flipped off to the kids, which looked so natural like some mischievous boys his age. ¡®Geez, how could I get confused with his gender?¡¯ I wondered in a daze. Ruda then turned around and flung a question to me.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, nothing,¡± replying that way, I flinched. Ruda was the only person, who knew the truth about my relationship with Yeo Dan oppa, and at the same time, who was clearly aware of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Thus, it was the very chance for me to confess my agonized mind; however, I felt reluctant to reveal that the Four Heavenly Kings and I had grown apart, so I just lied to him instinctively.

    Why did I think that way? However, I soon grasped the reason.

    If I spoke out that my relationship with the Four Heavenly Kings had turned worse, I was afraid that it would hit me, at last. And if it happened, the time and days I had spent with them seemed to scatter away and disappear like a mirage in the desert.

    Dropping my gaze at the floor, I soon lifted my eyes and smiled shortly.

    ¡°Rainy day puts me in a bad mood.¡±

    As if he had grasped something, Ruda frowned and uttered, ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wondering why he was reacting that way, I soon realized something. Did he recall the incident that took place at the beginning of the first semester? I did cry under the rain; however, thankfully, he was then getting it wrong.

    ¡°Never mind. Anyway, just chill over here. I¡¯m gonna go grab the victory for you.¡±

    Speaking that way to me with a gentle smile, Ruda stood up from his seat. As soon as he got up, the boys behind us began to boo again.

    ¡°Dude, stop being cool. The train already left and won¡¯t come back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, shut up! Just please shut the fu*k up!¡±

    Throwing the towel that he was holding until just now to their faces, Ruda made them have their mouths shut for real then flaunted a smile at me so nonchalantly. Without saying that I started to get frightened of his grin these days, I just returned a smile to Ruda. He then descended the bleachers ploddingly to head toward the first floor.

 Chapter 364

    .

    Amid the subsided atmosphere, Sports Day went on. There were noises of balls bouncing off here and there; the sound of shoes skidding on the hardwood floor came over from all directions.

    Meanwhile, we could see through the round window in the middle of the dome ceiling that the rain was pouring even heavier than before. To make matters worse, even the sky was getting cloudy. While I heard people asking concernedly, ¡®Did you bring an umbrella?¡¯ from everywhere, this time, Yoon Jung In approached right toward our spectator zone and shouted out loud.

    ¡°Hey, guys!¡±

    We brought ourselves forward and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock! The delivery would have arrived at the back gate now. Please go get it! It¡¯s from Lotteria.¡±

    Ah ya yay, was it already eleven o¡¯clock? Taking out our phones, we talked about how fast the time was running then drew a round circle over our heads with our arms toward Yoon Jung In to reply, ¡®Okay!¡¯ Waving his hand at us, Yoon Jung In disappeared to the courts.

    A few bags of hamburgers weren¡¯t that heavy, so the Kim twins, I, or other close people could go bring those snacks to our classmates. Volunteering for the delivery, we borrowed some umbrellas to step outside the gym.

    Surprisingly, there were quite a lot of students walking outside. Rolling my eyes, I checked each of their appearances and actions. Some looked like couples, who were secretly dating for a moment during Sports Day, whereas some kids in another direction seemed to be like us who were going to deliver the snacks. Then, all of a sudden, I stopped walking.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Kim Hye Hill casually. Turning her head forward, she then murmured, ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ as if she knew why I was reacting this way.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed a model who¡¯s drawing such attention even in this rain.¡±

    ¡°Very true.¡±

    Listening to Kim Hye Woo agreeing to his sister lightheartedly, I pouted my lips and thought whether I should say hi or not. While I wondered what to do, he turned to look in this direction just in time.

    As if the air turned slightly cold due to the rainfall, he was wearing a cardigan over the hospital gown, the class t-shirt for Class 1-1, which made him look even more like a real patient. Probably his pale skin and blue eyes would have played some roles to his appearance.

    He was Yoo Chun Young.

    Just like what the Kim twins had uttered, only he was standing so vividly among the students, who were surrounding the back gate with rumblings as if someone had cut him out of the crowded scene.

    His blue eyes, which were on me, widened for a second then returned to usual. Once his blue eyes, which were observing me nonchalantly, left my face, my cheeks also reddened and burned as if my skin also got peeled off.

    While I just bit my lips, Kim Hye Woo murmured beside me, ¡°Didn¡¯t he see her?¡±

    ¡°Oppa,¡± alerted Kim Hye Hill in a low voice. Her sensitive character might have noticed the weird atmosphere flowing between me and Yoo Chun Young already.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Staring at me with her usual, calm gaze, Kim Hye Hill soon pulled my arm forcefully as if saying, ¡®look at us¡¯ to Yoo Chun Young.

    The feeling that I wasn¡¯t alone certainly helped. Being dragged by Kim Hye Hill¡¯s arm, I walked past by Yoo Chun Young with light footsteps. I felt a stare directing on the back of my head but wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡®Please, the delivery guy is here, so that I can leave the back gate as soon as possible!¡¯ I prayed in my thoughts that way, and thankfully, he was already here. Handing out the containers that got slightly wet with rain, the delivery guy started the engine of his scooter again. Shoving the receipt into my pocket which should be returned to Yoon Jung In, I took a box from Kim Hye Woo and carried it in my arms.

    Once I became ready to leave, I heaved a sigh of relief. Leaving this way, I wouldn¡¯t have to stay with Yoo Chun Young on the same spot anymore. However, someone¡¯s voice pierced through the rainfall and reached my ears. It wasn¡¯t from Yoo Chun Young though.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ham Donnie in freshman year?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Replying unconsciously, I turned to look in that direction. As soon as their faces came into view, I turned stiff. They were the group of girls, who came to our classroom to find me before, of all occasions. Most of them looked pretty, so I could remember them effortlessly.

    Once they saw me stiffened without a response, the girls clamored at me without hesitation.

    ¡°I think she is, isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s her, right?¡±

    ¡°I told you. Don¡¯t you see the look on her face?¡±

    ¡°You are Ham Donnie, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    When someone asked me straightforwardly that way, I froze in surprise. Being unable to control the look of my face, I heard a cold voice coming from beside me.

    ¡°What if she is? What are you gonna do then?¡±

    It was Kim Hye Hill. Grabbing his sister¡¯s wrist, Kim Hye Woo was asking, ¡®Hey, what are you doing?¡¯ However, her personality wouldn¡¯t get crestfallen to such actions. Scowling at the girls with cold black eyes, Kim Hye Hill flung a question.

    ¡°I never saw someone asking such questions in a place like this.¡±

    As if he was trying to stop Kim Hye Hill talking without reserve, Kim Hye Woo threw a glance at the girls and dropped a remark, which made me touch my forehead and utter, ¡®Oh lord¡­¡¯

    ¡°Kim Hye Hill, I told you not to talk to weirdos. Why you keep doing that?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t get me out of this habit.¡±

    Watching the Kim twins making sarcastic remarks as if they were used to it, the girls reddened their faces.

    I swallowed a groan since I thought Kim Hye Woo would stop Kim Hye Hill from behaving that way, but I forgot that they both got an attitude. They were indeed twins. Quickly stretching out my arms to them, I pulled the two and shouted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Ham Donnie! Bye~!¡±

    Since it even sounded like nonsense to me, the girls wouldn¡¯t just pass over what I had just said to them. Their faces turned visibly red under the cloudy sky.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they insane?!¡± shouted the girls.

    ¡°Hey, you, Ham Donnie! We have something to talk about, so stay here. You guys must leave before we don¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°Who do they think they are to tell us to leave? Such strange people, aren¡¯t they, oppa?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill spoke that way while switching her gaze to Kim Hye Woo. The senior girls blushed even more. Taking a step back, I murmured to myself, ¡®Geez, what should I do?¡¯

    To make matters worse, those who came out to pick up the delivered snacks at the back gate were surrounding us in a circle to watch our situation, so it seemed difficult to run away.

    What should I do? Holding each of the twin¡¯s arm tightly, I rolled my eyes. That was when a voice penetrated the sound of rain and flew over to us.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    I turned my head. The patient¡¯s pants over the ankle and a black cardigan came into view. Once I raised my gaze, the expected face was there right in front of me.

    Looking slightly exhausted, Yoo Chun Young uttered, ¡°Come here¡­ next to me.¡± It was the look that he always had when he was calling me.

    A moment of silence swept the spot. Meanwhile, I stared at Yoo Chun Young blankly.

    Heavy raindrops were pouring between us. The corners of the paper container I was carrying in my arms got soaking wet in the rain.

    I looked at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hand that was put outside of his umbrella. Raindrops were dropping from his white fingers to the ground continuously.

    The whispers around us grew bigger. Those who were gathered at the back gate for the delivered foods talked in an undertone, ¡°Are they close?¡±

    ¡°They went to the same middle school.¡±

    ¡°But still¡­¡±

    ¡®But still¡­¡¯ I perceived the meaning implied in those words sensitively. I didn¡¯t get hurt by those remarks since I was so used to them even in this kind of situation. However, there were only two words that filled in my head.

    ¡®Come here.¡¯

 Chapter 365

    .

    As soon as I flinched my lips, the girls, who were directing this side, also broke the magical silence. Switching their gazes to me, they voiced out at the same time, ¡°We told her first that we have something to talk about!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go after them. Understood?¡± said Yoo Chun Young. His following action then dampened the girls¡¯ aggressive spirits. While I stood still on the spot as if I were nailed to the ground, Yoo Chun Young bent his steps and came close to me. Stretching out his hand again, he dropped a remark, which was slightly different from his previous words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Without any response, I just stared at his hand.

    The pouring autumn rain felt cold. I wasn¡¯t sure whether his fingertips, which were stretched toward me, looked particularly pale because he was born that way or due to the cold rain. Carrying the container on one side of my arms, I finally stretched out the other one to grab his hand. Once I took that action, I felt the warmth arising from our holding hands.

    Without saying anything, I just moved my arms to give an eye signal to the Kim twins. Yoo Chun Young gave us a good opportunity to escape from this place, after all. Besides, the senior girls would have switched their object of resentment to Yoo Chun Young.

    I mean, what else could they do? Unlike the Kim twins, who were pretending to behave like run-of-the-mill students at school, Yoo Chun Young was widely known as the son of Balhae Group.

    Once they received my eye signal, the Kim twins heaved a sigh then walked toward us, and at the same time, Yoo Chun Young took a step forward. No one interrupted the four of us who were going through the crowds.

    We headed straight toward the gym that way. Yoo Chun Young, who was still holding my hand, took out his phone from the pocket with his other hand. Bringing the phone near to his ear, he said shortly, ¡°Send another person to pick up the delivery at the back gate. Something happened.¡±

    I looked up at him blankly. Folding his flip phone with a smack, Yoo Chun Young squinted his eyes at me. Hesitating for a second, I asked in a small voice, ¡°¡­ You were there to pick up the delivery just like us, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you joining the match?¡±

    When I was watching the dodgeball or basketball game, I didn¡¯t have any memory of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hair color running around the court. Thus, I just thought that his blue-black hair was relatively less noticeable than other fancy hair colors.

    Yoo Chun Young replied, ¡°Because I¡¯m a model. I shouldn¡¯t get any scars.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ that makes sense.¡±

    If he got wounded or accidentally have scraped knees, Yoo Chun Young would become troubled. If he ever got hurt on his face, that would be equivalent to a huge disaster.

    No one then spoke anything for quite a while. Only the sound of rain echoed in the silence. Meanwhile, we arrived at the gym, at last. Before stepping into the space, Yoo Chun Young seemed to release my hand and turn around. However, I grabbed him first and said, ¡°Um, hey¡­¡±

    Not only Yoo Chun Young but also the Kim twins turned around to look at me. Hesitating for a second, I asked a favor to the twins.

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t mind, would you take this box into the gym? I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Exchanging eye contact, the twins shrugged their shoulders. Kim Hye Woo then came close to me and took the container. My hands were quickly empty.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it ain¡¯t even heavy. We¡¯ll also save a burger for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. Thanks again.¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯ said Kim Hye Woo while looking at Kim Hye Hill. The twins soon disappeared into the gym, but before turning around, Kim Hye Hill seemed to send a cold glance at Yoo Chun Young.

    From the moment I pulled his hand, Yoo Chun Young was standing beside me without any movement just like a statue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a second,¡± I uttered. Looking down at me wordlessly for quite a while, he then nodded heavily.

    * * *

    There was a small parking lot for bikes or motorcycles behind the gym. The area had a slate roof, so it provided shelter from the rain. Once we arrived at the place, I folded my umbrella while being careful not to hit the parked bikes. Yoo Chun Young also folded his umbrella quietly beside me.

    Lowering my head, I watched the raindrops falling from the umbrella tips and drawing some round traces on the ground in silence. After a while, I broke the ice.

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Even if someone else said to me to come together, I would have followed that person.¡±

    I didn¡¯t check the look on his face. Dropping my gaze at the ground, I quickly continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to follow and go with you. It¡¯s just that I would also feel difficult if the twins get in trouble because of me; you were there just in time, so that¡¯s why I followed you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t you, I would have left the place with someone else.¡±

    As soon as I finished my words, I wiped my face with wet hands since I needed something to cool down my head. Looking down at the ground, I spoke to myself, ¡®This wasn¡¯t actually what I tried to say¡­¡¯ I was about to ask him if he came to me after finding out that I was in an awkward situation, and if that was right, I wanted to thank him first, then throw other questions that I had in mind these days.

    What the heck was happening? If he couldn¡¯t let me know about it, I tried to ask him cautiously until when this weird thing among us would last, and lastly, what I had done wrong. However, as soon as I detached my lips, those whining words slipped from my mouth. It also sounded so ridiculous and absurd to me, who barely just got out of the tricky situation from Yoo Chun Young¡¯s assistance.

    However, I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut. Instead, I quickly continued, ¡°Of course, I shouldn¡¯t follow the girls even if they told me to go with them.¡± Feeling his gaze piercing through my profile face, I concluded my words.

    ¡°But I must not always go with you when you ask me to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Only the sound of rain continued in the silence. I lifted my wet hand to rub my forehead. I uttered, ¡°Why do you always talk like that? Come here¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How can you¡­?¡± Slurring the end of my sentence, I bit my lips. ¡°How can you put that out first when you avoided seeing my face for two weeks?¡±

    Watching Yoo Chun Young keeping silence, I shoved the question, which I couldn¡¯t bear to ask, into my mouth. ¡®Am I someone who must always follow you when you ask me to?¡¯

    The look of Yoo Chun Young in the past overlapped on him who had stretched his hand toward me.

    ¡®Come here, Ham Donnie.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t remember when I first heard that word but was able to recall the latest time he spoke to me that way. The situations were utterly the opposite back then and now. Around that time, I tried to avoid the Four Heavenly Kings, but now, it was them, who were avoiding me.

    Escaping from the Four Heavenly Kings, I ran into an empty music room and have some conversation with Ruda.

    ¡®If you¡¯re feeling that uncomfortable, why don¡¯t you stop befriending them?¡¯

    I shook my head at his question.

    No, it was my problem that I couldn¡¯t accept them as my friends. Yoo Chun Young, who later came to me, waved his hand and said, ¡®Come here.¡¯ He spoke that way in an attitude that looked like he didn¡¯t doubt that I would come to him.

    Now I had come to think of it for the first time, perhaps, they were still trusting me as much as I did. As if I didn¡¯t feel suspicious about their feelings upon me, I might have been a part of their everyday life. No wonder that they were my most significant people, so they could have perceived my feelings toward them and naturally occupied my house at the weekend without hesitation.

    They knew that I would not become angry about it. Staying beside them was always the best choice for me. If I got to know this fact a few days earlier, I would have become a little more delighted.

    It wasn¡¯t that long ago since I had been glad to find out how tightly we have been connected to each other beyond question.

    But what were we doing right now? What the heck was going on for God¡¯s sake?!

 Chapter 366

    .

    Wondering about those questions hysterically in my mind, I flinched and lifted my head at the voice coming from beside me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ about that¡­¡±

    I was surprised when I looked aside. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes were slightly trembling on me. I never saw him revealing his bewildered feelings so clearly on his face until now. However, that was all. I waited for a little more, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Biting my lips for a second, I said, ¡°You know, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± replied Yoo Chun Young with downcast eyes. Biting my lips once more, I continued to speak with difficulty.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll keep seeing each other and would like to continue for it to happen.¡±

    It was such a difficult thing to express how precious somebody was to someone else.

    ¡°You¡­ you said to me every time¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That you¡¯re gonna stay beside me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You kept talking about it from before that we¡¯re gonna stay together. Don¡¯t you remember? In summer, when we were sitting at the caf¨¦, and when we all watched the video at my house¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He slowly nodded his head. Watching that sight, I almost got tears in my eyes. That weekend, when we all gathered at my house and watched the video, wasn¡¯t a dream. I felt like those memories were finally confirmed to be true.

    I continued, ¡°We kept on talking at that time about what we would look like after a few years, so I¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± replied Yoo Chun Young while nodding his head. His voice sounded way softer than earlier, so I felt like I was choking up. Trying hard to not reveal how emotional I became right now, I concluded my words.

    ¡°I really¡­ really liked what you thought and said¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young remained silent again. I uttered, ¡°I truly loved the idea you know¡­ whenever those conversations entered my had, I felt so happy to even think about it. I really don¡¯t know how to articulate it better¡­¡±

    My words sounded too crappy to listen. I wasn¡¯t sure whether the context made sense or not. While I was dropping a remark, other words and thoughts flashed through my head and escaped from my mouth. ¡®I liked it, I loved it.¡¯ Only these words seemed to be continuously spoken.

    Then I barely tied up my long and chaotic rambles.

    ¡°You¡¯re that kind of person to me.¡±

    Even I felt quite dumbfounded while dropping those words. What else did I say to him other than it would be good to keep staying together? Would that be enough to express all my heart?

    Only the sound of rain resonated around us. A moment after, I couldn¡¯t help but bite my lips at his following words.

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So did I. I also liked the idea that we would continue to stay together.¡±

    From his quietly spoken words, I noticed that Yoo Chun Young was also saying the same thing as me. As if we were walking along the road not taken before, we were moving clumsily but heading toward the same direction in the end.

    Yoo Chun Young uttered again, ¡°To me, you are, of course, someone who must stay beside me now and forever.¡±

    Listening to him quietly, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°But why are you guys doing this to me then?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason,¡± he replied.

    The rainfall over the slate roof became heavier. I looked up at him while standing upright through the blowing rain streaks. Staring at me serenely, Yoo Chun Young concluded his words.

    ¡°To keep seeing you.¡±

    Watching his face intently, I soon shook my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    A response returned without a second of hesitation.

    ¡°So that we can keep staying beside each other.¡±

    The moment I tried to ask what it meant, Yoo Chun Young opened his umbrella, all of a sudden. With a loud noise, his blue umbrella splashed small beads of rainwater. While I stopped talking, he slowly paced his way holding his umbrella, then stood outside the slate roof. Once he turned around to look at me, I detached my lips again.

    ¡°What about now?¡±

    Looking at me, Yoo Chun Young remained silent.

    I repeated, ¡°Why¡­ why aren¡¯t you staying beside me then?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, who was staring at me, turned his head and diverted his eyes onto somewhere else. He then stretched out his other hand to the pouring rain just like he did it toward me earlier. While his palm was filled with raindrops, Yoo Chun Young suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°When the rain stops¡­¡±

    ¡°Rain?¡±

    ¡°When the rain stops¡­ let¡¯s talk about it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I dropped my gaze at the ground wordlessly for a moment. From his perplexed expression and his way of speaking just now, I could tell that he wasn¡¯t being able to filter out his words as much as I did right now. His words, ¡®when the rain stops,¡¯ might indicate the minimum time that he needed to find a way to put himself together again.

    Looking up at the cloudy sky, I thought, ¡®Well, this rain won¡¯t last until tomorrow though.¡¯ That was when I could barely nod my head.

    Once he checked my reaction, Yoo Chun Young turned around again. His blue umbrella faded away into a round shape and receded slowly from me. I could then open up mine and walk outside the slate roof.

    Since we were both heading toward the gym, we couldn¡¯t help but take the same path. I continued to move my steps while keeping a distance from him so that we wouldn¡¯t look like companies. Meanwhile, I swallowed the questions left unspoken.

    ¡®You¡­¡¯

    ¡®Are you still regarding me as your friend?¡¯

    * * *

    There was some weird smell, which was like a combination of rotten rubber and sweat odor, spreading out in the gym. As soon as I stepped into this huge space, that nasty smell struck my nose. No matter how fancy the facilities were, these kinds of odors were inevitable since about a thousand teenagers were running around the gym. Slightly knitting my noise, I stepped up to the second-floor spectator zone.

    Once I reached the second floor, there were even smells from foods that the overall air turned into something more stinking. In the end, I raised my hand and covered my nose and lips. The Kim twins then waved at me who was protecting myself from the odors.

    ¡°Ah, you here?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s your burger and coke.¡±

    After Kim Hye Woo, Kim Hye Hill also greeted me while handing out the foods.

    Taking those in my hands, I found that the coke was warm with melted ice as if the delivery took longer. Even the burger was soggy with wrappers soaked in the sauce. Having a loss of appetite, I tried to give them to someone else but decided to just have them.

    I took a large bite which was almost half the size of the burger. The Kim twins, who were chitchatting leisurely, as usual, became surprised in a flash. They flung questions in bewilderment.

    ¡°Hey, is someone snatching those out from you? Take your time.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get something stuck in your throat? Here, have some coke.¡±

    ¡®No thanks, I¡¯m fine.¡¯ Opening my eyes round, I shook my head to imply those words then finished the burger in three big bites. Watching me eating that way, the Kim twins and the kids around me all looked appalled.

    Among those kids, the only person, who stayed relatively calm, was Shin Suh Hyun. Wiping out the beads of sweat dripping down his chin, he uttered, ¡°Something else happened again.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    As if he saw something serious flowing between Yoo Chun Young and me, Kim Hye Woo tossed a question in surprise. Shin Suh Hyun replied, ¡°She munched like that when Yi Ruda transferred to another school.¡±

    ¡°Ah, now I get it.¡±

    Listening to Kim Hye Woo¡¯s response, I smiled embarrassedly.

    The kids, who gathered to have some snacks, then left for the basketball game again. We raised our voices out loud to chant in the bleachers, but I soon punched the pit of my stuffy stomach.

    Kim Hye Hill spoke from beside me, ¡°You ate like you¡¯re gonna have an upset stomach.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­¡±

    Smiling awkwardly, I got up from my seat to go to the bathroom. Once I was there, I threw up everything that I ate eventually. ¡®What a waste of food,¡¯ murmuring that way, I rinsed my mouth. When I returned to the gym, the games were all over.

 Chapter 367

    .

    The large space was buzzing with students picking up the balls and cleaning up the courts. Those who were at the second-floor spectator zone were already downstairs on the first floor. Wandering through the students for quite a while, I barely found Class 1-8 and walked close to my classmates.

    Our principal, who just stepped onto the stage, announced the result of Sports Day.

    ¡°Class 3-4, 2-5, and 1-1, please come up to the stage.¡±

    Ah, just as we expected. Having that thought in mind, I clapped my hands apathetically.

    Among the three students lining in front of the principal, Eun Hyung¡¯s red hair stood forth by far. Even though they were the final winners in each grade, we still had to award the semifinal winners and the best cheerleading class. Once the principal announced the next prizewinners, our class applauded in delight.

    ¡°Class 3-8, 2-1, and 1-8, please come up to the stage.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Before going up to the stage, Yoon Jung In turned around and gestured a sign of victory to us while throwing his fist in the air. Running hurriedly toward the front, he nearly tripped on the steps to the stage.

    When the principal finished giving the last award to the best cheerleading class, we finalized all the events and ceremonies on Sports Day. All the students in the gym turned around to leave the space one after another.

    Watching the seniors stepping outside the door first, other kids began to vent their complaints.

    ¡°Ah, does it make sense that we¡¯re having classes in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me! I wish they let us go home straight.¡±

    ¡°Should I just leave without a trace?¡±

    Although they spoke that way, no one among us was bold enough to leave the school without permission. However, a few kids seemed to plan a sick leave by feigning illness.

    Listening to their chitchats absent-mindedly, I didn¡¯t even notice that most of the classes already left the gym. Someone then pulled my arm, which made me flinch in surprise. Once I turned back, the Kim twins were standing behind me.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As soon as I replied that way and took a step forward, they shook their heads. Eh? My eyes widened. The twins then pointed behind my back, so I turned around.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I uttered in a small voice. Through the people rushing out of the door, Eun Hyung was looking at me waving his hand. When our eyes met, he flaunted a grin, which looked more cautious and softer than usual.

    ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡±

    Once he approached me and flung that question, I almost got tears in my eyes for some reason.

    * * *

    After Yoo Chun Young, this time, I had to bid farewell to the Kim twins again to speak with Eun Hyung. Feeling a little sorry, I tapped the ground with my toes. Eun Hyung then offered some words of consolation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have talked to you earlier, but I didn¡¯t have a chance to be away from them.¡±

    I shook my head, replying, ¡°That¡¯s okay. You would have been very busy preparing for Sports Day. Besides, you live with Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    Without making a response, I just turned my head to look at Eun Hyung. He was speaking severely with no signs of a smile.

    ¡°Still I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Looking up at him for a moment, I shook my head again.

    ¡°Why are you sorry for me? Those two bastards¡­ they are the ones who kept you away from reaching out to me.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    That was when Eun Hyung recovered his smile and shook his head. Looking back at me, he asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever talked to the kids?¡±

    ¡°I did bump into Eun Jiho in front of the school entrance in the morning.¡±

    Eun Hyung asked carefully, ¡°Really? What¡­ was it like¡­?¡±

    Shrugging my shoulders at his question, I replied, ¡°I asked him to let¡¯s have some talk, but he told me he wouldn¡¯t since I¡¯d be busy dating.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡± he smiled awkwardly. Lifting his hand to cover his forehead, Eun Hyung then murmured in a small voice, ¡®Geez, dude¡­¡¯

    If I spoke further about the situation, it would sound like backbiting¨C¨Cthough it already was¨C¨Cso I just shut my mouth at that point. Eun Hyung asked me again, ¡°What about Chun Young?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°He said sorry and¡­¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Dropping my gaze at the floor, I replied, ¡°I told him I thought that we would stay together now and forever; he said he also thought the same and still wanted to make things go that way between us.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± replied Eun Hyung with an increased voice. I nodded my head.

    ¡°Uh-huh, but if we were about to keep that going, he told me I shouldn¡¯t know the reason why he¡¯s behaving that way.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung touched his forehead again. Listening to his sigh, I shrugged and tried to show him a grin.

    ¡°Oh, no! We decided to talk again once the rain stops. Well, this is a quite positive sign, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    As if my effort to smile had worked, the agonized look on Eun Hyung¡¯s face slightly cleared up. Heaving a deep sigh, he uttered, ¡°I see. That sounds good though.¡±

    I smiled back at his grin. We then left the gym side by side to return to our classrooms.

    ¡®Once I go back to my classroom, I¡¯ll get my share for the winning prize of Sports Day, have lunch, and take classes in the afternoon. What was the next class then? Did I bring my textbook?¡¯ Rambling those thoughts in my head, I heard a voice coming from beside me.

    ¡°Oh, I must ask you that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your relationship going on so far?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Blurting out shortly, I stopped bending my steps, but it didn¡¯t last long. I took off my steps again and uttered with a clumsy smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­ nothing so special, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. We just do what others all do and have more time to see each other¡­ Maybe that¡¯s all?¡± Replying that way, I added in an undertone, ¡°Actually, all we do together is study.¡±

    Eun Hyung burst into laughter. Walking along with him, I thought, ¡®I could unveil the truth about Yeo Dan oppa and my relationship later.¡¯ Getting refused several times already, it wasn¡¯t even easy to bring up the story to Eun Hyung. I felt sorry that I didn¡¯t give him the correct answer, but repeating, ¡®Later¡­ later¡­¡¯ in my head, I bid farewell to Eun Hyung and returned to my class.

    We had classes in the afternoon, which seemed to be uncertain until they actually started. Watching the kids, who had some mere hopes, groaning in disappointment, I also opened up my textbook.

    Good things were, most of the afternoon class teachers were quite chill, and today, they didn¡¯t collect our phones. My seat was close to the very back of the classroom, so I could clearly see other kids typing on their phones continuously under their desks. Resting my chin on my palm, I also sat idle and glanced at my phone, but the only messages I received were all from my classmates.

    No incoming messages from the Four Heavenly Kings, of course, and even Yeo Dan oppa wasn¡¯t keeping in touch. The only thing I got from him was the suspicious text message I received earlier.

    Putting my phone in my pocket, I chewed the tip of my pen and murmured, ¡®Well, he told me to wait for him after school, so maybe I should just do what he says.¡¯

    I looked outside the window on the off-chance that the weather might change; however, the rain didn¡¯t stop all afternoon.

    * * *

    When the classes were all over, Ban Yeo Ryung came in through the front door, as always. However, I was bewildered at her loud remark that she made as soon as she stepped into our classroom.

    ¡°Ta-da! Donnie, I borrowed an umbrella. We can use this on our way home.¡±

    Eh? My eyes opened wide. It wasn¡¯t difficult to estimate where she borrowed the umbrella. Many boys dedicated their umbrellas to Ban Yeo Ryung on rainy days. Usually, she refused all their offers; sometimes, there could be exceptions. However, that wasn¡¯t the reason why I got surprised.

 Chapter 368

    .

    Yeo Ryung and I uttered at the same time, ¡°Strange.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a date.¡±

    I quickly lifted my head. What did she just say?

    With wide open eyes, Yeo Ryung continued, ¡°It¡¯s the first rainy day ever since you guys have been together, so he¡¯s asking you for a date.¡±

    Wondering for a moment, I replied, ¡°Come on, why would he want to have a date in this kind of weather?¡±

    ¡°But in TV dramas, couples run together in the rain while sharing the same clothes to cover their heads, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡®Geez, that¡¯s literally a TV drama; besides, why would you take off your clothes and cover your head with it when you have an umbrella?¡¯ Thinking that way, I was bewildered at what Yeo Ryung blurted out afterward.

    ¡°Ah, anyway, I¡¯m leaving ahead then.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I want to disturb you guys but I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡®What does that even mean?¡¯ I thought. Inside Yeo Ryung¡¯s head, there might be a battle between Yeo Ryung, who wanted to interrupt our date as usual, and her other ego, who didn¡¯t want to see us being together.

    While I was out of my mind, Ban Yeo Ryung shouted, ¡®Bye!¡¯ sonorously and dashed to the front door. She was even holding two umbrellas that she borrowed from her followers, one for her and the other for me.

    That was when I shouted desperately, ¡°Hold on! Wait, Yeo Ryung!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked while stepping backward for a moment on her way out.

    I said in a serious tone, ¡°After thinking about it, I guess this isn¡¯t from Yeo Dan oppa.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, why would Yeo Dan oppa reach out only to me instead of you? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Once I dropped that remark, there was a possibility flashing through my head.

    Actually, wouldn¡¯t it be the stalker who stole Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s phone and sent me the message? If that person deleted the text from the outgoing messages and put Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s phone back into his backpack, oppa would never know that his stalker had sent me such a message! And that stalker would come to this empty school to see me, at last¡­

    Yikes! I trembled at the savage sequences following my thoughts. Was the person, who locked me up in the PE storage room, indeed Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s stalker instead of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s rival? Having those thoughts in my mind for a moment, I soon raised my head at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s apathetic response.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it make sense? You and oppa are in a relationship, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Um, so that¡¯s¡­ I wondered for a second. Should I reveal the truth of our relationship now right here? No, if I attempted to do that, keeping it a secret until now would really become useless.

    Besides, now I had come to think of it, this might be a chance to see the face of oppa¡¯s stalker in person. The reason why oppa and I had become a fake couple¡­ If I got to identify who the stalker was this time, wouldn¡¯t oppa be able to settle things up clearly?

    While I was lost in thought for quite a long time, Yeo Ryung slowly tilted her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing¡­¡± I waved my hand in the air, then I rubbed my chin and asked her, ¡°Would you lend me an umbrella?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t ask why. Handing out one of the umbrellas she had in her hand, Yeo Ryung asked, ¡®Is that all?¡¯ and headed outside the classroom again.

    Hmm, so she really hated to see me together with Yeo Dan oppa. Would she be thinking that it was already enough for her to see us together on our way to school? Rambling those thoughts in my head, I looked at the door she just stepped out.

    I was finally left alone in the empty classroom like that. The only thing beside me was just an umbrella. Holding it firmly, I swung it in the air. SWOOSH! It sounded quite threatening. As if I was demonstrating fencing, I did some finishing actions and put the umbrella down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with whoever comes,¡± I murmured then thought for a moment, ¡®Is the genre of this novel slightly changed?¡¯ Perching on the desk, I said to myself again, ¡°Well, no one here keeps their genre though¡­¡±

    I soon laughed loudly while feeling dumbfounded. Going through so many things, I seemed to have grown up a lot. It would be indeed a tense situation to confront my (fake) boyfriend¡¯s stalker, but how could I behave so chill swinging an umbrella in the air?

    Thinking that way, I poked the floor with the tip of the umbrella. Suddenly, a clear plastic nametag on the handle came into view. Pulling it close to my eyes, I soon furrowed my forehead. Without any names, there was only a phone number written on it, which looked strangely familiar.

    ¡°Does it belong to someone I know?¡± Murmuring that way, I took out my phone and entered the number without a second thought. Before I had even put in two digits, a name popped on the screen, which made me exclaim in a low voice, ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    [Eun Jiho]

    Being frozen for a second, I put my phone back into my pocket and opened the umbrella. It was entirely black, which resembled Eun Jiho¡¯s obsessively clean and neat freak personality.

    Swinging the umbrella with one hand, I murmured in a low voice, ¡°If he was about to lend me this thing, he should have not behaved that way¡­¡±

    It was like kissing and stabbing at the same time. How could he talk so mean but let me use his umbrella? What the heck was he doing? I shook my head, however. ¡®No, Eun Jiho didn¡¯t lend me this thing. He just let Ban Yeo Ryung use it, and she just handed me in the end. That¡¯s it.¡¯

    However, wouldn¡¯t that clever Eun Jiho already thought about the possibility of the umbrella coming over to me when he let Ban Yeo Ryung use it? Wondering about it for a second, I soon shook my head again.

    ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t know,¡¯ I uttered and touched my forehead. ¡®I must return this to him, but what should I say to him again? Did he lend me this umbrella on purpose to come find him, or did it just happen to become this way while he didn¡¯t expect this situation?¡¯

    If it wasn¡¯t intentional, that would be thankful; however, if he did, that was a little despicable. He could have told me something in person or, at least, sent me a text message. That was when I muttered those things in my head.

    The entire school was deadly quiet since all the kids, who had to go through Sports Day in the morning and take classes in the afternoon, stormed out of the building like a bull in a china shop as soon as all the classes were all over.

    Inside the quiet space, a sound of someone climbing up the stairs from across the hallway pierced through the heavy silence. Shrinking my shoulders with fear, I grabbed the umbrella tightly and murmured, ¡®I thought I¡¯ve become quite fearless so far, but it¡¯s still so scary.¡¯ Amid the situation, I felt a little funny that Eun Jiho¡¯s umbrella was my one and only weapon. I had been cursing him until just now!

    Wondering how hilarious I was, I let out a giggle, but once the footstep halted in front of the door, I soon turned stiff. The door opened with a sliding noise, at last.

    As soon as the person, who just stepped in through the door, came into my sight, I became bewildered for a second. The moment when he came inside, there was a clap of thunder outside of all occasions. Throwing a glance at the hallway window behind him, I quickly switched my gaze onto the person in perplexity.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa?¡±

    As expected, the person who stepped inside through the open door, was, none other than, Yeo Dan oppa.

    I squinted my eyes. According to the suspicious typo and the fact that I was the only one, who received his message, not Yeo Ryung, I thought that Yeo Dan oppa was definitely not the person who sent me the text. Therefore, the only person I could think of, who was able to steal his phone and send me the message, was his stalker. That was what I had in mind until now.

    I stared at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face coming closer to me. The rain began to pour right after Yeo Ryung and I went inside the school building, so Yeo Dan oppa, who would have still been on his way to school at that time, might have suddenly encountered a mishap.

    As if he was proving my assumption, Yeo Dan oppa was wearing purple workout clothes that had three stripes on the shoulder line and sleeves. He would have changed into that outfit after getting wet in the rain, but other than that, he looked the same as usual.

 Chapter 369

    .

    However, was it really Yeo Dan oppa, not someone wearing his costume and face mask to perform like him?

    ¡°Are you really Yeo Dan oppa¡­?¡±

    As if he felt embarrassed at my question, Yeo Dan oppa, who was touching his hair, slightly frowned. It seemed like he was sending me a gaze, asking, ¡®What the heck is she talking about again?¡¯ The look inside his eyes showed his feelings of suspicion and a bit of despair. Tilting his head, he flung a question.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Yeo Ryung¡­ um¡­¡± I replied vaguely. How could I tell him that I sent her ahead of us just because I misunderstood Yeo Dan oppa as his stalker? While I stood still wordlessly, Yeo Dan oppa, however, nodded alone for some reason. He tossed another question.

    ¡°Did she bring an umbrella?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, yeah, she did. She even borrowed another umbrella for me.¡±

    With that response, I showed Eun Jiho¡¯s black umbrella in my hand. Looking down at it for a moment, Yeo Dan oppa uttered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    I thought he would ask, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you go with her?¡¯ or ¡®You should have told her to wait anyway,¡¯ something like that, but he didn¡¯t. Slightly raising the plastic umbrella in his hand, yeo Dan oppa spoke in his usual voice.

    ¡°Then shall we go too?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°Go home.¡±

    My face flushed all of a sudden. Ignoring Yeo Dan oppa, who was slowly observing my face as if I was acting strange, I walked like a robot to get beside him, then I lowered my head and murmured to myself. ¡®Since Yeo Ryung spoke about having a date in the rain or something like that before she left, I sincerely thought we were on a date or so!¡¯

    Descending the stairs with him side by side, we bent our steps toward the main entrance of the building. I kept wondering while walking after him, ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he ask me further about Yeo Ryung¡¯s absence? If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll be letting myself having some crazy delusions such as he¡¯s here too just pick me up or something like that.¡¯

    At that moment, I flinched and turned my head upon a loud noise. Yeo Dan oppa was looking at me while holding his umbrella over his shoulder. Before I even knew, we were already in front of the entrance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    His low voice resonated around my ears. Standing still in a daze for a moment, I soon nodded and opened my umbrella. The black nylon canopy covered above my head.

    * * *

    I tried to ask him about the text message first, but Yeo Dan oppa initiated a conversation ahead of me. Being startled, I turned my head.

    ¡°What happened to Sports Day when it was raining?¡±

    Ah, that one¡­ Showing a faint smile, I replied, ¡°We did all the indoor games in the morning and picked the winning teams, then in the afternoon, we followed our regular class schedule. Kids were nearly dying.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Replying that way, Yeo Dan oppa slightly grimaced. Although he didn¡¯t really care about school life itself, he also seemed to hate taking classes. Letting out a giggle, I continued, ¡°Well, but our class was the semifinal winner! Yoon Jung In and Yi Ruda did a great job in the matches.¡±

    I suddenly recalled how astonishing their performances were during the games. Yoon Jung In and Yi Ruda were, of course, very athletic, but I didn¡¯t know that they were this much overwhelming. The duo¡¯s superb performances were worth competing with Class 1-1. Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t able to participate in the games due to his modeling schedule; Jooin¡¯s athletic ability was just slightly better than average. Thus, Class 1-1 wasn¡¯t almighty than usual.

    Yoon Jung In? Yi Ruda? Yeo Dan oppa tilted his head in wonder as if they were the names he had never heard before.

    I uttered, ¡°Oh, Yoon Jung In is our class president whom I¡¯ve often mentioned before, and Ruda is¡­ you know, the boy we ran into in the caf¨¦ last time.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± he blurted out shortly.

    Watching his brows meeting in the middle, I continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? He stands out conspicuously. The boy with blond hair and blue eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really?¡± Asking that way, I rolled my eyes. Even though he remembered who he was, Yeo Dan oppa kept a frowny face. It implied that he might have recalled some unpleasant memories or didn¡¯t like Ruda at all.

    However, didn¡¯t Ruda and Yeo Dan oppa meet only once before? Besides, all they did was just greeting each other. Why would that feel unpleasant? Wondering about those questions for a second, I just shrugged.

    Well, their characters might just not get along. You know, Yoo Chun Young had seldom seen Yi Ruda, but he detested him; therefore, those who had outstanding intuitions like Yoo Chun Young or Yeo Dan oppa might feel uncomfortable with Ruda.

    Trying to switch his attention to something else, I continued to speak again, ¡°Oh, right! Yeo Ryung has also been so amazing!¡±

    He indeed diverted his gaze back onto me.

    ¡°Even if Yoon Jung In and Yi Ruda actively engaged in the games as much as the Four Heavenly Kings did, we couldn¡¯t win maybe because our class didn¡¯t have any girls athletically incredible as Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± he replied with a nod. The look on Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face returned to usual.

    Phew, the miracle of his sister complex may save all of us. Heaving a short sigh, I kept on speaking in a slightly more excited tone.

    ¡°I mean, we still have a very athletic girl in our class, whose name is Lee Mina. Her nickname is ¡®the boy.¡¯ Our PE teacher says, ¡®She¡¯s gonna beat everyone while playing in the boys¡¯ team.¡¯ Ever since he uttered that way, it became her nickname¡­¡±

    That was when the look on his face suddenly turned urgent, and therefore, I tried to ask him what was wrong. With a loud splash, a black vehicle passing closely by us got into a puddle. Then the pool of muddy water splattered highly to my waist with a loud noise. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s hand reached my wrist almost at the same time; however, it was too late.

    A moment of silence hung between us. Looking at the muddy water dripping down my knees, I smiled quietly, ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­¡±

    ¡°I should have walked on the side of the street,¡± said Yeo Dan oppa with a slight grimace.

    I shook my head and uttered, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t mind.¡± My outfit today was just for temporary use, but Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s school uniform was already wet with rain, so he had to change into those gym clothes. If those new outfits also got wet, then it would be terrible. That was why I also took his left side and walked on the street side of the sidewalk on purpose.

    Still, Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t release the stiff look on his face. He soon flung a question that made me raise my head.

    ¡°Should we share the umbrella?¡±

    ¡°Huh? The umbrella?¡±

    That was when I glanced around and nodded my head.

    Since the sidewalk wasn¡¯t that wide, walking with two umbrellas side by side was almost occupying the whole street. And honestly, if I didn¡¯t walk close to the street side, I would have not become this much wet with muddy water. Switching my gaze to Yeo Dan oppa, I asked, ¡°Shall we? The sidewalk is too narrow.¡±

    Speaking that way, I stretched out my hand that had the umbrella in it to him. Yeo Dan oppa was using a disposable one, so the size was only half of Eun Jiho¡¯s umbrella.

    I watched Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s big and long hand taking the umbrella handle from mine. The distance between my head and the umbrella widened, and his broad shoulders came right beside me. I could smell some faint wood scent from his gym clothes, which might be permeated when storing clothes in the drawer for a long time. It felt too vivid and intimate that I became bewildered for a second.

    That was when I realized why TV dramas or movies featured scenes of couples sharing an umbrella as a fabulous or significant event. Walking with each other¡¯s shoulders closely attached in a narrow circle was like two people sharing a very small space; it was not an easy thing to do between strangers. Even between the two who had known each other for a long time¡­

    I lifted my head and looked up. The umbrella created a dark shade over Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face, and maybe because of that, his face looked particularly pale.

 Chapter 370

    .

    While I had those thoughts in my mind, Yeo Dan oppa switched his gaze to me and asked, ¡°Did something happen in school?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You look pale.¡±

    ¡°Oh, maybe because of the umbrella?¡± I replied while feeling a little surprised that we were on the same page. Before I tried to add those words, he continued to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about that since I saw you at school.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Keeping the smile on my face, I dropped my gaze to the ground. Looking at the wet sidewalk, I murmured to myself, ¡®So that¡¯s why he looked a little strange since then and didn¡¯t ask me any different questions.¡¯ Then I slowly detached my lips.

    ¡°Um¡­ just had some things with my friends¡­¡±

    The look on his face marginally changed at my remark. It was like a mischievous whining, but he might have come up with the memory of myself saying to him, ¡®I don¡¯t have any friends,¡¯ or something like that in the caf¨¦ last time.

    Slightly darkening his face, he uttered, ¡°So that isn¡¯t resolved yet.¡±

    I nodded. Now I had come to think of it, in his perspective, he could have thought that things had been indeed sorted out since I didn¡¯t mention about it afterward. Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t just see me and Ban Yeo Ryung hanging out together with the Four Heavenly Kings a few times.

    I mean, he only saw us being all together just once in person; however, he knew about them since a long time ago. Yeo Ryung and I had been talking about those boys to him quite often. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t have considered that the conflict among us, which suddenly started without a reason, would last this much longer.

    Thinking to that extent, a part of me felt empty. I released my lips from biting them firmly and blurted out, ¡°You never know that things can happen this way.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s gaze reached me. The calm look in his eyes seemed to tell, ¡®Let me know about everything.¡¯ Swallowing my breath, I continued to speak.

    ¡°We were so close, but it only took a moment to grow apart this much even from a reason that I don¡¯t even know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Could this really happen¡­?¡±

    A burst of laughter came out again all of a sudden. Ha, haha¡­ Pressing my crease firmly with my palms, I murmured in my thoughts, ¡®Well, come to think of it, there wasn¡¯t any special reason that we became close.¡¯

    I turned my head to look at Yeo Dan oppa. He was staring at me with an unusual expression. Maybe I should say something. With that thought in my head, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°I saw something on the news recently¡­¡±

    Fixing his gaze at me, Yeo Dan oppa remained silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s been scientifically proved that people get closer just by taking seats closer to each other. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a high possibility to become friends with someone who sits close to you at the beginning of the new semester.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I guess it¡¯s nothing that strange about suddenly growing farther and farther apart. When I first became the same class with those kids in middle school freshmen year, they all took seats around me of all occasions while Yeo Ryung was beside me.¡±

    I nodded my head alone, thinking, ¡®Right, that was why we became close. When we all first met, our seats were physically nearby each other, and Yeo Ryung and I were already friends. There was, of course, a little trouble at first, but in the end, that was why we became friends; those reasons never change.¡¯

    However, I kept murmuring, ¡®But¡­ still¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­ We¡¯ve been doing fine so far¡­¡± Barely dropping those words, I choked up.

    Yeo Dan oppa was bending his steps ploddingly beside me. The sound of footsteps on the muddy ground also came from under my feet. Listening to the crunching noise, I detached my lips again.

    ¡°For real, we¡¯ve been okay. I was never apart from them even during the summer break, and it wasn¡¯t that long ago¡­¡± Talking to that point, I closed my mouth to catch my breath.

    ¡®I¡¯m too sorry to even look at your face.¡¯

    Eun Jiho¡¯s voice speaking that way¡­

    ¡®You can do that to me. I mean, we can do that to each other.¡¯

    And Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice, uttering those words, was still clear as if he had spoken to me just now.

    ¡®But why did it turn this way?¡¯ I asked myself. Eun Jiho¡¯s umbrella was in my hand; Yoo Chun Young told me to speak further after the rain. However, why was I feeling that we would never get close anymore?

    The time we spent together, the conversations we had, and our futures that we repeatedly talked about during those years of friendship¡­ Where did they all go? We dreamt about keeping up with each other closely even when we all grew up and became older. It was a premise in our relationship now and forever. However, where did all those promises go? Why was I left this way here alone? Was that future never returning to us?

    ¡®What do they think of me now? And me¡­ what do I think of them?¡¯ Rambling those thoughts in my head, I felt an unpleasant pain arising from the middle of my forehead and beginning to spread out all over.

    After quite a while, I opened my mouth again.

    ¡°Relationship¡­ trust¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those could change so easily this way.¡±

    As if the four years we had spent were all a lie, I could only come up with just one thing in my head when thinking about them.

    What if they didn¡¯t want to see me anymore all of a sudden?

    What if they told me they couldn¡¯t find any reason to stay together?

    What if they said they had no reason left to hold my hand, listen to my story, share my agony, and take me out from my sorrow or pain? What if they didn¡¯t even want to think about it anymore?

    What should I do then?

    Suddenly, I lifted my head upon the thought that Yeo Dan oppa was still beside me. I tried to smile but didn¡¯t even feel like doing it. Showing a forced grin was enough in school. Thus, I just confessed everything I had in mind in the end.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to rattle on all kinds of things out of the blue, oppa.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. I spoke to him again, ¡°You might have felt awkward, right? ¡­ Didn¡¯t even know what to respond¡­ Sorry.¡±

    The look on his face turned enigmatic. It seemed like I hit the nail on the head, so I felt a little sorrier to him. Being aware that he was quite clumsy at comforting others, I really didn¡¯t want to reveal such things to him.

    Raising my head, I estimated the distance to our house.

    ¡®Ah, it was worth walking steadily while talking continuously.¡¯

    We were now at the entrance of the parking lot. He would no longer have to feel difficult to answer or react to my concerns.

    I uttered with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You should wash your hair and take some rest. You were caught in the rain, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± he replied while nodding blankly. I gently lifted my leg and smiled, ¡°Look. My legs are also messy.¡±

    The muddy water splashed on my legs were now dried up and left some messy stains all over. Watching the sight, Yeo Dan oppa remained wordless when he could just say to me anything like, ¡®Go take a bath,¡¯ or ¡®See you later.¡¯

    Perhaps he was feeling more complicated at my story than I thought. ¡®Should I say something?¡¯ Wondering what to do, I soon concluded that it would be better to let him go as soon as possible. Thus, I just bent my steps.

    Then I suddenly stopped walking and flung a question that I had in mind for the whole time.

    ¡°Oh, now I come to think of it¡­¡±

    He raised his head again.

    ¡°You made a type on your text. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that one.¡±

    He then returned an unexpected response which made me slightly gape.

    ¡°My teacher snatched it when I was sending a text. It¡¯s confiscated until the next exam.¡±

    What? Did he really send a text during class time? Although he felt bored or didn¡¯t feel like taking the class, I could hardly imagine Yeo Dan oppa slacking off with a phone.

    ¡®Well, but¡­¡¯ Pulling myself together, I shook my head. Yeo Dan oppa could get distracted and play with his phone during class time. Why not? However, another thing flashed through my head. My eyes widened.

    ¡®Eh? Hold on,¡¯ I murmured in my thoughts. His teacher took his phone when Yeo Dan oppa was sending me a text. His incomplete message was only delivered to my phone. Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t receive his text¡­ in other words¡­!

 Chapter 371

    .

    Raising my head, I called his name with a slightly blank face.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Did you send me the text first? Before Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Watching his head slowly moving up and down, I widened my eyes. With a moment of hesitation, I asked, ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa was staring at me. After quite a while, his response returned, which sounded the same as usual.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    Before I tried to ask him, ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ he then weighed his words, saying, ¡°¡­ But I seem to know why.¡±

    I looked up at him speaking that way. Yeo Dan oppa dropped his gaze and continued, ¡°Now I come to think of it¡­¡± He kept on speaking with a low voice, ¡°Maybe there was no reason why we became close.¡±

    ¡°¡­ True.¡± I nodded wordlessly.

    That made sense. The theory I saw in the news that I just rattled on could be applied to the relationship between neighbors. Our parents moved to Seoul and settled down at this place where Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s parents were living next-door. That was a coincidence with a very small probability.

    Sometimes I did think about it, ¡®What if the Bans and our family weren¡¯t living next-doors? If we just lived in the same apartment complex instead of living right beside each unit, would we become this close? If we weren¡¯t next-door neighbors, would I be able to have an advantage over the other girls living in this apartment who adored Yeo Dan oppa?¡¯ After rambling these thoughts, I always shook my head.

    So, yeah, coming to think about it, the reason why I became so close to Yeo Dan oppa wasn¡¯t that different to why I befriended the Four Heavenly Kings.

    That was when I nodded my head again. His following words made me raise my head vacantly.

    ¡°Well, although we¡¯ve become close for no reason, it doesn¡¯t mean that we have to grow apart for the same thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that a relationship doesn¡¯t always need a reason to end, but¡­¡± Hesitating shortly, Yeo Dan oppa soon continued, ¡°But some relationship doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At least, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Looking at him in a daze, I quickly lowered my head. While I pressed my crease firmly with my palms, Yeo Dan oppa kept on speaking.

    ¡°Back then, I hated that you and I weren¡¯t real siblings, but now I feel how lucky it is. That¡¯s changed, but I¡­¡±

    I lifted my head again. His black eyes never felt this much warm. He then concluded, ¡°I still like being with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry too¨C¨C.¡±

    Continuing his remark nonchalantly, Yeo Dan oppa suddenly slurred the end of his sentence with a bewildered look. As if he didn¡¯t know what to do, Yeo Dan oppa hesitated for a second but soon took a step forward to me. He then slowly pulled me into his arms. His umbrella fell on the ground near his feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he uttered, ¡°Everything¡¯s gonna be fine.¡± With a moment of hesitation, he slowly added, ¡°¡­ We¡¯re gonna be alright.¡±

    His shoulders touching my forehead turned very warm. I lifted my head. The rain stopped before I even knew. Sunlight poured through the clouds and touched Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s shoulders.

    There was a vibration in my pocket out of the blue. However, I ignored it and just shoved my face back onto his shoulders.

    * * *

    Once I returned home, I encountered an extreme fatigue as if I had been inside a whirlpool of water. Without even thinking to change my clothes, I collapsed on my bed and took a deadly sleep for about two or three hours. I even had no dreams. In the end, I arose from slumber when my mom came home after work.

    Listening to my mother nagging me about going to bed without changing the dirty outfit from Sports Day, I barely raised my body. Once she left my room, I rubbed my eyes for a while then suddenly got out of bed and walked to my desk.

 Chapter 372

    .

    His hair scattered along with the winter wind. Stretching out his hand, he touched my hair. His quiet voice reached my ears as always.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t dried yet. Why did you come outside like this?¡±

    ¡®You¡¯ll catch a cold,¡¯ he added serenely. However, I cut in, saying, ¡°Oppa, why didn¡¯t you wait inside your house? What if my mom came outside ahead of me?¡±

    He still replied with a nonchalant look, ¡°I¡¯m just dropping you to the class.¡±

    ¡°Still, you aren¡¯t going to the same cram school with me!¡±

    I tried to add something, but as soon as I sensed an indication of a person being around inside my house, I became startled. Just as I expected, I heard my mom asking, ¡®Donnie, is it you outside?¡¯ I quickly stuck out my hand toward Yeo Dan oppa and grabbed his hand. Feeling a tug at my hand from the cold air, I trembled for a second and wondered, ¡®Gosh, how long has he been here waiting for me?¡¯

    With a moment of surprise, I soon began to run against the sound of the door opening. Yeo Dan oppa followed me with a look of wonder while still holding my hand.

    That was the sight, a week after the beginning of winter break.

    * * *

    Two months ago, since the rainy Sports Day, Yeo Dan oppa and I became a real, official couple, which was no longer having a fake relationship. In other words, I didn¡¯t need to tell Ban Yeo Ryung or the Four Heavenly Kings that we were pretending to be together.

    The day after the rain stopped, I went to Eun Jiho to return his umbrella. When he asked me hesitantly, ¡®What were you trying to tell me?¡¯ I replied, ¡®Nothing. No need to tell you about it anymore.¡¯

    His brows met in the middle as if I gave him a suspicious answer; however, we just wrapped up the situation that way without sharing any words of apology or reconciliation.

    Yoo Chun Young also came to me as he promised. I later found out his missed call but thought that I could speak to him the next day at school. When we met, Yoo Chun Young also dropped the same question, and I also returned the same response.

    ¡®Everything¡¯s resolved. It¡¯s done now. All over.¡¯

    I was talking about the thing between Yeo Dan oppa and me. However, for some reason, I felt cold like I was speaking about the relationship between the Four Heavenly Kings and me. The gap between us still wasn¡¯t shrinking.

    While going through the hectic mock tests in November and December, the rest of the second semester came to the end. It became winter break then. Meanwhile, the six of us didn¡¯t have time to gather.

    The Four Heavenly Kings were busier during the break while flying overseas to take special classes and experience extra curriculums. We could have met each other during the week before their flights, but I registered to take classes in cram school as soon as the second semester was over. It was also where Lee Mina was going to.

    I didn¡¯t mean to register the cram school to avoid them. It was just that I had utterly no idea how cutthroat the class schedules were in a preparatory institute.

    Just like going to high school, I had to leave my house eight in the morning straight, take classes according to the class schedules, and do self-studying until late at night. Going through this academic routine almost every day, I definitely had no time to meet them.

    ¡®What if they misunderstand that I don¡¯t like to meet them?¡¯ I was concerned that they could get me wrong, but on the other hand, I had no strength left to try resolving the misunderstandings that might take place among us.

    After that incident, I lost my will to recover our relationship. Desperately finding our common features and differences, looking for their strengths, talking repeatedly about the good memories we had, and confessing the things they didn¡¯t know about me¡­

    I was no longer feeling the necessity of doing all those things.

    Maintaining a relationship required time, devotion, and effort. Who would have lost those first? I wasn¡¯t sure.

    Today, I was also sitting in the lecture room since early in the morning. Inside the heated space, I spun my pencil with my fingers and murmured, ¡®Now I come to think of it, it¡¯s very hilarious.¡¯

    ¡°The reason why I wanted to achieve better grades was that I wanted to go to the same college as them.¡±

    Or, at least, somewhere close to them. I didn¡¯t want to go to a college far away from those kids. It wasn¡¯t about the level of the institute, but I cared about the physical distance between us.

    I was, of course, very aware that out of sight would lead to out of mind; therefore, I was afraid if we happened to naturally grow apart that way. ¡®What made us become like this?¡¯ I tilted my head.

    That was when I kept on wondering, ¡®I mean, for real, how did we end up like this?¡¯

    ¡°Is it hard to solve the problem? Should I help you?¡±

    With that voice, someone¡¯s face suddenly came right between my face and my workbook. ¡®Holy Christ!¡¯ Being so startled, I pointed my pencil in that direction instinctively.

    AHHH! The face that approached me out of the blue moved back with a shriek, at last. He shouted, ¡°Dude, you were just about to poke me with that! Do you get it?¡±

    Grabbing my pounding chest, I replied, ¡°Eek, sorry¡­ gosh, you scared me to death.¡±

    Still, I wasn¡¯t able to catch my breath. Lee Mina beside me grumbled, ¡°Hey, it was you, who shoved your face into her first. That¡¯s why Donnie became so surprised. Why are you blaming her? Ridiculous!¡±

    Well, it was my fault to almost attack him with my pencil though¡­ Rolling my eyes, I wondered whether I should add those words or not and just read their countenances. The reason why I couldn¡¯t simply agree with Yoon Jung In was very clear.

    Showing Lee Mina the most sorrowful expression, Yoon Jung In whined, ¡°You¡¯re too harsh. Are we a real couple?¡±

    Lee Mina swung her fist in front of him and asked, ¡°Then do you want to break up?¡± As soon as she flung that question, Yoon Jung In lowered his head like a faithful servant in a historical drama while uttering the politest apologies to her. I couldn¡¯t hide my bewildered feelings at that sight. It was the same scene I was encountering every day for almost a month; however, I still couldn¡¯t get used to it.

    So, yeah, the reason why I couldn¡¯t intervene between the two and stand up for Yoo Jung In was that they were an official couple.

    ¡®I would just be someone intermeddling in a quarrel between a husband and wife. So surprising¡­¡¯ When the two began to bicker again, I wielded my tongue while quietly looking at somewhere else.

    If someone told me a month ago, ¡®Yoon Jung In has a crush on Lee Mina,¡¯ I would have never believed that story. However, this was what happened, at last. Once I heard that the two became an official couple, I recalled the memories of Yoon Jung In looking irritated when Lee Mina brought up the group hangout thing, and he blushing up to the root of his hair when she complimented his handsome appearance.

    But the point was that I never knew he reacted those ways because he had a crush on her.

    I was told that Yoon Jung In confessed his crush on her a week before the end of the second semester during the festival. That was why I couldn¡¯t see the two around us. They were alone in the school¡¯s back yard while sharing their crushes on each other.

    ¡®Anyway¡­¡¯ With my chin on palm, I thought while looking at the yet quarreling couple, ¡®Didn¡¯t things turn out in a good way? Both are a good looking man and woman at a glance. They have great personalities, athletic, and share the same hobbies, which would become a good thing while spending time together. Besides, Lee Mina is only the few who¡¯s as competitive as Yoon Jung In in every aspect.¡¯

    Anyway, ever since Yoon Jung In began to go to this cram school with me after Lee Mina, my prep school life became a little comfortable.

    First of all, Chun Dong Ho and the other boys dropped out of this place. I couldn¡¯t remember his name but probably the boy in that group, who had a crush on Lee Mina, had a hard time dealing with his feelings; therefore, the boys reacted considerately for his friend and left this school.

    Being lost in reminiscence for a moment, I soon raised my head again. There was still half an hour left until the end of the self-studying session. Since there were only thirty minutes left, those who weren¡¯t at their seats like Yoon Jung In were chitchatting quite loudly here and there, but it wasn¡¯t too bad to concentrate. Besides, I was almost used to this atmosphere while going to this cram school for a month.

    Within ten minutes, I would finish solving this mock test questions. After that, I would take a break while listening to some music. Having those thoughts in my head, I suddenly noticed that it became quiet beside me. I turned my head and gasped shortly at the sight coming into view.

 Chapter 373

    .

    Having their faces closely attached to each other, Lee Mina and Yoon Jung were sharing an earphone to listen to a song. At first glance, they seemed to be concentrating on the music so much; however, they actually wouldn¡¯t be doing it. What mattered to them would be who they were listening to the music with.

    So was I. It was more important to me whom I had spent my middle school years with instead of the fact that I had graduated middle school.

    Watching the two for a moment, I soon switched my gaze to the window right beside me. It was already eight in the evening. Under the darkening sky, the cram school across our building was emitting bright lights. My slightly exhausted face was reflected in the window like a mirror.

    I looked at the sight for a while then dropped my gaze to the question on the workbook that I was trying to solve just now.

    ¡®I really have no idea why things have turned out this way,¡¯ I murmured to myself. Leaving a hollow echo, those words scattered away inside me.

    When it became nine forty, the self-studying classroom began to turn unusually noisy. My brows met in the middle while I moved my pencil busily on the workbook. The room was hot and humid because of the fan heater; it was even stuffy and airless inside due to the sealed windows. To make matters worse, the noisy atmosphere prevailed in the space, which distracted me so much. Thus, I couldn¡¯t focus on my studies at all.

    ¡®Well, but I can¡¯t help it,¡¯ I said to myself while looking at the calendar on the wall.

    Today was Wednesday, January 29th. The reason why the kids became so hyper, even though it wasn¡¯t Friday, was that the four day-weekend for Lunar New Year¡¯s Day was starting from tomorrow on January 30th.

    The last day of this long weekend was Saturday, which seemed to be a loss since it was overlapping on the actual weekend. However, the holiday was extended through Sunday, so for high schoolers, there was no better chance of a long break than this one.

    In the end, I also gave up studying, and as soon as I put my workbook in my backpack, I heard a loud noise from the hallway. The kids in the neighboring classroom would have definitely run outside out of patience.

    A boy, who jerked the door open, touched his friend¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go.¡± I also turned my head simultaneously and exchanged eye contact with Lee Mina and Yoon Jung In, then got up from my seat.

    ¡®I guess we must wrap up today¡¯s self-studying at this point.¡¯ Thinking that way, we packed our bags, received our phones back, and went outside the building.

    * * *

    Although we left our cram school earlier than usual, we had to wait for the school van; therefore, it wasn¡¯t worth finishing the self-studying session before the expected time. All we did was just awaiting the vehicle recklessly while stamping our feet repeatedly.

    Amid the situation, Lee Mina kept on greeting the kids she knew among the students pouring out of the building, and so did Yoon Jung In. He and I began to go to this cram school from a similar period, but for some reason, he knew as many people as Lee Mina did.

    Watching Yoon Jung In bidding farewell to the kids continuously, I was astonished at his large network of relationships. When he turned to look in this direction and blurted out something, I finally burst into laughter.

    ¡°Ah, I ain¡¯t sure if I¡¯m being adaptable at this place. I¡¯m such a shy person you know.¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that?¡± asked Lee Mina. She wasn¡¯t trying to tease him but was sincerely asking that question in bewilderment.

    So was I who became perplexed. How could Yoon Jung In describe himself as a shy person? I would rather believe that Eun Jiho was a humble character.

    Then I punched my head at the habitual metaphor that just flashed through my head. Since I wasn¡¯t close to the Four Heavenly Kings anymore, bringing up those metaphors could become e a rude thing.

    Lee Mina then flung a question to me with a flustered look on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, nothing,¡± I replied with an awkward smile then diverted my eyes onto Yoon Jung In. He began to grumble, ¡°Hey, you guys have no idea how shy and timid I am.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the ¡°Bullshit of the Year¡± award.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being clamorous on purpose to hide my shy nature. Geez, you guys really don¡¯t know about me.¡±

    Listening to the conversation between Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina, my face also stiffened. ¡®What the heck is he talking about?¡¯ Having that thought in my head, I suddenly turned aside upon a loud noise.

    Just in time, a group of kids came out from the entrance of the other cram school. The whole street was packed with these institutes, so around ten at night, there were full of students with school uniforms on or wearing casual outfits.

    Watching the group of kids, I came up with a sudden and unexpected thought. No one was throwing a suspicious glance at Yoon Jung In, Lee Mina, and me, who were talking in front of our cram school building. Well, some kids fastened their gazes shortly at Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina, who had captivating facial features. However, it wasn¡¯t more than a slight curiosity.

    The reactions were quite different from when I was with Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings.

    My thought began to return to myself in the past. There was a time when I admired something like a lighted cram school until late at night. Now that I was going to this preparatory institute, I couldn¡¯t actually say that it was very amazing, but the students, who carried their heavy backpacks with blushing faces and stepping on the school van to return home, seemed like a symbol of normal life to me.

    Suddenly, I felt like another me was walking somewhere around this building and looking up in this direction. And beside her, there would be Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings bending steps together.

    I shook my head, thinking, ¡®Nonsense.¡¯

    The school van then just arrived in front of us. We stepped inside the car and began to talk about our long holiday. Yoon Jung In, who was holding Lee Mina¡¯s hand, asked me, ¡°Hey, what are you doing during the holiday? My family and I are going to Japan.¡±

    As if he was concerned that I would feel left behind, Yoon Jung In also struck up a conversation with me quite often. Lee Mina punched his side naughtily with her elbow and scolded him, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t brag about it.¡±

    ¡®Haha,¡¯ I giggled, but even I heard it as himself slightly showing off. I replied, ¡°I would be stuck inside the expressway for about fifteen hours this year too¡­¡±

    My weak voice made their eyes wide open in surprise. ¡®What? About fifteen hours? Why?¡¯ they asked. I responded with a feeble smile, ¡°My parents¡¯ home is almost at the edge of the southern coast.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°It takes eight hours to get there and also quite the same to return. Argh, I hate that.¡±

    Recalling some memories of the trip, my face quickly darkened. Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina exchanged eye contact then patted my shoulders at the same time.

    Lee Mina uttered, ¡°Ah, my parents¡¯ home isn¡¯t that far; still, I don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s disgusting to see my cousins on my dad¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why?¡±

    Quickly getting out of my disappointment, I tossed a question with wide-open eyes. Since I was the only child in my family and didn¡¯t have many cousins, I was even envious of someone who had a large family.

    ¡°I mean, they try to give me a lecture whenever they can. If they are doing well, I won¡¯t even talk about it, but no, they aren¡¯t. Besides, they try to make my mom do everything for them since my dad is the youngest in his family.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±

    That would feel so uncomfortable too. Yoon Jung In tapped my shoulder and spoke with a refreshing look, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be in the flight, so good luck.¡±

    Smiling in a low voice, I flung a question.

    ¡°Mina, can I punch your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    While Lee Mina gestured with her hand politely like a server, I showed my fist to Yoon Jung In. At that moment, I uttered, ¡®Eh?¡¯ upon the silhouette that passed by the window.

    Even though the person stood in the middle of the dark street and came into my sight through a tinted window, his aura was so unique that no one could dare to overlook.

    Turning my head toward the driver¡¯s seat, I requested, ¡°Excuse me, sorry, but would you please pull over here?¡±

    ¡®What? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina asked in surprise. I waved my hand toward them to imply that things were fine, then I took out my phone.

    ¡®Ay ay ay, I put my phone on mute mode, not even on vibrate.¡¯ With that thought in my head, my face darkened again.

 Chapter 374

    .

    Once the van pulled over to the side of the road, I got off and shouted, ¡°Yeo Dan oppa is outside!¡±

    ¡°Ah, really? Good night then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, see you, tomorrow guys.¡±

    ¡°See ya!¡±

    Leaving their farewells behind, I stepped down from the car. As soon as I shut the door, I ran toward the opposite direction where the car just passed by. A big human figure suddenly appeared at the end of the street shortly after my run.

    ¡°Oppa!¡±

    He could have called my name, ¡®Donnie,¡¯ in a sweet voice as he usually did; however, he just moved his steps toward my side with a slight grimace. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ sorry, it was all my fault. I kept it in a silent mode.¡±

    Replying politely even with using honorifics, I gently smiled and put my hands attached in front of my face as a gesture to say sorry.

    ¡°Please forgive me¡­¡±

    Uttering a short apology, I just rolled my eyes while looking for his mercy. Soon after, Yeo Dan oppa heaved a sigh and raised his hand to take off the scarves on his neck. He then began to wrap it around my neck.

    Eh? I insisted, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You know I¡¯m not that sensitive to cold.¡±

    ¡°What if you catch a cold when you have to keep studying?¡±

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re turning into a senior¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, I suddenly realized something. Just because the college entrance exam was coming soon, it didn¡¯t always mean that those who had it upcoming should study hard. Yeo Dan oppa would probably continue the same life even if he became a senior. All he did was taking classes in school; however, he always got the highest scores in the nation. Thus, his life wouldn¡¯t change in his new grade.

    Although he started to go to the library with his friends, he wasn¡¯t there to study. It was because he had nothing to do while I was in cram school.

    I carefully touched the scarf that he wrapped it around my neck just now. ¡®Cooking skills and dexterity are utterly separate.¡¯ Having that rude thought in my mind, I soon put my hand down and grabbed his hand.

    The street glistened like silver since the snow piled up a few days ago didn¡¯t melt yet. We began to walk on the gleaming road side by side.

    According to the Lunar calendar, it was the last day of the year.

    * * *

    Unlike Yoon Jung In or Lee Mina, I didn¡¯t have to ask yeo Dan oppa about his holiday schedules. We had been next-door neighbors for such a long time; we knew everything about each other¡¯s relatives, their occupations, and even the latest family events.

    Sometimes, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s family seemed like ours; thus, I could get the insight of our ancestors, saying, ¡®A neighbor close by is better than a brother far away.¡¯

    All I asked him was that if his studying went well today. I also told him that I had the same day as usual then carefully flung another question.

    ¡°How were your friends in the library? Didn¡¯t they make a fuss today?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As soon as I dropped that question, his face stiffened fiercely. I grasped that his friends had gone through something again. Geez, weren¡¯t his friends the only hardships of Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s life that he had to deal with¡­? Thinking that way, I tried to pat him on his back, but suddenly his lips opened.

    ¡°Today was fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Fastening his gaze at the street for a moment, Yeo Dan oppa added quietly, ¡°I had something else today¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? What happened?¡±

    Being hesitant for a second, he replied, ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t get mad.¡±

    ¡°Why would I get mad?¡± I asked him a question; however, his following words made me turn stiff. ¡®Ah, so that¡¯s why he told me not to get mad.¡¯

    ¡°Someone confessed her feelings¡­ very loudly¡­¡±

    Though he omitted the subject in his sentence, I could tell who she was aiming at. I would, of course, not become angry upon someone confessing a crush on his friends, would I?

    A moment of silence hung between us. Still walking along with his hand holding mine, Yeo Dan oppa was just reading my countenance.

    Shortly after, I loosened up the strained look on my face and said, ¡°I thought it was time.¡±

    ¡°Time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known you since a long time ago, so there¡¯s something like a COOLDOWN¡­¡±

    When we were playing online games, there would appear a minimum length of time on the screen that the player required to wait after using an ability before it could be used again. In some games, the screen flashed with the word, ¡®FEVER,¡¯ on it and showed up a section where we could use that kind of skill. Likewise, I expected that if Yeo Dan oppa kept on attending the library every day, at least, someone would confess a crush on him one day. No, maybe that confession wouldn¡¯t be the person¡¯s first attempt. I could also estimate to that extent.

    Having built up an unbeatable iron wall just like his sister Yeo Ryung, Yeo Dan oppa also had slow wits. Even if he saw the pile of beverages on his desk, he would have thought that someone else was harassing him or trying to snatch his seat.

    Anyway, I continued to speak with an awkward smile, ¡°I won¡¯t get mad for that kind of thing. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Yeo Dan oppa suspiciously.

    With a nod, I uttered, ¡°Come on, I didn¡¯t just see you for about a year or two.¡±

    As he stopped talking for a moment, Yeo Dan oppa looked me in the face intently. It looked as though he was trying to observe whether I was speaking sincerely or not.

    Hmm, aside from what I just said, my face slightly reddened. I still couldn¡¯t get used to myself filling his sight. Just like when I was young, I dropped my gaze at the ground, blushed, and even cringed.

    Switching his gaze to somewhere else, at last, Yeo Dan oppa spoke calmly, ¡°I told her I have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡±

    Well, that was true. While I nodded nonchalantly, Yeo Dan oppa continued, ¡°I¡¯ll keep saying that way¡­ afterward¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± I replied and slightly tilted my head.

    What was he trying to say to behave this way? It wasn¡¯t his usual way of speaking¡­ Rambling those thoughts for a moment, I grasped his intention after his following remark.

    With a short pause, he uttered, ¡°The person you were talking to in the car¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I blurted out shortly. Since the school van was too compact inside, those who were sitting across had their knees almost closely attached. Therefore, when Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina sat together side by side, I got to sit across them naturally.

    However, I was having a conversation with them while sitting across the couple and tilting my head toward them, so we, especially Yoon Jung In and I, might have looked very intimate through the tinted window from his direction.

    When I raised my head, Yeo Dan oppa was staring at me quite persistently. Shaking my head, I opened my mouth with a smile.

    ¡°The one I was talking to is called Yoon Jung In, our class president. I¡¯ve talked to you about him quite often.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that girl who was standing beside me last time? Lee Mina¡­ He¡¯s dating her.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Should I introduce them to you later?¡±

    I asked him straightforwardly, which made him shake his head. Yeo Dan oppa usually felt tired and exhausted to get along with other people¨C¨CI could tell it from his obstreperous friends¨C¨Cso my suggestion wouldn¡¯t sound that pleasing to him.

    With that thought in mind, I stared at his profile face and giggled quietly.

    ¡°Oppa.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Looking way better than before, he diverted his gaze back onto me and replied that way. I uttered yet with a smile, ¡°I¡­ um¡­ though it won¡¯t happen¡­ if someone confesses his crush on me, I¡¯ll also tell him I have a boyfriend.¡±

    And with a moment of hesitation, I added, ¡°¡­ Or even if no one asks me, should I brag around ahead that I¡¯m dating someone? Then no one would ever ask me out.¡±

    Rolling my eyes, I checked his countenance. Since he used the expression, ¡®I¡¯ll keep saying that way,¡¯ earlier, I thought that he would like to talk about this kind of thing. However, was I getting it wrong?

    Having found the look on his face turning way better than before, I heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Phew, I guess I hit the spot.¡¯

    We bent our steps while the atmosphere returned to usual. Now that Yoon Jung In appeared in our conversation topic, I kept on babbling about him. Meanwhile, we arrived home in a flash.

    Standing in the apartment hallway, where we usually bid farewell, oppa and I exchanged the last goodbyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll text you after the bath.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that response, Yeo Dan oppa hesitated for a second.

 Chapter 375

    .

    Lowering his head, he soon attached his face close to mine, which made me slightly flinch. He was never too abrupt but had his lips touching my cheek as slow as possible so that I could express my intention to refuse.

    That was when I heard some rapid footsteps coming toward us. My house door was flung open all of a sudden. Raising my hand instinctively, I gasped harshly and held onto the wall. Once I heard a cheerfully ringing voice, I lifted my head.

    ¡°What are you two doing there?¡± asked Ban Yeo Ryung. She looked bewildered while holding my house door. Once I lifted my head, I found Yeo Dan oppa taking a deep breath while holding the balustrade, which made my heart feel heavy.

    Anyway, why was Yeo Ryung coming out of my house?

    After I went inside with Yeo Dan oppa, I could grasp the overall situation. There were beer and soju bottles on top of the living room table along with some fruit platters. The TV screen was displaying the latest TV drama that everyone was talking about.

    These days, my parents and Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents talked on various subjects for several hours whenever they met. Therefore, Yeo Dan oppa and my relationship was more easily exposable.

    I looked at the calendar on the living room wall. Since it was a long weekend, the neighbors gathered at our house after a long time and were sharing some warmth. As if I had guessed correctly, Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents, who were sitting on the corner of our living room, waved their hands at us.

    ¡°How are you, Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Ban.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re very busy studying in cram school these days since you became a sophomore in high school.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t push yourself too much,¡¯ adding that way, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother looked behind my back and opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°You two came together?¡±

    ¡°We met on our way home.¡±

    Listening to Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s blunt response, my heart began to pound faster. It was such a dangerous situation now. We kept our relationship as a street. However, both our parents had gathered at my house; we also had a person here who knew the truth about us. Geez, even though this wasn¡¯t a scene in a TV drama, things felt unbelievable.

    That was when Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother spoke to her son, ¡°Don¡¯t hang out with your friends too much during the break. Try to take care of Donnie too. Come back home together like right now. Help her with her studies as you do it with your friends. You know Donnie is almost your real sister.¡±

    Her remark made me think about what we had just done in front of the door. My face reddened while thinking, ¡®No, we can¡¯t do such things between real siblings.¡¯

    To make matters worse, Yeo Dan oppa might have also come up with the same thing. Watching him blushing up to the root of his hair, I also felt somewhat embarrassed. Thankfully, Yeo Dan oppa was the type of person who didn¡¯t reveal his thoughts on his face.

    Unlike his cool and chic character, Yeo Dan oppa replied in a faint voice, ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Donnie, you also heard that, right? Use my son as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Haha, thank you,¡± I replied while breaking out in a cold sweat. At that moment, my father, thankfully, saved us from this awkward situation.

    ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t gonna have some fruit slices, go into the room. Geez, our living room is too small.¡±

    ¡°Should I bring you guys some snacks to the room?¡±

    My mom asked us kindly after my dad¡¯s remark. I quickly shook my head and beckoned to Yeo Ryung, who was sitting in the living room, so that she could follow us to my room.

    Once I shut the door and blocked the noise coming from the living room, I could let out a sigh of relief. Standing against the door as if I was defending this space from a zombie attack, I murmured, ¡°How could the couples in TV dramas keep a secret relationship? How does it work?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that our families had gathered in someone¡¯s house. Over the past few months, especially after the break, the two families met quite often; however, every time it took place I always felt so nervous.

    Having heard my murmur, Yeo Ryung pouted her lips from beside me and said, ¡°Then break up.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa and I uttered that way at the same time. Once we exchanged eye contact, both of us burst into small laughter. Watching us behaving like that, Yeo Ryung acted like a petulant kid again.

    We had been together for nearly two months, but I could understand why Yeo Ryung kept telling us to break up. Ever since we started dating, Yeo Ryung became the loneliest person among us. I was going to cram school; Yeo Dan oppa was studying in the library with his friends. During our spare time, oppa and I enjoyed dating, so Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t help but get upset.

    At first, she denied all our suggestions of hanging out somewhere; however, she began to consider our plans little by little. Amusement parks, movie theaters, the Han river, or the Lake park in Jamsil¡­ When the three of us visited such places altogether, it didn¡¯t seem like dating, of course, but I liked it since I felt like we went back to our childhood.

    ¡®Oh, now I come to think of it¡­¡¯ Taking a seat, I brought up a story I had in mind.

    ¡°I heard it in my cram school earlier that Yoon Jung In is traveling Japan during the New Years¡¯ holiday.¡±

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes widened immediately.

    ¡°Japan? What about the classes?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a four-day holiday, so I guess he¡¯s taking a short trip.¡±

    ¡°Wow, how lucky he is,¡± replied Yeo Ryung while lying down on my bed out of strength. Taking off my thick padded coat, I also plumped down on my bed beside her.

    ¡°My family would visit our hometown during the holidays,¡± I uttered.

    ¡°So are we.¡±

    Watching us sharing those conversations, Yeo Dan oppa looked like we were saying something too obvious. Regardless of his expression, we just looked up at the ceiling without moving an inch then turned to the other side with a moan.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too far. I hate it.¡±

    ¡°Though our place isn¡¯t that far, I still don¡¯t like it anyway.¡±

    We repeatedly uttered, ¡®I hate it,¡¯ like a broken robot. Yeo Dan still gave us a look that he didn¡¯t understand why we were reacting that way.

    ¡®I know that we have to visit our hometowns during the holidays, but it¡¯s too annoying! I wish I can just stay at home spending as much time as possible in front of the computer¡­¡¯

    Having those thoughts in my head with my pillow in my arms, I suddenly came up with the guys who were traveling far more than myself.

    After a moment of hesitation, I carefully asked, ¡°Um, Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What are the Four Heavenly Kings doing during the holiday?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Looking absent-minded for a second, Yeo Ryung¡¯s face soon brightened. As if she felt so excited, she suddenly got up from the bed and sat straight. Watching her reacting that way, I kind of felt sorry.

    As I mentioned earlier, ever since oppa and I started dating, Yeo Ryung turned out to be the loneliest person among us, and at the same time, she was the most heartbroken from the quarrel between me and the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Especially during the break, the six of us hung out very often, but this winter break, Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t even bring up any suggestions about going on a short trip together. Last year, we went to see the winter sea; we also visited Yoo Chun Young¡¯s vacation home quite often. These events didn¡¯t happen during this break. However, now I had brought up their stories for the first time in a long time, Yeo Ryung would become very delighted.

    Feeling guilty somehow, I averted my eyes from her but turned my head back to her once she returned a response.

    ¡°Well, first, Jooin¡¯s gonna stay in Seoul.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, you know Jooin¡¯s relatives all live in Seoul. They also reunite quite often. So, this time, they decided to skip the reunion in order to avoid any hassle or traffic jams during the holidays. He¡¯s just staying at home, therefore.¡±

    ¡®I see,¡¯ I nodded my head. Listening to her about Jooin¡¯s relatives, Woo Rinara and Woo Rihon¡¯s big match at the party flashed through my head.

    ¡®Those people shouldn¡¯t live that way if they don¡¯t want to cause Jooin any more trouble,¡¯ I thought. My brows suddenly met in the middle.

    Then I heard Yeo Ryung shouting, ¡°So if you want to call Jooin, do it whenever you want!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ okay.¡±

    Yikes, I responded bitterly since it felt so unexpected. Watching her becoming sullen out of the blue, I quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°What about Eun Hyung?¡±

    Yeo Ryung immediately returned to her cheerful ego and replied, ¡°I heard he¡¯s going somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, but he didn¡¯t tell me where it is.¡±

    Having heard her response, I recalled that Eun Hyung always didn¡¯t show up during the holidays for some unknown reason. He just told us that he had somewhere to go but never revealed where he was heading to.

 Chapter 376

    .

    Hmm, so it was left as a mystery again this year. Ban Yeo Ryung, who was telling me that story, also didn¡¯t look that well. However, as if she wasn¡¯t trying to amplify the question, Yeo Ryung suddenly flaunted a vibrant smile and changed the topic.

    ¡°Oh, and Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho¡­¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    Having heard their names after quite a while, my body stiffened in tension. Meanwhile, I could feel that Yeo Dan oppa was sending a deeper look at me.

    I showed him a grin to imply that I was okay, then I switched my gaze to Yeo Ryung and flung a question.

    ¡°What are they doing during the holiday?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, they have such big families, so I guess they were having a family reunion¡­ on a very large scale.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°Eun Jiho was appalled that he should be wearing suits for a few days.¡±

    I could picture the look on Eun Jiho¡¯s face clearly in my head. Once I giggled with that thought in mind, Yeo Ryung also laughed after me as if she felt relieved upon my nonchalant reaction toward the two boys.

    Leaning my head comfortably on Yeo Ryung¡¯s knees, I murmured to myself, ¡°So they are doing fine.¡±

    Although we had grown apart, I didn¡¯t want them to become unhappy. That was because our relationships weren¡¯t broken apart by a fight in the first place.

    Dropping my gaze at the floor, I spoke in my thoughts. ¡®Well, if I had rather fought and become estranged from them, our situation would have not turned out so complicatedly this way. If we did, we could have gotten back together again and return to the good old days.¡¯

    I rolled onto the opposite side and murmured, ¡®But I couldn¡¯t just ask them if they hate me now, could I? How many people can answer that question straightforwardly?¡¯ Such questions, which I had wondered about thousands of times, began to invade my mind again, so I shook my head.

    No, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about those things. I had to come up with some plans that could get me out from the upcoming, heavy labors of New Year¡¯s Day.

    That was when I rambled those things to myself.

    ¡°Hey kiddos, come out for a second! Mom and dad have something to talk about.¡±

    My mom¡¯s voice came over from the living room.

    ¡®Something to talk about?¡¯ Looking at each other quizzically, we soon stepped out of the room. As if they drank a few more beers in the meantime, there were more empty bottles beside the table. And in the middle of the table, there were¡­ Oh my god¡­ I swallowed my breath.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it Macallan that Eun Jiho gave us before? Hold on, now I come to think of it, I¡¯ve never asked him about the price. Come on, it won¡¯t be that expensive, right? What if he later asks me to return it to him?¡¯

    Though I knew that Eun Jiho wasn¡¯t that type of person, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking further about the whiskey bottle. At that moment, my mom and dad suddenly got up and held their hands together as if they were about to dance. Their remark then struck us dumb.

    ¡°WE are going abroad during the holiday!¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    ¡°To Taiwan for three nights and four days. Taiwan should be traveled during the wintertime because of the dengue fever.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, when there are no mosquitos,¡± replied Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother.

    Listening to her confident response, I was in a state of confusion. ¡®I mean, wait¡­ did they just say, they are flying to Taiwan?¡¯ It was the first time at my house that our family was traveling abroad during the holiday weekend. Besides, were they also bringing Yeo Dan oppa, who was a senior in high school?

    I turned my head to look at Yeo Dan oppa with that thought in mind. He was also standing blankly at the unexpected news.

    However, the shock didn¡¯t last long since my heart began to pound faster in delight. Yeo Ryung, who was standing beside me, also asked excitedly, ¡°Mom, then don¡¯t we have to get suitcases first? We¡¯ll all need one for each, right?¡±

    Her remark changed the flow of air all of a sudden. My parents and her parents stopped their motions. The four people then directed their eyes on Yeo Ryung at the same time.

    Turning stiff, Yeo Ryung took a step back. I also began to have cold sweats on my nape. ¡®What the heck?¡¯ I murmured, ¡®Why are they reacting that way?¡¯

    The reason was soon revealed.

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother spoke with an expression that looked like she had heard the most absurd joke ever.

    ¡°Why are you going there? You guys should go to your relative¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°We asked auntie to come pick you guys up. Go to your granny¡¯s house in Gapyeong.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?!!¡± asked Yeo Ryung piteously with a tearful look on her face.

    Her mother quickly displayed a severe look and began to scold her, ¡®Why? Kiddo, don¡¯t you want to see granny? How lonely she would feel during the holiday?¡¯ Listening to those stereotypical holiday naggings, even I turned pale.

    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ I thought and diverted my gaze onto my parents. ¡®Why are anxious feelings never wrong?¡¯ Some songs of the nineties began to play in my head.

    I requested my brain politely, ¡®Please turn off the song, DJ¡­¡¯ However, it was useless. Things turned out exactly as the lyric of the song.

    While I quietly raised my finger and pointed at me with it, my parents nodded their heads. My mom told me, ¡°You must stay home. Who do you think you are to follow us? Aren¡¯t you preparing for the college entrance test?¡±

    Holy mother of pearl! I tried to reply while showing the most pathetic look on my face as possible.

    ¡°Mom, I just became a sophomore in high school; besides, it¡¯s winter break now, so I¡¯m actually still a freshman.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t miss my first overseas trip like this! However, my mom was very determined with her words.

    ¡°Nope, you should try to review your studies at home alone.¡±

    Oh, lord. While I fell into despair with my jaw dropped onto the floor, Yeo Dan oppa carefully patted my back from beside me. However, the one, who saved me from my deep frustration, was Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother. Looking at my mom, she dropped a question.

    ¡°Come on, are you gonna leave Donnie alone at home? Doesn¡¯t she have any close relatives?¡±

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. You know most of our families are all living in Gwangju.¡±

    ¡°Still, how can you leave Donnie alone here? The world is so dangerous these days. I heard there are so many burglars out there.¡±

    It was not until she heard those stories that my mom began to look gradually concerned.

    ¡®Eek, then can I also join the trip to Taiwan if things work out?¡¯ I looked at Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother with hopeful eyes while crying out in my thoughts, ¡®You¡¯re almost there! Please make things happen!¡¯

    That was when Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother clapped her hands and dropped a remark.

    ¡°Ah, I see, that makes sense.¡±

    My mom asked her in wonder, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother continued to speak, which made me, once again, fall into despair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send Donnie to Gapyeong with my son and daughter. Let her go breathe some fresh air and study together with them.¡±

    I shouted to myself with a pale face, ¡®Oh, why are you doing this to me? At least, we have a computer in my house and have friends and places to hang out around here. Although I do understand that you¡¯re concerned about me, what can I do in the countryside of Gapyeong?¡¯

    However, my desperate telepathy reached neither Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother nor my mom.

    ¡°Oh, my god, that¡¯s such a brilliant idea, but do you mind if we send her there?¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s nothing between us.¡±

    Listening to their joyful conversations, I sank in a slough of despondence. While I heaved a deep sigh, Yeo Dan oppa patted me on the back again.

    And that was how we left on a trip to Gapyeong, which weren¡¯t in our destinies.

    We had to face various hardships from day one of the new year. First of all, we confronted the problem of sending off our parents.

    ¡°Ahchoo!¡±

    The cold air continuously blowing in my face kept making me sneeze. Watching me standing that way, my mom nagged as if she was concerned about me.

    ¡°Why did you wear that outside? How can you put a padded coat over your pajamas in this kind of weather? You should have worn thicker outfits.¡±

    Although she spoke that way, my mom didn¡¯t let me go inside.

    It was six in the morning, which was completely dark without any sunlight yet. Not only myself but also Yeo Dan oppa and Yeo Ryung, who were dragged outside while being asleep, had pajamas for their outfits.

    Yeo Dan oppa was even wearing training shorts and exposing his bare knees in the cold weather. Wondering such things like, ¡®Are guys not sensitive to cold? I don¡¯t think so¡­¡¯ I sneaked a look at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s slim and fit legs for quite a while.

 Chapter 377

    .

    However, no matter how gorgeous his legs were, I couldn¡¯t utterly put these cold feelings out of my mind. Sniffing my nose, I looked forward again.

    Our parents called a large cab that could hold 6 people. Chatting excitedly, they were loading their luggage bags. They looked so delighted even without talking to us that I had to agonize over the sight.

    ¡®Why on earth did they call us outside?¡¯ Then I came up with the most reasonable conclusion. Perhaps they were going to give us well-wishing remarks along with some New Year¡¯s cash gift since we wouldn¡¯t be able to see other during the holiday weekend!

    I nodded while thinking, ¡®That much reward is worth enduring this pain.¡¯

    However, as soon as they finished loading their stuff on the taxi, my mom and dad said, ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯ and shut the door with a bang.

    ¡®Eh? Hold on¡­¡¯ I murmured absent-mindedly, ¡®Where are you guys going¡­?¡¯ And with a loud vroom, the cab began to move outside our apartment complex and disappeared over the corner.

    ¡°¡­ Why did they call us to come outside?¡±

    Those were Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s first words that he dropped while watching the vehicle leave his sight. I couldn¡¯t deny that he took the words right out of my mouth.

    We returned home totteringly like zombies that lost their attack targets. Yeo Ryung and I collapsed on her bed and fell into sleep. Yeo Dan oppa also went into his room immediately and didn¡¯t show any indication of him being around as if he got to sleep as well.

    Within ten minutes, we received a call from Yeo Ryung¡¯s auntie. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Yeo Ryung picked up the phone. I woke up from sleep too.

    ¡°Hello? Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re about to arrive in ten minutes, so get ready.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, ten minutes? TEN MINUTES??¡±

    Looking at Yeo Ryung asking back in surprise, I thought, ¡®Oh, gosh, we screwed up,¡¯ and dashed out of her room.

    ¡®If this was about to happen, I should have packed my bag before dozing off!¡¯ Thinking that way, I swept everything in my room into my backpack such as my workbook that I had to finish as an assignment, all kinds of writing supplies, and just in case, comb, towel, and books to read.

    Once I stepped outside my house hurriedly, Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa were also standing in the hallway while carrying their bags with heroic looks on their faces like warriors preparing for war. We then quickly went down to the apartment complex.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After half an hour, Yeo Ryung¡¯s auntie arrived. She pulled the car over in front of us, lowered the window, and blurted out nonchalantly, ¡°Oh, my God, you guys didn¡¯t turn into a snowman, did you? Are you all alive?¡±

    Dusting off the snowflakes on my lashes, I murmured to myself, ¡®I think I have the right to become a snowman after standing outside in this weather for thirty minutes¡­¡¯

    We finally got on the car to head toward Gapyeong. It was such a chaotic New Year¡¯s morning.

    * * *

    As soon as I got in the car, I went out like a light, then quickly arose from slumber. Flickering my dry eyes from the heater, I tried to check the name of the tollgate over the window, but it was too high to come into my view.

    That was when I heard a quiet voice coming from beside me.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°Eek, oppa,¡± dropping that way, I pulled myself together without a delay.

    The distance between us was too close. I would have definitely shoved my head onto his shoulder and fell into sleep.

    My face blushed. I, of course, dozed off numerous times while leaning my head onto his shoulder. However, that mostly happened when we weren¡¯t officially seeing each other. We were currently having a relationship; besides, there weren¡¯t just us inside the car.

    As soon as I got away from him, a voice flew over from the front seat.

    ¡°Are you guys in a relationship?¡±

    It was Yeo Ryung¡¯s auntie who was putting her hand on the driver¡¯s seat. She was in her mid-forties. However, as if she proved that the Bans¡¯ blood was running through her veins, she looked like a lady in her early thirties; besides, her outfit was a black dress and black coat, which looked very chic and remarkable.

    I was gonna respond no, of course, but once her sharp glance scanned us through the rearview mirror, I flinched instinctively.

    As if that short silence was enough for a response, Yeo Ryung¡¯s auntie replied with a smile.

    ¡°Come on, that¡¯s the matter with it? I¡¯ll keep it as secret.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh, yes, thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re, again, responding immediately,¡± said Yeo Ryung¡¯s auntie with a giggle as if she felt interesting. Wiggling my fingers, I laughed awkwardly after her.

    It was something very unexpected, but Yeo Ryung¡¯s auntie turned out to be the first grown-up who became aware that Yeo Dan oppa and I were in a relationship. We exchanged eye contact. All we did was just letting her know the truth about us, but my heart pounded clumsily as if I received a question that if we loved each other.

    Staring at me for a while, Yeo Dan oppa stretched out his hand stealthily and grabbed mine. I just lowered my head and sat still with reddened ears.

    Yeo Ryung was breathing in and out quietly beside me while leaning her head on my shoulder. Once she was asleep, nothing could wake her up; therefore, she wouldn¡¯t get up until we arrived at the destination.

    Inside the car that became magically quiet all of a sudden, I was lost into thought. I wondered, ¡®Now I come to think of it, what do the female main character and the Four Heavenly Kings usually do during the holiday?¡¯ Although I wasn¡¯t sure whether or not this world was somewhere in a web novel and the Four Heavenly Kings and I grew apart, it seemed like I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel relieved even during the long weekends while thinking about all the hardships this world had given me.

    Last time when I was kidnapped, I could stay calm because I believed that one day such an incident might happen. Thus, I tried to guess what would take place during the New Year¡¯s holiday. To be precise, I was estimating what would happen to Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa.

    But no matter how much I put my brain to work, I couldn¡¯t come up with the memories of reading the New Year¡¯s Day part. Furrowing my brows repeatedly, I received a question from Yeo Dan oppa who was sitting beside me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, um¡­ Yeo Dan oppa, what do you do during New Year¡¯s Day?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a strange topic to ask, so I dropped the question straightforwardly. Yeo Dan oppa replied with a shrug, ¡°Eat, bow, get some cash gifts¡­ visit our ancestral graves¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We do what others do.¡±

    My face stiffened. The words, ¡®We do what others do,¡¯ that just slipped from his mouth never sounded so unfamiliar enough.

    Well, but to think about it, New Year¡¯s Day was a traditional holiday, so even the Four Heavenly Kings wouldn¡¯t say something like, ¡®Change the foods for ancestral rites ceremony to a cake,¡¯ or ¡®Do you think I¡¯m gonna visit and pay my respects at my ancestral graves?¡¯

    As I imagined those scenes in my head, the look on my face turned more serious. Those weren¡¯t a good sight to see. I mean, that would turn the Four Heavenly Kings into the Prodigal Sons who had sinned against heaven.

    I hit my head while thinking, ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I didn¡¯t come up with such a natural idea!¡¯ Although I had recalled all the crazy laws of web novels, there wouldn¡¯t be anything happening on New Year¡¯s Day. Except for stopping by somewhere in this secluded country village and getting robbed, nothing seemed for me to worry about.

    ¡®Ah, thank goodness!¡¯ Heaving a sigh of relief, I relaxed myself and watched the scenery passing through the window. Since it was a holiday morning, I thought there would be a lot of cars in the street; however, the traffic wasn¡¯t that bad than I expected.

    Without getting stuck in traffic, our car was running on a smooth flow; buildings gradually disappeared from the sight, and the green view of trees and plants began to occupy the sceneries outside our car on both sides.

    Watching them over the window, I suddenly took out my phone and snapped some pictures. The shutter sound made Yeo Dan oppa and his auntie look in this direction at once.

    I uttered with an awkward smile, ¡°Oh, I just wanted to send some photos to my friends.¡±

    ¡°Kids these days even take and share food photos,¡± replied Yeo Ryung¡¯s auntie while showing a look of curiosity.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s only available for a few sane people who can take out their camera phones before they eat,¡¯ I said to myself.

    Then I accessed my phone inbox and began to check the text messages. This was the first time today to see any unread messages since, earlier, my fingers were gonna break outside in the cold and I was busy sleeping at home.

 Chapter 378

    .

    Many people sent me Happy New Year messages around midnight. They wished me a new year loaded with good luck, health, wealth, and happiness. Some texted me their hopes about having a better time together also in this year.

    Reading those messages, I fell into thought.

    Once I returned to school after the break, I would become a sophomore in high school, and, of course, our classes would be rearranged. Having those thoughts in mind, I soon felt sad since no classes would be, perhaps, as good as ours.

    I began to text reply to each of them while attaching the photo I just took.

    ¡®Thank you, wishing you a blessed new year too.¡¯

    When I was sending the same message to Yoon Jung In, I hesitated for a second then added, ¡®Hope you don¡¯t put Shin Suh Hyun through a lot this year.¡¯

    Scrolling down the texts, a few familiar names came into view. I closed my flip phone instinctively and took a deep breath. I could feel Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s glance from beside me.

    Showing an awkward grin to him, I opened my phone again. Inside, there were names that I missed so much.

    [Sent by: Son

    Mama, how are you doing in this cold weather? Stay strong and healthy! Happy]

    [Sent by: Son

    Yikes, my hand slipped while typing?? Happy New Year, I love you!]

    ¡°He might have been nervous.¡±

    I lifted my head in surprise upon the sudden voice. Still, with sleepy eyes, Yeo Ryung was smiling faintly while looking down at the phone screen. Staring at her for a moment, I soon nodded my head.

    That could be true. He didn¡¯t add any emojis but wrote grammatically correct sentences along with punctuation marks, which felt all so unfamiliar. Looking only at the text itself, I could never think that Jooin had sent me such texts.

    Then I pressed the ¡®next¡¯ button.

    [Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    Donnie, Happy New Year. Hope everything goes well, and most of all, let¡¯s have a Healthy New Year.]

    Eun Hyung¡¯s message sounded calm and clear as always, but that was why it felt more nostalgic. His text was like Eun Hyung sweeping around the doorstep of a place, where I had never returned for quite a while, then greeting me quietly once he turned around and found me standing there.

    After a moment of hesitation, I entered the draft messages. There were so many unsent texts inside such as ¡®Today¡¯s meal in the cafeteria sucked,¡¯ or ¡®I can¡¯t focus.¡¯ Including those trivial complaints, there was also something like, ¡®How are you doing?¡¯ or ¡®When do you have time?¡¯ which were the traces of myself taking courage.

    While I kept being hesitant, Yeo Ryung snatched my phone from beside me.

    ¡°Eek, why?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna send the text. Can I?¡± she asked excitedly.

    I took a second at her remark then nodded my head. Well, Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t just close to the two boys. She would also play jokes through the message that she could handle enough.

    Once I let her send the text on behalf of me, Yeo Ryung began to touch the phone keyboard in excitement. Watching that sight, I suddenly uttered, ¡°Ah.¡±

    [To: Son

    Your mom is with me¡­]

    It was just a small prank that we usually enjoyed. But, hold on¡­ didn¡¯t we have something going on recently? My brows met in the middle while looking through some faded memories. Something irrelevant to that message seemed to take place¡­ Eh? Wait!

    I shouted, ¡°Ah, hold on, Yeo Ryung. Now I come to think of it, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    However, she already sent the message. Holding the phone that had ¡®message sent¡¯ sign on the screen, Yeo Ryung asked me, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I mean, we recently got kidnapped¡­!¡±

    Before I even responded that way, the phone bell suddenly rang loudly. The word on the phone screen, ¡®Son,¡¯ was embedded in my sight.

    For some reason, Yeo Ryung also stared at me with a stiffened face. Meanwhile, I took a deep breath and opened the phone. A moment after, a familiar voice reached my ear.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    I answered in the politest tone ever, ¡°This is Gapyeong¡­¡± Speaking that way, I felt a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. A very long time ago, Jooin had sent me a short text with only the words, ¡®LOLOLOLOL.¡¯ Right now, it just felt like the time when I had received that message.

    ¡°Mama, how can you make such a joke when you¡¯ve been kidnapped not long ago?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s been a few months, and the seasons have also changed twice¡­ Now, it¡¯s the new year, so that happened last year¡­¡±

    Responding indecisively, I quickly stopped making an excuse when I heard Jooin¡¯s voice over the phone.

    ¡°Should I start my first day of the new year with that kind of news, mama?¡±

    ¡°¡­ My sincere apologies,¡± I replied then acted like a snitch, ¡°But Yeo Ryung sent that message.¡±

    Jooin then spoke in a kind but savage tone to put Yeo Ryung on the phone. I quickly handed mine to her.

    Even looking at Yeo Ryung trembling like a poodle dragged to the slaughterhouse, I didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Haha, wouldn¡¯t I also need to survive in this situation?

    Yeo Ryung replied in a crawling voice, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t lie¡­ I mean, it¡¯s true that Donnie¡¯s with me!¡±

    ¡°Now I come to think of it, why are you two together during the New Year¡¯s holiday? You guys won¡¯t be going to your relatives¡¯ house together¡­¡±

    ¡°What if we did?¡±

    Except for the noise from the heater, the car was so silent inside that even Yeo Ryung and Jooin¡¯s conversation reached my ear very clearly.

    Jooin began to laugh out loud when he heard the part that my parents and Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents left for Taiwan. Listening to his laughter, I felt delighted somehow and a little nostalgic at the same time.

    I smiled quietly while thinking that way, but when my phone came back to me out of the blue, I startled.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because he wants to talk to you on the phone.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t know the baton would come over to me. Having that thought in my head, I looked at my phone like it was someone else¡¯s.

    Our phone call suddenly began with the word, ¡®kidnap,¡¯ so I didn¡¯t think about this until now, but it had been quite a while to talk to Jooin over the phone.

    With a moment of hesitation, I soon brought my phone to my ear. I spoke in tension, ¡°Yes, Jooin.¡±

    ¡°What are you gonna do, mama, when you aren¡¯t getting any New Year¡¯s cash gifts?¡±

    I was concerned that there might be some awkward feelings lingering between us; however, that didn¡¯t last long. His remark made me show a faint grin on my lips. Jooin also laughed again at my complaints about the cash gifts I would be missing this year. He then quickly brought up the stories about his cousins.

    I also knew his cousins very well as if they were my family. Woo San, the human typhoon, Woo Bee, the computer genius, Lee Nara, no Woo Rinara, the actress, and her brother, Woo Rihon.

    Since they were such unique characters, I thought things would become so chaotic in their house, which was indeed correct. Besides, I kept hearing brutal remarks coming from beside Jooin. ¡®Get that hand off from him!¡¯ ¡®No, you do it first!¡¯ ¡®Watch your mouth!¡¯ ¡®My ass!¡¯

    Jooin spoke in a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Nara noona and Bee are fighting for a moment.¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°They want to feed me some sliced fruit¡­ EAEWOOEH¡­¡±

    As if the fruit slice suddenly came into his mouth, Jooin began to chew on something. It made me giggle.

    ¡®He¡¯s still winning all hearts. Thank goodness he¡¯s doing well,¡¯ I murmured then recalled the lady, who was once his mother and would be staying in jail right now.

    ¡®Jooin shouldn¡¯t think about that kind of person at all although it would be difficult for him.¡¯ While I had that thought in mind, Jooin began to pour out some questions all of a sudden.

    ¡°Mama, how¡¯s studying? What about the cram school? Are you having fun?¡±

    As if he was a reporter pulling out a list of questions that he prepared before the interview, his questions continued politely and heroically.

    Feeling his excitement and curiosity, I thought that he would be also looking forward to this call as much as I did. Jooin might have piled up a lot of words that were left unspoken to me as I also did in my numerous draft messages.

    I looked outside the window abruptly. Looking at the endless scenery of shallow streams, wide fields, and mountains, I listened to Jooin¡¯s questions then suddenly intervened in his words.

    ¡°Jooin.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    His response sounded quite stiff. I could clearly imagine the bewildered look on his face right now.

 Chapter 379

    .

    Hesitating for a moment, I uttered, ¡°The school will assign us a new class after a month when we return to school in March, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was quiet over the phone. I spoke in a subsided voice, ¡°¡­ I wish we can be in the same class.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    There was a moment of silence for a while. Jooin then suddenly told me, ¡®I¡¯ll talk to you later,¡¯ and hung up the phone without listening to my response to the questions he had asked me so far.

    I was aware that he wasn¡¯t behaving that way because he became upset. ¡®I wish we can be in the same class,¡¯ that short answer was enough to respond to all his questions; therefore, he didn¡¯t have to ask me anything else.

    After our phone call, I put my phone on my palms and stared at it for quite a while as if I had picked up a conch that emitted voices from it. Then I quickly plucked up the courage to call Eun Hyung this time. I could attempt the impulsive action since today was the first day of the new year.

    Before it beeped twice, a very surprised voice returned over the phone.

    I asked, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Donnie?! What the¡­ eh, hold on¡­¡±

    Something seemed to be breaking with the sound of water, so I trembled in astonishment. When I carefully asked him, ¡®Should I call you later?¡¯ he responded, ¡®No, don¡¯t hang up.¡¯

    Ah, okay¡­ while my shoulders quivered at his determined remark, a rattling noise and some newspaper rustling sound continued afterward. Within a few minutes, his response returned.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s okay now. I broke the dish while washing it after breakfast.¡±

    ¡°What? Is your hand okay? Did you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Just slipped. Anyway, what¡¯s up?¡±

    He was asking me so concernedly like ¡®Nothing happened, huh?¡¯ so I rolled my eyes for a second. Hmm, should I make some excuse? However, I didn¡¯t want to fabricate something and cause more worries.

    Exchanging eye contact with Yeo Ryung, I soon confessed, ¡°Well, I just wondered how you¡¯ve been doing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡± replied Eun Hyung. He then remained silent for a while, so I dropped a question hesitantly, ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. Why would I?¡±

    I was at ease upon his immediate response. Heaving a sigh of relief, I heard his voice again.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you called me just to know how I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep in touch more often.¡±

    While I zoned out for a short while, Eun Hyung asked me mischievously, ¡°No answer, huh?¡±

    I nodded with a long pause then realized the phone wouldn¡¯t deliver my reaction to him, so I replied belatedly, ¡°¡­ Sure.¡±

    ¡°Awesome. Good job.¡±

    It sounded like he was praising a dog, but that was still good to hear. I even felt that an invisible hand just patted my head.

    Touching my hair, I giggled and chitchatted with him for a while. Eun Hyung then told me he should now get ready to go outside, so I hung up the phone.

    Once we ended our call, I suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t ask him where he was going, but that was an inappropriate question for now. It had been a long time since I spoke to him, so unlocking those secrets would not gonna work.

    Shaking my head, I searched my inbox again. Only two names were missing¨C¨CEun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young.

    Once I found that thing out, my heart felt heavy with concerns. Sweeping my hair back without indicating my feelings, I murmured to myself, ¡®Let¡¯s just move step by step.¡¯ At that moment, the car pulled over with a screeching noise.

    And after some time, I grasped the meaning of ¡®No pains, no gains.¡¯ As they said, ¡®Pleasure follows pain,¡¯ bag things could happen when good things were gone if we put those words another way.

    Crouching down on the ground in front of the house, I murmured, ¡°What the heck is going on¡­?¡±

    * * *

    Let¡¯s move the situation to an hour back.

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s auntie didn¡¯t give us a ride home. Dropping us at a supermarket on the way into the village where many rental cottages were nearby, she dropped a remark.

    ¡°You guys can find the way home, right? Get something to eat from the groceries there.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with us, auntie?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to just give you a ride. You know I usually stop by here often.¡± Shuddering for a second, she grumbled, ¡°Geez, I really hate family reunions during the holidays.¡± She then quickly turned her car and left the space.

    I watched the car leaving our sight absent-mindedly, then soon thought that we didn¡¯t have many things to carry on our way to the destination. Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s brilliant memories would, of course, lead us correctly to their grandparents¡¯ house too.

    Looking at each other, we uttered, ¡°What should we get from the groceries?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some firecrackers!¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    Having our arms linked to each other, Yeo Ryung and I walked ahead. Yeo Dan oppa followed us at a slow pace with his hands shoved into his pocket.

    Half of the people inside the store looked like old men and ladies who had their country house in the suburb after retirement. The other half was relatively young, who seemed to spend a long getaway in this neighborhood.

    And these people stood frozen with their jaws dropped onto the floor whenever Yeo Dan oppa and Yeo Ryung passed by them. I did expect it to happen, but when we were in a queue in front of the cashier, a group of college girls came toward us and asked carefully to Yeo Dan oppa.

    ¡°Um¡­ if you¡¯re okay, would you please give us your number¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a girlfriend.¡±

    Replying that way, Yeo Dan oppa looked at me immediately; I closely stood beside him. Yeo Ryung sent us a bitter gaze as if she felt sour in her eyes. She then carried the bags alone and walked way ahead of us. We quickly followed her.

    Walking along the quiet road, we took out the things that we just shopped such as firecrackers, snacks, Fanta, Pocari Sweat, and a standard 52-card deck.

    Yeo Ryung said, ¡°The rooftop in our grannies¡¯ house is wide enough to enjoy fireworks. The front yard is also amazing to grill outside. Perhaps, we¡¯re gonna have some barbeque party tonight!¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sound fun?!¡±

    With a swiveling smile, Yeo Ryung began to talk about her childhood. There was a big tree in the backyard, and her grandfather made a swing there. She also went outside to feed the chickens, but they had a big fight, which made her have scars on her arms. When she was five, there was a big dog that she could even ride on it.

    Listening to those stories, my expectation of her granny¡¯s house grew bigger. At some point, I even felt that it was lucky for me to come here instead of following my parents to Taiwan.

    ¡®Well, other people even pay to experience the countryside, so why does it so matter about not using the computer for a few days?¡¯ The moment I braced myself, I heard Yeo Ryung yelling out loud.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re almost there! It¡¯s that one!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I emitted a whoop.

    Even though it was nine in the morning, the sun rose late during the wintertime. The huge two-story mansion was surrounded by fogs against the mountain. Yeo Ryung dashed to the front and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, we¡¯re here! It¡¯s Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan!¡±

    Meanwhile, I looked around the house. As from what I heard on my way here, the front yard seemed endlessly wide, but there was only a trace of the chicken coop. As if the dog wasn¡¯t also here anymore, the doghouse was empty; only clear water and fallen leaves filled the dog bowls.

    Yeo Ryung yelled again, ¡°Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I began to feel something out of place, so I walked closer to the house with a frown. Having thought about it from earlier, I could see the living room at a glance since one side of the first floor had a window wall. However, there wasn¡¯t any indication of people being around at the space through the curtains on the window.

    While I wandered around the balcony, Yeo Ryung murmured, ¡°Weird. Donnie, let me call them.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    She took out her phone and put it near her ear. Within a few seconds, a ringing sound came from inside of the living room, which penetrated the glass window and finally reached us.

 Chapter 380

    .

    However, no one came out to pick up the phone. Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t give up but tried to call somewhere else. As if the person, whom she just reached out to, received her call right away this time, Yeo Ryung¡¯s face brightened. She shouted, ¡°Grandma! I¡¯m in front of your house. Where are you? Why isn¡¯t there anyone inside?¡±

    Her face soon stiffened with dismay. Watching her looking even paler through the fogs, I also grimaced from having some bad feelings, which turned out to be correct.

    After a while, Yeo Ryung finished her call and showed me a pale grin, then called me quietly, ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Still with a whitish hue on her face, she uttered, ¡°What should we do? Granny and grandpa are¡­ flying to Taiwan right now¡­¡±

    ¡®AGAIN?¡¯ Plopping down onto the ground, I thought, ¡®Why does it have to be Taiwan again? Do the Bans have something with that place?¡¯

    Now I couldn¡¯t help but resent the country where I had never even been before. In my point of view, I lost both my family and my peaceful holiday weekends to Taiwan.

    * * *

    So that was what happened just a while ago.

    Perching on the staircase to the house side by side, we just dwelled upon the clouds in the sky with a wistful and yearning glance.

    Then I broke the ice, saying, ¡°Where should we go now?¡±

    ¡°We should go home, ¡°replied Yeo Ryung weakly. Dropping her gaze at the ground with gloomy eyes, she suddenly rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    So was I. Now I had come to think of it, the three of us had to see our families off from early in the morning, packed our bags out of the blue, and waited for Yeo Ryung¡¯s auntie outside in the cold for a long time.

    The place where we made the most fuss was in the supermarket, but anyway, we had consumed a lot of physical strength from earlier. Being such active and energetic high school students, we used up all our strengths, and therefore, were now left to starve severely. Yeo Dan oppa was the closest person here to a grownup; however, he was still a teenager.

    Staring at the bags from the groceries, we soon opened a few packs of snacks.

    I said, ¡°What about the beverage?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just drink them.¡±

    With that response, Yeo Ryung opened the bottles of Pocari Sweat and Fanta then threw the lids somewhere else.

    We had our breakfast that way while munching the chips and drinking some juice and soda straight from the bottles. Looking at the ants crawling above the snacks in a line and taking some chips with them, I just giggled aimlessly.

    ¡°Enjoy,¡± I uttered.

    ¡°Yeah, we should eat together in the holidays, right?¡±

    Watching Yeo Ryung replying blankly, I was sure that she was half out of her mind too.

    ¡®I also expected a table full of traditional dishes, not something like this. I¡¯ve never even imagined having breakfast with the ants outside in the streets.¡¯

    Once my stomach was somewhat full, I began to regain my composure. Squatting on the ground, I pulled my knees into my arms and said, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ maybe we should take the car to return to Seoul.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be any cabs?¡± asked Yeo Ryung.

    We all looked at the road. It was empty without any cars. I thought, ¡®Come to think of it, the cab drivers would, of course, also spend their weekends in their hometowns during the New Year¡¯s holiday.¡¯

    We then began to pour out different ideas. Yeo Ryung suggested hitchhiking, whereas Yeo Dan oppa uttered it would be faster to call the police.

    She asked, ¡°What if the police scold us that we¡¯ve called them for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Then should we perpetrate some violence here?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s response was worth more than just for us to hear.

    While I wondered, ¡®Is he also half out of his mind?¡¯ with a bitter expression, Yeo Ryung replied with a sour look on her face too.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Hit me.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Can I hit you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two, chill.¡±

    How could they cause violence in order to call the police as if they were doing something like summoning a demon? Stopping them from committing a crime, I glanced at the opposite side.

    Since we were in a very rural area, the people were generous and open-minded enough to have low fences and window wall living rooms on their houses. So was the mansion on the opposite side.

    They had two cars parked in front of their house; Land Rover and Audi. ¡®Wow, they seem to be quite wealthy.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I looked at their living room.

    Though it wasn¡¯t that crowded inside, the space showed indications of people being around. Maybe they were having a normal family reunion unlike us. ¡®That¡¯s so lucky,¡¯ I thought. Suddenly, the door was flung open, and someone came outside.

    The person was wearing a dark-green short-sleeved shirt on the top and purple fleece pajama pants with teddy bear prints on the bottom. As if he wasn¡¯t even feeling cold, he stretched himself and began to turn his body here and there.

    Yawning loudly, he soon met my eyes.

    ¡°Eh?¡± I blurted out in a small voice.

    Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa turned their heads at the same time and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Switching their gazes to the direction where I was glancing at, the look on their faces also changed.

    Even under the blurry winter sunlight, he had such a vividly blond hair like that of a sunflower. Slowly putting his hands down from stretching himself in all directions, his face soon blushed like fire.

    I yelled at him, who was turning around in a hurry, ¡°Ruda, hold on!¡±

    ¡°At least, make me change my clothes!¡±

    ¡®Ah, okay,¡¯ I said to myself while putting down my waving hand stealthily upon his desperate outcry. Ruda¡¯s gruesome shriek came over to me again from a distance.

    ¡°Why¡­ why does it always have to be in these kinds of situations!?¡±

    After listening to his mournful cry, I recalled the outfits he was wearing when we bumped into each other. Most of them were, of course, just school uniform or something casual like a t-shirt and jeans. However, he was wearing a short dress at Hanwool Group¡¯s anniversary party and looked like a Tarzan when we broke into the Reeds corporation building.

    I laughed aimlessly. Within a few minutes, Ruda opened the door for us while wearing dark denim pants and a red sweater on top. He then greeted Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa awkwardly one after another.

    ¡°Hi, how are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± replied Yeo Dan oppa while having a grimmer face than Ruda.

    Being hesitant for a second, I asked, ¡°Can we go in?¡±

    As soon as I flung that question, Ruda returned to his bright look then uttered to me, ¡°Ah, of course, come in.¡±

    He spoke so willingly that I thought he would usher us into the house, but Ruda left to somewhere else; instead, a blue haired-guy suddenly appeared in front of us.

    Not only me but also Yeo Ryung, who was standing beside me, yelled in surprise, ¡°Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Hey, long time no see. Is everything good? We had such an impressive first encounter, right?¡±

    Eek! Looking at us frowning one after another, Lucas giggled and asked, ¡®Aren¡¯t you guys actually getting on your grandparents¡¯ bad side?¡¯

    ¡®Still, he¡¯s such an asshole,¡¯ I thought while scowling at him. A fork then flew over and passed by his head all of a sudden, which made me startle. However, Lucas didn¡¯t even get surprised. Turning his head back, he spoke in a nonchalant voice.

    ¡°Why, Jennie?¡±

    ¡°If you want to be my successor, you should first handle that nasty temper.¡±

    ¡°Wow, do you know how unfair it is when you point out my personality, Jenny?¡±

    As soon as he dropped that remark, a few more knives and forks were thrown out to his head again. While I watched that sight absent-mindedly, Yeo Dan oppa and Yeo Ryung whispered beside me.

    ¡°Who is him?¡±

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s my friend¡¯s big brother. We bumped into each other a few times before, so I know his face.¡±

    Well, we couldn¡¯t reveal the stories like both of us having sneaked into the club with makeups on or into a corporate building. Directing my eyes back onto Lucas, I dropped a question.

    ¡°Wow, how long has it been since we met? Maybe, already half a year? How was the jungle?¡±

    Lucas then turned to look at me and replied with an overly pitiful expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. It was Sahara after the jungle.¡±

    ¡®Haha, you deserve it.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I responded while showing a swiveling smile, ¡°Wow, you¡¯d be so glad to become the one and only successor.¡±

    ¡°You still have something against me, huh?¡± asked Lucas as if he felt ludicrous.

    ¡®Do you think there¡¯s a good feeling between us then?¡¯ The moment I tried to toss it that way, I suddenly felt someone¡¯s gaze and turned my head into that direction.

 Chapter 381

    .

    On that side, there were Yi Jenny, Ian, and an old lady, who emitted a charismatic aura, sitting beside them. The sharp and prim look in her eyes was a carbon copy of Yi Jenny¡¯s. Well, actually, Yi Jenny was a chip off the old block. Thus, the old lady seemed to be Yi Ruda¡¯s grandmother.

    Yikes, now I had come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even bow or introduce myself to the adults since I was so astonished to see Lucas after a long time.

    Being nervous for a moment, I nodded a greeting.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Donnie.¡±

    ¡°How are you? It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    I heard Yi Jenny and Ian¡¯s calm voice one after another. The old lady¡¯s ponderous voice came after them.

    ¡°They are my grandson¡¯s friends?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah.¡±

    ¡°And they have to return home?¡±

    Eek, I threw my glance at Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa who were standing behind me. After exchanging brief eye contact, we began to slowly explain our situation.

    Our parents went on a trip to Taiwan, but they were concerned about leaving us alone in the house where burglars could break in, so they sent us to Yeo Ryung¡¯s grandparents¡¯ house to spend our holiday weekends. However, her grandparents also took a trip to Taiwan just in time without notice.

    Lucas asked in a low voice from beside me, ¡°Did you guys do something wrong to Taiwan?¡±

    ¡®Please keep your mouth shut.¡¯ That was when I warned Lucas that way with the look in my eyes. As soon as we finished explaining about how we ended up here, Yi Jenny, who was resting her chin on her palm, suddenly uttered, ¡°Do you guys want to wait in our house for a moment then? If we call the driver from Seoul, he¡¯ll soon be¡­¡±

    The moment when I tried to say yes in delight, Ruda¡¯s grandmother intervened in Yi Jenny¡¯s words.

    ¡°Still, didn¡¯t they tell us there weren¡¯t any adults in Seoul too?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Yi Jenny closed her mouth as if she had been pointed something out of her expectation.

    What Ruda¡¯s grandmother said was true. I understood her concerns; however, if we left the door locked, there wouldn¡¯t be any burglars breaking in.

    It was the moment I had those thoughts in my head.

    ¡°Lucas, Ruda.¡±

    Their grandmother¡¯s sudden call made Lucas and Ruda¡¯s shoulders stiffen automatically. Watching that sight, I realized how scary and stupendous this old lady was in the family.

    Just as I expected, Ruda¡¯s grandmother flung a question with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Did I raise you two as kids who were being of no help to their friends in trouble?¡±

    I discovered a critical flaw hidden in that question. ¡®I mean, excuse me, ma¡¯am, as far as I know, Lucas has been adopted to your family just a year ago,¡¯ I said in my thoughts.

    At that moment, Ruda and Lucas, who were now full of spirit, shook their heads and uttered, ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°So you know what you¡¯re supposed to do now, right?¡±

    They nodded forcibly upon her continuous questions as if they indeed knew what they should do right now. But the problem was, only we weren¡¯t aware of what the two would be doing for us.

    Yeo Ryung, Yeo Dan oppa, and I exchanged eye contact busily.

    ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯

    ¡®No idea. I wonder what on earth they¡¯d be doing for us.¡¯

    Then I barely came up with the most plausible option here. In concern of the three of us spending the long weekends in the empty house without any adults, Ruda¡¯s grandmother would let us sleepover in this house.

    As soon as I finished having that thought in mind, I quickly turned pale. ¡®Oh, Lord, that¡¯s the worst trouble we can cause to these people during the holiday weekend!¡¯ That was when I tried to open my mouth immediately and say, ¡®No need to do such a thing.¡¯

    Heading toward the shoe rack all of a sudden, Ruda said determinedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Eh?

    ¡°Go? Where?¡±

    As soon as I tossed the question while blinking swiftly, this time, Lucas replied, ¡°Where? Of course, to the house on the opposite side.¡±

    The house on the opposite side was Yeo Ryung¡¯s grandparents¡¯ house. What were they going to do in that tightly locked house? However, once I recalled Lucas¡¯s enigmatic skills I had seen before, my brows met in the middle.

    ¡®Ah, come on¡­ no way¡­¡¯ With that thought in my head, I bent my steps in anxiety. Yeo Dan oppa and Yeo Ryung followed me yet with a look of wonder on their faces. And after a moment, they directed their eyes on Ruda and Lucas with a glance beyond expression.

    As if greeting a client, Ruda stood in front of the opened door and pointed at the inside.

    ¡°Now you can go in.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s nothing between neighbors, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    It was Lucas who spoke that way while flaunting a refreshing grin.

    Then I heard Yeo Ryung murmuring in a low voice beside me, ¡°Nothing between neighbors? Do you really think it¡¯s nothing to unlock your neighbor¡¯s front door in five seconds?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t dare to tell her that Ruda and Lucas could unlock not only these traditional types of doors but even the newest digital door locks. Showing an awkward smile, I just said to myself, ¡®Anyway, Ruda¡¯s grandmother isn¡¯t also an ordinary lady¡­¡¯ That was the conclusion I made.

 Chapter 382

    .

    Ever since we heard the poison resistance testing, Yeo Ryung and I couldn¡¯t put the foods in our mouth. Yi Jenny was a person who could really attempt to do something like that.

    When I finished having lunch and was trying to leave the table, Yeo Dan oppa suddenly uttered, ¡°This family has a unique sense of humor such as unlocking our house earlier¡­¡±

    Yeo Ryung and I turned stiff at the same time. ¡®No, Yeo Dan oppa, what Yi Jenny said wasn¡¯t a joke. She¡¯s someone who can actually do something more than that!¡¯ With that thought in my head, I tore my hair out while wondering whether or not I should tell him about their extraordinary family history.

    Our hardship went on even after the family lunch. That was because Lucas and Ruda had declared immediately that they would come over to our place after the meal. Since they invited us to their lunch, we said yes. As soon as we responded that way, Ruda and Lucas packed their stuff and left their house.

    Taking seats in our living room, Ruda said, ¡°Haha, if we were still at that house, we would be found with a fork stuck in our bodies.¡±

    Lucas replied with a grin, ¡°I would have two in mine.¡±

    Listening to their conversations, I turned my head again. Squatting beside me, Yeo Dan oppa was staring at the two curiously as if he was observing some rare animals.

    ¡®Geez¡­¡¯ I shoved my face onto my palms while crying in my thoughts, ¡®Folks, you guys are way beyond common sense. Please don¡¯t cross the line when speaking!¡¯ Then I found a remote control and turned on the TV with it.

    ¡®If we watch some comedy show and just laugh without much thought, the conversation subject will return to this side.¡¯ That was when I desperately wished it in my mind.

    ¨C¨CThe night in the jungle is merciless.

    Watching the TV screen, I murmured to myself, ¡®Why does it have to be the ¡°Animal Kingdom¡± right now?¡¯ As soon as I thought that way, Lucas, who was sitting beside me, blurted out, ¡°Eh? That¡¯s where I¡¯ve been.¡±

    A leopard then appeared on the screen right away.

    ¨C¨CLeopards are the fastest and fiercest hunter.

    Lucas pointed at the TV screen with a fork, which I had no idea why he was holding it, and said, ¡°Exactly, that frightened me so much that I thought I was dying.¡±

    I heard Yeo Ryung flinging a question in bewilderment.

    ¡°Hold on, you fought against a leopard?¡±

    ¡°I told you. Especially, it¡¯s too dark at night to see something around you¡­¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa was looking at Lucas as if he felt Lucas was a hundred times more interesting than the TV show.

    ¡®No, I should quickly switch the subject!¡¯ As the only civilian and commonsensical person left in here, I began to change the channel desperately while having a sense of duty.

    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s go!¡¯ Shouting triumphantly at the nation¡¯s number one TV show ¡°Infinite Challenge,¡± I soon screamed at their New Year¡¯s special episode. ¡®Why, on all occasions, does it have to be a spy special?!¡¯ On the screen, the comedians were running with black suitcases full of money and in-ear monitors in their ears.

    Then I heard Lucas and Ruda murmuring one after another.

    ¡°Jesus, that¡¯s not how money laundering works. They know nothing, man.¡±

    ¡°If they want to do it right, they should¡¯ve met someone from Hong Kong.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa spoke in a low voice from beside me, ¡°Are they talking about Monopoly?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes, Yeo Dan oppa,¡± I replied and grabbed Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡®Oh, Lord, now I¡¯m promising myself that I¡¯ll keep and protect someone¡¯s common sense¡­ who¡¯s not even the female main character but her brother! I never thought that the day would come, at last.¡¯

    I kept on murmuring, ¡®Ah, I really hate this New Year¡¯s Day¡­¡¯

    The ceiling looked unfamiliar.

    As soon as I woke up in the morning, that was the first thought that entered my mind. Looking at the strange wallpaper through the dawn light with a frozen look on my face, I carefully rolled my eyes.

    Yeo Ryung was sleeping curled up beside me while pulling the comforter in her arms. After a pause, I lifted myself and pulled the blanket over her shoulders. Ban Yeo Ryung had a habit of sleeping too lightly even for the cold weather, so I was concerned about her getting sick.

    As if she sensed my presence, Ban Yeo Ryung groaned and slightly furrowed her brows. Lifting my hand, I pressed her forehead to even out her wrinkles, then I glanced around. The huge built-in wardrobe that was surrounding the entire room was looking down at us. That was when I heaved a sigh and loosened up my strained shoulders.

    Right, we were at Yeo Ryung¡¯s grandparents¡¯ house in Gapyeong for New Year¡¯s Day. Brushing down my chest, I spoke to myself, ¡°Phew, I thought I¡¯ve teleported to another universe or something.¡±

    ¡®The ceiling looks unfamiliar¡­¡¯ This was a clich¨¦d line often used by those who moved into another universe. However, I soon realized something.

    ¡®Wait, why am I talking like it¡¯s irrelevant to me?¡¯

    I also teleported to a new world. It wasn¡¯t a place that had dragons or people using magics, but a strange and real world where families went on a trip to Taiwan while leaving only the kids in the house.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sitting vacantly with both hands on the comforter, I soon groped for something at the bedside then took out a dry towel that I found yesterday.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wash my face¡­¡±

    It had been a while since I slept and woke up in an unfamiliar place, so I felt a little uneasy from the morning. Tracing the structure of the house, which I wasn¡¯t used to it yet, in my head, I wandered around the second floor and was able to find the bathroom at the end of the hallway, at last. On my way to the bathroom, I passed the study, where Yeo Dan oppa would be sleeping at. The door was closed.

    Turning the bathroom doorknob, I snooped around that side for a moment. Now I had come to think of it, I wasn¡¯t sure if Yeo Dan oppa got up from the bed. He was also an early bird just like his sister, Yeo Ryung. It was just me, who wasn¡¯t that type of person, but today I rarely woke up early since I couldn¡¯t fall deeply asleep in a new place.

    Rambling those thoughts in my head, I soon noticed that the doorknob was spinning with no traction. That was when I looked back at the bathroom and tried to turn the knob forcibly. With a clicking sound, the door opened and a wave of steamy air came out from the opened door¡­ Hold on, did I just stay steamy air?

    The moment I tried to wide open the door thoughtlessly, I realized what was happening inside all of a sudden. ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ Leaving the words unspoken, I closed the door again which had been opened less than a finger.

    I dashed in the hallway straight and descended the stairs while knuckling myself on the head dozens of times. ¡®Am I a goldfish or what? How can I forget what we discussed yesterday already?!¡¯

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa was supposed to use the bathroom upstairs¡­¡±

    Just as I said, this house had two bathrooms; one on the first floor, and the other one on the second floor. Yeo Ryung and I decided to use the first-floor one since it was a little wider, whereas Yeo Dan oppa would be using the second floor one.

    However, he could have, at least, lock the door! Knocking my throbbing chest, I looked up at the staircase that I just descended. The bathroom on the second floor seemed like it was buried in the darkness. Watching that sight, I murmured, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t know that the door was open, would he?¡±

    Please, he shouldn¡¯t know what just happened. I prayed in my heart.

    But what if he saw the door opening? He would be concerned about whether it was me or Yeo Ryung who opened the door. ¡®Once he comes out of the bathroom, should I just go tell him the truth and say, ¡®I saw nothing?¡¯ something like that?¡¯

    My head was about to explode with those thoughts. Suddenly, there was another clicking sound followed by footsteps. The wooden hallway began to squeak, then I heard wet feet getting on and off the sleek hardwood floor.

    After a second, I had eye contact with Yeo Dan oppa, who appeared through the dark.

    As if he had in mind that I was also in this house, thankfully, he was wearing dark gray fleece sweatpants and a light gray t-shirt on top. A gray towel was around his neck; his black hair was slightly wet. Facing the pair of his black eyes, I froze like a quarry confronting a predator.

    Staring at me for a while, Yeo Dan oppa soon tilted his head in wonder. What slipped from his mouth afterward made me heave a sigh of relief. Phew¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nothing¡­ Good morning, Yeo Dan oppa.¡±

    Replying that way, I smiled awkwardly. Well, if he had noticed that the bathroom door slightly opened, he would have not look that nonchalant at all.

    Even though I showed him a grin, he seemed to grasp the veil of clumsiness covering my face. With a slight frown, Yeo Dan oppa was trying to come over to my side.

 Chapter 383

    .

    Taking a step down on the stairs, he asked calmly, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no, no, no!!¡±

    Once my response turned into an outcry, Yeo Dan oppa furrowed his brows even more in wonder. Regardless of his reaction, I waved my hands in the air severely then quickly turned around and fled from the spot.

    As soon as I went inside the bathroom on the first floor, I slammed the door and gasped while leaning against it, then I walked toward the mirror and banged my head onto it. Doing it several times, I murmured, ¡°That¡¯s why the characters in TV dramas bang their foreheads onto the wall¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t really help me calm down, but for a trash like me, doing this action seemed to be a reasonable punishment. Would this be how prisoners were feeling when they received the punishment they deserved?

    ¡®Uh, it¡¯s my fault to forget our plans for using the bathroom! Thus, what does it matter if more brain cells of mine cease to exist anyway?¡¯ I thought with a sad face while banging my forehead repeatedly onto the mirror.

    Although it felt so good to stay with Yeo Dan oppa in the same house since early in the morning, nothing was that delightful other than that. The worst morning ever!

    * * *

    After washing myself, I flinched at the sight of the living room that came into view as soon as I opened the bathroom door. Yeo Dan oppa was sitting there all of a sudden.

    Along with the sounds of birds chirping, I heard a faint noise of people laughing and talking inside the TV show. Yeo Dan oppa soon directed his black eyes onto this side. He flung some greeting words that he missed earlier.

    ¡°Good morning. You woke up early.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it just happened¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, I touched the towel on my head. Watching me doing that action, Yeo Dan oppa opened his mouth again.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna catch a cold. Go blow dry your hair.¡±

    Thinking for a second, I soon shook my head.

    ¡°Um, nope. I think that noise will wake Yeo Ryung up.¡±

    ¡°She has to wake up anyway to have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°We still have time though.¡±

    With that response, I checked the time and found that it was only nine in the morning. I wasn¡¯t sure when Ruda¡¯s family would have breakfast, but if someone came to invite us for the meal, it wouldn¡¯t be late to wake her up around that time.

    ¡°And since she had a blast last night, she might be feeling so exhausted,¡± I added.

    The term, ¡®blast,¡¯ that I just used referred to the Monopoly we played with none other than Ruda and Lucas.

    Yesterday, the two brothers kept saying that money laundering wouldn¡¯t work that way while watching the spy episode of ¡°Infinite Challenge.¡± Sweating like a pig, I made up a lie that they were talking about Monopoly, which turned out to be the source of trouble.

    After my remark, Yeo Ryung suddenly uttered that she wanted to play the classic board game. She then looked up somewhere in this house and really appeared with an old version Monopoly.

    We played about five rounds in a row, which I always became the first to go bankrupt while Lucas also seemed to suck at playing money games. Thus, all the rounds turned into a battle between Yeo Ryung and Ruda in the end.

    Once it became one in the morning, I began to doze off to sleep, but Yeo Ryung and Ruda were still playing Monopoly until that time; therefore, they might have slept probably after two. In this regard, I understood why Yeo Ryung, the early bird, was in bed until now.

    When I dropped that remark, Yeo Dan oppa nodded with a look of agreement. He then suddenly moved his seat to the corner of the couch.

    ¡®Why?¡¯ I wondered thoughtlessly, but after a moment, I realized that there was only one thing he would behave that way since I didn¡¯t dry my hair enough. As soon as I grasped the situation, Yeo Dan oppa said, ¡°Come over here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I became bewildered for a moment. He seldom spoke that way, which sounded like giving an order. His way of talking was usually, ¡®Do you want to watch TV?¡¯ something like that. Then I understood why he said to me that way upon his following words.

    ¡°Let me dry your hair.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m good.¡±

    With that response, I stepped back stealthily. It was just a few minutes ago that I banged my forehead onto the mirror while confessing my sins. However, now he was asking me to come sit right beside him. If I tried to do that, either my heart or conscience would explode.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I think you¡¯re right. I should go wake her up.¡±

    As I replied with an awkward smile, Yeo Dan perked one side of his brows upwards.

    ¡®Yikes, did he notice something?¡¯ That was when I quickly turned around and tried to go upstairs with that thought in my head. Someone¡¯s big hand overlapped on mine that was holding the stairway handrail. Being frozen on the spot, I soon turned my head creakingly like a broken robot.

    Yeo Dan oppa came closely behind me before I even knew. The moment when he told me that he would dry my hair, he had this warm, morning air-like atmosphere in his eyes; however, it was now gone. Looking at the cold, stiffen look on his face, I briefly drew in my breath. Geez, I was about to hiccup.

    ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you stammering?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I did¡­ not¡­ sta¡­ mmer¡­¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa looked at me once again with his cold black eyes. Dropping my gaze at the floor, I began to find a mouse hole that would fit my size.

    Somewhere in this world, there would be a big mouse hole that I could go inside and hide. ¡®So, don¡¯t give up!¡¯ While I braced myself, a faint sigh reached my ears.

    Shuddering with fear, I slowly lifted my head and sneaked a glance. Yeo Dan oppa then flung a question while looking a little loosened up.

    ¡°¡­ Hairdryer, do you where it is?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ no¡­¡±

    ¡°Me neither. I didn¡¯t see it anywhere.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa pulled me, who was standing still wordlessly, into his side. Sinking my head on my chest, I followed him with short and quick steps. Once he made me sit on the couch, Yeo Dan oppa began to pat my hair with a towel.

    Meanwhile, only silence prevailed in the living room. Although a burst of laughter and music still came from the TV, which had the volume turned down, it couldn¡¯t break the ice at all.

    The time seemed to extend endlessly. I had been frozen like a statue when Yeo Dan oppa called me to come here to the couch, but now, I began to breathe comfortably while loosening up my strained shoulders.

    Yeo Dan oppa, who was sitting right behind my back, emitted some unfamiliar scent. He would have probably used a different body wash; however, the green, woody, an herby fragrance went along so well with him.

    Maybe because Yeo Dan oppa was a person who resembled the fresh morning air. Being always calm and serene, he felt like cold water, but warm sunlight faintly but definitely existed inside him.

    That was when I was lost in thought while throwing a glance at the empty kitchen. Suddenly, the hands wrapping my hair got off. I turned my head to look behind me.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa?¡±

    ¡°This would be enough, right?¡±

    Speaking that way, he put his hands back onto my head then held both ends of the towel and tied it under my chin as if he was wrapping it around my face.

    ¡®Um, hold on¡­ Although we¡¯ve seen everything about each other, this is too¡­¡¯ I murmured to myself.

    Perhaps, my apple hair could be one of the reasons why he liked me; however, this was going too far since I wasn¡¯t the little match girl.

    The moment I tried to voice my thoughts out, the look on his face came into my sight, which made me keep my mouth shut. Yeo Dan oppa looked so delighted as he was back then when he first saw my apple hair. As I mentioned earlier, he was always serene like the morning sunlight, who showed fewer mood changes, so it wasn¡¯t easy to see this kind of brightness on his face.

    After a moment of consideration, I made a conclusion. Should I just stay like this for a while? Actually, I loved to see the look in his eyes right now. As soon as I had these thoughts in mind, I became startled at his remark and changed my mind.

    ¡°You look cute.¡±

    ¡°Oppa, you¡¯re still half asleep¡­¡±

 Chapter 384

    .

    Who on earth would say cute to me when I was looking like a little match girl? Rather than me feeling ashamed of myself, I wanted to protect Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s eyes. And that was when I tried to take his hands off me.

    Yeo Dan oppa tilted his head while placing both hands on the towel around my head. The bright light that was flowing from the veranda disappeared as he blocked the sight.

    It was still such a slow-motion as if buds were sprouting. After blinking swiftly, I slightly closed my eyes. A light and warm touch swept my cheek as if someone had gently pressed it with his thumb. There was soon another kiss right under my cheekbone close to my ear.

    Suddenly, Yeo Dan oppa rubbed my hair again with the towel. A lock of my yet undried hair fell over my forehead. That was when I opened my eyes and slightly frowned.

    I already looked seriously messy with a puffy face in the morning and the little match girl¡¯s appearance. Even my hair was disheveled now.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a mess right now.¡±

    ¡°Not in my eyes,¡± replied Yeo Dan oppa while looking at me from a close distance. I was at a loss of words. While I felt bemused for a moment, he uttered, ¡°Why did you avoid me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Like a while ago?¡±

    Recalling what had happened just an hour ago, my face reddened all of a sudden. ¡®Right! That was why I tried to run away from him so much.¡¯

    Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face was still close to mine. The shampoo fragrances from my hair and his hair were mingled in the air in a flash and were filling my nose. That was what happened at all; however, his face, which I had seen over the last four years, suddenly felt so unfamiliar.

    I held my hands stealthily which were put down to the couch.

    Birds were chirping outside the window. The house was piled with silence. The flow of air on the holiday morning made me somewhat lose my mind.

    I opened my mouth hesitantly.

    ¡°I mean, I avoided you because¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    I dropped my gaze on the floor. ¡®Should I just kneel down on the floor and wait for his punishment?¡¯ Having that thought in my head, I was looking at the right timing.

    A small voice came from the front yard, which made both of us turn frozen up.

    ¡°Are they done?¡±

    That whispering voice belonged to Ruda. When I switched my gaze to the floor-to-ceiling window at the veranda, Ruda came into view. He was turning his head away from us with his face shoved into his hands. Beside him, there stood Lucas. Looking at us nonchalantly, he soon flaunted a grin when our eyes met.

    Lucas said, ¡°Uh-huh, all done. You can now open your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Speaking that way, Ruda diverted his eyes onto us, who were both staring in his direction. He then remained wordless.

    Only the sound of the birds chirping resonated around us.

    Once we finished having breakfast in a more awkward atmosphere than the other day, only our peers left at the table. Lucas then blurted out as if he was making an excuse, ¡°But I can¡¯t just go to Jenny and say, ¡®They were busy making out, so I just returned without them. I think they can just skip breakfast though,¡¯ something like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re going too far!¡±

    While I slapped his arm in bewilderment, Yeo Ryung showed an expression as if she was saying, ¡®A-ha, that¡¯s what happened,¡¯ beside me. I felt so embarrassed.

    I turned my head to look at Ruda. He was blushing up to the root of his hair ever since he brought up the topic again. When our eyes met, he averted his eyes from me in astonishment. However, all I could do was just keeping my mouth shut since I showed him such an embarrassing sight.

    While I just pouted my dried out lips, Lucas babbled nonchalantly from beside me, ¡°You know that this place is a house, not an apartment, right? I mean, I just said that since you aren¡¯t aware of it.¡±

    ¡®A house is an independent dwelling set on its own property right on the ground,¡¯ added Lucas.

    I made a gesture of zipping up my mouth at him to imply, ¡®Please shut up.¡¯ Thankfully, Yeo Dan oppa also scowled at him wordlessly from behind, which stopped Lucas from teasing me. That was when I could pause for breath.

    We then began to discuss what we would be doing for the day. From some time ago, it seemed like we had planned to hang out in Gapyeong and have fun instead of being here for a New Year¡¯s holiday.

    ¡°Come to think of it, aren¡¯t you guys visiting your ancestral graves or performing New Year¡¯s bow?¡±

    ¡°We did the New Year¡¯s bow this morning, but we don¡¯t visit our ancestral graves,¡± replied Ruda.

    ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯ While I nodded at his response, Ruda pointed at Lucas and continued, ¡°We aren¡¯t actually taking New Year¡¯s Day seriously though, but this year, we¡¯re having a reunion to introduce Lucas and so on.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Thinking for a moment, I soon shouted, ¡®Ah, hold on!¡¯ I looked at Lucas and asked, ¡°Then yesterday, have Ruda¡¯s grandmother and Lucas met for the first time?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah. Why?¡±

    ¡°He looked so chill as if he was in his house,¡± murmured Yeo Ryung.

    Lucas giggled at her remark and responded, ¡®That comes from the wisdom of age!¡¯

    Well, Lucas was indeed seven years older than us; however, he was only twenty-five. Besides, rather than the wisdom of age, he was just a brazen-face.

    Keep talking in the house seemed to be disturbing Ruda¡¯s other family, so we went outside to take a walk around the neighborhood and further our discussion about what we were gonna do today.

    Ruda told us that there was a place to ski around here, but it was too excessive for us to engage in the activity, so his suggestion was rejected. However, what scared me was that none of us except for me cared about the muscle pain we would go through the next day after skiing.

    ¡®This combination of people is going against me for sure¡­¡¯ While I tinged pale with that thought in my head, Yeo Ryung suggested grilling outside in the deck. I thought, ¡®Hmm, that sounds cool.¡¯

    Lucas uttered, ¡°No, but that¡¯s not what we can do right now.¡±

    ¡°What about playing a paintball survival game?¡±

    Geez, why was our conversation all heading toward extreme sports? The moment I tried to ask them to count me out of such activities, Yeo Ryung pointed at somewhere. Switching my gaze in that direction, I found an outdoor field for the paintball games. Well, that would have been made to aim at those coming to Gapyeong for an active getaway.

    Believing that there was still a chance of avoiding the game, I flung a question.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s holiday. They won¡¯t be open, will they?¡±

    * * *

    After a few minutes, I changed my clothes, received the protection gears and guns, and were listening to the explanation while sitting on the warehouse of the survival game spot.

    Since Ruda and Lucas were veterans of this kind of game, I expected that they would be on another level. And just as I thought, they were shooting only the centers of the target boards while saying that they were just testing out a few things.

    Watching that sight, the manager of the paintball game place kept emitting a whoop light-heartedly.

    ¡°Wow, you two are fantastic~¡±

    Looking at the guy reproachfully, I asked, ¡°You guys are open even on New Year¡¯s Day, huh?¡±

    The manager smiled clumsily and replied while scratching the back of his head, ¡°Haha, this neighborhood is my hometown¡­!¡±

    ¡®So, why is this place your hometown of all occasions?¡¯ I murmured with a sinking heart, but there was nothing I could do.

    The game spot was full of covers such as tires and temporary walls. The team, who was winning twice out of three rounds, would be the final winner. We were using paintball bullets, but they were quite firm and dangerous that we should never aim at people¡¯s heads. If someone was shot at the body triple times, then the person was out.

    Before playing the game, we split into two teams, which Ruda and Lucas chose to be the opposite teams.

    ¡°If both of us team up, that¡¯s out of balance,¡± said Lucas in a calm attitude, which looked different from his usual, bragging character.

    I was aware that what he just said was true, so I just nodded my head. No matter how athletic the Bans were, they would be incomparable to these professionally trained dudes.

 Chapter 385

    .

    Now I had come to think of it, even if Ban Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa were separated into different teams, the number of people didn¡¯t match. Raising my hand, I asked, ¡°Which team should I participate in?¡±

    Switching his gaze to me, Lucas replied with an enigmatic expression, ¡°You¡­ can be wherever you want.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? I mean, the winner and loser can be based on my performance.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±

    I smashed Lucas on the back, who responded that way with a weird look. Well, I clearly remembered how incompetent I was during the chase that took place in the Reed Enterprise building. Still, wasn¡¯t he being too harsh on me?

    Thankfully, the manager of the paintball game place, who looked bored while having no customers, also told us that he wanted to participate, so each team now had three people. Lucas, Yeo Dan oppa, and I became the same team, whereas Ruda, Yeo Ryung, and the manager were in the opposite. And within a minute, the manager got shot on his body triple times and had to watch us play the rest of the game without him.

    ¡®Oh, Lord, when did he get out of the game?¡¯ Throwing a glance in his direction while hiding behind the cover, I suddenly lost balance.

    ¡°Oh, my god!¡± I collapsed with a low shriek. Once I pulled myself together, I found myself sitting on the open spot. Yeo Dan oppa and Lucas, who were hiding behind other covers, mouthed at me what on earth I was doing right now.

    At that moment, Ruda and Yeo Ryung, who were hiding over there, pointed their guns at me at the same time. ¡®Geez, I screwed up!¡¯ I closed my eyes tightly. Well, I did expect that I was the first to get eliminated when we played games together.

    That was when something unanticipated occurred. Suddenly, Yeo Ryung grabbed Ruda by his collar, who was standing right beside her, instead of pulling the trigger at me. Due to her sudden behavior, Ruda lost his aim on his target, which was me. He quickly threw a tantrum.

    ¡°URGH! What the heck is that? Are you insane or what!?¡±

    ¡°How can you even think about shooting Donnie?!!!¡±

    ¡°Come on, didn¡¯t you also point your gun at her? Do you think I¡¯m enjoying laying this at her?¡±

    Watching the two quarreling, Lucas and Yeo Dan oppa looked dumbfounded. The two then exchanged eye contact as if they were saying something like, ¡®How many hardships have you suffered while having that kind of sister?¡¯

    Meanwhile, I crawled stealthily toward the cover and hid behind the back of it again. ¡®For some reason, I don¡¯t feel that happy although I¡¯ve survived just now,¡¯ I murmured to myself.

    At that moment, Yi Ruda and Yeo Ryung, who were squabbling with each other, released their hands out of the blue and escaped to the opposite side. A green paintball struck between them simultaneously.

    When I turned around, I found Lucas flaunting a mischievous grin.

    ¡°You guys look very relaxed, huh?¡±

    Lucas then lifted one side of his legs. Two paintballs hit the place, where he just stepped back, one after another. Watching that sight, I thought, ¡®Oh, come on, he isn¡¯t the master of martial arts, is he?¡¯

    Clasping his hands behind his back, Lucas continued to speak nonchalantly, ¡°You can¡¯t do that as the same team.¡±

    Looking at Lucas speaking that way, Ruda muttered fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m gonna win while pouring everything out I¡¯ve learned from the successor training that I took before.¡±

    ¡°Have no idea what that is, but let me help you with it.¡±

    Also regarding Yeo Ryung¡¯s remark, this competition was about to head toward Ruda having a confrontation with Lucas.

    I was right. From some point, Ruda and Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t have their eyes on me or even Yeo Dan oppa but were out for only Lucas. After Yeo Ryung got out of the game first, the match went on as an exclusive competition between Ruda and Lucas.

    Moving through the covers, I met Ruda¡¯s eyes. Thinking that it was a good chance just in time, I uttered, ¡°Sorry, but shoot me.¡±

    Having such bad stamina and poor athletic abilities, I had already reached my limits from running for about ten minutes. I was even sweating hard inside my bulletproof vest in the wintertime.

    Since Yeo Ryung also got out of the game, I dropped those words to go take some rest beside her, but Ruda bit his lips tightly all of a sudden and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­ how can I shoot you?¡±

    ¡°Come on, this is a survival game.¡±

    I became confused for a second. ¡®Am I the only person who doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re actually filming?¡¯ Listening to Ruda¡¯s tragic remark just now, it somehow made sense.

    That was when something exploded with a loud noise behind Ruda¡¯s back. Turning my head with a flinch, I had eye contact with Lucas, who was standing behind Ruda.

    Waving his gun, Lucas uttered, ¡°My dear Ruda, you haven¡¯t learned shooting properly while busily running away from Jenny, right?¡±

    ¡°What the heck! Let¡¯s do it one more time!¡±

    Ruda soon walked toward Lucas while gnashing his teeth. Being left alone, I wondered, ¡®What are we all doing here right now?¡¯ and followed him.

    This time, we rearranged our teams, which made Ruda, Yeo Dan oppa, and I became the same team. Lucas then shot me mercilessly and got me out of the game within two minutes.

    Leaving the paintball space with no hesitation, I perched on the bench where I could keep watching the game. After a few minutes, someone out of my expectation walked totteringly in this direction and sat beside me. I displayed a look of surprise on my face.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lucas replied without looking that upset, ¡°Two shots from Ruda, and one from your boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Your boyfriend, he¡¯s quite good.¡±

    I just nodded my head. Tilting his head slightly, Lucas showed a look of wonder.

    ¡°I gave a compliment, but you don¡¯t look that good? Not even surprised, huh?¡±

    In a calm attitude, I responded to Lucas, who was adding something like, ¡®I seldom compliment though¡­¡¯

    ¡°If you¡¯ve, instead, said he sucks, I would have become surprised.¡±

    That was when he looked like he understood the situation. Curling his sky-blue hair with his finger, Lucas replied, ¡°A-ha, so are you talking about something like Mr. Perfect Next Door? Your country has a lot of interesting expressions.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s actually my neighbor living next door, also a perfect son of my mom¡¯s close friend.¡±

    When I spoke that way, Lucas seemed like he was lost in thoughts. Placing his elbow on his knee, he rested his chin on his palm and said, ¡°Hmm, I did hear about it from Ruda. You and your boyfriend have known each other since you guys were very young.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t clearly remember but probably from kindergarten.¡±

    In fact, I wasn¡¯t being just unclear at that time but also had no memories in that period, so I wasn¡¯t able to talk about it. Dropping my gaze on the ground, I was deep in thought. Suddenly, a question returned.

    ¡°But you guys managed to become a couple, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°They say love has an expiry date equivalent to the period of fantasizing each other.¡±

    Fantasizing each other¡­ My brows slightly met in the middle.

    Now I had come to think of it, Lee Mina said something similar before. She said something like, from a commonsense point of view, she could get more fluttered to a stranger in the streets instead of the handsome Yoon Jung In.

    ¡®But those two were now in a relationship; therefore, we never know what will happen.¡¯

    While I showed an enigmatic look on my face, Lucas continued, ¡°Many couples, who were best friends before, end up being friends again. Do you know why?¡±

    Thinking about Lee Mina and Yoon Jung In just in time, I was startled at his question. I wished their relationship lasted as long as possible since they were such a great couple.

    Tilting my head for a moment, I soon shook my head and uttered, ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve thought that you¡¯ve known this person well, but once you guys are in a relationship, that turns out to be not true. The two people, who got used to each other for a long time and was a great pair like puzzle pieces, suddenly don¡¯t mix well anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Fitting into each other is quite a painful process, so going through it again with someone I¡¯ve already done that seems very upsetting and also becomes an overwhelming sense of loss. You know it¡¯s hard to find like that again. Thus, it may feel like I¡¯ve been too greedy to lose something very critical.¡±

    Letting an exclamation, I asked, ¡°Lucas, how many times have you been in love?¡±

 Chapter 386

    .

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t get me wrong. Not even three times, but I¡¯ve been giving a lot of dating advice.¡±

    ¡°Are there people asking you for advice?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡±

    With that response, Lucas gently pinched my cheek. I thought, ¡®Then you should have not quarreled with Ruda in front of me every day.¡¯ Showing a look of unfairness on my face, I flung a question.

    ¡°Are you concerned about Yeo Dan oppa and me?¡±

    ¡°Well, a little, and I also wonder about something.¡±

    ¡®Um¡­ does he have a thing for me?¡¯ Such a thought entered my head, but I quickly stopped thinking that way. Not only did we have a big age difference, but Lucas also looked very picky about women. For some reason, that was how I felt about Lucas.

    Wondering for a second, I replied, ¡°Hmm, we do have known each other for a long time, but he¡¯s a person whom I can keep fantasizing about, regardless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting it clearly though.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say there a furnace where I can add and mix my fantasies about Mr. Perfect and a guy living next door. He¡¯s a person whom I¡¯ve drawn out of that heating unit. No matter how long I have known him, I have never seen my fantasies breaking away.¡±

    Lucas, who was listening to my response, asked me as if he felt a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°That kind of guy living next door¡­ isn¡¯t the possibility almost the same as a vampire living right beside your house?¡±

    Was he using vampire as a comparison since he was from the West? Anyway, I nodded my head. Just as he said, the possibility seemed to be the same as something that much rare, but I just had come to expect it since he was the brother of the female main character.

    ¡°Anyway, I would say¡­ it¡¯s correct that my fantasy about him is still ongoing; however, I seldom get surprised. You know he¡¯s always been beside me, so I¡¯m very used to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Listening to my remark, Lucas placed his hands behind his back and tilted his head back. After a moment of thinking, he suddenly blurted, ¡°That also isn¡¯t a good sign though¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to get used to him when you guys have been a couple less than a hundred days. Novelty is something that keeps a relationship going.¡±

    Having heard his additional words, I showed a look of bewilderment. ¡®Just listening to his remark¡­ he really seems to be a master of love,¡¯ I thought.

    That was when Lucas suddenly uttered, ¡°Are you really sure that you have fallen in love with him?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When did you begin to have a feeling for him? How did that happen?¡±

    Looking up at the sky, I soon replied, ¡°¡­ He¡¯s a person who deserves to be loved¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Slightly furrowing his brows, Lucas responded immediately, ¡°Then what if someone pops out and confesses that she has a crush on him? Won¡¯t you be jealous?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think that¡¯s understandable. He¡¯s like everyone¡¯s sweetheart you know.¡±

    ¡°Nah, those are different. I¡¯m not talking about some universal standard.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Considering about Yeo Dan oppa again, I replied, ¡°He¡¯s sweet, warmhearted, and considerate¡­¡±

    ¡°All guys behave that way to the person they like. What can¡¯t they do for their lovers?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Always staying beside me¡­ and likes me.¡±

    It was my true heart, which came out after Lucas pushing me to the corner. I closed my mouth. Casting down my eyes, I somehow dug the frozen ground with my toes. Meanwhile, Lucas also remained silent beside me for quite a while.

    After a long pause, he uttered, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Lucas threw a glance far ahead. A stray paintball was just breaking apart while striking the tree. He continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking, ¡®Am I be able to meet someone better than him?¡¯ something like that?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t respond. Lucas kept on speaking, ¡°Do you really think a choice you¡¯ve made while having no options can become a real choice?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Broaden your mental vision. Don¡¯t drive yourself to the corner too much.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s the way to live a life true to your heart.¡¯

    Somehow his following voice contained a little bit of regret. Thus, I just nodded at his advice.

    * * *

    On our way back home after the paintball game, we went to the biggest grocery store in the neighborhood, where we first stopped by once we arrived at Gapyeong, and bought meats for barbeque along with a set of firecrackers.

    I suddenly felt a little depressed that ever since I came here, I didn¡¯t even open a page of the workbook I carried in my backpack all the way to this place. Well, I had fun, so that would be enough.

    As we came outside of the grocery store, we crossed the town and bridge then walked along the roadside where there were no cars running around.

    It was pretty dark outside because there was a long distance between the streetlights. Then at the moment, someone held my hand from beside me. Instead of getting surprised, I grabbed his hand and put it inside my pocket. Raising my head, I showed him a faint smile.

    ¡°Again¡­¡± grumbled Yeo Ryung. Walking ahead of us, she suddenly kicked Ruda in the shin, which made him throw a fit. It looked like a blurry sight through a camera lens.

    I returned home while holding Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s hand. As soon as we got back to the house, we washed the veggies, piled up on a tray, and brought them to the front yard. Although it was wintertime, I liked that there weren¡¯t any winged insects.

    After enjoying the barbeque party, we watched TV in the living room and engaged in chatter. Leaning my head on Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s shoulder, I recalled the conversation I had with Lucas earlier today.

    ¡®He¡¯s the only person I can have a relationship with¡­ I¡¯m thinking this way because there exist other people, but does it really have to be Yeo Dan oppa? Can¡¯t I do anything without him?¡¯ I wondered for a while, but there was no answer.

    How could Lucas let me fall into such a complicated mood from New Year¡¯s Day? That was when I scowled at Lucas¡¯s swaying hair in a near distance. Muttering that there wasn¡¯t anything to watch, Ruda switched the channels with a remote control then suddenly paused to do so. Since I didn¡¯t have much interest in the TV, I wasn¡¯t directing my eyes on that side.

    At that moment, Ruda turned his head to look at Yeo Ryung and me. He uttered, ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± replied Yeo Ryung. Lifting her head, she diverted her gaze onto the TV and soon froze up. I also looked in the same direction while wondering what was going on. When a familiar name on the screen came into view, I felt my blood curdling in my veins.

    [Breaking News] President of Balhae Group Unconscious After Reported Car Crash

    All thoughts stopped. I was totally out of touch with reality as if I was inside a TV drama. Amid the situation, I searched inside my pocket all of a sudden and took out my phone. There was a vibration.

    Article 31. Until He Gets Used to Misfortune

    It took four hours by car from Gapyeong to Balhae Hospital. Since it was already two days after the New Year¡¯s Day, the highway was packed with returning vehicles.

    When we arrived at the hospital, it was three in the morning. Everywhere was dark; the air was so cold that my lung was about to freeze. However, broadcasting vans were occupying all directions. Luckily, Lucas drove our car skillfully and slipped through the reporters.

    As soon as we got to the parking lot and got off the car, someone was waiting for us. A few strands of his red hair fell under his black beanie pulled down over his eyes. The pair of his grey-green eyes shone clearly over the scarf covering his nose and mouth.

    Unwinding his scarf, he said, ¡°Donnie, Yeo Ryung, you guys are here.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to have cried since his eyes weren¡¯t wet, but he got a frog in his throat. As soon as he dropped the greeting, Yeo Ryung shouted, ¡°Of course, we are! Why wouldn¡¯t we be here?¡±

    Suddenly changing her attitude, Yeo Ryung pouted her lips with teary eyes in anxiety. I grasped why she was behaving that way.

    When someone close to us confronted hardship, the first thing we always said was, ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ We did know that the person wouldn¡¯t be fine at all. However, if it happened to Eun Hyung, we somehow thought that he would even conceal his struggles and just smile warmheartedly.

    After pouting her lips for quite a while, Yeo Ryung finally chose to just grab the ends of Eun Hyung¡¯s sleeves.

    His widely open eyes slowly narrowed down. Looking at Yeo Ryung with an obscure face, which was neither smiling nor crying, Eun Hyung soon switched his gaze to me.

    ¡°Donnie¡­ thanks for coming.¡±

    ¡°Come on, all I can do for you is just coming here.¡±

    As I replied that way while feeling very emotional, Eun Hyung stretched out his hand and pressed my head. He also nodded his head toward my back.

    ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning¡­ I really appreciate the ride.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Waving his hand in the air, Lucas, who drove the car, rolled his eyes in embarrassment. It looked like he wasn¡¯t used to this kind of situation. Well, the accident occurred to someone in a distant relation, the father of his brother¡¯s friend, whom he had never even seen before.

 Chapter 387

    .

    While there was a prolonged silence, Ruda, who was standing beside Lucas, uttered, ¡°So, we¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    That was when I turned back and replied hurriedly, ¡°Ah, yeah, thanks for the ride. I keep owing you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. We had a great holiday too, and¡­¡± Switching his gaze to Eun Hyung, Ruda added with his face remarkably stiffened, ¡°I hope he recovers soon.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± replied Eun Hyung. His voice sounded so nonchalant that it seemed like they were sharing some normal words of blessings.

    Yeo Dan oppa, who was standing behind the two, said, ¡°If you need anything, let me know. I¡¯ll pick it up at home and take a cab.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s wait and see until tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°I wish his quick recovery.¡±

    This time, Eun Hyung nodded politely and said, ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Throwing a glance at me in the last place, Yeo Dan oppa got in the car. Once the vehicle with Lucas, Ruda, and Yeo Dan oppa left the parking lot, Eun Hyung diverted his gaze back onto us.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. Chun Young is in front of the operating room. So are Jiho and Jooin. They are also there.¡±

    I just nodded while being lost track of things. Yeo Ryung, whose face blanched with fear, was also just grabbing Eun Hyung¡¯s sleeve more tightly while biting her lips.

    The three of us took the elevator that directly connected from the parking lot. Even looking at the floor numbers going up in order, I still had no sense of reality.

    I couldn¡¯t help since I had been managing to spend a peaceful New Year¡¯s holiday just until now. The breaking news on the TV, however, disturbed everything. This situation didn¡¯t seem real to me, who wasn¡¯t even the person directly involved; thus, how would the parties to the accident be doing right now? What about Yoo Chun Young?

    The elevator door opened, at last; the bright hallway appeared. Bending my steps to turn around the corner, I found the familiar faces at the end of it.

    Yoo Chun Young and Woo Jooin were sitting on the blue bench in front of the operating room. Above the door, there was a red ¡®SURGERY¡¯ sign on.

    Both my parents were very healthy, so I had never waited for someone to get surgery in the operation room. The sight in front of me was, therefore, only seen in TV dramas.

    Eun Jiho was the first one to discover us being here. Standing against the wall, he was looking at the floor nervously. Once we came into his view, Eun Jiho opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    He sounded as subsided as Eun Hyung¡¯s voice. As if he just got out of bed and dashed into this place, Eun Jiho, who was sensitive to cold, was only wearing a black cardigan over his short-sleeved t-shirt.

    While I just nodded my head, Jooin, who soon turned his head to look in our direction, showed a faint smile. He looked toned down than usual but spoke with a yet warm voice.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, mama, you¡¯ve come a long way. I heard you guys were in the country house.¡±

    ¡°We would have come here even if we were abroad,¡± replied Yeo Ryung with a tearful voice.

    Standing beside her, I added in a low voice, ¡°¡­ Thank goodness we didn¡¯t go to Taiwan.¡±

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young, whose figure had been stiffened like a statue, finally moved. Wrapping his forehead with both hands and leaning forward, he was sitting still on the bench just until now as if he could neither see nor hear. However, he was now putting his hands down and turning his head to look at us.

    His pale face was as white as a sheet of paper now. Even if it got cut by a sharp blade, only a white surface seemed to be visible.

    Only a heavy silence prevailed around the hallway until he detached his lips and called my name.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    I recalled that almost two months had passed since we didn¡¯t talk to each other. Was it this much strange and unfamiliar thing for my name to be called in his voice? Dwelling vacantly on the sound that he made, I got to come up with another possibility.

    For some reason, Yoo Chun Young looked so anxious and uncomfortable even just seeing my face. Now that his behavior suddenly changed, I thought that he would definitely need me just like I also did when I struggled before.

    However, what if he wasn¡¯t? What if he felt more burdened from recovering our relationship at this very challenging time?

    The new possibility that entered my head made my whole body stiffen. Even my tongue wasn¡¯t moving at all. That was when I just cast my eyes on the linoleum floor while being as stiff as a post.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would come.¡±

    What he returned in a low and calm voice was unable to interpret. Did he mean that my visit was unexpected or undesirable?

    The needle in my head went back and forth between positive and negative signs. After quite a while, I barely opened my mouth to respond.

    ¡°I would have come whenever you call me.¡±

    I decided to speak and behave honestly since I no longer wanted to become too worried to say anything. Yoo Chun Young seemed to look at me; however, I was too scared to confront his face, so I just added while clenching my fist with downcast eyes.

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t this situation¡­ I would have come if you needed me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The silence between us continued. Slightly plucking up my courage, I raised my head. Yoo Chun Young, who was still sitting on the bench, was looking up at me rigidly just like before.

    His eyes, which looked blurry like having layers of fogs inside, now turned a little clear. When he detached his lips, at last, I touched my hands in bewilderment.

    ¡°Why are you so trembling?¡±

    Did I? When I looked down at my hands, I found them really trembling. Eun Jiho, who was leaning against the wall until then, frowned and took off his cardigan to hand it out to me.

    ¡°Have this on you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ okay.¡±

    I took his cardigan in an unguarded moment and put it around my shoulders. Even though I shoved myself into his clothes that still had his body heat around, the tremor of my hands wouldn¡¯t go away. I was also aware that it was due to myself being strained to the limit.

    The moment I adjusted his cardigan over me wordlessly, Yoo Chun Young spoke again. I lifted my head.

    ¡°And you¡¯re about to cry.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    I shook my head again this time but actually had no confidence to not break into tears. Having no close relatives living in the suburbs of Seoul, I was very anxious and afraid of this unanticipated situation¨C¨Cwaiting in front of the operation room¨C¨C which I never went through before.

    However, what would happen if I began to wail at this moment? If I burst into tears as if I had expected some sorrowful future, that would overstrain people. In the end, Yoo Chun Young would also lose his composure which he was striving to maintain right now.

    As if he read my thoughts, Yoo Chun Young, who stared fixedly at me, continued to speak in a low voice.

    ¡°If you tremble more than me, I¡¯d feel sorry to call you.¡±

    No, it was just that this was my first time to be in front of the operation room. The moment I tried to speak out that way, Yoo Chun Young added while fastening his eyes on me, ¡°But you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad to see you again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He kept on speaking nonchalantly with downcast eyes in front of me, who was at a loss of words. His voice sank down heavily to the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to scare you, but¡­ please stay here a little longer¡­¡±

    That was when my hands stopped trembling. Clenching my fist, I replied, ¡°A little longer? Hey, where would I go leaving you here?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young raised his head and grinned faintly with his yet pale face.

    Looking at his smile, I thought how thankful it was that I wasn¡¯t traveling abroad.

    * * *

    Instead of Yoo Chun Young, who would be so painful to go over the situation, Eun Jiho told us what happened.

    Now I had come to think of it, it had been almost two months since I didn¡¯t speak with him, but we were fine as if we had talked to each other yesterday. The long history of our friendship seemed to work. However, even this silly thought disappeared as soon as I heard Eun Jiho¡¯s explanation.

    ¡°It¡¯s been six hours since he went inside, but there¡¯s no sign of ending¡­ It can take longer than ten hours.¡±

    ¡°Ten hours¡­¡±

    I repeated the time unit inside my head absentmindedly. Having no experience of myself or other people around me getting surgery, I had no idea whether this was a major operation or not. However, according to the look on Eun Jiho¡¯s face, I could estimate that it was very serious.

 Chapter 388

    .

    The following story was even more severe. Touching his forehead, Eun Jiho continued, ¡°Besides, he got serious injuries to the head¡­ so not sure if he can wake up even if the surgery goes well.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°The reason why no grownups are here is that they¡¯ve called an emergency meeting. There¡¯s no guarantee of the postoperative recovery; even if the surgery goes very successfully, no one knows if he¡¯ll be able to regain his consciousness, so they¡¯re already preparing for war.¡±

    That was when the two people I saw at the party flashed through my head.

    ¡°What about Chun Young¡¯s brothers? Were they Yoo Shin and Yoo Gun?¡±

    ¡°They are coming here by flight. Probably Yoo Gun will be dragged to the meeting right away, and only Yoo Shin will be here, but that¡¯s fine since Yoo Chun young won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, at least, that¡¯s better¡­¡±

    However, at that moment, Eun Jiho paused to speak and threw a mixed glance at me. I rubbed my cheeks. Pointing at his cardigan over my shoulders, I asked, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re quite sensitive to cold, right? Should I return it to you?¡±

    ¡°No, not that¡­¡±

    Disheveling his hair, Eun Jiho mumbled, ¡®Gosh, what should I do¡­? How come they all made me explain everything?¡¯ His muttering words agitated me that I pushed him, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ you said you¡¯ve heard about this situation from the TV news, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Then you saw that it was a car accident.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°You know who¡¯s the driver of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father¡­¡±

    As soon I grasped what Eun Jiho was implying, my face stiffened immediately.

    It was a thing that never entered my head since Eun Hyung even came out to pick us up. His face that I first encountered today in the parking lot looked pale, which I considered that it was because of a sudden accident. There wasn¡¯t any trace of tears too, so I couldn¡¯t think further at all.

    Watching my reaction, Eun Jiho heaved a deep sigh as if he had expected that. His following words then dragged me to the ground.

    ¡°Eun Hyung¡¯s father is also in a critical state just like Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father. He¡¯s also in a major surgery right now. We¡¯re not even sure if their consciousness could return.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They must¡­ they must wake up from the coma, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Eun Jiho dropped those words one after another in front of me, who was just standing still wordlessly. He seemed to vent his anger at, not me but, someone who wasn¡¯t here in this place such as the angel of death or the god of destiny.

    ¡°Because Kwon Eun Hyung¡­ he only has one person left for now, so they must survive. Wouldn¡¯t that be fair for him?¡± Eun Jiho murmured frantically while mussing up his hair.

    I knew that the world was unfair, and I wasn¡¯t supposed to say this, but¡­

    ¡°Among the people I know, Kwon Eun Hyung is the one who¡¯s living life to the fullest¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been hustling to survive¡­ but how can this happen again to him? Such nonsense¡­¡±

    While Eun Jiho blurted out, unusually, without context, I also mumbled beside him in a daze.

    ¡°They say good people get rewarded after their death¡­ that¡¯s such bullshit.¡±

    Why did it have to be after death, not now? Everyone deserved to become happy, but if someone particularly had the right to be that way, I believed it was Eun Hyung.

    I clenched both my fists while thinking, ¡®But how come¡­?¡¯

    In front of Eun Jiho, who broke into tears, I also began to cry, eventually.

    When we went back to the hallway near the operation room, Eun Hyung greeted us first. Sitting beside Yoo Chun Young, who still didn¡¯t move an inch like a statue, Eun Hyung just looked down at the floor nonchalantly then turned his head toward us and smiled.

    It was his usual, refreshing grin, which made me become even more concerned about him.

    With a bright expression, he uttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? It would have been a long way to get here by car.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I replied. Turning my head aside, I found Eun Jiho looking at Eun Hyung with a piercing gaze in slight anger. That was when I heard Eun Hyung¡¯s response.

    ¡°Then you should fill your tummy, or else you¡¯re gonna get hungry soon. Let me go get something for you. I know this hospital well.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, no thanks, I¡¯m okay,¡± I shook my head in a hurry. ¡®Thanks for your consideration, but having something in this situation would just make me have an upset stomach or suffer from indigestion,¡¯ I thought. However, Eun Hyung stood firm.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to starve and wait at the same time.¡±

    As if he was a nutritionist facing a kid fussy about food, Eun Hyung responded determinedly that way. He then stood up and began to bend his steps.

    Watching at him blankly, I soon ran up and threw my hands to his arm.

    Diverting his gaze back onto me, Eun Hyung asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I mean, Eun Hyung¡­ don¡¯t you have to stay here, or else¡­¡± With a slight pause, I added hesitantly, ¡°Or else you can miss the doctor coming outside after the surgery.¡±

    It was ridiculous to recall some shallow knowledge from TV dramas in this urgent situation. However, in those soap operas, doctors came out to the hallway once the operation was over. They took off their face masks, and, first of all, briefly talked about how the surgery went.

    Wouldn¡¯t Eun Hyung, of course, also wonder how the operation proceeded? He, however, just furrowed his brows for a second in silence.

    Why on earth was he showing that expression? Did I say something wrong? The moment I rambled those thoughts in my head, Eun Hyung opened his mouth, at last.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s gonna be moved to the recovery room, so I can¡¯t even see him anyway.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you should¡­ hear¡­¡± I barely added, ¡°¡­ Hear the result of the surgery¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung intervened in my words again, while saying, ¡°Even if the operation is over, we don¡¯t know when he¡¯s regaining his consciousness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Being unable to understand Eun Hyung talking that way, I just looked up at him vacantly.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t we usually getting nervous since we don¡¯t know what¡¯s gonna happen? We are flustered, frightened, stamping our feet, and urging to get out of this place as soon as possible, aren¡¯t we?¡¯ While I had those thoughts in mind, Eun Hyung took my hand off his arm and was receding from me.

    Pulling myself together all of a sudden, I shouted, ¡°Eun Hyung, okay, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    He slowly paused his steps and waited for me. Once I caught up with him in the hallway, we headed toward the convenience store inside the hospital.

    * * *

    As if he wasn¡¯t lying that he was familiar with this hospital, Eun Hyung walked through the place without hesitation.

    Whenever we saw some suspicious people, who didn¡¯t look like patients or their family members, Eun Hyung pulled his beanie over his eyes and swerved to avoid them. Perhaps, reporters aiming at the response of Balhae Group were all over the hospital. Thankfully, the space around the surgery room was fiercely guarded.

    Sometimes, we hid in the elevator or empty rooms to keep moving forward. Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Eun Hyung in wonder. Although he had a good brain, wasn¡¯t it a little weird to memorize every floor and structure of this hospital when he was here only once?

    How could Eun Hyung, not Jooin, behave this way? Another possibility I could think of was that Eun Hyung had been here often, but why would he do that? Did he have some chronic disease?

    Even when I had those thoughts in my head, Eun Hyung bent his steps with me without hindrance and finally arrived at the convenience store. Letting me stand in front of the cashier, Eun Hyung detached his lips.

    ¡°It seems fine now but after a few hours, you¡¯re gonna get hungry and not feel well. Let me get some water and something easy to digest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Wanna choose them together?¡±

    I shook my head. Nothing would pop inside my head since I wasn¡¯t craving anything. Thus, even when I got to see some snacks to eat, I wouldn¡¯t feel like, ¡®Oh, I want to have this, not that.¡¯

    Eun Hyung would definitely feel the same as me; however, he just nodded nonchalantly and disappeared with the words, ¡®Well, then.¡¯

    I stared at the view of his back with mixed feelings. Suddenly, I lifted my head at a loud noise. There was a TV right above the counter. The old lady at the cashier was looking up at the screen with a boring look.

    The exterior of this hospital was on the TV screen. Since the sky looked bright, thankfully, at least, it wasn¡¯t a live broadcast. The reporter¡¯s clearly ringing voice resonated around the quiet store.

    [Yoo Jin Young, the president of Balhae Group, and his driver, Mr. Kwon, were involved in a fatal car crash in Seoul at 9 pm the previous night. Two people were found severely injured at the scene and quickly taken to Balhae hospital. The hospital reported that the two men, who are in a state of coma, are now under major surgery, but even though it goes out successfully, medics aren¡¯t hopeful that the two men will recover consciousness.]

 Chapter 389

    .

    The look on my face darkened while watching the screen.

    ¡®What Eun Jiho said was true¡­ Thank God Chun Young¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t along for the ride, but I never imagined that Eun Hyung¡¯s father would get involved in the accident too. Before everything, how could he act that way when he was also having a hard time?¡¯

    Squinting my eyes, I fell into thought again.

    ¡®Why is Eun Hyung forcing himself to act like he¡¯s okay? His heart would be bleeding for his father¡­ Are we that incredulous to him?¡¯ Having those thoughts in my head, I felt a pressure on my chest.

    Not because of Eun Hyung, of course, but it was due to myself who was not being his reliable and trustworthy friend.

    Another possibility also existed, on the other hand, which was Eun Hyung being confident of the two men quickly recovering from the injuries. ¡®But¡­¡¯ I stamped my feet with my crossed arms. From what I could tell, Eun Hyung wasn¡¯t that positive character.

    At that moment, the old lady at the cashier looked in this direction out of the blue and uttered, ¡°This place would also become noisy for a while because of the reporters.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Oh¡­ yeah, right¡­¡±

    ¡°Since they can¡¯t tell when he¡¯s gonna wake up, there will be a fuss while he¡¯s in the hospital.¡±

    Nodding my head, I soon turned stiff at her following words.

    ¡°Anyway, what would happen to the driver? The president is gonna die because of him, so even though he also recovers, once people begin to assign blame to the driver, it won¡¯t be living but waiting to die you know.¡±

    I was horrified at her remark. The moment I tried to argue on her way of speech, a calm voice intervened in her words.

    ¡°How much are these?¡±

    When I looked back, Eun Hyung was putting down the things he picked on the counter. Two bottles of water, rice balls, and some snacks¡­ The cashier lady scanned the barcodes nonchalantly and quickly entered the purchases into the cash register. Looking at the things piling up beside the counter, I felt loads of concerns sitting heavily on me.

    I kept throwing a glance at Eun Hyung standing beside me and wondered, ¡®Did he hear that? No?¡¯ His face still looked serene that I couldn¡¯t tell what was going on inside him.

    The reporter¡¯s voice continued above my head.

    [Since Chairman Yoo Jin Young was actively participating in the group¡¯s management, analysts predict the situation would be a severe blow to the company and focus their attention on fluctuations in stock prices. Public attention also continues to look for whether the absence of the chairman would lead to an emergency management system immediately¡­]

    How could they talk about management and stock prices when people were almost dying? I suddenly realized that Yoo Chun Young and his family were living in a different world. While I slightly revealed a terrified expression on my face, Eun Hyung took the bag from the lady.

    Turning his head toward me, Eun Hyung said, ¡°Should we go now?¡±

    He would have usually waited for me to reply, but as soon as he spoke that way, Eun Hyung bent his steps ahead of me and left the store.

    Heaving another sigh, I walked after him with heavy footsteps.

    * * *

    Until the end of the surgery, nearly no one attempted to have the foods that Eun Hyung bought, so it was left untouched on the seat. Eun Hyung, however, didn¡¯t express his feelings toward that sight at all.

    If Yoo Chun Young looked like he was enduring all the painful situation while burying his face onto his palms and waiting for the time to stop, Eun Hyung bore everything with his usual demeanor.

    Thus, Yoo Chun Young was seemingly more serious, but I was more concerned about Eun Hyung. As if others also felt the same, Yeo Ryung and Jooin grabbed Eun Hyung¡¯s arm from time to time; however, they couldn¡¯t say anything. Whenever that happened, Eun Hyung just smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    We wouldn¡¯t be able to respond to him at all, of course.

    After two or three hours, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother arrived. It was my first to see her directly, but looking at her black hair and blue eyes, I could clearly tell who Yoo Chun Young looked like.

    That was when Yoo Chun Young, who sat still like a rock with his face shoved onto his hands, barely lifted his head. A word slipped from his pale lips.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time?¡±

    Getting on her knees to make eye contact with Yoo Chun Young who was cowering on the seat, his mother continued to talk.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to leave you alone until now. Your brothers also took the flight to come here at two in the morning. They are gonna be at the airport soon. I sent a car for them, and¡­¡±

    Gently speaking that way, she turned her head and looked at Eun Hyung. Not only me but Yeo Ryung and Jooin, who was sitting both sides of Eun Hyung, also flinched.

    As if we were invisible to her, Chun Young¡¯s mother fixed her blue eyes only onto Eun Hyung and called him, ¡°Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The look on Eun Hyung¡¯s face, replying to her, was the most expressionless that I had ever seen. His eyelashes tinged with red cast a long shadow over his white cheek. As if he became a doll that way, Eun Hyung didn¡¯t even blink at all.

    There was a moment of silence in the hallway. Holding our breath, we were just waiting for the action that would come next.

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother stretched out her arms and embraced Eun Hyung¡¯s shoulder. She then dropped a remark heavily.

    ¡°How scared have you been¡­¡±

    Another round of silence took place. Amid the situation, Eun Hyung slowly opened his lips, at last. A stiff, mechanic voice then came out.

    ¡°No. I was¡­¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Gently holding Eun Hyung¡¯s shoulders, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother went on, ¡°Why would you be sorry? The witnesses at the scene already testified that your father had nothing to do with this accident. It was another car that suddenly intervened in¡­ so please do not worry.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Should I apologize to you about the thing that happened ten years ago here?¡±

    When a wave of mild anger smeared into her voice, that was when Eun Hyung changed the look on his face. I never saw such a sensitive expression appearing on his countenance until now. Watching the sight, I suddenly realized something.

    Right, it was also a car accident, which took Eun Hyung¡¯s mother away from him and made Eun Hyung tremble when confronting a similar situation. However, Eun Hyung was pretending to look composed until now. Why was he behaving that way?

    At that moment, the operation room opened just in time, and the doctors came out. Releasing her arms from Eun Hyung, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother went toward them hurriedly.

    A doctor, who had dark circles under his eyes, took his face mask off and detached his lips.

    ¡°Both surgeries went successfully. They just moved to the recovery room.¡± With a short pause, he soon continued, ¡°But the problem is whether they could regain their consciousness or not. As from the explanation beforehand, the fatal head injuries have caused huge damage to the brain¡­¡±

    Cutting in the words determinedly, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother replied, ¡°If the surgeries were successful, that¡¯s enough. Both men would wake up and recover soon.¡±

    Listening to her remark, I heaved a sigh of relief. Anyway, they overcame an obstacle just now. As the doctor said, there, of course, existed a matter of whether both men would wake up or not, but listening to her determined remark, I began to regard that the two gentlemen would recover from the coma as soon as possible.

    Clenching my fist secretly, I decided to ask for a miracle inside this horrible novel. A crisis in a novel was always just a process for the main characters to grow; therefore, I wished that this accident would just become a challenging moment that would pass soon to Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung.

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother switched her gaze to this side and said, ¡°Thanks so much for staying here until late at night. I heard that you¡¯ve all been waiting in front of here for more than ten hours. Your parents would be very concerned¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, she sent a warm glance to us one after another.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home now. I¡¯ll drop you all off,¡± she said.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    It was Yeo Ryung. Shaking her head, she continued, ¡°Our parents went to Taiwan for a holiday trip, so no one¡¯s at home anyway. We¡¯re fine to stay here.¡±

    I also nodded my head enthusiastically beside her. Where would we go in this situation while leaving the two boys here?

 Chapter 390

    .

    Slightly furrowing her brows, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother replied, ¡°But don¡¯t you all have to eat something? I couldn¡¯t let daughters and sons of another¡¯s family starve; besides, you must wash and take some sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Um, thank you but we¡¯re really fine¡­¡±

    At that moment, Eun Hyung, who was watching us one step back, suddenly opened his mouth. He sounded too calm.

    ¡°You guys should better leave now. We have the results of the operation.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Throwing his glance even at Eun Jiho and Jooin, Eun Hyung then turned to look beside him and said, ¡°Do you mind if I can take them downstairs? I think I must see them out.¡±

    As if she didn¡¯t notice us being stirred up, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother replied, ¡°Sure, why don¡¯t you all take a ride back home? Ah, if you¡¯re gonna stay in the patient¡¯s room, you could go bring your things from home.¡±

    She added, ¡°But Eun Hyung, I suggest that you should go home and take some rest today. This will be a long battle, so instead of sapping your energy in the beginning, go take a bath, have some proper meal, and get some sleep. I know that you¡¯ve been crying all night. I¡¯ll reach out to you as soon as he gets up.¡±

    Eun Hyung responded without a second thought.

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    He walked toward us, who were in a daze until that moment, then urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I stared at him with mixed feelings. He had been acting strange from earlier such as not keeping his seat in front of the surgery room, picking us up from the parking lot, going to the convenience store to buy us something to eat, and now saying that he would return home without hesitation.

    Something was truly weird about him. However, I couldn¡¯t ask something like, ¡®Why aren¡¯t you crying?¡¯ to a person who was trying to keep his head above water.

    ¡®Should we just leave this way?¡¯ I wondered. Eun Hyung¡¯s forceful spirit made us stand in front of the elevator in the end. At that moment, someone grabbed Eun Hyung¡¯s arm from behind him and made him turn back.

    ¡°Let me go with you.¡±

    It was Yoo Chun Young¡¯s voice.

    I never expected that he would follow us, so I just blinked swiftly in surprise. From what I just saw, Yoo Chun Young looked like he wouldn¡¯t leave the hospital until his father woke up.

    Eun Hyung, on the other hand, also seemed surprised. Slightly grimacing at Yoo Chun Young for a moment, Eun Hyung loosened up his strain expression and responded to him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the hospital? If you text me anything you need, I can bring it to¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s response still sounded determined.

    ¡°Let me go with you. I¡¯m gonna take some sleep at home.¡±

    The look on his face earlier in the hallway didn¡¯t seem like he would be able to sleep even at his house. Probably having the same thought, Eun Hyung squinted his eyes at Yoo Chun Young as if he was looking at a lying kid. However, he just turned his head away from him without any other words.

    ¡°¡­ Really? Okay, then.¡±

    Replying that way, Eun Hyung showed a refreshing smile then stepped into the elevator unwaveringly. Yoo Chun Young followed his back with a straight face.

    After a moment, Ban Yeo Ryung, Eun Jiho, Jooin, and I walked into the elevator with mixed feelings. Watching the floor numbers descending, I quietly put my arms around me.

    It seemed like an unknown battle was ongoing between the two deep in the water, but I couldn¡¯t read the behind story at all.

    On our way back home in the car, I kept thinking, ¡®There¡¯s something going on with Eun Hyung.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t just being weird. Something serious was indeed taking place around him. Eun Hyung was the one, who should be taken care of; we were those who visited the hospital to cheer him up. However, Eun Hyung was acting the opposite such as providing us something to eat and taking us back home.

    Besides, from what he had been kept doing, Eun Hyung seemed to send us back home as soon as possible. Glancing at his composed face across my seat, I slightly frowned.

    ¡®Is Eun Hyung the type of person who wants to be alone when something happens? But this isn¡¯t just something; it¡¯s about his father¡­¡¯ Having that thought in my head, I suddenly realized that I had never seen Eun Hyung being involved in any trouble until now.

    Since elementary school, Eun Hyung had been the perfect fit of a model student. He wasn¡¯t just kind, hardworking, academic, and excellent in everything but also warmhearted to everyone.

    Thus, the only trouble he was involved in so far would be his class being under control during field trips or retreats.

    In other words, I barely had no idea how Eun Hyung dealt with things under stressful circumstances. As soon as that thought entered my head, I felt more pressure on my chest. My heart seemed to become tightened with something like chains.

    How couldn¡¯t I say a word to him, who was undergoing such a harsh situation, when he comforted me so many times in the past? If I could, I also wanted to tell him the same thing that I said to Yoo Chun Young¨C¨CCan I stay beside you? If you¡¯re okay with that, I would like to since I¡¯m so concerned about you.

    Thinking about it for quite a while, I finally opened my mouth.

    ¡°Hey, Eun Hyung.¡±

    However, before I was able to finish my sentence, Eun Hyung looked at me and spoke with a swiveling smile. It was exactly the response to what I was trying to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Get back home ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day since you¡¯ve already haven¡¯t slept for almost thirty hours.¡±

    Did I? I bit my lips. Now I had come to think of it, I woke up early in the morning the other day while feeling uncomfortable about the new space. Thus, what he said was true.

    However, I didn¡¯t feel exhausted at all. The moment I tried to ask him if he was really okay, Eun Hyung continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    This time, I just kept my mouth shut. It was a complete blockade. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about me? How can there exist a refusal more rigid than that?¡¯

    That was when I hung down my shoulders and dropped my gaze on the floor.

    ¡°Eun Hyung, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    It was such a remark out of place in this situation. Looking aside with my eyes wide open, I found Jooin speaking nonchalantly with his legs crossed. Other than looking slightly pale, he was just the same as usual.

    When our eyes met, Jooin winked at me. Diverting his eyes back onto Eun Hyung, Jooin kept on whining.

    ¡°Mama and Yeo Ryung would be starving, but they have no one in their house since their parents went to Taiwan.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Dropping them off at their house this way will just make them go straight to bed, get awake, and become hungry again.¡±

    Yeo Ryung and I turned stiff at Jooin¡¯s remark.

    ¡®Why on earth are they acting like this earlier from the hospital? We aren¡¯t people who would starve to death just by skipping a meal! Eat, eat, eat¡­ why are they so obsessed with eating?¡¯ Rambling those thoughts in my mind, I lifted my head at Eun Hyung¡¯s following words.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s stop by our house and have something to eat. I¡¯ll drop you guys off after that.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, no, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡±

    I was startled at Eun Hyung¡¯s response. If things kept going this way, we would become shameless bastards begging for food to a person who was actually in big trouble.

    The moment I tried to deny his suggestion immediately, I saw Jooin¡¯s face all of a sudden then changed my mind. ¡®Jooin¡­ did you talk like that because of us? But how does he know that Eun Hyung will be persuaded by those words?¡¯

    While I sat still wondering about those things, Eun Hyung asked the driver to change the direction. The huge vehicle made a gentle U-turn without making any noise and began to go back the way we took.

    * * *

    The annex where Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young usually stayed looked clean except for having a few clothes dropped in front of the shoe rack. Picking them up and throwing them to the hamper, Eun Hyung went straight into his room then brought some comforters outside.

    ¡°You¡¯d all be so tired, so take some sleep here if you¡¯re sleepy. I¡¯ll prepare things to eat ASAP.¡±

    He even placed a few comforters on the floor to make a bed then left to the kitchen. Within a few seconds, I heard him rattling the dishes. That was when I pulled myself together again.

    Standing still like an idiot, I cast my eyes onto the comforter. It looked so comfortable, and I also felt so tired; however, I didn¡¯t want to lie down at all.

 Chapter 391

    .

    Yeo Ryung and I sat down on the couch, Eun Jiho and Jooin on the floor. Yoo Chun Young took a seat on the armchair while looking down again at the floor without any moves as if he was a statue. I stared at him worriedly.

    He indeed looked like he couldn¡¯t sleep at all, but why on earth did he say that he would return to the house? I glanced at the kitchen. Was it because Eun Hyung told his mother he would come back to the house?

    Then why did Eun Hyung respond that way? Considering his usual character, Eun Hyung would try to stay with Chun Young; he wasn¡¯t a person who would move alone.

    ¡®Argh, I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Rambling those thoughts in my head, I disheveled my hair then found a remote control beside me. I tried to turn on the TV habitually but paused to do such a thing.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what would be broadcasted on the TV right now moment by moment. Since the surgery went successfully, all attention would be focused on when the chairman would recover his consciousness. If he couldn¡¯t wake up from a coma, the public would also wonder what would happen afterward.

    Grimacing for a second, I soon turned my head and looked at Jooin. If I continued to keep my mouth shut this way, the silence seemed to swallow me.

    ¡°Jooin.¡±

    Having his arms around his legs covered with a comforter, Jooin turned to look in my direction.

    ¡°Yeah, mama.¡±

    ¡°Why did you talk about eating something when we said nothing about starving?¡±

    That was when Yeo Ryung also switched her gaze to this side and nodded quietly. Blinking swiftly, Jooin replied nonchalantly.

    ¡°Mama, but it¡¯s true that you wanted to come over to this house.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah, but¡­¡±

    ¡®But we failed to persuade him¡­¡¯ That was when I tried to add those words.

    ¡°We must not say to Eun Hyung that we are concerned about him or want to stay with him.¡±

    I tossed a question with a frown, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Look how Eun Hyung behaves usually. He gets anxious when something good happens and calms in the opposite situation.¡±

    Listening to his words, I still couldn¡¯t understand what he was implying, so I tilted my head in wonder. Throwing a glance at the kitchen with his gold-brown eyes, Jooin continued to speak.

    ¡°We must, instead, ask for something ridiculous and have to be stubborn such as telling him, ¡®I¡¯m hungry, bring me something to eat.¡¯ Eun Hyung is a person who¡¯s used to do something for others but feels pressured to receive something.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Though it was a little uncertain, I could roughly know what he meant. Eun Hyung didn¡¯t move an inch at our words of concern; however, he hopped in the car without a second thought when we said we were starving. I nodded my head.

    There was another round of silence since we had nothing to talk about. Only the sound of the knife hitting the cutting board went on regularly. Holding the blanket in my arms, I stared in the direction in a daze. Suddenly, I felt very sleepy at the regular sound.

    Once I felt fatigued, I dozed off in a flash. As if my foot slipped and fell off a cliff, I went out like a light.

    How long have I been fallen into sleep? When I opened my eyes again upon a small noise, the silence and the regular sound from the cutting board disappeared; only an intense emotion and tension were prevailing in the space.

    Before I even blinked, I noticed that something was going on. Pulling down the blanket, I quickly raised my head.

    In the direction where I was glancing, Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young were facing each other.

    ¡°¡­ So go alone if you want to go back. I¡¯ll be catching up on chores. Don¡¯t worry since I¡¯m gonna bring your stuff.¡±

    Speaking that way with a suppressed voice, Eun Hyung closed his eyes tightly and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the hospital. Sorry for Mr. Chairman.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know when he¡¯s gonna wake up.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s response sounded calm. He looked too pale that I was very concerned about him; however, I felt relieved at his voice since he wasn¡¯t that frustrated than I thought.

    That was when I heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna be there, so it¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Cutting in Yoo Chun Young¡¯s words, Eun Hyung kept on speaking, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about my absence during Mr. Chairman¡¯s recovery, but you and Mrs. Yoo will be there. Gun hyeong, Shin hyeong, and your relatives are gonna come too, so someone like me isn¡¯t necessary at that place¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, when your father wakes up from the coma, no one else but you would mean to him.¡±

    When Yoo Chun Young spoke those words composedly that way, something like a small flame seemed to burst in Eun Hyung¡¯s green-gray eyes.

    Eun Hyung raised his voice in a flash.

    ¡°Chun Young, did I ever refuse when you asked me to go somewhere together? It¡¯s just once this time. Just once. I¨C¨C.¡±

    ¡°Then just answer this question.¡±

    Intervening in Eun Hyung¡¯s remark, Yoo Chun Young sounded frighteningly serene. His following question made me hold my breath.

    ¡°Why you keep talking from earlier like you¡¯re neglecting your father¡¯s recovery?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung tried to say something but just closed his mouth. Scowling at him fiercely with cold blue eyes, Yoo Chun Young continued, ¡°As if you aren¡¯t expecting that he¡¯s gonna wake up?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Yoo Chun Young. You¡¯re going too far¡­ He¡¯s not¡­¡±

    Intervening in their conversation that way, Eun Jiho stopped speaking and turned stiff while checking the look on Eun Hyung¡¯s face. Eun Hyung was now as pale as a sheet of paper.

    That was when I realized the reason why Eun Hyung kept a peaceful expression from the hospital until now except the time when his mother was mentioned in a conversation. I also grasped why Eun Hyung moved busily in the hallway instead of sitting tight in front of the operation room.

    ¡®But why?¡¯ I murmured. It wasn¡¯t weird at all to expect and desire his father¡¯s recovery. Why did Eun Hyung let go of his hope before the result of the surgery came out?

    At that moment, Eun Hyung, who was gasping hard, sneered. I doubted my eyes for a second.

    Eun Hyung uttered, ¡°Regardless of what I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Kwon Eun Hyung.¡±

    Cutting in Yoo Chun Young¡¯s call, Eun Hyung kept on speaking nervously with a trembling voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t argue about Mr. Chairman recovering consciousness or not. I, at least, think he will wake up. I spoke that way just now, didn¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    However, at that moment, Yoo Chun Young, who looked down at the floor with depressed eyes, shook his head and said, ¡°¡­ No¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s face darkened strikingly. He asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When your father and my father were involved in the same accident, something flashed through my head.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s following remark made my eyes wide open. I held my breath again.

    ¡°Perhaps, this time¡­ it could be our turn.¡±

    As soon as he dropped those words, a heavy silence hung among them. Eun Hyung soon lost his temper with a frown.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young! How can you dare say something like that?¡±

    ¡°Last time, we were lucky, then this time, although we were being unfortunate¡­ I mean, I kept thinking that this would be fair¡­¡±

    As Yoo Chun Young spoke that way with a pale face, I realized that he wasn¡¯t just blurting out whatever he had in mind. Yoo Chun Young had those thoughts from the hospital until now; that was why he had been sitting still like a statue for the whole time.

    I, who was being absentminded, pulled myself together at Eun Hyung¡¯s voice. Scowling at Yoo Chun Young with red eyes, Eun Hyung struck a retort.

    ¡°No, not you, not your father.¡± With a grimace, Eun Hyung enunciated each word heavily.

    ¡°If I have to lose someone again this time, it¡¯ll¡­ happen to me. I¡­ I never¡­ in this situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Kwon Eun Hyung.¡±

    ¡°I never had the chance to not lose someone¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s last words turned into a bitter statement to himself at some point. Before Yoo Chun Young, who turned pale, tried to say something, there was a loud clap that intervened in the two and resonated around the space.

    We all turned our heads to look at where the sound came from. Since we were absorbed in the fuss between the two boys, we didn¡¯t even know that someone had come into the house.

    Under the frizzy, maybe bleached blond hair, I saw a guy¡¯s facial features that emitted an optimistic vibe, which looked very different from Yoo Chun Young. Only his eyes seemed to resemble those of Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s going on now? I stopped by at the house before going to the hospital.¡±

    It was Yoo Shin, Chun Young¡¯s second brother.

 Chapter 392

    .

    That was when Eun Hyung, who was looking at Chun Young through glaring eyes until then, turned around to see Yoo Shin. Unlike his polite character, Eun Hyung didn¡¯t greet him even with a nod.

    Yoo Shin, however, continued to speak regardless, ¡°Now I see why Yoo Gun has told me to go here first.¡±

    My face stiffened at his remark. Yoo Gun? Was he a prophet or what? It would have not been over an hour since his flight landed in Korea, but how could he already predict the situation here?

    At that moment, Eun Hyung, who was standing still like a statue, finally began to move. He nodded at Yoo Shin shortly then quickly turned around to walk toward the entrance.

    Shoving his feet into some random shoes, Eun Hyung stepped outside and slammed the door. The sound was so loud that my ears rang for a while.

    Rubbing my ears, I blinked swiftly upon the unbelievable happening just now. Eun Hyung had yelled at Chun Young, not even greeted Yoo Shin properly, and even shut the door with a bang. How could that happen?

    Yeo Ryung and I, who were absentminded for a moment, turned to look at each other. We then quickly ran toward the entrance after Eun Hyung.

    Article 32. Until He Gets Used to Misfortune (Part 2)

    The garden surrounding the building wasn¡¯t that large.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to see everything at a glance, but once we turned around one or two corners, everything came into view. We, however, paused our steps and stood still when a red hair was in our sight.

    Against the snowy bush, Eun Hyung was leaning on the building wall with downcast eyes. He had a blank stare on his face. The peaceful look on his eyes made it doubtful that he had lost his temper earlier. The serene atmosphere he was emitting was just like the temperature outside the silent garden.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I revealed our feelings of bewilderment to each other. If Eun Hyung was rather crying, we would have initiated a conversation while using it as an excuse to comfort him, but what could we say to that solid shell which looked like he had already sorted out the confusion inside him on his own way? I recalled the assumption again that I had from the hospital eventually.

    ¡®Maybe the two of us aren¡¯t helping Eun Hyung, aren¡¯t we? The Chinese character of a human, ¡®ÈË,¡¯ means two people leaning against each other, which completes the existence of a person. However, Eun Hyung is too used to enduring everything by himself, so aren¡¯t we just disturbing him instead?¡¯

    He would soon show up again with his usual, friendly smile, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to just go back into the house and wait for him to finish sorting out the mess on his own?

    That was when I thought about things to that extent.

    Within a close distance from where Eun Hyung and we were standing, a vehicle was parked outside instead of the garage. According to the snow that just seemed to have fallen on it, the car looked like it belonged to Yoo Shin.

    About three to four men with black suits were wandering near the car while lighting up their cigarettes. Looking at those guys throwing a glance at Eun Hyung, I was sure that they were also aware of Eun Hyung¡¯s existence.

    ¡®Do they know each other?¡¯ I wondered. If they did, they would have also heard about the accident, which they could have shared a few cheering words of comfort to Eun Hyung as a matter of form. However, they just glanced at Eun Hyung from a distance as if they saw something uncomfortable.

    Then I heard a remark slipping out of a guy¡¯s mouth, which made my eyes wide open.

    ¡°See? I knew that he¡¯d be fine. He said from the hospital that he¡¯s returning home first.¡±

    He would be fine? Was that what the guy just uttered? Ban Yeo Ryung and I frowned at the same time. We quickly turned out heads to look at Eun Hyung.

    The voice was so loud, which was obvious that they wanted Eun Hyung to hear their words; however, Eun Hyung kept a straight face. I was even getting more upset at Eun Hyung just scowling down at the ground quietly with his green eyes. ¡®Gosh, you must say something!¡¯ I shouted in my thoughts.

    Meanwhile, the guys kept babbling, ¡°How dare to behave that way when Mr. Chairman has taken care of him in his house. Very ungrateful, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hey man, you¡¯re wrong. Not only Mr. Chairman but his father was also involved in the accident, but he¡¯s still acting like that.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a psychopath or something like that?¡±

    The last words they dropped made me breathe in loudly. Clenching my fist for a second, I quickly turned my head to look at Yeo Ryung. As if she became as angry as I was, Yeo Ryung was scowling at the guys while biting her lips tightly with fierce eyes. It looked as though she would immediately run toward them and seize the guys by their collars.

    So was I. If they ever saw Eun Hyung in school, at least, once, they would never speak that way. No, at least, they had seen Eun Hyung talking to Chun Young in the house just now, they couldn¡¯t utter those words! How much do they think they know about Eun Hyung?!

    At that moment, another remark came over.

    ¡°Well, I heard that he didn¡¯t even shed tears when his mother passed away by the car accident. He was only six or seven years around that time.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡±

    I turned pale this time. How could they bring out the story of Eun Hyung¡¯s mother when they were already aware of Eun Hyung listening to their conversations, especially when Eun Hyung¡¯s father was also involved in the accident right now?

    ¡°Those who¡¯re working in that house have been contracted for decades, so they all know what¡¯s going on when they try to learn. Everyone tried to be nice to him at first while feeling sorry, but they were turned off since the kid never even cried like a ghost or a demon¡­¡±

    Ah¡­ now I had realized why those guys were behaving like there was an invisible line between them and Eun Hyung. The reason why they were sending a gaze of wariness to him instead of words of comfort¡­ I could clearly understand what that was.

    Regarding the attitude of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother in the hospital or how Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin treated Eun Hyung, he seemed to be receiving their interest and care; however, it was only limited to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s family members.

    In the perspectives of Balhae Group employees, they would see Eun Hyung just as a boy who was lucky enough to live together in Chun Young¡¯s house. Besides, the boy was reacting that way toward their employer¡¯s accident. Thus, in their point of view, they couldn¡¯t help but become suspicious of Eun Hyung¡¯s personality.

    Still, they were acting too harshly. I bit my lips. Bringing out the story of his mother in front of Eun Hyung amid the situation could only be defined as something very evil.

    The conversations among the guys then began to develop in an unexpected way. They suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°What if Mr. Chairman doesn¡¯t wake up this time?¡±

    ¡°I heard from my friend who¡¯s investing in stocks that the Balhae Group owner family has a low stake in their stocks.¡± Swinging his wrist, the guy flicked the ashes off his cigarette and continued, ¡°The youngest of the three brothers is still a teen; besides, only Yoo Gun is officially announced to participate in the management of the group. He¡¯s, however, too young that he was promoted to the director position at the end of last year you know.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s gonna happen?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a high possibility of the management right being transferred to someone else.¡±

    My brows met in the middle again. I wasn¡¯t completely understanding what they were implying; however, watching soap operas for years made me grasp the overall context.

    So to speak, it seemed that Yoo Chun Young¡¯s family was leaving the owner position of Balhae Group. If this was happening in a TV drama, wouldn¡¯t it be an incident that would usually appear in the climax part? If I was right, this was a serious issue to Yoo Chun Young and his family.

    One of the guys pointed at Eun Hyung and flung a question.

    ¡°What happens to him then?¡±

    ¡°Hey, they say even if the riches go broke, they still can survive three generations. Come on, he¡¯s still the friend of our youngest master.¡±

    Shrugging nonchalantly, the guy suddenly continued, ¡°Oh, but didn¡¯t he have a sister?¡±

    I squinted my eyes while thinking, ¡®Why are you bringing it up here for god¡¯s sake?!¡¯

    I, of course, knew that Eun Hyung had a sister. However, he seldom mentioned it even to us; if Jooin didn¡¯t point that out again during the courage test, I would have forgotten about it until now. Turning my head aside, I found Yeo Ryung showing a look of surprise on her face with a frown as if she was asking, ¡®Now I come to think of it¡­¡¯

    I diverted my head back onto the front. Anyway, Eun Hyung and those guys had been knowing each other for a long time inevitably, so it wasn¡¯t strange that they were aware of Eun Hyung¡¯s sister. However, why were they mentioning it right now on all occasions?

 Chapter 393

    .

    ¡°She has a rare disease. What was it? Hemo¡­phagocytic¡­ lympho¡­ something¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard that name too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, anyway, she repeatedly has been hospitalized and discharged from the hospital, but I heard she¡¯s now a long-stay patient due to developing a complication.¡±

    The guys were chitchatting those stories nonchalantly, which terrified me; however, on the other hand, I could understand where Eun Hyung had disappeared every holiday and why he had been so used to the structure of the hospital.

    Eun Hyung was staying there for the whole time every holiday with his little sister Kwon Eunmi, who couldn¡¯t leave the hospital due to her fatal illness.

    I bit my lips. The guys kept on talking.

    ¡°I heard the medical expenses are insane. If Balhae Group doesn¡¯t support those fees, isn¡¯t he going bankrupt?¡±

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t even blame anyone. Mr. Chairman has been generous enough to support all those expenses in the first place, but his father drove the car and caused the accident you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to sympathize with him for how distressful the situations are, but look at his face. He¡¯s just keeping that look on his face¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, he¡¯s been so lucky you know.¡±

    Eun Hyung, on the other hand, didn¡¯t show any change in his facial expression while he would be clearly listening to their words. The only time he shortly lifted his head and looked in their direction was when the guys said, ¡®He¡¯s been so lucky.¡¯ I could guess, at least, a little of his feelings.

    ¡®Has been so lucky? Who on earth are they talking about?¡¯ I shouted in my thoughts.

    If I were put in Eun Hyung¡¯s situation, I couldn¡¯t even imagine how I could stand the circumstances. Would I be able to grow up properly and rightmindedly like him? I would have considered some strangers as a cause of the problem, blamed those people, and ruined my own life in the end while doing nothing. The easiest way to endure big trouble or misfortune was to behave and react that way.

    However, Eun Hyung didn¡¯t take that option. He ate his meals regularly, went to school, acted thoughtfully to others, and studied hard. He had been performing all his life tasks earnestly and diligently without any complaints. As from the lines in the student awards he had been receiving, Eun Hyung was a role model and an excellent example to others.

    I thought he was born that way until now, but wouldn¡¯t he ever want to give up everything, at least, once?

    Eun Hyung tried his best to save himself. How could they dare to blurt out only like, ¡®He has been lucky,¡¯ to that boy?

    Turning my head again toward Yeo Ryung, I had eye contact with her. We nodded at each other while reading our minds only through the look in our eyes then walked straight toward the front wordlessly.

    Eun Hyung, who was still leaning against the wall until then, showed a look of bewilderment when he saw us bending our steps resolutely.

    ¡°Donnie? Yeo Ryung? What are you doing here¡­?¡±

    Regardless of his question, we walked past by him with big strides then stopped walking in front of the guys. Looking at us¨C¨Cperhaps, they would have seen Yeo Ryung¨C¨Cthe guys soon turned blank at the moment.

    The guy, who was smoking, just stared at us in a daze even until his cigarette became too short enough that the ashes flicked to his wrist. Suddenly, dusting off his hand, he shouted, ¡®Ouch!¡¯ in pain.

    Aiming at that timing, I uttered abruptly, ¡°Sir, please apologize to Eun Hyung about what you have just said in front of him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You said, Eun Hyung has been lucky or whatsoever, but if you¡¯re in his position, can you speak that way to yourself? Please watch what you say about other people¡¯s life.¡±

    As soon as I dropped that remark, their facial expressions changed. Some revealed a dirty look on their faces. One of the guys stepped forward and flung a question.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in this house¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, hold on.¡±

    Another guy blocked his way from beside him. He then whispered in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s the friend of the youngest master.¡±

    His words didn¡¯t sound that good. It felt like I became a wretch behaving wildly while having Yoo Chun Young as my back-up when it was them who had been blatantly humiliating Eun Hyung.

    Biting my lips tightly, I repeated the same word.

    ¡°Please apologize to Eun Hyung. I won¡¯t mind if something good has happened to him, but how dare can you say such things when he isn¡¯t¡­?¡±

    Yeo Ryung, who was standing beside me, suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°And sir, you all acted like very good people while saying you wanted to sympathize with him, but in my point of view, you guys are more like psychopaths!¡±

    She struck them hard twice continuously with a coldhearted voice and glance. Listening to her remark about apology and psychopath, the guys looked like they got smashed in their napes.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You all spoke about his mother¡¯s accident and his little sister in front of a kid whose father has just been involved in an accident. What¡¯s wrong with you guys? What do you want me to say? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s not what we¡¯re thinking, young lady¡­¡±

    As if they knew she was a friend of their youngest master, the guys had a gentle attitude. However, they didn¡¯t look like they had contemplated our words or reflected on their remarks.

    Turning their heads to glance at Eun Hyung, they continued to speak nonchalantly as if Eun Hyung was like a scarecrow to them.

    ¡°Young lady, you won¡¯t even know, but we have been working in this house for a decade, so we got to know the true colors of your friends that you aren¡¯t aware of.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you guys know each other differently. You don¡¯t have to be that mad.¡±

    ¡°Correct, but it isn¡¯t just once or twice. He¡¯s reacting that way ever since the accident occurred.¡±

    Yeo Ryung flew into a rage again, ¡°How did he react? What¡¯s so wrong about it?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, as you can see, he¡¯s not even crying¡­¡±

    ¡°If he isn¡¯t crying, you can pour salt on his wound?!¡±

    As Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t step back at all, the guys seemed to look angry. One of them asked her while furrowing his brows, ¡°Hey, young lady, if you speak that way, we seem like we¡¯ve become bad people. It is us who took care of someone outside this family without saying something unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Chun Young¡¯s father who took care of him, not you guys.¡±

    As soon as I intervened in the conversation with a small voice, the guys diverted their gaze onto me fiercely.

    Yikes! I took a step behind while thinking, ¡®Did I interfere uselessly? Actually, Eun Hyung would have not wanted us to step in, of course, but they have been talking bullshits¡­¡±

    Those guys might have definitely willing to provoke Eun Hyung while using offensive words. Deep inside their minds, they would have justified themselves by thinking, ¡®He doesn¡¯t cry at all,¡¯ or ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to know the reality, so we must let him get aware of it.¡¯ Having such thoughts in my head, I couldn¡¯t just tolerate this situation without saying something.

    However, it was indeed a frightening sight when three or four guys were scowling at us. The moment when Yeo Ryung and I took a step back, a hand that suddenly stretched out from behind grabbed us.

    Looking back in astonishment, Yeo Ryung and I uttered at the same time, ¡°Eun Hyung!¡±

    He was standing there in a very exhausted face. He looked too pale that the angel of death seemed to take him away from us immediately; however, as soon as our eyes met, he, surprisingly, showed us something like a grin.

    Eun Hyung spoke in his usual tone, ¡°Yeo Ryung, Donnie, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    When Yeo Ryung scowled at him with red eyes, Eun Hyung added whisperingly, ¡°It¡¯s cold out here.¡±

    In fact, he was telling us to stop. His remark made the guys loosen up the strained look on their faces into something like a relief. Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a delightful experience for them to quarrel with teenagers, especially when they were their employer¡¯s friends.

    However, they should have not said such words in the first place. While I stared at them coldheartedly in silence, they whispered to each other for a moment then turned around and left the space.

    Only the sounds of snowy footsteps and birds chirping came along in the garden. Once the silence returned in the end, Eun Hyung threw a question calmly.

    ¡°Why are you two outside here? It¡¯s so cold.¡±

    I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Um, we¡­ came outside to bring you back and¡­¡± Watching the guys receding from us, I soon concluded, ¡°¡­ Sorry, we heard everything¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung didn¡¯t ask about what we had heard. He just glanced our faces with a small nod then blurted out, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you get aware of it or not. I wasn¡¯t trying to leave it unspoken on purpose, but¡­¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Eun Hyung suddenly kept his mouth shut and revealed a perplexed look on his face.

 Chapter 394

    .

    The moment I was waiting for Eun Hyung¡¯s following words, Yeo Ryung, whose shoulders heaved as she boiled with anger, suddenly stretched out her hands and grabbed Eun Hyung¡¯s. He turned to look in her direction with widened eyes.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung?¡± asked Eun Hyung.

    She blurted out, ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes slightly widened even more. I also strained mine. What Yeo Ryung just said while huffing with a reddened face was different from the usual words of comfort.

    ¡®I mean, when consoling a person like Eun Hyung, don¡¯t we usually say, ¡®It¡¯s okay to cry?¡¯ something like that?¡¯ I wondered while tilting my head. At that moment, our shoulders began to flour with snowflakes out of the blue.

    Raising Eun Hyung¡¯s hands, Yeo Ryung brought them toward her forehead and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry. It isn¡¯t weird at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes subsided into the dark. Biting her lips, Yeo Ryung suddenly raised her voice.

    ¡°What do they know about you?! They aren¡¯t directly involved in any of your situations!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeo Ryung¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the saddest person because it¡¯s your thing! Just that you aren¡¯t crying, how can they talk like they¡¯re more upset than you while they have humanity, but you don¡¯t?¡±

    Not only Eun Hyung but I also held my breath. Meanwhile, Yeo Ryung grabbed Eun Hyung¡¯s hands more tightly. She then struck a retort with rage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they want to act like good people or they actually have a lot of empathy! However, if they¡¯re sincerely good people, they won¡¯t talk bullshit in front of a person directly involved!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How can they use someone¡¯s tragedy as an opportunity to prove that they are good people? How horrible can people behave like that?¡± shouted Yeo Ryung. Her cheeks were trembling with either cold or anger.

    When Eun Hyung quietly stretched out his hand and put it on her cheek, Yeo Ryung quickly raised her head again and continued to speak.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to cry, Eun Hyung.¡±

    While Eun Hyung stood still wordlessly, Yeo Ryung concluded her words clearly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove your sorrow to us. Regardless of what you do, we already know who you are.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been steadily proving who you are to all of us, so don¡¯t believe what they say. Just trust our words.¡±

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s determined remark resembled the words that someone told me once before. However, Eun Hyung wasn¡¯t at ease or became delighted even at those words; instead, his face looked like a kid who lost his way.

    Having noticed the strange look on his face, I called, ¡°Eun Hyung?¡±

    That was when he shook his head as if he was dragged from a dream.

    ¡°No¡­¡± said Eun Hyung. He opened his mouth still in confusion. ¡°¡­ The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you guys about my sister is that¡­¡± With a pause, Eun Hyung concluded, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯ve thought you¡¯ll say to me I can cry.¡±

    Yeo Ryung and I looked at each other in wonder for a moment. Watching us reacting that way, Eun Hyung waved his hand in the air and covered his face with the other hand. Thus, we couldn¡¯t see the look on his face anymore.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong. It doesn¡¯t mean that I hate that attitude. If you guys are suffering from any pressure or sorrow and seem to look like you¡¯re suppressing the pain, even I would have said the same thing.¡±

    He paused for a second. Dropping his gaze on the floor in hesitation, Eun Hyung soon directed his eyes on us. His words continued with difficulty.

    ¡°But, as you know¡­ I¡¯ve been living a life surrounded by people waiting for me to cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There are people everywhere who¡¯ll accept me if I cry¡­ but who¡¯ll look at me like a weirdo if I don¡¯t¡­¡± Pressing his eyes with his trembling hand, Eun Hyung kept on speaking slowly. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m¡­ so¡­ sick of it¡­¡±

    Yeo Ryung and I exchanged eye contact. We then stretched out our hands toward Eun Hyung and firmly grasped his other hand.

    At that moment, teardrops fell through his fingers covering his face. Quickly lifting my head in surprise, I met his reddened eyes visible through his fingers. It felt like I had seen something I shouldn¡¯t such as an opened diary on the desk. I heard his continuing words in a daze as if I was hit with a hammer behind my head.

    ¡°But as I got to hear that I don¡¯t have to cry, unexpectedly¡­¡±

    His teardrops flowing down his elbow were now dropped to the ground. There were round traces on the frozen soil.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ what to do¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, Eun Hyung began to cry in the end, and that was when Yeo Ryung and I fell in a state of panic.

    ¡®What should we do?¡¯ While some blackbird chirped loudly above us, Yeo Ryung and I were just flustered looking at each other.

    I wished Eun Hyung to become a little more honest toward his feelings; however, I didn¡¯t expect it to happen all of a sudden. Being lost for quite a while, we finally decided to just pat Eun Hyung¡¯s arms and his back.

    ¡®What should we do next?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ While we shared those words in a low voice, suddenly, there was a giggle.

    Eun Hyung raised his head before we even knew, and his eyes had curved into a smile. Although they were still red, his delightful face made him look like he had cried due to the cold weather. With a bright smile, Eun Hyung spoke to us, who were vacant for a second.

    ¡°Hey, why are you guys so bewildered? I¡¯m not a kid you know.¡±

    That was when we barely escaped from the state of panic. ¡®Didn¡¯t he actually cry to surprise us?¡¯ As soon as we had that thought in our heads, a teardrop fell from Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes again that we became startled.

    Gently wiping his tears, Eun Hyung continued, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s weird. Why am I crying when I don¡¯t feel sad?¡±

    Yeo Ryung and I shouted one after another in perplexity.

    ¡°No, that ain¡¯t weird at all, so just cry! Don¡¯t even think about us.¡±

    ¡°R¡­ ight! Should I get you some tissues?¡±

    After we made a fuss for a while, we suddenly turned around while feeling someone¡¯s gaze from behind our backs.

    The rest of the Four Heavenly Kings were there looking at us as if they had found a UFO. The look on Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho¡¯s faces were, especially, remarkable. Yoo Shin, who popped out from behind them, flung a question out of the blue while swinging his car key.

    ¡°Eun Hyung, we¡¯re gonna go back to the hospital. If you also wanna¡­¡±

    As soon as he found Eun Hyung having teary eyes, Yoo Shin paused his words. The look on his face also turned strange just like those of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    ¡®What the¡­¡¯ murmuring in a low voice, Yoo Shin stopped his footsteps then began to stare at Yeo Ryung with a piercing gaze.

    Wondering, ¡®What¡¯s going on all of a sudden?¡¯ I paid attention to Yoo Shin¡¯s response.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe at all when Chun Young told me how scary his pretty little friend was¡­¡±

    Eh? While I squinted my eyes, Yoo Shin concluded his words seriously, ¡°But¡­ I never knew she could even make Eun Hyung cry¡­¡±

 Chapter 395

    .

    Meanwhile, Eun Hyung kept on speaking while pressing his unstoppable tears with his palm, ¡°Argh, so weird. Why does it keep falling?¡±

    Yoo Shin intervened yet with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry. If you feel uncomfortable, try to regard it as crying all your emotions out that was piled up since you were young.¡±

    ¡°Come on, hyeong, it isn¡¯t a mileage you know,¡± replied Eun Hyung with a faint smile.

    Yoo Shin giggled too; however, he suddenly changed the look on his face and pointed at the car with his chin.

    He asked, ¡°Eun Hyung, what you¡¯re gonna do? Do you want to stay home or follow us to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Eun Hyung, who revealed a clumsy smile just now, slurred the end of his sentence. His expression subsided again. The air around us also became heavy.

    Looking at the look on Eun Hyung¡¯s face, Yoo Shin also turned stiff and said, ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to come when you¡¯re going through such a challenging time. Of course, you can stay at home, but¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll miss a critical time, which you may regret later.¡±

    Staring at Yoo Shin, who spoke hesitantly that way while touching his messy blond hair, Eun Hyung finally uttered, ¡°Hyeong, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ If I long for something, it always doesn¡¯t come true, so¡­¡± Casting down his eyes onto the ground, Eun Hyung concluded his words quietly, ¡°So I¡¯d rather not go there¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If something else happens again, it seems to be my fault. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t go. I¡­ don¡¯t want to increase any more misfortune¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yoo Shin, who was listening to Eun Hyung¡¯s response with cross arms, bent his steps out of the blue. While Eun Hyung looked up at him in wonder, Yoo Shin stretched out his hand and put it on Eun Hyung¡¯s shoulder.

    Not only myself but also Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings looked in that direction as if we were gonna take Eun Hyung out of this place immediately if something occurred. While a tense atmosphere prevailed in the space, Yoo Shin¡¯s calm and low voice broke the stillness.

    ¡°Eun Hyung¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Does that scare you? I¡­¡± asked Yoo Shin as softly as he could. He then pinched Eun Hyung¡¯s cheeks all of a sudden. As if Eun Hyung¡¯s face was like a plush toy, Yoo Shin shook it wildly and ended his sentence.

    ¡°I¡¯m more scared of my father scolding me once he wakes up and finds out that I didn¡¯t bring you there!¡±

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you thinking about me even a bit? Huh? Dude, how much did I adore you when you were young? Do you know that I¡¯ve almost raised you¡­?¡¯

    My face turned quickly stiff at Yoo Shin¡¯s exaggerated remark. ¡®What the heck,¡¯ I thought. Amid the situation, Eun Hyung, whose cheeks were still being shaken by Yoo Shin, blurted out in confusion, ¡°H¡­ yeong¡­¡±

    ¡°Dude, this isn¡¯t something like having a jinx on baseball games. If you go, those men won¡¯t wake up; if you don¡¯t, they would. What kind of bullshit is that? Are you an angel of death? The king of the underworld? Why is it your fault!?¡±

    The look on Eun Hyung¡¯s face darkened right away. At that moment, Yoo Shin finally took off his hands from Eun Hyung¡¯s cheeks then placed them back onto Eun Hyung¡¯s shoulders. It was a softer touch than earlier.

    Yoo Shin continued, ¡°Do what makes you feel comfortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Pouting his lips a few times, Eun Hyung just dropped his gaze to the ground wordlessly. Yoo Shin pinched Eun Hyung¡¯s cheeks and shook them again with a grin. He uttered, ¡°Geez, why are studying other¡¯s face even in this critical situation? Man, you¡¯re too good-hearted, Mr. Mellow!¡±

    Eun Hyung displayed a strange expression at what Yoo Shin just called him. So were we. ¡®Mr. Mellow? This is an emotional sight, but that title is too cheesy¡­¡¯

    I heard Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho whispering to each other, ¡°Mr. Mellow?¡±

    ¡°Are all the Mr. Mellows dead now? If he¡¯s Mr. Mellow, I¡¯m Mr. Cutie-pie,¡± replied Eun Jiho.

    Jooin blurted out, ¡°Jiho, you¡¯re going too far¡­¡±

    While I agreed to Jooin¡¯s small retort in my thoughts, Eun Hyung detached his lips in the end. We all turned our heads to look in that direction. Eun Hyung slightly smiled with reddened eyes as he burst out crying earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital too,¡± he uttered.

    With a face full of smile, Yoo Shin raised his hand and disheveled Eun Hyung¡¯s hair. We then delightfully watched Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young being dragged by Yoo Shin to the car.

    * * *

    After a while, Yeo Ryung and I, who dashed to the hospital as soon as we received a call, slid open the patient¡¯s room door hesitantly.

    ¡°Excuse me? Hello.¡±

    My voice, which abruptly intervened in the quiet space, seemed like an unwelcomed guest. Geez, I should have said those words before I opened the door. It was too late to regret, but I looked inside the patient¡¯s room.

    The space, a single-occupancy room, was brighter and wider than I expected. It was a perfect spot to view the garden and cityscape over the large window.

    And there was a girl sitting on the bed. Her short red hair, which resembled that of Eun Hyung, was swinging three centimeters below her ears; her eyes were also green-gray.

    If she had been going to school until now, she might have taken the class president position every year. Her atmosphere was that much mature. The grin on her lips was there from the beginning to the end.

    I thought, ¡®So this girl is Kwon Eunmi.¡¯

    Putting down the book that she was holding in her hands, the girl said, ¡°Hi. You¡¯re here too, oppa.¡±

    ¡°I brought my friends,¡± replied Eun Hyung.

    We spoke embarrassedly, ¡°Ah, hi.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Soon after we shared such awkward greetings, we shoved the juice, which we brought as a gift, to the fridge and took seats.

    Eun Hyung¡¯s sister, whom we didn¡¯t even know her existence until now, looked so similar to Eun Hyung more than we had expected, which surprised us so much. If a group of scientists performed a secret experiment and switched Eun Hyung¡¯s gender to a female, he might have looked just like her. Above all, her composed, reliable, and mature aura resembled that of Eun Hyung very much.

    Although a bunch of strangers bundled into the patient¡¯s room, she didn¡¯t look startled at all. This young girl might have not met these many people ever since she was young; however, she looked at us one after another with twinkling eyes then shouted ahead of us.

    ¡°Eh, hold on! Please don¡¯t tell me your names. Do you mind if I can guess?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um, yeah.¡±

    As soon as I responded that way, she smiled and called each of our names properly. Perhaps, she had heard a lot about us. Especially, once she looked at Yeo Ryung, she spoke with a twinkle in her eyes, ¡°Unnie, you¡¯re really pretty.¡±

    ¡°Uh, thank you.¡±

    ¡°What lip tint do you use?¡±

    The girl then looked for something in the drawer beside her then took out a magazine. Flipping over some pages, she soon pointed at an editorial.

    ¡°Your lips look the same as the color here,¡± she uttered.

    The corners of the magazine were quite worn out. That was when I realized how long she had been staying in this room as a patient, who was hungry for sharing conversations with girls of her age.

    Looking down at the magazine, Yeo Ryung swept down her hair and said, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t use any lip tint though.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? But how can you have those gorgeous lips?¡±

    ¡°Well, but I think I have this one. Should I bring it next time?¡±

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s response brightened the girl¡¯s expression. ¡®Of course, I wish you do it!¡¯ Shouting that way, she then turned her head to look at me this time.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Donnie unnie, right? I heard a lot about you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    I was somehow very embarrassed. Scratching the back of my head for a moment, I suddenly felt curious.

    ¡°What did Eun Hyung say about me?¡± I asked.

    Eun Hyung, sitting beside me, showed an awkward look then averted his eyes from me. Eunmi began to giggle at the same time.

    ¡°What he said was¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°He told me that you¡¯re very amazing and respectful.¡±

    ¡®Eh?¡¯ My face reddened. ¡®I¡¯ve never done anything to hear something like that,¡¯ I wondered. When I looked aside, Eun Hyung also turned his head away from me as if he felt embarrassed too.

    Diverting her gaze to Yeo Ryung, Eun Mi repeated the same words toward her.

    ¡°Ah, he also said that to you. Both of you are incredible especially being consistently hard working.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t do it like you guys.¡±

    Speaking that way, Eunmi stared at Eun Hyung with a reproachful look for some reason.

    ¡®Eh? What¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?¡¯ That was when I tilted my head in wonder. Looking up at Eun Hyung with her green-gray eyes, Eunmi detached her lips out of the blue.

    ¡°I thought you aren¡¯t coming on this holiday.¡±

    Her words dumfounded me again.

 Chapter 396

    .

    Eun Hyung said that he didn¡¯t tell his sister about the accident yet. He even asked the nurses not to turn on the TV on purpose. That was because he might have not wanted to cause any psychological issues for his little weak sister.

    However, how could she assume that Eun Hyung wouldn¡¯t visit her although she had no idea about the accident? Wondering about how that could happen, I was startled at her following remark.

    ¡°Because you all haven¡¯t reached out to me at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought you guys forgot someone like me,¡± murmured Eunmi with a bitter smile. ¡°I, at least, sent a Happy New Year message to Chun Young oppa though¡­¡±

    Her words gave me a big shock. I turned my head aside to look at Eun Hyung with a pale face. Since Eun Hyung was a perfect son, class president, and a friend, I also regarded him as a perfect brother to his little sister. However, according to her words, he was¡­

    Suddenly, the look on Eunmi¡¯s face changed. Unlike the cheerful mood that she had while treating us earlier, Eunmi continued speaking with a cold and straight face.

    ¡°What do you want me to do when you usually don¡¯t keep in touch then suddenly stop by and talk to me a few hours only when you feel good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Am I really your family? What the heck are you doing with me?¡±

    There was an ice-cold silence. Yeo Ryung and I looked at each other then took a step back.

    As if demolishing a peaceful land, a deep hole that suddenly appeared between the two siblings bewildered us. Amid the situation, Eun Hyung managed to maintain a composed look on his face.

    He spoke with his usual calm voice, ¡°Eunmi.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    His following words then loosened up the strain expression Eunmi had on her face.

    ¡°What shall we do when you recover?¡± asked Eun Hyung.

    There was another moment of silence. In front of Eunmi, who was looking at her brother speechlessly, Eun Hyung slowly bent himself toward her and placed his hands on her bed. He asked kindly, ¡°Is there anything you want to do when you get better?¡±

    Eunmi kept silent still with a shocked face. After a while, her mouth opened; her voice was trembling harshly.

    ¡°Why are you saying something like that? You never have¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± replied Eun Hyung.

    ¡°¡­ You never have said that kind of thing before¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Eun Hyung didn¡¯t respond anything, Eunmi¡¯s voice got louder.

    ¡°You never have asked me what I want to do or where I want to go when I get better¡­ as if you¡¯re a person who doesn¡¯t trust that I¡¯ll recover one day!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I¡­ I¡­ braced myself alone again¡­ and again¡­¡± cried Eunmi. Her eyes were now filled with tears. My heart jolted while looking at that sight.

    When Eun Hyung or Eunmi cried, it looked like an old castle collapsing rather than a river flowing or rain falling. Only those who had endured the challenging times with unimaginable patience could cry that way. Her tears falling to the bed seemed like bricks than just beads of water.

    While the sounds of her tear fall resonated around us, Eunmi suddenly grasped the hand drooped low on the bed.

    ¡°But what is all this out of the blue? Visiting me with your friends all of a sudden and dropping such words¡­¡±

    ¡°Eunmi¡­¡± Eun Hyung blurted out in sorrow; however, Eunmin neglected him. Shaking her head vigorously, Eunmi yelled, ¡°When did you start believing something like that? Huh? Now it doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not!¡±

    Shouting that way, Eunmi suddenly pulled the blanket over her head. Eun Hyung moved his hand to put it on the back of her palm.

    I felt uncomfortable as if I was looking at an unpermitted family photo album. As if they were also having the same feelings, Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings quietly pointed at the door with their chins.

    That was when I heard Eunmi¡¯s voice again.

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m gonna become happy. You¡¯ll never know how desperately I¡¯m fighting my way through this and thinking that I could get better one day. But now you came here out of the blue, who¡¯s done nothing on the trust I have about myself, and talk about what I¡¯d like to do when I recover¡­ Who the hell you think you are?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oppa, you don¡¯t deserve that to me!¡± shouted Eunmi. She pulled the blanket over her head again. As I heard her crying soundlessly through that white fabric, it felt like someone seized my heart.

    That was when I realized a terrifying fact forgotten in the bright and large space. No matter how spacious and clean this place was, it was just a patient¡¯s room in the hospital in the end.

    This room was Kwon Eunmi¡¯s battlefield. From the moment she was first hospitalized, Eunmi had been fighting alone in this place until now between her belief and frustration toward recovery.

    Eun Hyung, however, didn¡¯t provide any support in her battle at all. In Kwon Eunmi¡¯s perspective, Eun Hyung¡¯s sudden remark was unacceptable. I could clearly understand her feelings and point of view.

    That was when I heaved a sigh in despair. Eun Hyung, who was just staring at her little sister wordlessly, opened his mouth out of the blue.

    ¡°Eunmi,¡± he uttered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anymore. What the heck is all this after so long a time¡­?¡± she cried.

    ¡°The reason why I said that I respect both Yeo Ryung and Donnie is that¡­¡±

    Eunmi¡¯s eyes widened at that part. Yeo Ryung and I also opened her eyes wide while wondering, ¡®What does he want to say?¡¯ Holding my arms tightly, I waited for his next words to come out.

    Eun Hyung concluded his words, ¡°¡­ Is because I saw you from them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I never thought you as a fool¡­ never ever.¡±

    As Eun Hyung dropped those words in a low and composed voice, Eunmi slightly pulled down the blanket from her face. Her eyes under her disheveled hair had reddened with tears.

    Eun Hyung continued speaking quietly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to not get well. I also have never thought that you wouldn¡¯t recover one day.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± asked Eunmi while gasping.

    ¡°I was afraid to believe you since I was such an unlucky person.¡±

    Eunmi¡¯s eyes grew wider. Folding his hands, Eun Hyung kept on speaking, ¡°I feared that my misfortune could move on to you¡­ and that would affect you to become not well¡­¡±

    Scowling at Eun Hyung with a spiteful glance, Eunmi struck a retort.

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that?¡±

    Showing a faint smile, Eun Hyung replied, ¡°Right, it¡¯s bullshit, but that¡¯s what I had in mind.¡±

    Eunmi suddenly turned quiet. Watching her behaving that way in silence, Eun Hyung soon detached his lips again. His next words made my eyes widen.

    ¡°I wrote ¡®doctor¡¯ on my career path worksheet.¡±

    ¡®Doctor?¡¯ I had never heard about it from him until now. Now I had come to think of it, Eun Hyung never told us properly about what he wrote on his career path worksheet. Considering his usual, even-handed personality, I had imagined that he might have written ¡®attorney¡¯ or ¡®lawyer¡¯ for his future career.

    In another round of silence, Eun Hyung stretched out his arm and grabbed Eunmi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°The reason why I brought my friends today is to make them witnesses to my words. I want to keep this promise to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eunmi, I¡¯ll make you become well.¡±

    The hostile look flaming fiercely in her green-gray eyes gradually disappeared. Holding Eunmi¡¯s hand firmly, Eun Hyung repeated composedly, ¡°I¡¯ll, at least, not leave you alone in this battle. I¡¯ll be with you, I promise.¡±

    Eunmi was close to tears.

    ¡°What is all this¡­ for real¡­?¡±

    ¡°I wish you get well,¡± replied Eun Hyung.

    We listened to his words while holding our breaths. His warm voice spread out in the quiet patient¡¯s room like a ripple.

    Pulling Eunmi¡¯s hand closer to his lips, Eun Hyung spoke as if he was praying.

    ¡°I wish you become happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean it. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve left you to fight and struggle against all these alone.¡±

    When Eun Hyung uttered, ¡®I also want to be happy together,¡¯ with downcast eyes, Eunmi pulled his head in her arms and burst into tears.

    Exchanging eye contact once again, we quietly left the room this time. As if we would make any noise, we carefully closed the door and began to have a conversation, at last, while leaning against the wall.

    I uttered first, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t understand why Eun Hyung thinks I¡¯m respectful. In my point of view, Eun Hyung is a hundred times admirable than me.¡±

    Throwing a glance at the patient¡¯s room, Jooin replied, ¡°Nah, I do understand why Eun Hyung spoke that way.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I tilted my head in wonder.

 Chapter 397

    .

    ¡°Learned Hopelessness is terrible than we think. Mama, Yeo Ryung, or Eunmi over there have endeavored to live in hope against any frustrating situations.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ but I think you can¡¯t compare us with Eunmi¡­¡±

    Although I had been hovering between different universes, my life couldn¡¯t become a documentary material but maybe something for Marvel movies. Jooin shrugged at my hesitating response and shortly agreed, ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s true though.¡¯

    At that moment, Yeo Ryung, who was standing against the wall beside us, collapsed on the floor. Being startled at her sudden action, we held her arms to get her up.

    ¡°Oh my god, are you okay, Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ban Yeo Ryung, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yeo Ryung replied while being on the verge of tears, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ too¡­¡± With tears in her eyes, she shoved her face back onto her knees and said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m too sorry for him¡­¡±

    ¡®Oh, Lord!¡¯ I thought. Squatting on the floor beside Yeo Ryung, I pulled her shoulder in my arms. Eun Jiho disheveled his hair; Jooin heaved a sigh with a smile.

    It was, unexpectedly, Yoo Chun Young, who calmed down Yeo Ryung crying so hard. He tapped me on my shoulders while I still had Yeo Ryung in my arms, so I turned back in wonder. A magazine came into view.

    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a travel magazine. I found it next to the counter.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    That was when I took the magazine from him and began to speak to Yeo Ryung calm and orderly.

    A moment after, when Eun Hyung called us to come back in, we were snickering enigmatically. Glancing at us, Eun Hyung tilted his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.

    Stretching out the magazine toward Eun Hyung, I uttered confidently, ¡°Eun Hyung, we planned out the trip.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± asked Eun Hyung. There was a slight crack on his smile. Ignoring his expression, we put the magazine on the bed and started to explain each thing to Eunmi while pointing at the page here and there. Eunmi listened to our story and showed a bright smile on her face that had a trace of tears left on her cheeks.

    After the long holiday weekends, the overall atmosphere of our cram school seemed disoriented and distracted. Those who were just stuck in their relatives¡¯ house were busy complaining, whereas those who went on a trip boasted their long break.

    Amid the situation, the big news during the holiday had been the talk of the town. Maybe because this cram school was located in the heart of Gangnam.

    ¡°So what will happen to Balhae Group then?¡±

    ¡°My parents were annoyed about their stock prices declining.¡±

    ¡°My phone is from Balhae¡¯s affiliate¡­ Gosh, does that mean I can¡¯t receive any free customer service?¡±

    When one of the kids spoke that way, a few students blurted out, ¡®Ugh, don¡¯t say such awful things!¡¯ Listening to those conversations, I raised the volume of my MP3 player.

    As soon as I finished solving the last question of the mock exam, the recess bell rang. Lee Mina and Yoon Jung In quickly came over to my seat. Casting a sidelong glance upon those who were still babbling, the two lowered their voices.

    ¡°How¡¯s Yoo Chun Young doing? Is he okay?¡± asked Lee Mina.

    Following her, Yoon Jung In also flung a question.

    ¡°What about Kwon Eun Hyung?¡±

    I replied with a shrug, ¡°He became quite relaxed these days. If you text him, he¡¯ll reply to you back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± smiled Yoon Jung In.

    Staring at him, I responded again, ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t have to behave so carefully since Eun Hyung seems to like you quite a lot.¡±

    ¡®Maybe more than you think,¡¯ as I added those words, Yoon Jung In¡¯s ears reddened. Watching his reaction, Lee Mina poked his flank with her elbow.

    ¡°Hey, who are you fluttering at when your girlfriend is right beside you, huh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! I only have you in my life,¡± replied Yoo Jung In as soon as Lee Mina dropped the question. He then said, ¡®Ah, but Kwon Eun Hyung really makes my heart flutter! He¡¯s honestly such a riveting person you know!¡±

    Listening to his crap, I put my workbook, which was left ungraded, in my backpack and zipped it firmly. Once the two saw me getting up from my seat, they lifted their heads again.

    Lee Mina asked, ¡°Are you skipping the evening self-studying session again?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I might be doing that until the end of the winter break.¡±

    As I pointed at the cram school teachers¡¯ room and whispered, ¡®My parents have also told it to the teachers,¡¯ Lee Mina nodded her head.

    Yoon Jung In uttered, ¡°If you need a copy of the assignment, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Life is full of troubles, but they have a friend like you. Please tell them to cheer up.¡±

    Yoo Jung In spoke like an old man in the house, which made me giggle. I nodded at his words and left the self-studying room.

    I waited for the bus to go to Balhae Hospital at the bus station right in front of the cram school. Once I hopped in the vehicle, it took about twenty minutes to get there. During my ride to the destination, I met a group of kids whom I had known from school. Except for saying hi to those kids, I looked over the window for the whole time.

    Since it was seven in the evening, it was time for heavy traffic. Looking at the cars packed in every direction on the roads, I thought about the people inside them. ¡®Where are they all heading to?¡¯ I wondered. Maybe it would be where they could find happiness.

    Suddenly, a sight of Eun Hyung holding Eunmi¡¯s hands that day and speaking desperately entered my head.

    ¡®And I want us to be happy together.¡¯

    I also recalled what Eunmi said about me.

    ¡®He told me that you¡¯re very amazing and respectful.¡¯

    ¡®He also said that to you. Both of you are incredible, especially since you¡¯re both consistently hard-working.¡¯

    ¡®But he can¡¯t do it like you guys.¡¯

    Recalling those words in my mind, I leaned my head and put my forehead on the bus window. I murmured, ¡®Then, in Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes, I also looked like I¡¯ve been working hard to not give up and try to find my happiness.¡¯

    However, I actually wasn¡¯t sure. Rather than my own decisions, uncontrollable things had, so far, determined my life. It was like choosing mine among banal and unwanted things, which were left from others always taking the good ones when the class was giving out things on a first-come-first-served basis. There were many moments I had to accept against my will.

    Suddenly, Lucas¡¯ remark flashed through my head. The words that he dropped to me at the paintball game place a few days ago during New Year¡¯s holiday already felt like those that I heard a few years ago.

    ¡®Do you really think a choice you¡¯ve made because you have no other options meant you made the right one?¡¯

    ¡®Broaden your mental vision. Don¡¯t drive yourself to the corner too much. That¡¯s the way to live a life true to your heart.¡¯

    ¡®True to my heart¡­¡¯ I murmured to myself; however, it felt such a difficult thing to me. My heart was still wandering around uncertainty in the first place.

    When I arrived at the hospital, the bodyguards, whom I now became used to, saw my face and just let me in. At first, they tried to check my bag a few times, but once Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother told them determinedly that there was no need to do that to me, they stopped the security check.

    Holding the strings on my backpack, I walked past by them nonchalantly then found some familiar faces. They were those who backbit Eun Hyung a while ago. The guys flinched when I scowled at them.

    Turning my head away from them, I bent my steps with big strides. As soon as I slid open the patient¡¯s room door, kids welcomed me.

    The very first thing that came into view was Eunmi¡¯s face. She looked exactly the same as Eun Hyung. Recently, she looked quite brighter. Beside her, there was Yeo Ryung sitting on the bed and talking about something while pointing at the blanket. Taking a closer look, I found a black pouch on the blanket and a lot of cosmetic products scattered on it.

    As a female main character in a web novel, Ban Yeo Ryung, of course, never wore any makeup on at all except for special occasions. However, she had relatives working in the cosmetic industry, so she had a lot of expensive products that students wouldn¡¯t be able to even dream about.

    Looking closely into them, they were indeed mostly unopened, new stuff.

    Once Eunmi found me, she yelled cheerfully, ¡°Ah, Donnie unnie! How are you?¡±

    ¡°Hi!¡± I replied automatically in a louder voice. Pulling a chair close to the bed, I sat next to Eunmi.

    Resting my chin on my palm, I didn¡¯t intervene but just watched the two girls having a conversation for a while. Since Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t take any private lessons outside the school, she had been staying in the hospital almost all day; therefore, she seemed to have gotten close to Eunmi in the meantime.

 Chapter 398

    .

    Watching the two girls with a grin, it seemed like they were already having a good time, so I decided to step back and study with my workbook. As soon as I took out the book from my backpack, Eunmi shouted, ¡°Eh, unnie, are you gonna study?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah¡­ since I¡¯m already in my sophomore year in high school¡­¡± I replied hesitantly.

    Eunmi uttered, ¡°Are you here just because of me while you have so many things to do?¡±

    ¡°What? No, no,¡± I denied while quickly waving my hand in the air, but I pricked at my conscience. Recently, I was behind my homework, so if I procrastinated it even today, I would have to finish my workbook until three in the morning tonight.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯ I scratched the back of my head with my hand holding a pencil. When either Eun Hyung or Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father woke up, I would like to stay beside them too. Being in this hospital, I could do things concurrently, so Eunmi didn¡¯t have to be concerned about me. While I had those thoughts in my head, Eunmi flung a question.

    ¡°Ah, if you¡¯re okay, may I help you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I opened my mouth in wonder and then closed while thinking, ¡®Let¡¯ see¡­ Eun Hyung said his sister was two years younger than him, so Eunmi would have turned just sixteen, senior in middle school. However, did she just say she would help me with my homework?¡¯

    Tilting my head in suspicion, I opened my workbook meekly. After a second, my lingering doubt was finally dispelled. I murmured blankly, ¡°Ah, right¡­¡±

    This girl was EUN HYUNG¡¯S SISTER¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ve had to, of course, expect that she¡¯d be super smart¡­¡¯ I spoke to myself in a daze.

    Eunmi, sitting beside me, asked me nervously, ¡°Um, oh, Lord¡­ It¡¯s my first time to teach someone else, so¡­ did I explain it really strangely?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all¡­¡± I replied. Scratching the back of my head for a second, I soon put down my workbook and got up from my seat. Pointing outside the door, I said, ¡°Let me just get some fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, sure¡­¡±

    Feeling Eunmi and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s doubtful gaze chasing the back of my head, I opened the door and went outside. Once I stepped into the hallway, the silence of the hospital, which now I got quite used to, surrounded me. Nurses who pulled the cart didn¡¯t show indications of their existence being around like ghosts in horror movies; the lights went out already at some part of the hallway.

    ¡®Now I come to think of it¡­ what time is it now?¡¯ I wondered. Taking out my phone, I became surprised at the time on the screen. It was already close to ten at night.

    ¡®Before the last bus is gone, I should get ready to return home,¡¯ thinking that way, I, on the other hand, heaved a deep sigh. I murmured, ¡°Why on earth isn¡¯t there anyone around me who has just an average intelligence?¡±

    Whenever something like this happened, I got to think that I wished I was born to one of the main character¡¯s little sister. Having that thought in my mind, suddenly, someone flashed through my head.

    Ban Hwee Hyul.

    I took out my phone from the pocket again.

    ¡°Should I make a call?¡± I wondered. Although we exchanged our numbers, we didn¡¯t keep in touch at all.

    Honestly, it was true that I felt familiar to him at that moment; however, when thinking about his title of the nationwide Number 1, he was a fearful person to me at the same time.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Rubbing my chin while being lost in thought, I didn¡¯t notice that someone was dashing toward this direction. With a loud noise, my body was pushed against the wall. Opening my eyes wide, I turned to look at that side.

    ¡°Ah, sorry! I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    A petite girl spoke that way while lowering her head in a rush. I also wasn¡¯t that tall, but she was about ten centimeters shorter than me. She probably seemed like one hundred fifty centimeters tall.

    The girl even pulled her hat over her eyes with her hoodie over her head in the hospital. Thus, her face wasn¡¯t visible. Even her voice sounded young too.

    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s about thirteen or fourteen¡­ Is she one of the patient¡¯s families here? She¡¯s wearing a hat maybe because she didn¡¯t wash her hair,¡¯ I thought while nodding my head.

    The girl stared at me vacantly. Her shiny black eyes twinkled in the light.

    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I uttered with a frown then checked my chest area instinctively. However, since I wasn¡¯t wearing my school uniform, there won¡¯t be any nametag on. How would she know my face then?

    I became frightened all of a sudden. I was aware that reporters had been wandering around the hospital lately. Did one of them recognize me as Yoo Chun Young¡¯s friend and leak my information? However, I was still just a civilian, not a member of the conglomerate family.

    Lifting my head, I asked her urgently, ¡°How did you know my name?¡±

    At that moment, something weird took place. The person who had to become startled should be me, but the girl¡¯s face turned paler instead.

    ¡°Ham Donnie¡­ so you¡¯re Ham Donnie, huh?¡±

    Murmuring that way, the girl turned around abruptly then suddenly began to run. A human figure as small as a bunny receded from me hurriedly in the dark hallway. She looked like a girl in a fairy tale diving into a mysterious adventure.

    ¡®Who the heck was she?¡¯ I wondered. Being left alone in the hallway, I looked in her direction absentmindedly. Suddenly, there was a loud noise. Once I turned my head back to the opposite side of the hallway where the girl first jumped out, several bodyguards came running toward my side. Looking in this direction, they shrugged.

    As soon as they found me standing here, they shouted at the same time, ¡°Young master¡¯s friend!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, yes¡­¡±

    The female bodyguard in the lead asked while gasping, ¡°Didn¡¯t someone suspicious just pass by in the hallway? A girl covering all her body who looked like a middle school student¡­¡±

    That was when I pulled myself together and replied stammeringly, ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, she did just now!¡±

    ¡°Which way was it!?¡±

    ¡°That way.¡±

    As I pointed at the dark staircase, they said thanks and ran toward that side all of a sudden. One person fell behind them and was walking toward this side ploddingly. Maybe his strength had already declined.

    Staring at him, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His response then bewildered me.

    ¡°That kid is an intruder,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Excuse me!?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t run a security check on her since she was young. They might have considered her as a patient¡¯s family. Geez, how bold was she to stop by at the chairman and Driver Kwon¡¯s patient room.¡±

    ¡®What?!!¡¯ I flung a question in fear, ¡°How¡¯s it going there? Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The bodyguard enunciated his response with a grimace, ¡°To consider it as a coincidence, she only stopped by weirdly at Mr. Chairman and Driver Kwon¡¯s patient room. How dare can a little kid do something like that? Maybe someone allured her with money or she might have been very determined to behave that way. However, she just went inside the patient¡¯s room, did nothing, and just left. That¡¯s what we feel strange about.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t that young to not understand what she has to do; besides, she¡¯s very clever enough to escape like that.¡±

    The bodyguard stopped explaining at some point and murmured alone. He then got up from his seat and pointed at the patient room where Eunmi was staying.

    ¡°Anyway, nothing¡¯s going on there, right?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Ah, yeah. Everything¡¯s well there,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Good. If something like this happens again, we can arrange people here too.¡±

    Speaking that way, the bodyguard turned around and went to the direction where the mysterious girl had disappeared earlier. It seemed like a storm had swept the space. Looking at the sight, I murmured to myself, ¡®What the heck is going on?¡¯

    Tracing my memories, I tried to recall the girl¡¯s face as much as possible. Perhaps, she could be a kid who had some special ability like Yi Ruda or Lucas. However, the girl was too run-of-the-mill to say so. Her face, voice, atmosphere, and even her running pace wasn¡¯t extraordinary.

    How did she break into the chairman¡¯s patient room, which was under a heavy guard, in the first place? I turned my head and looked at the hallway. Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung would be there too.

    At that moment, my phone began to ring. Once I checked the phone screen, it was Eun Hyung. I quickly opened my flip phone.

    Soon after, I almost shouted, ¡°What? Did you say they woke up?¡±

    Like a miracle, both Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung¡¯s father awoke from a coma at the same time.

 Chapter 399

    .

    Running along the hallway urgently with Yeo Ryung, I murmured to myself, ¡®What on earth has happened?¡¯

    I, of course, leaped for joy once I got to know that both gentlemen recovered their consciousness since everyone had longed for it so much. However, aside from that, it was very awkward that they both woke up simultaneously as if they had promised to do so, especially right after a suspicious person broke into their rooms.

    With a grimace, I tried to recall the little girl who bumped into me earlier in the hallway, but the hallway was so dark and the girl was covering all herself with her clothes so tightly that her face wasn¡¯t recognizable at all. All that came up in my head was her petite figure, black shiny hair stuck out under her hoodie, and pale face.

    I also vaguely remembered that she looked up at me with her black eyes shadowed by her hoodie. ¡®She didn¡¯t look like the main character of a web novel,¡¯ I thought while rubbing my chin.

    So that was what I felt weird about. If she had some unique hair color or eye color, I would have considered, ¡®Ah, she also has some extraordinary ability,¡¯ but she did not. ¡®Anyway, the fact that both men have awoken from the coma has nothing to do with that girl, right?¡¯ I wondered.

    Suddenly, a novel that I read just for fun a few months ago flashed through my head. It was about a run-of-the-mill teenage girl getting treated as a divine feminine after moving into a different universe.

    ¡®No,¡¯ I shook my head, ¡®I don¡¯t think that can happen, oh, please¡­¡¯

    Rambling those thoughts in my head, the door of the patient room, where Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father was staying, came into view. Regardless of the silly thoughts popping in my mind, I could quickly arrive at the place since I ran as hard as I could.

    The moment I tried to jump into the open door, I paused my steps hesitantly at the sight inside the room. Yeo Ryung also stopped walking and carefully observed inside.

    Not only Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung but Yoo Chun Young¡¯s mother and his two brothers, Yoo Gun and Yoo Shin, were also inside there. Well, of course, they would be inside the patient¡¯s room since they were all his families.

    If that was only the case, I would have went inside, exchanged greetings, and just left; however, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father and Eun Hyung¡¯s father were having some conversations.

    The strained atmosphere was difficult to intervene, so both Yeo Ryung and I just stood close to the door and held our breaths. The two gentlemen¡¯s voices reached our sensitive ears through the sound of our breathing.

    ¡°¡­ Has happened this way, so we won¡¯t be able to move our bodies for a while¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°It seems to me that both of us don¡¯t have a good connection to cars. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s father had a grim expression as soon as Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father dropped those words. My face also stiffened as I grasped the context of the conversation.

    Was Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father trying to fire Eun Hyung¡¯s father right now? If that was the overall situation, I could understand why the atmosphere was so tense.

    This wasn¡¯t something we should listen. If we continued to eavesdrop their conversations, we couldn¡¯t help but jump to conclusions on our own standards. In that case, it would soon cause a crack in our friendship.

    As if Yeo Ryung also had the same thought as mine, she gave me an eye signal toward the hallway. That was when I nodded and tried to take a step forward.

    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you please stop driving from now on and make up your mind to study again?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°Studying law again.¡±

    My eyes widened. I never heard about what Eun Hyung¡¯s father did before he became a driver. I did think he would be intelligent just like his son, Eun Hyung, but didn¡¯t know he had majored in law. Now I was able to figure out roughly how things went on.

    Right after Eun Hyung¡¯s mother passed away, Eunmi developed her illness; Eun Hyung¡¯s father might have had to get a job as soon as possible.

    Perhaps Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father tried to support Eun Hyung¡¯s family without any charge, but if Eun Hyung¡¯s father had the same personality as his son, he would have not taken any funding or assistance for free.

    Thus, Eun Hyung¡¯s father would have quit studying law and became a driver, but Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father seemed to take this incident as an opportunity to return things back to usual.

    ¡°¡­ Mr. Chairman¡­¡± uttered Eun Hyung¡¯s father with a tearful voice.

    And that was the last words we heard in front of the door. Both of us exchanged eye contact and bent our steps.

    Giving a slight bow to the bodyguards looking at us in front of the room, we left the hospital without delay.

    <hr />

    Since we ran like crazy from the moment we stepped outside the entrance of the hospital, we were able to take the last bus on time. As soon as we sat side by side in the almost vacant bus, we blurted out at the same time, ¡°Thank goodness,¡± ¡°So good.¡±

    Once we spoke that way, Yeo Ryung and I soon leaned our heads against each other. Only the sound of our breaths hung in the air between us. Although we remained silent, we could estimate what each other was thinking about.

    Yeo Ryung uttered abruptly, ¡°I wish they become happy.¡±

    ¡°Very true.¡±

    As I agreed that way, the word ¡®happiness¡¯ felt very abstract. However, there wasn¡¯t any energy left to suddenly discuss what happiness was right now, so I leaned my head more onto Yeo Ryung¡¯s head as if I was trying to fall asleep and kept on thinking my way.

    I turned my head toward the window. It would be so wonderful if happiness was clearly visible so that everyone could see that it was coming. Heaving a sigh, I had my arms crossed.

    Now I had come to think of it, this incident seemed to become a good luck to Eun Hyung in the end.

    There¡¯s something called a blessing in disguise. Eun Hyung managed to confess his true feelings to Eunmi by this chance; Eun Hyung¡¯s father finally recovered from coma, which proved that Eun Hyung wasn¡¯t always unfortunate; Eun Hyung¡¯s father might begin studying again.

    When we all first confronted the news, we almost panicked; the waiting time was like moments in hell; however, now things seemed to reward Eun Hyung enough. Well, there wasn¡¯t always gain after pain; actually, Eun Hyung was closer to the side where things didn¡¯t deserve his hard work.

    ¡®Hmm, so the lesson of this incident is, ¡®We never know what will happen,¡¯ something like that?¡¯ Wondering for a second, I soon realized one thing. Now I had come to think of it, I could find a similar example near around, which was me.

    It seemed like yesterday when I wrote the first lines of my diary saying that the disaster had happened since I came into the world of a web novel or something like that. The desperate and frustrating sentences I wrote while barely sustaining from my mental breakdown were still vivid in my mind.

    ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung took the nationwide first place in the exam again. I won¡¯t be able to live in this world anymore¡­ According to the law of survival of the fittest, a species like me will fall behind ASAP¡­¡¯

    Haha, that was really funny to think about right now. I kept on thinking with a small giggle.

 Chapter 400

    .

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ I wondered then suddenly realized that Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t just apply the story to Eun Hyung.

    I somewhat perceived the flow of time. Ever since I entered high school, time had been flying like an arrow; the second opening ceremony in our school was right around the corner.

    And March 2nd was also right under my nose.

    Looking at each other¡¯s faces vacantly, we felt the silence hanging between us. At that moment, a familiar station name slipped from the bus speaker. Yikes, Yeo Ryung and I stood up from the seats in a hurry. Before we even knew, we had arrived at our apartment complex.

    As soon as I jumped off to the sidewalk, a big human shadow came over us. Although the light was bright at the bus station, Yeo Ryung was beside me, and the street was familiar to me, it was dark at night. Lifting my head instinctively in fear, I soon blurted out, ¡°Yeo Dan oppa!¡±

    My breath froze white in the air and broke into pieces. Yeo Ryung, who got off the bus after me, intervened in the cold air.

    ¡°Oppa, since when were you here?¡± she asked.

    Blinking swiftly at her remark, I soon realized something. I used my phone before getting on the bus, but once we hopped on the vehicle, I chitchatted with Yeo Ryung then almost fell into sleep, so I had no time to touch my phone.

    Thus, I would, of course, have no time to keep in touch with Yeo Dan oppa. In other words, the worst scenario could be that he might have been standing here since I reached out to him about departing from the hospital.

    Stretching out my hand all in a fluster, I grabbed Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s hand. As I had expected, his hand was icy cold. At that moment, he replied, ¡°Not so long ago.¡±

    ¡°Not so long ago? Come on!¡± I shouted.

    Yeo Ryung also grabbed his hand for a second then became startled. We soon held each of his hands from both sides and walked up the hill toward our apartment. Considering that I was always standing in the middle between the two, this situation was quite exceptional.

    Suddenly Yeo Ryung complained, ¡°Oppa, your hand is too cold.¡±

    ¡°Then take your hand off,¡± he replied. However, he spoke kindly, not in an abrupt tone. So to speak, he would be implying, ¡®I also don¡¯t want you to grab something cold in this wintertime.¡¯ Yeo Dan oppa cared so much about his little sister than anyone else. Anyway, I understood what he tried to say, but it didn¡¯t sound that friendly at all.

    While I showed a strange look on my face, Yeo Ryung also looked at him enigmatically then replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°You said it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± said Yeo Ryung.

    Yeo Dan was now staring at her like a parent who had a teen daughter. It might take a hundred years for Yeo Dan oppa to interpret the hidden meaning of his sister¡¯s response. Having that thought in my head, I giggled then bid farewell once we reached home.

    I said, ¡°Then, go in,¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Yeo Ryung. As if she now got used to the situation, Yeo Ryung spoke that way and went inside her house. Only Yeo Dan oppa and I were left in the empty hallway. He dropped a remark first.

    ¡°I heard they woke up from a coma, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah,¡± I replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he spoke with a faint smile.

    I nodded at his response while thinking, ¡®Yes, it¡¯s good news.¡¯ Smiling delightfully, I soon paid attention to his words that he spoke in a lower voice.

    ¡°Then, are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Going to the hospital less now?¡±

    When Yeo Dan oppa flung that question, I realized that I had been recently going back and forth between the hospital and cram school almost every day.

    ¡®Hmm, as I write this way, it sounds like I¡¯m a very passionate student who¡¯s studying hard while being so sick¡­¡¯ With that thought in my mind, I raised my head.

    Anyway, it was true that I had spent less time with Yeo Dan oppa these days. Even though I knew that this was the right time to apologize, I rather replied, ¡°Um, that is¡­ I didn¡¯t just go to the hospital for that reason. I went to see my friend¡¯s sister today and heard coincidentally that they both woke up.¡±

    Having noticed that Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face darkened outstandingly, I felt like a rock on my ribs.

    I continued urgently, ¡°However, I should go there less now.¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯re going there to see your friend¡¯s sister, not his father,¡± said Yeo Dan oppa. He didn¡¯t seem mad but was sincerely wondering about the situation.

    Grinning wordlessly, I stretched out my hands and grabbed his sleeves. When I lifted my hands in the air, Yeo Dan oppa showed a question mark on his face again.

    ¡°Uh-huh, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget your face then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I should see you more often from now on.¡±

    My face reddened as I spoke that way. I should have just apologized to him about not being able to take care of him. However, why did I speak like I was the one who was being generous? Geez¡­

    It wasn¡¯t because of myself having a big ego, but something made me unable to say sorry to him. I couldn¡¯t explain this. There had been some better words I could say to him, but was I reacting this way since I was a beginner in romance? Should I go to the bookstore and browse some books for information?

    Being lost in thought for a moment with a grimace, I soon observed the look on Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face. He also looked frowny.

    ¡®What should I do? Indeed, I said something wrong, right? Would it be better to just apologize and go inside?¡¯ That was when I tried to open my mouth again while being flustered.

    All of a sudden, Yeo Dan oppa pulled me into his arms.

    Since we moved out of the blue, the sensor light above our heads turned bright. Blinking swiftly at the situation, I carefully pushed him out of me.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± I uttered then glanced around the hallway. A few days ago, we had been doing this way and became startled when the next-door neighbor opened their door abruptly. This was the negative side of living in an apartment house with corridor access.

 Chapter 401

    .

    During the whole time I was talking, Yeo Dan oppa listened to my story, sometimes placing his chin on my shoulder, sometimes patting me on the back. He only released me just once from his arms when someone came out from the end of the hallway. Once the man walked past us and disappeared around the corner, Yeo Dan oppa stretched out his arms and hugged me again. Resting in his arms that way, I confessed everything about the day, March 2nd, 2009, when the entire world had changed for the first time in my life.

    It felt quite strange and new at the same time. Talking about this story was never easy to me; however, it felt so calm and okay to bring back this story while cuddling in Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s arms as if I was chitchatting about yesterday¡¯s dinner menu. Now I seemed to understand why doctors in foreign TV dramas made their patients lie down on a chaise lounge and proceed with the psychotherapy session.

    Having finished my long confession, I raised my head and observed the look on Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face. He always had been, of course, trusting most of my words, but that didn¡¯t mean that he would even believe such nonsensical things like moving into another universe.

    Yeo Dan always showed a poker face, so I had no idea what he had in mind. ¡®What should I do¡­?¡¯ I wondered while putting pressure on my arms around him. It was too early to make a hasty conclusion, but anxious thoughts kept haunting me.

    Confessing this story to Yeo Dan oppa was somehow riskier than doing the same thing to Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings. Oppa and I had been living next-doors almost since kindergarten; our parents were also close. If Yeo Dan oppa told this story to his parents just in case, they would deliver it to my parents. All the adults would trust his words, and I might have to be forcibly taken to a psychiatrist for treatment in the worst scenario.

    Besides, another thing was even more driving me nuts. Honestly, I also wasn¡¯t confident about whether or not I was really having a mental problem.

    Thinking to that extent, I closed my eyes firmly. What if those things happened? Was it useless to tell him about it then? My heart pounded crazily under my ribs as if I had screwed up a critical thing. My blood running rapidly inside my body whispered, ¡®You still have time to tell him that it was a joke. It isn¡¯t late yet. If I speak that way, he would trust me.¡¯

    ¡®But no¡­ no¡­¡¯ I said to myself. Instead of being enticed, I strengthened my grip holding his back. I continued speaking in my thoughts, ¡®Think about the promise and the mindset I had to confess this story to him¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s voice reached my ears.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked and quickly lifted my head. Yeo Dan oppa was still looking at me with an illegible glance.

    ¡°Why did you decide to go out with me?¡± he replied.

    I bit my lips again. I had no idea what he was implying in that question. Was he interrogating me or just being curious? Whatever he was seeking though, I had no place to step back.

    I replied meekly, ¡°Because I¡­ like you so much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I swallowed my words that were left unspoken to him. It was, of course, true that I sincerely liked Yeo Dan oppa so much. Even myself, who had been living in this world before the dimension shifting took place, would have also had a big crush on him. However, these were the only words that I couldn¡¯t tell him at all.

    Confessing this truth to him meant that I also had to tell Yeo Ryung about this. No matter how close Yeo Ryung had been thinking about me, I had no memories about her when we were young. The person she had been knowing back then was utterly different from the person I was now. I wasn¡¯t confident enough to deal with the aftermath. How messed up I had been while I grew apart with Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho for a short time?

    I looked up and found Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s black eyes trembling in the darkness. It seemed to suffocate me again.

    ¡®What should I do? Should I really say now that it was actually a joke?¡¯ I wondered since I didn¡¯t want to lose Yeo Dan oppa from this thing. That was when I tried to break the ice while opening and closing my sweaty hand.

    ¡°Having a relationship with me is¡­¡± he uttered.

    I listened to his words while holding my breath.

    He continued, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a more difficult thing to you than I¡¯ve thought.¡±

    Once I heard those words, I realized that Yeo Dan oppa wasn¡¯t getting angry at me nor did he try to interrogate me.

    He spoke again, ¡°Thanks,¡± then sank his head on his chest. I put my face close to his face.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ for liking me,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oppa?¡±

    He whispered, ¡°I thought that I never made you anxious.¡±

    I nodded at his remark. As far as I knew, Yeo Dan oppa had been very faithful to me. I even thought that not even a male main character in a TV drama could treat his girlfriend like him.

    At that moment, Yeo Dan oppa cast down his eyes again. He said, ¡°And so the reason why you looked strange these days wasn¡¯t because of me¡­¡±

    Yikes, I flinched at his words while thinking, ¡®He was indeed aware of that¡­¡¯ Shortly after, I replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of you.¡±

    Then I smiled and tried to bring out the words I had in mind. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s not because of you. If I shift my responsibility that way, I¡¯ll be attacked by your nationwide fans.¡¯

    However, at that moment, Yeo Dan oppa abruptly raised his head. His black eyes had stiffened even more than I thought. I wasn¡¯t able to move at that sight.

    Holding my shoulders, Yeo Dan oppa uttered, ¡°It¡¯s because of me. Because I can forget you.¡±

    ¡°Uh, I mean, that is¡­¡±

    That was true¡­ it was, but Yeo Dan oppa couldn¡¯t do anything with this incomprehensible situation. The moment I tried to open my mouth, he continued speaking again. His words then made my mouth shut.

    ¡°You were afraid of me being well without you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that having a relationship with me could more agitate you.¡±

    Speaking that way, Yeo Dan oppa scowled at the floor with feelings of frustration in his eyes. I just stared at him at a loss of words.

    I dwelled on what he just said. ¡®You were afraid of me being well without you.¡¯ It sounded very dramatic like the lines in a soap opera; however, that seemed to be the most appropriate expression to describe my feelings at the same time.

    Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s remark hit the nail on the head. Lucas once asked me this question.

    ¡®Then, what if someone pops out and confesses that she has a crush on him? Won¡¯t you be jealous?¡¯

    I tilted my head in wonder for a moment then responded without a second thought at that time.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ I think that¡¯s understandable. He¡¯s like everyone¡¯s sweetheart, you know?¡¯

    Let me correct this. To be honest, I was a little afraid.

    While I was beside Yeo Dan oppa, those things didn¡¯t scare me. He was a person who couldn¡¯t deceive others at all. If he got to like some else, I knew that he would be straight forward to me about it.

    However, what if that thing occurred while I wasn¡¯t staying beside him? What if it was even in a situation where he couldn¡¯t even remember me?

    In the end, the question led to one thing¨C¨CWas Yeo Dan oppa really serious about me, or was I staying beside him just at the right timing? If I didn¡¯t live next-door and know him from a long time ago, would Yeo Dan oppa still have me as his girlfriend?

    In fact, no one could answer this question. That was why I couldn¡¯t guarantee that no one would be around him while I vanished away with another change happening in this world again. Ever since I began dating him, I actually had been working myself up to that sudden situation.

    Thinking to that extent, I lifted my head. Yeo Dan oppa was still staring at me. I shrugged and laughed.

    I uttered, ¡°If that happens and you really live happily after without me, that isn¡¯t your fault, oppa.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± he denied immediately. Since he wasn¡¯t a person used to offering lip service, his response was from the bottom of his heart. However, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    Honestly, I knew it very well that this was something beyond his will. Jooin, the most genius I had ever known in my life, would have also forgotten me if he wasn¡¯t sending me a text back then when I was gone. Thus, I didn¡¯t want to look forward to something impossible. I changed the subject, therefore.

    ¡°Oppa, the reason why I¡¯ve confessed this story to you isn¡¯t that I¡¯m asking you to forget me not or something like that. Although you would like to try, I know that it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± he tossed a question. It sounded urgent, unlike his usual character.

 Chapter 402

    .

    I raised my hand to touch my bangs and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ when it comes closer to March 2nd, I might behave quite weirdly, so it seemed better to tell you in advance. You¡¯ll feel anxious if I act that way without a reason.¡± In fact, Yeo Dan oppa had noticed that my attitude was strange again this time.

    As I spoke that way, he stared at me while biting his lips tightly. My heart broke at that moment. I felt like a fish in the tank, and Yeo Dan oppa a person looking at me from the outside. It was the first time to feel that distance between us ever since we began dating.

    I pressed my arm firmly for a second then turned around.

    ¡°Sorry to say such a thing. Good night,¡± I uttered.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± said Yeo Dan oppa while grabbing my arm.

    I looked back. He was still looking at me under the pouring orange sensor light.

    A facial expression of someone looking at something incomprehensible¡­ I didn¡¯t want to see that anymore. After hesitating for a second, I tried to avoid the situation by saying it was too late, so we could continue our conversation tomorrow. However, at that moment, he lowered his head.

    It was, as always, on the cheek, not the lips. With my eyes wide open, I became frozen at the spot then closed my eyes. Losing my center of gravity, I took a step back involuntarily. My backpack then touched the door with a thud. That was when my mom¡¯s voice came out through the door, asking, ¡®Is there anyone outside?¡¯

    Yeo Dan oppa took his lips off my face. Looking down at me, he said, ¡°What I said earlier¡­ that I won¡¯t be able to stay well without you¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I just say things like that.¡±

    ¡®Of course, you are,¡¯ I nodded while being very aware that Yeo Dan oppa never just spoke things like that as a joke.

    At that moment, there was a rustling noise from the inside of my house. Yeo Dan quickly stepped back and hid in the darkness; I opened the door voluntarily.

    I opened the door only a little bit on purpose. The lamplight in the living room poured into a square and illuminated the hallway. Just as I expected, my mom, who was standing in front of the shoe rack, opened her eyes wide.

    My mom asked, ¡°You¡¯re late, huh? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re returning earlier?¡±

    ¡°Both Eun Hyung¡¯s father and Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father woke up from a coma. I stopped by to see them, so I was late,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s good news!¡±

    Speaking that way in surprise, my mom turned around toward my dad and began to rattle on, ¡®Honey, did you hear that?¡¯

    Quietly watching that sight, I soon turned around and stuck my head out through the door to look at Yeo Dan oppa. He slightly waved at me; that was when I got to smile in the end.

    Once I came back to my room, I didn¡¯t change my clothes but just sat on the chair while pulling my knees in my arms then dwelled on the conversations we had in the hallway. Thinking over and over about oppa¡¯s remark, I shoved my face onto my knees and murmured in a small voice.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen at all¡­¡±

    He would not live happily ever after without me¡­

    Becoming miserable and unhappy because of someone you couldn¡¯t even remember¨C¨CThat was like asking a person, who was absent, to raise your hand while taking attendance. In other words, it was impossible.

    ¡®But why am I¡­?¡¯

    I buried my head onto my knees again.

    ¡°I really want you to become that way.¡±

    It was my first time to long for a person whom I like to become unhappy and miserable. I soon crouched down and wailed quietly.

    <hr />

    My life went on just like usual even after confessing my secret of March 2nd to Yeo Dan oppa. However, thankfully, he sincerely trusted my words and was serious about my confession. He held my hand more often than before and even hugged me sometimes in the street where people we know could walk pass by us, but other than those things, he treated me just the same as usual.

    Since both Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father and Eun Hyung¡¯s father recovered from unconsciousness, my trip to the hospital reduced to just going there once in a week. Meanwhile, I was struggling to catch up on my study; our school¡¯s opening ceremony was only a week away too.

    And one day, I woke up in the middle of the night.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Having no idea what made me wake up from sleep, I just rolled my eyes here and there in the blueish darkness for a while.

    Did someone come into our house? Maybe something fell on the floor or the bathroom faucet might be leaking. My ears were sensitive than I thought, so sometimes I was awakened from sleep just by hearing the faint sound of the leaking faucet in the bathroom located the most far away from my room.

    I paid my attention to sense any unexpected changes around me, but nothing was detected at all. It would be better if I could fall asleep again then; however, for some reason, I wasn¡¯t able to sleep no more. Someone seemed to splash some cold water on me, who had been dropped off into a deep slumber. My eyes wandered around the quiet space for quite a while; the calendar then suddenly came into view.

    Our school¡¯s opening ceremony was taking place on March 2nd this year, as always. And now it was February 23rd after midnight, exactly a week before March 2nd. Something then flashed through my head. Just in case, I turned my head and looked at the spot where I put my clock on.

    ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ I blurted out with a hollow smile. Even though it didn¡¯t happen just once or twice, I couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected.

    ¡°Again¡­¡± I murmured.

    The weird-looking clock that Jooin gave me as a gift before, had turned into a humdrum one. My mom wouldn¡¯t throw out the previous clock, which was in perfect condition, and changed it into a new one, so that was already enough to explain the situation.

    I took out my phone and checked the time. It was 3:22 in the morning. I had to wait for, at least, four hours, to call Eun Hyung in the morning.

    Being absentminded for a second, I soon had my head in my hands then murmured, ¡°Ah, I hate this, so much¡­¡±

    Today, which was a week before March 2nd, the world had changed again.

    Article 33. I Guess Now I¡¯m More Used to the World of Web Novels

    Dropping my gaze slowly to the floor, I heaved a sigh, ¡°Geez¡­¡± then I lifted my hand to dishevel my messy hair and sat straight.

    I shouldn¡¯t skip any daily routine, especially, at such a time like this. A person like me would soon collapse if I kept messing around whenever this thing occurred. I didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    Above all, they would have utterly forgotten my existence and might be proceeding with their every task, as usual, so if I was the only one behaving the opposite, I would feel like being very left behind.

    ¡®Cheer up!¡¯ I murmured while shaking my head then came out of the comforter.

    <hr />

    The air was still very cold since it was February, not March.

    Rubbing my arms in the chilly air, I washed my face and hair. My mom wasn¡¯t able to prepare my breakfast today, so I had to make my own meal. However, I just came out of the house with an empty stomach with a plan to grab something in the convenience store on my way.

    As soon as I stepped outside the house, a cold wind struck my cheek. Closing and opening my eyes shortly, I looked forward. The apartment hallway vaguely appeared through the fogs that were becoming cleared out from the daybreak.

    Through the familiar sight such as the white painted walls, balustrades, and gray hallway with smelling of rust, an electric scooter came into view in front of the house that belonged to Yeo Ryung¡¯s family. It was something I had never seen before. Staring at the unexpected device for quite a while, I soon raised my hand to rub my eyes.

    Ever since we started dating, Yeo Dan oppa was always standing like a beautiful landscape in front of my house whenever I opened my front door. However, he wasn¡¯t there anymore. The situation had been expected, but it was very sad and much painful than I thought. Standing still at the spot for a long time, I just rubbed my eyes. Then I took off a step determinedly.

    It was the beginning of my day.

 Chapter 403

    .

    <hr />

    I bought chocolate milk instead of soy milk on my way and took the bus while sipping the beverage with a straw. While I watched the cars also running busily on the road today outside the window, the bus suddenly stopped and some guys with familiar faces stepped inside.

    Looking in that direction, I exclaimed instinctively, ¡°Eh?¡±

    Honestly, they weren¡¯t quite delightful dudes to bump into. Chun Dong Ho and his friends just got on the bus. The boy wearing glasses was probably the one who had a crush on Lee Mina; the other, a boy who had a light mouth.

    ¡®Geez, I can¡¯t even remember their names¡­¡¯ I thought. The only person whom I still memorized the name was Chun Dong Ho.

    Slightly nodding at them almost involuntarily, I soon closed my mouth and just rolled my eyes. We actually didn¡¯t have a good relationship; besides, they quit our cram school once Yoon Jung In began to take courses there. Thus, there were sincerely nothing between us.

    While I averted my eyes outside the window in embarrassment, the boys, who were staring at me, also turned their heads away from me. Their whispers reached my ears.

    ¡°What the heck? Didn¡¯t she just nod at us?¡±

    ¡°Do we know her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Eh? I opened my eyes wide while trying to be subtle. ¡®Don¡¯t they know me?¡¯ I wondered. Now I had come to think of, the group hangout could have not happened in this world while regarding that Yeo Dan oppa had joined the event.

    With that thought in my head, I suddenly opened my eyes wider at Chun Dong Ho¡¯s abrupt voice.

    ¡°Ah, I know who she is. She goes to our cram school.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Should I go say hi? What should we do?¡±

    Around that time, I decided not to hear their conversations anymore and just stopped paying attention to them. Although the world had changed, people¡¯s personalities didn¡¯t dramatically turn into something else, so they would still be different on the inside and out, just like those whom I had known before. In that case, I would refuse to get along with them.

    Aside from that, I realized something new.

    ¡°They still go to our cram school,¡± I murmured. If that was true, the hypothesis I had in mind carried more weight.

    Avoiding their glances, I bit my lips anxiously.

    <hr />

    My anticipation was correct.

    As I went to my cram school and looked around, there were Chun Dong Ho and his friends, instead of Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina. Thankfully, a few kids, whom I had been getting along with when Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina were here, came to me and said hi. Responding to them as cool and collectedly as I could, I soon took an empty seat and sat down.

    After I finished getting ready to take the class, as usual, I fell into thought while resting my chin on my palm.

    ¡®So, Lee Mina was also a character in that universe, not here. Well, since this wasn¡¯t a world of Romeo & Juliet, a tragic couple was enough for just Yeo Dan oppa and me alone.¡¯

    Without Lee Mina and Yoon Jung In, the break time felt very boring. Two or three kids came over to my seat to chitchat, but since we weren¡¯t usually that close in the other world, I felt some distance between us.

    They asked me if I wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I replied I had a slight cold, and thought, ¡®Myself in the other universe would have always spent this kind of day.¡¯ It felt really strange.

    Instead of waiting for the whole class to end, I came out in the middle, eventually, while making an excuse that I caught a cold. As soon as I stepped outside the cram school building, I took the bus to Balhae Hospital. Being very nervous that there was a possibility of the hospital not existing at the destination, I could finally calm down once the huge medical building appeared through the window.

    However, the name of the hospital had changed. A person wearing an employee card on his neck came toward me, who was wandering around the information booth on the first floor.

    He asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    I was so flustered that I just lowered my head and came out of the hospital. Catching my breath in front of the huge building, I tried my best to stay nonchalant. Since Balhae Group vanished away, the name of the hospital would also have changed for sure.

    I turned around and looked up at the medical center again. Still, it was hard to believe that Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father, Eun Hyung¡¯s father, and Eunmi weren¡¯t inside there.

    Wandering around the spot for quite a while, I bent my steps again.

    I didn¡¯t want to go straight to the Four Heavenly King¡¯s houses. If I happened to see the sight I had seen in the past again, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain it. However, returning home this way was even more unbearable, so I finally headed toward City Hall station on subway line Number 2.

    Once I came outside the exit while being mingled in the crowd, skyscrapers emitting fancy lights like jewels under the dark sky welcomed me.

    I raised my head high up in the air while almost stretching my neck back and tried to find the Reeds building; however, that didn¡¯t exist, of course.

    That was when I gave up the lingering feelings inside me and headed back home.

    <hr />

    As soon as I stepped inside my house, the smell of soup with anchovy broth came over. My mom seemed to have arrived home from work quite earlier today.

    While I headed to the kitchen, my mom asked me without even looking back.

    ¡°Are you already home? What about the afterschool self-studying session?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s canceled. By the way, mom¡­¡± I lied nonchalantly then blurted out the next words on the spur of the moment.

    ¡°You know our next-door neighbors, not the right but the one on the left.¡±

    My mom turned around to look at me.

    ¡°What¡¯s about them? Did something happen?¡±

    I asked, ¡°Are they close to us?¡±

    My mom opened her eyes wide toward me and replied, ¡°No, just so-so.¡±

    Standing in front of the kitchen with stiff shoulders, I slowly loosened up the tension in my body and heaved a deep sigh.

    I flung a question feebly, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, our next-door neighbors don¡¯t seem to get along with us. You know your father hates them. Why, is something going on?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, nothing at all,¡± I replied and turned around. My mom¡¯s voice kept on reaching my ears from behind me.

    ¡°Did the kid next-door went after you again and said something?¡±

    ¡°They had a kid?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You know Jimin, the seven-year-old kid. Didn¡¯t you say that he teased you in the bus station last time and splashed some beverage on you?¡± asked my mom while swinging the ladle in the air.

    I frowned at the story that I had never heard before. Probably this kid was the owner of the electric scooter that I saw in front of Yeo Ryung¡¯s house in the morning. Since I would not have harassed him first, he wouldn¡¯t have that good personality though.

    It wasn¡¯t part of my curiosity, but I also got to know an unpleasant truth additionally. ¡®If a kid pops out from next-door, let¡¯s stay away from him as much as I can,¡¯ I said to myself. Dwelling on the new lesson in my head, I went back to my room.

 Chapter 404

    .

    <hr />

    It had been two days since the world changed. I waited for something to happen.

    Four days passed, and I still waited to return to the world where I was now used to.

    On Saturday, the whole cram school took the mock exam. I tried to focus on the test, but whenever I was solving the question, I got lost in thoughts such as, ¡®Where on earth did I make a mistake?¡¯ or ¡®What was different on the day before returning to this world?¡¯ Once I pulled myself together, three minutes had passed in a flash. During the English listening test, I even missed one question while getting distracted by those thoughts.

    Without reviewing the test sheet before submitting it, which I had never done before, I had a premonition of a huge decline in my test scores.

    ¡°How was the test? What do you think about the level of difficulty for this one, Donnie?¡±

    After the exam, the kids whom I got to learn their faces lately came to my seat. I replied with a clumsy smile, ¡°Totally screwed up. I think it wasn¡¯t that difficult though, but it¡¯s just me who couldn¡¯t concentrate.¡±

    However, none of them trusted me that I messed up the exam. I wondered, ¡®Why? The kids in the previous world believed my words.¡¯ Instead, these folks just uttered, ¡®You¡¯re still good,¡¯ and went back to their seats to grade their test papers.

    Being left alone, I heaved a deep sigh. A new thought entered my mind. ¡®Just in case, am I good in academic performance in this world?¡¯

    When talking about the school that Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings attended, it was one of the most selective high schools where even the level one rankers in the entire subject tests of the nationwide mock exam couldn¡¯t fit into the fiftieth highest achiever.

    Those who kept their first and second top student status in that school were none other than the nationwide top students in the first place; besides, the Four Heavenly Kings and the other Four Heavenly Kings of Sukbong Middle School were also serious in academic performances. Thus, even though both Jooin and I maintained our positions right at the end of the level one ranking, we mostly couldn¡¯t become the fifty students with the highest scores in our grade.

    I tilted my head in wonder. Once I go back to school in this world after the break, would I belong to the students with higher ranks? Even if that happened, I didn¡¯t feel that delightful.

    Soon after the end of the exam, all the students stampeded out of the classroom as if the test results were announced on the wall. Checking my score in between the crowd of kids, I squeezed my eyes shut and murmured, ¡®Holy Christ, I ranked 140th out of 200 students! This is really severe¡­¡¯ Then something was stuck out in front of me.

    It was a can of Americano that was sold in convenience stores. Staring at it for a moment, I soon turned my head aside. It was Chun Dong Ho who was looking down at me. His bleached, ruffled hair shone platinum blond under the fluorescent light.

    Suddenly recalling Eun Jiho in my mind, I shook my head. ¡®What the heck am I thinking? That¡¯s an excuse to Eun Jiho,¡¯ I said to myself. Switching my gaze to Chun Dong Ho, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Take it,¡± he replied.

    I tried to respond abruptly, ¡®No, thanks,¡¯ but braced my mind. According to Chun Dong Ho and his friends¡¯ reactions on the bus before, they would probably not know me at all. Thus, only bad rumors would spread out if I treated them edgily in this situation. Cram schools in this neighborhood would have small leagues of people just as in schools around here.

    I replied while smiling awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°I got it from the vending machine to give it to you,¡± he uttered.

    Suddenly, the words, ¡®So what?¡¯ almost tried to slip out of my mouth but barely went back inside. I looked down at the can of coffee in front of me with a frown. For what reason was Chun Dong Ho behaving this way to me? I had no idea.

    At that moment, the conversation he had with his friend that I overheard at the bathroom flashed through my mind. He, at that time, said that he felt sorry for me since I was a better kid than he had expected me to be. However, what would that suppose to do? Considering his following actions around that time, I had no reason to accept his kindness.

    While I showed my uncomfortable feelings on my face wordlessly, Chun Dong Ho forced me to grab the can out of the blue. ¡®Yikes!¡¯ I tried to return it to him but almost dropped it. Once I barely picked it up in a fluster, he was already far away from me.

    He went back to his friends and was talking about something. The overall atmosphere looked not good enough, which he didn¡¯t seem to tease me although he had no reason to treat me that way.

    Scowling at him for quite a while, I put the can of beverage into my bag, eventually, and left the cram school without delay.

    On Sunday, I did nothing but just stayed home all day. Though I really didn¡¯t want to go to that cram school on Monday, I was afraid the institute would call my parents since I already skipped the afterschool self-studying session for a few days. The one bright spot here was that I only registered for special classes during winter break, so once the school began, there was no need for me to go to that place anymore.

    On Monday morning, I stepped out of the house with heavy tread.

    During the whole class, I sensed the piercing gaze directing toward me. Whenever I turned my head back, I had eye contact with Chun Dong Ho sitting at the desk near the hallway.

    Turning my head back immediately as if I got burnt, I murmured, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? What can he do while looking at me that way?¡¯ As soon as he handed me the can of coffee the other day, a feeling of anxiety began to arise within me, which now turned into a sharp pain shot through my chest.

    I shortly went outside the classroom during the break and returned to my seat where I found a can a beverage on my desk. Blinking swiftly at the orange juice with beads of water on its surface, I hesitated for a second then touched the can. It was still cold.

    Did he then go outside to get me this one? Grimacing with that thought in mind, I lifted my head upon a voice that called my name.

    ¡°Ah, Donnie, that one¡­¡±

    She was a girl sitting right in front of my seat and one of the girls who used to get along with Lee Mina.

    I replied, ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°That one is from the boy over there,¡± she said while pointing her chin at somewhere. Without even a glance, it was clear who would be there.

    Trying not to give my attention in that direction, I asked, ¡°The bleached hair?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, right. What was his name again? Was it Dong Ho?¡± The girl then tapped my arm with her elbow and said, ¡°How does he look?¡±

    ¡®How does he look?¡¯ I repeated it to myself. Taking a closer look, not only this girl but the kids around us were also observing my reaction interestingly. ¡®Yeah, this kind of gossip is the most exciting thing, of course,¡¯ I thought to myself. With a weird grin, I shoved the orange juice straight into my bag.

    As the class began, I felt his glance again but didn¡¯t turn my head back at all, then when the afterschool self-studying session was all over, I looked for a chance to talk to him while everyone else rushed outside the classroom.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said while approaching him and slightly grabbing his arm.

    Turning around to look at me, Chun Dong Ho looked quite surprised. He uttered, ¡°Eh? Uh¡­¡±

    A feeling of expectation began to entwine in his eyes, which pressured me. I waited until the other students to all leave the classroom, then once there was only the two of us alone, I opened my bag.

    Watching me taking out the orange juice again, the look on his face gradually darkened. I handed it out to his side composedly and said, ¡°I think this is yours.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± he emitted the word then continued speaking with a frown. ¡°I also got that to give it to you. Just take it.¡±

    Shaking my head, I stuck it out to him again. I firmly believed that I wouldn¡¯t accept anything from someone I didn¡¯t want to give anything. Chun Dong Ho finally took the juice back with an inevitable expression.

    Since I had to leave the building, I couldn¡¯t help but walk along with Chun Dong Ho in the same direction. Regardless of myself having no thoughts about talking to him, Chun Dong Ho kept initiating a conversation such as, ¡®Doesn¡¯t your school have academically excellent students?¡¯ or ¡®Did you study alone before attending cram school?¡¯

    Listening to those kinds of questions, I just walked with a grimace. ¡®Why on earth is he behaving this way?¡¯ I wondered. In the world where I was with Ban Yeo Ryung, he didn¡¯t even throw a glance at me. I mean, he did just to use me. And what did he say when Yeo Dan oppa and I caught his true side?

    ¡®Is it that bad to have a crush on Ban Yeo Ryung, not you?¡¯

    As soon as his voice ringing in the hallway and the one in my reminiscence overlapped, I felt very annoyed. When I paused my steps all of a sudden, Chun Dong Ho looked in my direction with a look of wonder.

 Chapter 405

    .

    ¡®No,¡¯ I murmured in my thoughts to brace myself. ¡®Nothing happened to us yet in this world, so I can¡¯t judge him right now by the situation at that time.¡¯ Once I repeated those words in my head, I could barely say to him, ¡°I¡¯m quitting here soon.¡±

    The moment I was about to tell him that he didn¡¯t have to try hard to get along with me for that reason, Chun Dong Ho spoke faster.

    ¡°Really? Well, you¡¯re good, so you don¡¯t need this place no more.¡±

    Eh? I recently ranked 140th out of 200 students at the mock exam, which wasn¡¯t even doing an average performance. Although I had no idea why he kept complimenting me that way, I didn¡¯t want to even talk to him, so I decided to just become shameless. That was when I nodded and quickly turned around.

    ¡°Then can I have your number¡­?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I replied immediately then walked across the hallway of the cram school that began to get darken.

    Thankfully, the elevator arrived as soon as I pressed the button. There was, at least, ten students inside. Chun Dong Ho, who ran after me, just got on the elevator while not being able to say anything.

    However, he didn¡¯t give up. As soon as I stepped outside the building, he grabbed me again. Shaking my arm that was in his hand, I uttered, ¡°Uh, why?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything. All I asked for is just your number. Is that too much for you?¡±

    ¡°I have a b¡­.¡±

    I have a boyfriend¨C¨CI stopped myself from blurting out those words, which had been very natural to speak that way over the last few months. When I raised my head, Chun Dong Ho was staring at me with stiffened eyes.

    Snowflakes began to fly all over between us. Looking up vacantly at his face sunk in the dark, I slowly dropped a remark.

    ¡°¡­ I have a crush on someone else,¡± I said while biting my lips. Right now, I couldn¡¯t say that I was in a relationship with that person since Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t exist anymore. Thus, it was a lie to say that he and I were together.

    Looking dumbfounded, Chun Dong Ho replied, ¡°Come on, that means you aren¡¯t still going out with someone anyway, are you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean then?¡± he suddenly asked offensively, which made me flinch in surprise. As if he felt bewildered, Chun Dong Ho disheveled his hair then turned on his heel and kicked an empty can rolling on the ground on his way.

    With a loud noise, the can flew away and struck the glass wall of the bus station. A few pedestrians turned to look in this direction after that noise and began to whisper, ¡®What the hell? Are they insane? Maybe they are fighting¡¯ Staying beside Chun Dong Ho, I was regarded as his company, which reddened my face.

    Paying no heed to my position, Chun Dong Ho kept disheveling his hair then left a word before he turned around.

    ¡°Ah, so humiliating¡­!¡±

    He then slowly disappeared toward the cram school bus. Being left alone at the spot, I stared at the sight in a daze for a while then suddenly pulled myself together.

    ¡°Oh, I should go home too,¡± I murmured and tried to walk toward the cram school bus but paused for a second. It was, of course, a waste of money to take public transportation when the cram school offered a free ride back home using their own bus. However, in this situation, it was like a suicidal explosion to take the same ride with Chun Dong Ho.

    In the end, I trudged toward the bus station. Those who looked at Chun Dong Ho kicking the empty can glanced at me in excitement, but I tried to ignore their attention. While I looked around to focus on something else, a huge bookstore nearby came into view.

    It was only about three to four meters away from here, so the advertisement poster on that place was very visible. As I became a person addicted to reading even the ingredients labeling on a pack of snack, I read the poster like crazily.

    ¡®300 Days Between You and Me,¡¯ the hottest web novel that reached 4M views!

    ¡®¡­ A web novel?¡¯ I murmured instinctively, then I soon realized something. ¡®Right! Web novels still exist in this world!¡¯ Although I had gone back and forth between the two universes, it was such a short time that I didn¡¯t have a chance to read a book, so I had never read any web novels after graduating elementary school.

    The bus I had to hop on arrived, at last. Taking a seat on the bus, I kept staring at the bookstore through the window. Something seemed to enter my head, but it didn¡¯t.

    <hr />

    Once I stepped into the apartment, I smiled bitterly when I tried to press the elevator button.

    ¡°Geez, it comes with all sorts of things¡­¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa and Yeo Ryung came into my mind when I opened the elevator door in this apartment; Yoo Chun Young flashed through my head while looking at the billboard on the department store; I recalled Eun Hyung when looking at the kitchen or hospital, and Jooin when watching TV shows while thinking that he would have won those games immediately.

    And whenever I stepped into the elevator, Eun Jiho popped into my head.

    From the moment I pressed the elevator button and went up to the floor I was living on, I just stood still inside the space while leaning my head against the wall. If I didn¡¯t, I would seem to melt down onto the ground like a flimsy creature.

    ¡®Come on, it¡¯s fine. Everything¡¯s over now,¡¯ I said to myself.

    Yeah, the hard thing almost reached the end by today. I concluded something between Chun Dong Ho and me, so he would probably not talk to me anymore. Though it was a little scary, I dealt with it determinedly. ¡®Good Job to me!¡¯ I cheered up myself. Getting along with strangers in the cram school would be over by tomorrow.

    ¡®After all, I don¡¯t seem to fit into the curriculum in cram school though, so once the school starts, let¡¯s study alone.¡¯

    Bracing myself that way, I heard the elevator having arrived on my floor. The door then opened. The hallway to my house felt particularly long today. Taking each step forward with difficulty, I kept murmuring to myself, ¡®It¡¯s over. All over now!¡±

    At that moment, something that dashed toward this side at a full speed bumped into me behind my back. As I collapsed to the floor, I had a hunch that the sufferings of today were still ongoing.

    With a thud, I fell down on my face. To make matters worse, I banged my knees first against the floor. My vision was soon blurred out of pain. I groaned while crouching down, ¡°Argh, ah. It really hurts¡­¡±

    I checked my knees. Wearing long pants and collapsing onto the smooth concrete surface didn¡¯t make the wound visible. However, I would have a bruise sooner or later. Once I get back home, I would have to look it again thoroughly though.

    ¡®Gosh, the school starts in two days. What the heck!¡¯ I murmured and turned my head.

    A kid was standing behind me. He had curly brown hair; his wide-open eyes were also brown. Suddenly, the kid next-door that my mom talked about last week came into my head. I was sure since he was riding an electric scooter.

    ¡®He was riding that device in the hallway even at night, and there he goes for the things he has done right now.¡¯ Thinking that way, I felt my anger getting away at the same time. Perhaps it was a sense of closeness toward a person with lighter degrees of pigmentation whom I first encountered in this world.

    While I stood up with tottering steps, the kid just stared at me wordlessly. The moment I dusted off my knees, that was when he uttered a word.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t sound that clear since he lisped, but I could, at least, understand what he was trying to say.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied with a clumsy smile while handling the pain on my knees.

    He was nicer than I thought. Well, this was a situation that even a bad kid couldn¡¯t help but apologize though. Turning back toward the direction to my house, I thought to myself that way.

    However, once I began to move, the pain spreading around my knees was no joke. ¡®Eek, he must have bumped into me very harshly. Are my bones broken?¡¯ I wondered. Suppressing the anxiety welling up within me, I entered the keypad to open the door.

    That was when I suddenly felt that something was missing on my back. Eh? Shrugging my shoulders a few times, I soon looked back at the hallway that I just past by.

    Yikes¡­ my backpack slipped off me as I fell onto the floor; it might have been left on that spot. However, I had been too painful to think about it. The moment I frowned while looking at my bag in the middle of the hallway, the kid next-door ran toward the place with short and quick steps then picked up my bag.

 Chapter 406

    .

    I spoke hesitantly, ¡°Uh, are you gonna pick that up for me? Thanks¡­¡± I uttered.

    Asking a seven-year-old boy to get my backpack for me seemed a little too much since it was quite heavy, but my knees were so painful that I could become shameless at that moment.

    The kid raised his head to look at me; however, he showed a swiveling grin then began to run toward the opposite side.

    I shouted, ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    From the staircase right around the corner, a voice then reflected on the wall and echoed faintly.

    ¡°Catch me if you can!¡±

    ¡®Oh, Lord!¡¯ I touched my forehead while holding the grip. ¡®Hey, kiddo, have some common sense. If you were in my situation, do you think you¡¯d like to play tag with someone who just collapsed onto the floor? Even with my bag?¡¯ I yelled in my thoughts. However, I couldn¡¯t give up my bag at the same time.

    ¡°My knees hurt, so I can¡¯t go there!¡± I shouted again.

    ¡°Not me, I¡¯m all fine!¡± he replied.

    ¡®Oh, yeah. Lucky you¡­¡¯ While I murmured composedly, the boy came back to the hallway and stood at a close distance from me.

    Was he finally trying to return my bag? I looked in his direction with exhausted eyes.

    A moment after, I shrieked, ¡°What the heck are you doing?!¡±

    He was stretching out my bag outside the balustrade. ¡®What if someone gets hurt when that¡¯s dropped onto the person¡¯s head? There¡¯s a lot of books inside¡­¡¯ I became anxious with those thoughts since the seven-year-old boy¡¯s arm was too slim to bear the weight of my bag.

    The kid, however, giggled in excitement at my shriek. He then mimicked the words that I just said to him.

    ¡°What the heck are you doing~?¡±

    ¡°Give that back to me right now!¡± I shouted and took my step forward with difficulty. The boy then took a step back. As I bent another step toward him, he also did the same thing but in the opposite direction. By his action and the look on his face, I noticed that he had no intention of returning the bag to me at all.

    Biting my lips, I soon realized that the front door of the house right beside me was open. I knocked on the door as best as I could. That was when the kid looked like he was saying, ¡®Oops!¡¯ and quickly threw the bag to me. On all occasions, it hit my knees, which the boy bumped into at a full speed with his electric scooter earlier, so I let out a short shriek and crouched down.

    At that moment, a middle-aged lady came outside the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    I lifted my head to look at her face which was half covered in the shadow of the door. It was exactly the same as the person I saw two years ago.

    While I remained spaced out for a second, the lady urged me, ¡°You¡¯re the girl next door, huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s¡­¡± I murmured, but once I pulled myself together, I pointed at the back and continued, ¡°He¡¯s Jimin, right? Jimin took my bag and¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s there,¡± she blurted out then pointed at the spot under my feet with her chin abruptly.

    I kept on speaking as calmly as possible, ¡°No, this is what he just did to me. That kid bumped into my back while riding an electric scooter, and that was when I dropped my backpack, so¡­¡±

    In this way, I might become a stranger knocking on someone else¡¯s door randomly, so I tried to explain the overall situation shortly. However, the lady intervened in my words, ¡°Bumped into you? It doesn¡¯t look that way though.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes he did. I fell onto the floor and banged my knees¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing long pants.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not trying to say that I got hurt¡­¡± The moment I tried to speak composedly, the lady turned her head toward the hallway.

    She shouted, ¡°Hey, Jimin!¡±

    I thought the kid already ran away since he was scared of getting scolded, but a small shadow crawled over from the stairs.

    The lady asked, ¡°Did you bump into this girl?¡±

    The boy shook his head with his hands on his electric scooter.

    ¡®Ha¡­ oh my God¡­¡¯ I was too dumbfounded that I heaved a small sigh.

    He replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°He says no,¡± said the lady.

    As I tried to respond, the lady diverted her gaze back onto the boy and flung another question.

    ¡°Did you steal her bag?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he repeated the same answer.

    ¡°See? He says no.¡±

    Holy mother of pearl! They were living right next door, but how could they react so ridiculously? Taking a deep breath, I detached my lips.

    ¡°I mean, if you ask him that way, of course, the kid will¡­¡±

    ¡°WHAT?? Are you telling me that my kid is lying?!¡± she struck a retort.

    I uttered shortly, ¡°Yes,¡± while being too exhausted to even quarrel with her. The lady¡¯s face darkened with a grimace. She tossed a question.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said he lied. That¡¯s the truth. What he just said was all lie,¡± I replied without any hesitation.

    The lady asked with a look of bewilderment, ¡°Hey, young lady, you¡¯re not supposed to act like that without any evidence. As a next-door neighbor, you must be more respectful.¡±

    ¡°What about you, ma¡¯am? Will you be able to prove that he didn¡¯t lie?¡± I responded.

    The lady became at a loss of words. Meanwhile, I turned around and quickly entered the keypad on my front door. I sensed a pair of piercing gazes at my nape.

    ¡®Ha, how dare you! So ridiculous!¡¯ I also heard that kind of grumblings coming from behind me. The lady said she would talk to the adults. Leaving aside those words, I shut the door immediately once I stepped into the house.

    There was no one inside. I never felt so welcomed in the dark and empty living room. Blinking swiftly for quite a while, I stood still then threw my backpack to the shoe rack. Covering my ears, I slowly squatted down on the floor.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±

    I gasped slowly. Something that welled up from my chest clogged my throat and made me hard to breathe. Like a person sunk to the bottom of the water, I crouched down and fought for breath.

    After a while, I was able to speak again, at last.

    ¡°Why are they doing this to me? Why does everyone¡­¡±

    Why were they offering me a favor and compliments but venting their anger once I refused them? They kicked a can, pushed me down to the floor, snatched my thing, lied, and scolded me.

    ¡°Why on earth are they doing this?¡± I murmured and shoved my face deeply onto my knees.

    In fact, this thing would have always happened in this ordinary world.

    Perhaps, the little boy wasn¡¯t the first time to tease and harass me this way. It also might have not been the first time for Chun Dong Ho to hit on me. However, in my point of view, those things¨C¨Cboth kindness and hostility¨C¨Ctook place for the first time in my life in this world. Shaking my head, I stuffed my hands into my disheveled hair.

    The sights I had seen when I was young suddenly popped into my head such as a group of kids sitting on the ground and squashing some bugs or throwing pebbles to a stray dog.

    I crouched down again while thinking, ¡®I wish I can rather become invisible so that no one can see me.¡¯

    Going through this world for a week, I was fed up with everything. I couldn¡¯t understand how every people in this universe could sustain their lives. Maybe I should be living in this world for the rest of my life. It was unbelievable¡­ I mean, I didn¡¯t want to even believe that possibility.

    As I raised my head out of the blue, my face turned wet. My cheeks were full of teardrops at some point. Rubbing my face, I picked up my backpack that I just threw away and returned to my room. My parents were gonna come home from work soon, so I didn¡¯t want to get caught behaving this way.

    After turning the lights on in my room, I checked the time instinctively but soon shook my head.

    It was already the fifth day since I came into this world. Now it seemed to be the time to fold up my intangible hopes. Only I would become painful while looking forward to those vain thoughts. Thus, I just lied down on my bed.

    I utterly screwed up the mock exam; only two days were left until the new semester, but I had no will to finish my assignments. It felt like even the bare minimum of energy required for working on my daily tasks was all gone. In other words, the battery inside me went dead.

    Lying on the bed for a moment, I murmured to myself.

    ¡®But do I have to study? The reason why I pushed myself to get better scores was to attend the same or, at least, a similar level of college with them. Since the motivation is gone now, is there any reason left for me to keep moving forward?¡¯

    Rambling those thoughts in mind, I quickly shook my head. ¡®No, the more I think this way, the deeper I¡¯ll fall toward the endless abyss.¡¯

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be the state of mind¨C¨Cfeeling depressed¨C¨Cthat makes gloomy things keep happening?¡± I murmured and lifted myself. Although it wasn¡¯t true, I had to stop myself from letting my spirit sag. If I continued to stay depressed, I wouldn¡¯t be able to adjust to my sophomore year in high school.

    I murmured again, ¡°Let¡¯s just go on a strike today.¡±

 Chapter 407

    .

    I, of course, barely studied these days; however, to keep having a break while I promised to engage in studying was different from just to enjoy myself to the full. Thus, I decided to completely empty my schedules today.

    ¡®If I read something, I can take some fresh air.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I approached the bookshelf. Actually, I had relieved most of my stress from reading books during elementary school and middle school.

    Raising myself up immediately, I walked close to the bookshelf and scanned it. Ever since entering high school, I seldom bought books, so most of them on the bookshelf were those I had gotten in the far past such as Harry Potter, Tara Duncan, a few Japanese detective novels, and American thriller and suspense novels, etc.

    Quickly browsing through the titles, my hand suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I emitted a short sigh. ¡°This was still here. I thought I¡¯d thrown it away¡­¡¯

    Murmuring that way, I took out a book from the very corner of the shelf. The pocket-sized book was way smaller than regular books but also very thick at the same time. As I opened it, a blank white space created by pressing the enter key multiple times took up almost half of the page which was turned yellow.

    The book was my favorite web novel when I was in elementary school. Feeling unexpected, I skimmed through the book. ¡®Ah, indeed¡­¡¯ I said to myself while giggling at the familiar phrase.

    ¡®¡­ Has the Four Heavenly Kings, fighter rankings, and the female main character doesn¡¯t even know that she¡¯s pretty¡­¡±

    Looking at the words in the book that once had been the things in my real life felt very enigmatic, and at the same time, I finally realized that I had been living in the world of a web novel.

    I suddenly murmured, ¡°¡­ World of a web novel¡­¡±

    Standing still for a moment, I lowered my head again and quickly flipped through the pages, then I detached my lips at the familiar words.

    ¡°Now I come to think of it, what if¡­¡± I murmured and turned on the computer immediately. I didn¡¯t even want to waste my time on booting the computer, so I bit my lips in anxiety.

    It was questionable why I had never come up with this thought until now when I went back and forth between this and that universe so many times!

    ¡°I said, ¡®a world of a web novel,¡¯ right?¡± I mumbled to myself while stretching out my hand to tap the desk.

    Right, no matter how much the world I had lived in was a hodgepodge of all kinds of web novel cliches, it was still a web novel itself. And in this world, web novels existed in real life. In that case¡­

    ¡°What if the original web novel about ¡®the other world¡¯ exists in this universe?¡± I murmured.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, Eun Jiho, Yoo Chun Young, Kwon Eun Hyung, Woo Jooin, Ban Yeo Dan, and Yi Ruda¡­ and so many other characters¡­ What if there was a novel that featured those characters in this universe?

    The short time taking for the computer to finally boot up seemed endless. The sound of the clock ticking somewhere inside my room felt so loud. My heart pounded so noisily as if it was right beside my ears.

    Watching the screen in silence while being frozen in tension, I moved the mouse right away as soon as the wallpaper appeared. The main screen of the web portal I saw every day suddenly looked like a not-to-be-opened treasure chest surrounded by multiple layers of locks.

    And all the keys were in my hand right now. It was just that I didn¡¯t use them until now. Thinking to that extent, I soon shook my head.

    However, the dimension shifting I had gone through in the past all lasted only a few hours. Besides, most of them took place when I was asleep. Thus, I would have, of course, not been able to pull myself together around that time. Before I got to handle the chaotic situation, everything had already returned to usual.

    ¡®Then wouldn¡¯t right now be the only chance?¡¯ Having that thought in my head, I clenched my fist. It might be the opportunity given to me after a million times, the chance to take back my right of control, and at the same time, to escape from the fear of someone leaving me and have the freedom of doing what I had longed for.

    The opportunity that I had dreamed of so eagerly over the last four years was finally in front of me.

    Quickly raising my head, I fastened my gaze at the search box in the middle of the main screen. After sending a piercing glance at it, I brought my fingers to the keyboard and carefully entered each word.

    Even though it was wintertime, a bead of sweat seemed to have dropped on the keyboard when I pressed the enter key. My neck was actually full of cold sweat.

    The screen changed, at last, and a bunch of browsed results came into view. I scrolled down the browsed results of the keyword, ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ with a blank look. Once I found out that there weren¡¯t any particular things about it, a sign of relief slipped from my mouth instead of getting disappointed.

    It felt like gaining a short time to get ready before entering a haunted house. Facing the solution of the mystery that made me wander around and wonder about over the last few years, somehow, frightened me a little. I was afraid that all the time I had spent agonizing seemed to return to nothing.

    There were many web novels with the female main character named Ban Yeo Ryung. Even on the Q&A section on the web portal, many people answered, ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ when someone asked for a recommendation of the female main character¡¯s name on the novel. Well, the last name was unique, and the first name itself sounded pretty, so there was no reason to avoid that name. I clearly understood why that name was so commonly used in web novels.

    Pronouncing the names of the rest of the characters, I, however, furrowed my eyebrows. ¡®Hold on, are other kids¡¯ names less common than Ban Yeo Ryung? I, instead, think Ban Yeo Ryung sounds more unique though¡­¡¯

    Feeling nervous, I entered other names on the search box one after another. Soon, I exclaimed, ¡°Ah, that was right!¡±

    The bad hunch I had turned out to be correct. I grimaced.

    Both Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young were popular names used not only in web novels but also in different genres such as fusion fantasy, martial arts, or even contemporary fiction. Even many people with those names actually existed in real life here.

    In web novels, the name of Kwon Eun Hyung was as common as Ban Yeo Ryung. Lastly, when I browsed Woo Jooin on the search box, I touched my forehead with a look of frustration.

    ¡®Geez, I have no interest in studying aliens at all,¡¯ I sighed while checking out the related browsed results such as ¡®mystery circles¡¯ or ¡®Bermuda triangle.¡¯

    Taking my eyes off the computer screen, I leaned myself on the back of my chair and looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°¡­ Was I thinking about it too easily?¡± I muttered to myself. When I came up with the idea of the original novel about ¡®the other universe¡¯ could exist in this world, I felt the answer was already there.

    So to speak, it was like suddenly getting the answer sheets of the college admission exam as a test-taking student. Everything already seemed to become that much clarified to me.

    ¡®But how can the whole thing go up in smoke like this?¡¯ I mumbled to myself. Since I had a huge expectation, I felt very despondent in the end.

    I lifted my hands to cover my eyes. Actually, I was a bit¡­ no, very embarrassed.

    ¡°What have I done¡­¡± I murmured while blaming myself for doing an absurd one-man show. Just a while ago, I believed that something brilliant had flashed through my head; however, everything would end with nothing achieved if things continued this way.

    Taking my hands off my eyes all of a sudden, I uttered, ¡°No, hold on for a sec¡­¡± Blurting those words out, I turned around and glanced at the monitor again.

    There were still a lot of names that I didn¡¯t browse on the web. However, the one least common name existed which I didn¡¯t search yet. Since it sounded not that pretty, the name didn¡¯t seem to be used that often in web novels. Still, it wasn¡¯t common at the same time.

    I brought my hands toward the keyboard as if I had been captivated by something.

    Ham Donnie.

    As soon as I hit the enter key after typing in my name, I freaked out at the results appearing on the screen.

    ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ Heaving a sigh, I giggled and said, ¡°What the¡­ I should have done this in the beginning.¡±

    ¡®I should have browsed this prior to all the other names,¡¯ I mumbled and stared at the blog posts on the screen.

 Chapter 408

    .

    When I suddenly checked the time, it was already nine in the evening. My mom and dad would return home at ten o¡¯clock no matter how late they were, so I didn¡¯t have time to even read each post one after another.

    Bringing up six windows at once on the computer, I quickly skimmed through the posts to compare the information at the same time. The more I got to note the similarities or dissimilarities among them, the bigger the confidence grew in my head. It seemed that I finally found the answer this time.

    All the posts I looked through on the blog were describing the novel, ¡®Hae-garim.¡¯

    ¡®Hae-garim¡­¡¯ I repeated the title in my head. It sounded attractive; however, the meaning didn¡¯t reach me immediately. After quickly browsing it online, I found that it was a pure Korean word for ¡®eclipse of the sun,¡¯ which was suggested by a scholar during the Saving Our Language Movement.

    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t mean ¡®Japanese cuisine,¡¯ which had the same spelling and pronunciation but different meanings with the word, ¡®solar eclipse,¡¯ in Korean. Thus, the term, ¡®hae-garim,¡¯ would indicate the phenomenon of the moon getting between Earth and the Sun, casting a shadow over Earth, and, eventually, blocking the sunlight.

    Amid the serious situation, I sorted out my thoughts that way and quickly brought back the blog posts on the screen. The original novel was found nowhere in any of those blog posts. Since publishers wouldn¡¯t allow their novels online or offline without permission due to the copyright, probably this ¡®Hae-garim¡¯ would also belong to that case. Instead, there was a brief explanation of the characters and an outline of the story in terms of introducing web novels.

    The very first part of that introduction was about the female main character as most of the web novel introduction posts had been. Shortly after taking a deep breath, I scrolled down the window; there I found a familiar name that I was looking for.

    Ban Yeo Ryung.

    I heaved a sigh of relief while thinking, ¡®Yes, it¡¯s ridiculous, of course, if Ban Yeo Ryung isn¡¯t the female main character.¡¯

    Her outstanding appearance could beat the hell out of most of the actresses or celebrities; her brain was like that of a genius which made her always win the nationwide Number 1 student in college admission mock exam while only taking classes in school. Besides, she had no idea how captivating she looked and who the Four Heavenly Kings were when she always heard that term every single day. In these aspects, I was almost feeling hopeless about where else I could find another female main character if Ban Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t assigned for that position.

    That was when I, eventually, became a little calmed down and was able to sit down comfortably. Resting my chin on my palm, I kept on reading the rest of the introduction.

    Most of the information was what I already knew about¨C¨Cher silky black hair flowing with a purplish glow, the pair of her jet-black eyes, and her flawless white skin¡­ smart, intelligent, warmhearted, open-minded, and positive personality¨C¨C. Every little thing about her illustrated the same as the Ban Yeo Ryung I knew.

    While reading that part, I showed a slight grin on my lips. At that moment, I was able to dismiss the anxious feelings I had against this different universe and smile warmly while looking at the screen.

    I missed Ban Yeo Ryung out of the blue. If I could see her face, hold her hands, and listen to her positive words again, nothing seemed to be a better remedy for me right now.

    When I first heard her positive words, I thought those were only available since she was the female main character. She could speak that way because she had everything. Nothing was impossible to her efforts; she could, therefore, always stay so positive. That was how I considered Ban Yeo Ryung and her overall demeanor.

    ¡®It was such a perverse thought,¡¯ I smiled bitterly.

    Even though she talked positively, Ban Yeo Ryung might have had challenging times too. However, if she broke down, I would have nowhere to rely on; that was why she kept her smile at me till the end while she was still suffering in pain.

    When I recalled the moment when Ban Yeo Ryung grabbed my hand in the hallway and asked me, ¡®Do you think I can¡¯t trust you?¡¯ with tears falling down her eyes, the smile on my face grew bigger.

    ¡®I really miss you, Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ I murmured to myself. That was when I kept reading the following explanation of her. My face quickly stiffened.

    Blinking swiftly for quite a while, I put my nose close to the monitor and said to myself, ¡°¡­ What the heck is this talking about?¡±

    [¡­ She went to the same middle school with the Four Heavenly Kings; however, Ban Yeo Ryung was too shy and extremely against drawing people¡¯s attention. Thus, she never shared any conversation with them.

    Even in high school, she thought that the Four Heavenly Kings and herself would remain as strangers. However, her expectation utterly missed the mark. On the first day of school, she and Eun Jiho were¡­]

    ¡°¡­ What the heck is this talking about?¡± I repeated the same words I said earlier. With my eyes widened to the max, I fixed my gaze at the monitor and murmured, ¡®So that means Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings didn¡¯t know each other in middle school¡­ What kind of bullshit is that?¡¯

    I recalled Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung quarreling on the first day of school back then. Eun Jiho sneering at Ban Yeo Ryung that day¡­

    ¡®Uh, no. No matter how urgent the situation is right now, let¡¯s just not think about that,¡¯ I thought while shaking my head to remove that reminiscence from my head, then I continued thinking further.

    Anyway, Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung had conducted huge psychological warfare on the first day of our middle school freshmen year. That was their relationship back then, so Ban Yeo Ryung could never become a nobody to the Four Heavenly Kings. However, what did the explanation of her on the blog post say? Ban Yeo Ryung was too shy and extremely against drawing people¡¯s attention¡­?

    I frowned. I was sure that there was no sign of those passive things in Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s demeanor, not even a bit¡­ Thinking that way, I, however, slowly took off my hands from the desk out of the blue.

    No, now I had come to think of it, she did show a little bit of an introverted character at the very beginning though. Ban Yeo Ryung looked around quite often, especially when she had conversations with the Four Heavenly Kings. She observed the look on others¡¯ faces then stealthily lowered her head while biting her lips in a darkened face.

    Then at some point, she began to no longer read other¡¯s countenance. When was it? Thinking about that period, I gaped at the sudden enlightenment.

    It was exactly after Ban Yeo Ryung and I got back together again. The moment I quit to get along with Baek Yeo Min and gave up not to befriend Ban Yeo Ryung, she became bold.

    Thinking to that extent, I turned pale. Lowering my head, I murmured, ¡°Hold on, then does it mean the story has developed to a different path from the moment I¡¯ve got back together again with Ban Yeo Ryung? And, was it a huge and irreversible change?¡±

    According to what I just read, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings had to become close, originally, during high school, not in middle school. Without having a chance to pull myself together from the shock, I realized that I didn¡¯t have enough time to do the computer comfortably since my parents were gonna get back home soon. I quickly read along the rest of the description.

    The character introduction of a web novel usually took the pattern of introducing the female main character¡¯s friend or the male main character after the heroine; it seemed the former in here.

    However, Ban Yeo Ryung was followed by none other than¡­

    ¡°¡­ Choi Yuri,¡± I mumbled with subdued eyes. She was tied with me in a persistent, ill-fated relationship that I could never think positively about her at all. Thus, I was unable to understand why the introduction mentioned her after Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Reading the next lines, I was, again, struck dumb. As if I was suddenly hammered on the back of my head, that part was stinging along with a headache.

    [Choi Yuri: A thankful friend who first approached Ban Yeo Ryung, who felt difficult to befriend girls ever since she ended her friendship with her childhood friend. At first, Choi Yuri had a crush on the male main character, but once she noticed that Ban Yeo Ryung had the same feelings toward him, Choi Yuri admitted that Ban Yeo Ryung looked better with him as a couple, so she backed down from having a crush on him. She isn¡¯t outstandingly pretty or good at something; however, a loyal and faithful friend.]

    ¡®A loyal and faithful friend???¡¯ I shouted to myself. Dwelling on those words, which were often used as a keyword to describe the female main character¡¯s best friend in popular web novels of my generation, I let out a hollow smile.

    Loyal and faithful¡­ no words could become that unsuitable to Choi Yuri than those.

    Anyway, what was going on here? I buried my head onto my hands and repeated the phrase I just read in my head.

    ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung, who felt difficult to befriend girls ever since she ended her friendship with her childhood friend¡­¡¯

    Was the childhood friend indicating me? It would be true since Ban Yeo Ryung and I actually had a big fight before entering middle school that even both of our parents remembered that incident.

    Tracking back Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s weird attitude the day after we fought, which was reading my countenance so many times, and her careful approach toward me while asking if I would like to return home together as always after school, I came up with something in mind.

    I murmured, ¡°¡­ So, originally, we should have ended our relationship around that time¡­ Is that where the story began to take a different direction?¡±

 Chapter 409

    .

    Did Ban Yeo Ryung do something that wrong? If that was the case, there was only one reason why Ban Yeo Ryung and I didn¡¯t end our friendship.

    Because I lost my memory just at the time. To be more specific, I completely forgot all the memories in the other universe and only memorized the things in this world¨C¨CThe timing was very peculiar.

    Biting my lips, I uttered, ¡°It¡¯s still unbelievable¡­¡± How could it be Choi Yuri, not me, who was predestined to become Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s best friend in high school? Anyway, everything was messed up as a result.

    I thought I had been doing well, but this was the time that best explained the saying, ¡®I got off on the wrong foot.¡¯ Thinking that way, I showed a futile look on my face.

    Because of what had happened, everything changed. After being lost in despondency for a moment, I quickly shook my head and grabbed the mouse again. Still, I had a load of things to check out such as the actual male main character, the position I was taking, and the roles others were playing.

    It felt slightly uncomfortable to dig into others¡¯ secrets against their wills just like in the case of Eun Hyung hiding about his sister Eunmi and her disease. However, I couldn¡¯t help since the opportunity to find out everything was hardly achievable. Above all, I had to know about my future especially about the role I was playing in this novel.

    The post on the computer screen was too long to scroll all the way down, so I just browsed my name first.

    Ham Donnie. The character introduction appeared right away, which was quite short.

    [¡­ Before entering middle school, she ends her friendship with Ban Yeo Ryung and pretends to become nobodies. She doesn¡¯t spread bad rumors about Ban Yeo Ryung but doesn¡¯t try to clarify them even though she¡¯s aware of those fake news. As a result, Ban Yeo Ryung keeps achieving a bad reputation.

    She still lives next door to Ban Yeo Ryung and goes to the same high school. Ban Yeo Ryung expects that she may get back together again with Ham Donnie while going to the same high school.]

    Being in a daze for a second, I soon murmured, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    I looked at the title again. ¡®Hae-garim¡¯ clearly indicated solar eclipse; the author would have a definite reason to name the novel that way. And based on my experience, if the title included the word, ¡®Hae,¡¯ the sun, it would be likely to symbolize the female main character.

    In particular, if the heroine had a pure and bright personality that reminded the viewers of the morning sunlight, the chances of my theory would become one hundred percent correct.

    However, the thing that was blocking the sun, which would be the ¡®moon,¡¯ wasn¡¯t revealed yet. Ham Donnie, on the other hand, was introduced as a vaguely positioned character.

    Wondering for quite a while, I uttered, ¡°No way, come on¡­¡± then I quickly accessed the online bookstore and browsed the book, ¡®Hae-garim,¡¯ again. Once the result came into view, my brows met in the middle.

    ¡®What should I do¡­?¡¯ I mumbled, ¡®This is still incomplete¡­¡±

    I touched my forehead while slowly heaving a sigh. Something more annoying was now there. How could the novel that was covering the world I was living in not have been completed yet on all occasions? It was such a pain in the neck. Well, so who was the person pulling the wire?

    However, the fact that the book had been officially launched and was available in the bookstore became a small consolation to me.

    If I ordered this book online, my mother would open up the package and scold me for reading web novels as a sophomore in high school. Besides, the two-day delivery even felt so long to wait for at this moment.

    With tenacious eyes, I murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bookstore tomorrow.¡± I just found out today that the bookstore was on the first floor of the building near my cram school. It wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to stop by that place before or after going to the cram school.

    Nodding my head determinedly, I soon arose from my seat upon the sound coming from the front door. Instead of turning off the computer properly, I just pressed the power button and shouted, ¡°Welcome back!¡±

    As if they had met in front of the apartment, mom and dad were stepping into the house at the same time. Watching me running out of my room, my mom narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Why are you greeting us while rushing out of your room? It¡¯s suspicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± said my mom.

    I replied, ¡°No, I just came out to say hi.¡±

    ¡°Were you doing the computer?¡± she asked.

    Yikes, I smiled nonchalantly but heaved a sigh in my thoughts while thinking, ¡®Her instincts are out of this world.¡¯

    My mom narrowed her eyes even more and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna touch and check the monitor later.¡±

    ¡°Ah, geez, can¡¯t you trust me, mom?¡± I whined at her. My mom, however, just nodded without hesitation and disappeared to her room. Massaging his shoulders, my dad also left the spot and went after my mom.

    Being left alone, I sighed and returned to my room. Anyway, it was such a good thing that I pressed the power button beforehand. ¡®Good job to myself for reacting quickly to the rapidly changing situation!¡¯ I praised myself in my thoughts.

    Considering that every information I had been looking for was online, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on my studies. My body was moving up and down in excitement upon the thought of turning on the computer again while my mom was cooking some foods in the kitchen.

    However, unlike my expectation, my mom placed a delivery order instead of cooking herself since it was too late at night. The computer in my room was visible from the living room. Thus, I had to just give up and work on my assignments after a long time. Well, tomorrow, the problem would be solved anyway. Finishing all the to-dos for today, I finally lied down on my bed and looked at the calendar.

    Tomorrow was March 1st. The opening ceremony of the new semester was only a day away.

    I closed my eyes while promising myself to do the computer when my mom was asleep. However, that plan was useless. I was so exhausted probably because I had to absorb too many facts in a day. The whole situation put me to a deadly sleep.

    When I woke up, I wasn¡¯t alone. A sound of breathing came from right beside me. Opening my eyes, I touched the side unconsciously. Smooth long silky black hair dazzled in front of me while being twined around my fingers. I turned my fingers meaninglessly to have the hair around my two fingertips then slowly turned my head.

    Around that time, I was already awoken from sleep, so I wondered if the person beside me wasn¡¯t someone I had been expecting. However, it was Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Looking at her familiar, gorgeous face through her scattered black hair, which was, on the other hand, hard to get used to at some point, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    The cold darkness was completely surrounding above us. Probably it was a time far away from the morning, but I was able to glance around the room in the faint light leaking through the window.

    I raised my head. Once the clock that looked like a treasure from Medieval Europe, which didn¡¯t get along with this room at all, came into my sight, I just giggled. If I was alone in this room, I might have laughed out loud like a mad person.

    Thinking about Ban Yeo Ryung sleeping beside me, I covered my mouth to prevent the laughter from bursting out, but as if she noticed me being around, Ban Yeo Ryung moaned in a small voice.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I stared at her with widened eyes since Ban Yeo Ryung used to be a heavy sleeper.

    At that moment, her lips pouted in the dark. I paid attention to her words involuntarily and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    A faint voice scattered away from my ears.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ go¡­¡± she said.

    Eek, I quickly pulled myself together. Perhaps she was having an extended dream of the one she had after going on the middle school senior trip. Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to often dream about me disappearing from her. Whenever I asked her about it in the morning, she didn¡¯t remember any of it.

    ¡®Maybe I can¡¯t help¡­¡¯ With that thought in my head, I rested my chin on my palm. Considering the severe fight we had back then which made us end our friendship, I could understand why Ban Yeo Ryung was being so anxious like this.

    I stretched out my hand and grabbed hers as I usually did, then I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go,¡± she replied in a clearer voice. That was when I showed a slight grin and tried to repeat that I was going nowhere.

    ¡°Yuri¡­¡±

    The name that suddenly slipped from Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s mouth made me feel like getting pushed and thrown away from a cliff or being dragged from a sweet dream. None of those things were good anyway.

    My back became sweaty and wet in a flash. Widening my eyes, I looked at Ban Yeo Ryung frozenly.

 Chapter 410

    .

    Ban Yeo Ryung pouted her lips again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Yuri. Only you¡­¡± she cried.

    ¡®No,¡¯ I said to myself while covering my ears. I didn¡¯t even want to think about whom Ban Yeo Ryung was yearning for. With my hands on my ears, I uttered, ¡°Yeo Ryung, wake up!¡±

    How could the person, whom she was calling out so desperately, become Choi Yuri, not me? Ban Yeo Ryung and I had been kidnapped by Choi Yuri and a group of her employees. That incident was so clear in my head as if it had happened yesterday. Around that time, Ban Yeo Ryung would have felt more afraid than I was; however, she yelled at the guys that they would gonna die if they tried to hurt me. Ban Yeo Ryung also told me that she wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm even one hair on me. That scene was still lingering before my eyes.

    But why? I showed a hollow smile.

    ¡®At last, I¡¯ve returned to this universe.¡¯ That was what I thought just now. Looking back and forth between Ban Yeo Ryung and the weird clock that Jooin gave me as a present, I was deeply relieved that I had finally come back to the world I belonged to.

    However, things were all screwed up now.

    Taking my hands off my ears, I pressed my eyes firmly. I murmured, ¡°After all, there was nowhere for me to be from the beginning.¡±

    I totally misunderstood that there would be a place for me in this universe. Things didn¡¯t go on as they had to be since I lost my memories; everything was just twisted. Choi Yuri was supposed to take my position in the original plot.

    ¡®In the end, even the smallest things that seemed achievable weren¡¯t mine at all,¡¯ I murmured. The person who should be holding Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand and lying on the bed right now had to be Choi Yuri, not me; she also should have been the one chattering with the Four Heavenly Kings while standing beside Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡®And maybe¡­¡¯ I trembled at the thought that suddenly flashed through my mind. Cold blood seemed to spread out on my heart. Maybe the person who had to become an official couple with Yeo Dan oppa was Choi Yuri, not me.

    Thinking to that extent, I pressed my eyes again.

    That was when I grasped why Choi Yuri and I looked so alike. Her strange obsession with Eun Jiho and her hostility toward me became also understandable.

    I opened my mouth again and murmured, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s because¡­¡±

    That would be an instinctive hostility of a person who lost her role or position by someone else.

    At that moment, Ban Yeo Ryung, who was deeply asleep beside me while I was lost in thought, moved her lips again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Yuri,¡± she cried again.

    With a frightened look on my face, I stared at Ban Yeo Ryung. This universe might be where everything returned to their original place.

    I said to her involuntarily, ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Yuri¡­¡±

    The moment when she dropped the last word, I leaped to my feet. Flinging the door open, I went outside to the living room.

    However, the place that came into my sight wasn¡¯t the living room in my house. Suddenly, bright sunlight was pouring down from the clear blue sky. I blinked swiftly.

    I had come back to the middle school freshmen opening ceremony day; however, I was alone, unlike the fact that Ban Yeo Ryung and I had come to school together. Watching people paying attention to somewhere and whispering to each other, I also turned my head toward that direction.

    ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s Ban Yeo Ryung, right?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty.¡±

    ¡°Why is she alone? She must have some friends whom she came here with.¡±

    At the place where all the people were fixing their gazes, Ban Yeo Ryung was trudging with downcast eyes. Amid the situation, she was amazingly keeping herself upright.

    Ban Yeo Ryung then suddenly raised her head and directed her eyes exactly on me in the crowds. She pouted her lips as if she was trying to say something.

    ¡°Don¡­¡±

    However, my name didn¡¯t fully come out from her mouth; that was it. Ban Yeo Ryung closed her mouth out of the blue, turned around, then disappeared through the entrance door with a gloomy expression. I quickly walked after her.

    The moment I passed the entrance door following her, the sight in front of me suddenly flipped over and some new scenes appeared.

    Eun Jiho was, once in a while, staring at Ban Yeo Ryung with cold eyes as if he was displaying vigilance. Yoo Chun Young was only concentrating on his work with a frigid expression. Showing a warm smile, Kwon Eun Hyung was taking care of everyone evenly, whereas Woo Jooin was smiling cheerfully with a face that was unable to know what he was actually thinking inside.

    They were hovering around Ban Yeo Ryung but in a distance far away like those of other planets. Thus, she didn¡¯t notice anything and was just looking outside the window in solitude. Someone then called me who was staring at Ban Yeo Ryung sitting that way in the classroom.

    ¡°Hey, I heard you went to the same school with Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    I took my hand off my chin and turned my head. Baek Yeo Min was looking at me. Her hair with a hairpin on waved gorgeously near her shoulders.

    She smiled and said, ¡°What kind of kid was she?¡±

    The scene then changed again. After going through a lot of time, Ban Yeo Ryung and I grew up and became freshmen in high school. On the very first day of school, Ban Yeo Ryung quarreled with Eun Jiho upon the student representative thing.

    Watching Ban Yeo Ryung pouring out some words with a determined look, Eun Jiho was laughing as if he felt excited at the sight. Once he left the classroom, there was a moment of silence, but someone came to Ban Yeo Ryung. It was Choi Yuri.

    I shook my head at that moment. ¡°Stop,¡± I uttered. I didn¡¯t want to see any further. However, the scenes quickly went on and threw out things of the past in front of me that had changed.

    The senior trip, school trip, party, and Sports Day¡­ the numerous moments that took place without me¡­ I watched all those things with a tearful face.

    The moment I thought about maybe it would have been more exciting without me, a noisy alarm rang in my ears.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I quickly raised myself. The pale light of dawn pierced through the curtains and was pouring into the room. Sitting still for quite a while, I slowly stretched out my hands then touched my neck and shoulders. They were all sweaty. The air felt cold all of a sudden. As soon as I hunched my shoulders, I sneezed, ¡°Ah-choo!¡±

    <hr />

    Thankfully, there was, at least, something to do. Thinking that way, I quickly washed myself, changed my clothes, and got ready to go to the cram school.

    My feelings were quite influenced by my dreams, and the dream I had today was specific enough to work that way. Thus, if I didn¡¯t have a precise goal, I would have just skipped all the classes today.

    Holding the strap of my backpack, I just shoved my feet roughly into my sneakers and dwelled on the things I had to do today.

    ¡®So, I should go to the bookstore and search for the web novel with the title of ¡®Hae-garim,¡¯ right?¡¯ I said to myself.

    Since it was a large bookstore in the middle of Gangnam, the book would definitely be there. However, if they didn¡¯t carry that book, I decided to skip the classes and go straight to other bookstores just in case. Nothing was urgent than this thing. With that thought in my head, I pushed the door open and stepped outside the house. The cold wind struck my cheek as always.

    My hair that grew slightly longer during winter scattered around my eyes and disturbed my sight. As I took my hair away from my view in annoyance and turned my head, I became frozen like a statue.

    Her long black hair was falling straight under her chest. A pair of black eyes with long thick lashes on her beautiful white face was gazing at the empty hallway.

    A girl, who looked like a masterpiece painting and didn¡¯t fit in the apartment hallway, was leaning against the wall beside our house door. Glancing at her stunning appearance, I suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t check how the clock in my room looked like in the morning.

    ¡®But I was afraid that the nightmare I had would become true¡­¡¯ While I was being lost in that thought, the girl slowly turned to look at me.

    Her face, surrounded by the early morning fog, looked pale and expressionless like an ice sculpture. I recalled the dream I had last night while staring at her face. Suddenly, someone seemed to grasp my heart.

    At that moment, the corners of her lips slowly went upward; a captivating smile spread across those lips, and at the same time, beads of tears fell down from her eyes like a meteor shower. I watched that sight while holding my breath.

    While the entire hallway was sunk in silence, she detached her lips, at last. Only two words slipped from her mouth.

    ¡°Welcome back.¡±

    That was when I realized whom she was waiting for.

    Standing still absentmindedly for a moment, I slowly spread my hands wide and looked at her again. She came toward me and pulled me in her arms. It was such a powerful embrace that I couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    ¡®Uh, hold on¡­¡¯ I uttered while wriggling out of her arms. ¡°Yeo Ryung, hold on¡­ wait for a second¡­¡±

    When I was about to say, ¡®You¡¯re almost killing me,¡¯ her following words made my mouth shut.

    ¡°Donnie, welcome back to where you belong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I waited for you so much¡­¡±

 Chapter 411

    .

    Listening to those words, I was about to suffocate. It seemed like someone had put a heavy rock right beside my heart.

    Standing still wordlessly for a second, I soon opened my arms wide again and pulled Yeo Ryung into my chest more tightly than she did to me. This time, Yeo Ryung coughed out loud as she was almost choking on my desperate hug. Slightly releasing my arms, I buried my face onto her shoulder instead of getting off her right away.

    ¡®Welcome to where you belong¡­ I waited for you so much¡­¡¯

    I was so thankful that it was none other than Ban Yeo Ryung who uttered those words to me.

    Ban Yeo Ryung accepted my long embrace unresistingly. Holding her in my arms for quite a while and finally letting her out of me, I got to realize that someone had been standing beside her.

    Since Ban Yeo Ryung looked similar to her on March 2nd in our middle school freshman year, my eyes were all on her for the whole time. A person, who had the same aura just as her, was standing right in front of me.

    I hesitated for a second.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa,¡± I called his name. Considering our relationship, I should jump into his arms and hug him tightly too. However, I paused to do so since I was still unable to get out of the nightmare I had last night.

    What if there was something different from the things I knew about this place? And therefore, Yeo Dan oppa and I weren¡¯t having a relationship?

    Those thoughts turned out to be meaningless within a few seconds. Stepping close to me immediately, Yeo Dan oppa pulled me into his arms so tightly. I opened my eyes wide for a second then slightly smiled and patted his back.

    Yeo Dan oppa flung a question with a husky voice.

    ¡°Where were you? Where have you been?¡±

    I became startled. It wasn¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung or other kids, but Yeo Dan oppa was remembering my absence, which was surprising and thankful at the same time. I also felt a little sorry since the unilateral promise he made to me entered my head. The selfish mind I had, hoping that he would keep his promise, also embarrassed me.

    Burying my face onto his shoulder, I tilted my head to attach my cheek closer to him, then I asked, ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°It was awful,¡± he replied. His voice that embodied a heavy rage like a rock resonated around my ears. Instead of a response, I just nodded and hugged him more tightly.

    He kept his promise in the end. Although I felt pathetic about myself feeling glad that he was the equal of his words, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the moment.

    Showing a slight grin while embracing him, I was surprised when Yeo Ryung suddenly snatched my wrist. She began to run toward the elevator while pulling my arm. Yeo Dan oppa also pushed my back while running beside her. It was something that would happen only when I was running late or so. Thus, I asked them in bewilderment, ¡°Is today March 2nd, not March 1st?¡±

    Was the flow of time also distorted? Yeo Ryung, however, shook her head determinedly at my question. She then pressed the elevator button. Pushing me through the opened doors first, Ban Yeo Ryung also stepped inside the elevator after me.

    Watching her press the first-floor button, I wasn¡¯t able to hide my anxious feelings. ¡®Then, what¡¯s going on? I usually got out of my house between eight and nine in the morning to go to cram school, so there weren¡¯t many things to do in the morning. But why is she hurrying right now?¡¯

    At that moment, the door opened again with a ringing sound. Looking at the familiar apartment lobby that came into view, Yeo Ryung urged me, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, Donnie! Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Uh, where on earth are we going¡­?¡± I asked her and pushed the glass door open while quickly walking after Yeo Ryung. Then all of a sudden, I was at a loss for words.

    There were familiar black vehicles right in front of my eyes. As if they came here not so long ago, the tire tracks were clearly in the snow. And outside of those cars, there stood the boys.

    I looked back and forth between the dazzling hair colors under the sunlight. They were platinum blond, red as wine, blue-black like the night sky, and soft brown like melted sugar.

    No one moved an inch as if the time had stopped for a moment. The boys then soon bent their steps without hindrance and stopped in front of me.

    Eun Jiho was the first to broke the ice.

    ¡°You must say, I¡¯m back home,¡± he scolded me so naturally.

    Avoiding his hand that was trying to press my head, I replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave home. It wasn¡¯t my will you know.¡±

    Eun Hyung, who was quietly staring at me while standing beside Eun Jiho, slowly opened his mouth. He spoke with his usual, warm and soft grin.

    ¡°Donnie, welcome back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah,¡± I replied.

    As if he quickly read the concerned look on my face, Eun Hyung continued speaking with a slightly cheerful voice.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been doing well.¡±

    I smiled again at his response. Eun Hyung¡¯s remark didn¡¯t mean that he was fine without me; it was about his father and Eunmi. Things that made them struggle were resolved just a few days ago, so Eun Hyung actually looked way better than the time I had last seen him.

    ¡°That sounds good,¡± I replied with the bottom of my heart.

    As I turned my head, Yoo Chun Young and I had eye contact. Looking at his blue eyes that were on me, I somehow became nervous. Suddenly, the thing that happened during the courage test flashed through my mind.

    At that time, Yoo Chun Young uttered,

    ¡®You¡­¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®It was you.¡¯

    The words he threw out of context¡­

    ¡®It was snowing, but I just stood there and wondered why I was standing here¡­¡¯

    ¡®No matter how much I¡¯ve thought, I couldn¡¯t remember anything, so I¡¯ve kept wondering who on earth am I waiting for and why¡­¡¯

    And suddenly, his brows met in the middle.

    ¡®It was you.¡¯

    ¡®Did you wait for me in the snow? But I wasn¡¯t there? When? Where?¡¯

    Thinking to that extent, I quietly looked up at Yoo Chun Young. Maybe this would be the time that I could find the answer since I happened to disappear in winter, and the traces of snowfall were still everywhere.

    However, Yoo Chun Young just stared at me then suddenly blurted out something with downcast eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go anymore.¡±

    His words sounded like I wouldn¡¯t go if I didn¡¯t want to leave. Despite his remark, I just looked up at him and soon pulled the corners of my lips upward.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I uttered as if I was making a promise to him.

    Lastly, I turned my head to look at Jooin. At that moment, he suddenly pulled me into his arms, so I switched my gaze to Yeo Dan oppa in bewilderment.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ wait¡­ my boyfriend¡­¡±

    ¡°We already exchanged eye contact,¡± replied Jooin cheerfully.

    I diverted my gaze back onto Yeo Dan oppa in confusion. He, however, didn¡¯t show any signs of bewilderment and was just staring in this direction, so what Jooin just said seemed to be true.

    That was when I could eventually pat Jooin¡¯s hair with a relaxed mind. It also felt like this kind of thing took place after a long time.

    Raising my head back, I looked around and fell into thought.

    ¡®The most surreal things I know have returned to my real life. I AM BACK.¡¯

    Article 34. The Time She Isn¡¯t Aware Of

    On February 23rd, Woo Jooin opened his eyes.

    Lying down on the bed for quite some time, he looked up at the ceiling and just blinked swiftly. It had been a long time since he woke up this way as if someone had pulled his hair to drag him out of the dream. However, Jooin had no idea what the reason was.

    While he had every nerve bristled up for quite a long time, a sound of breath finally reached his ears. Jooin glanced across the bed.

    His house was relatively spacious. Many of his cousins often slept over at his place, so Jooin prepared something like a sofa bed for them.

    Indeed, there was someone crouching on the long couch across Jooin¡¯s bed. Looking at the person sleeping with gentle gasps, Woo Jooin finally recalled what had happened last night.

 Chapter 412

    .

    Jooin remembered that his cousin, Woo San, had come over to hang out with him. Being fallen asleep ahead of Woo San, Jooin thought that Woo San would, of course, leave and go back home. However, Woo San seemed to have slept over since it was winter break. That was probably why Jooin woke up out of the blue; he turned sensitive while sleeping together with someone in his room.

    Things were now understandable. Nodding his head, Woo Jooin stepped out of his room to drink a cup of water. He could have just gotten back to sleep, but something felt still uncomfortable to do so.

    Taking a cup of water from the dispenser, Woo Jooin swept back his hair that was stuck on his forehead. He thought, ¡®Did I have a nightmare, or else there¡¯s nothing to get sweaty like this for in the wintertime¡­¡¯

    Even though he drank up a glass of water, Jooin still wasn¡¯t roused from sleep. Putting his yet dull brain to work, Woo Jooin dwelled on the nightmare he might have had just now. It would most likely be about his mother, not his real mother but his stepmother who was now imprisoned for fraud.

    ¡®But no¡­ wasn¡¯t she released recently?¡¯ he wondered with a frown. Jooin didn¡¯t have poor memories; actually, his brain was able to retain so many amounts of information that the power of his memory was unrivaled. However, for some reason, Jooin could hardly recall even the obvious things in his head today. As if someone had rubbed an eraser on his brain, Jooin felt the absence of something in between his memories.

    Standing still on the spot for a second, he soon put the cup down on the sink noisily then turned around.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve become sensitive since the new semester is right around the corner,¡± murmured Jooin. No matter how good his memories were, there would be a limit as a human being. Woo Jooin tried to think lightly.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have to get anxious about myself that I would have lost forever the things I can¡¯t recall immediately, right?¡¯ he asked himself. As Jooin happened to easily find some things, which he believed that he had lost for years, from deep inside his drawer, tomorrow, all the memories including the things he couldn¡¯t remember right now would be brought back to his head and distress himself. Even the ones he didn¡¯t want to recall¡­

    Shaking his head, Woo Jooin headed back to his room. However, something strange kept lingering in his mind. Woo Jooin counted today¡¯s date while bending his steps. It was February 23rd. He wondered if something special was taking place today, but nothing seemed to come across his mind.

    After comparing all the holidays, national anniversaries, family birthdays, and even his relatives¡¯ birthdays, Woo Jooin could become satisfied. He was now able to sleep again while regarding that the strange feeling he had was due to his sensitivity.

    However, when he returned to his room, the problem arose. The only lighting in his room was the blueish aquarium light on the fish tank, but that was enough to distinguish the overall surroundings.

    Woo Jooin fastened his gaze on the wall for a while then quickly approached the switch as if he had seen a ghost all of a sudden. With a clicking noise, the entire room brightened like thunder, which made Woo San, who was sleeping on the sofa bed, perk his eyes up.

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong¡­? What happened?¡± asked Woo San.

    Regardless of his cousin flinging the question urgently while glancing around with his blurry eyes, Woo Jooin was just looking at the same place. Meanwhile, Woo San fully recovered his vision and opened his eyes round toward Woo Jooin.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you see someone suspicious at home? Is that the reason?¡± asked Woo San while putting away the comforter.

    ¡°Hyeong¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me, San hyeong, your brother,¡± replied Woo San. He stretched out his hand toward Jooin while asking, ¡®Why do you look so pale?¡¯ but Jooin blocked his hand. Tilting his head in wonder, Woo San soon realized that Jooin had been fixing his gaze at some place for the whole time. He turned his head to look in the same direction.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± exclaimed Woo San. A bunch of notepads on the wall had been catching Woo Jooin¡¯s eyes until now. Those notes had lines running through them which, overall, looked like a military map.

    In the middle, there was only one name on.

    HAM DONNIE.

    It was so impressive that Woo San also remembered that name.

    Anyway, why was Jooin suddenly watching that in the middle of the night? The moment Woo San wondered about it, he heard Woo Jooin¡¯s voice from beside him.

    ¡°Hyeong¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah, what¡¯s up, Jooin?¡± replied Woo San.

    ¡°That thing¡­¡±

    Woo San was immediately aware of what ¡®that thing¡¯ meant. He just nodded his head and then couldn¡¯t hide his bewildered feelings toward Jooin¡¯s following words.

    ¡°Who on earth have done that thing in my room?¡± asked Woo Jooin as if he really didn¡¯t know why.

    With a grimace, Woo San stared at Jooin¡¯s face for quite a while. He looked too serious to throw a joke that way.

    Meanwhile, Woo Jooin flung a question yet with a severe expression while rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Hyeong¡­ did you do that? When? That doesn¡¯t seem to be an amount to write down in a day.¡±

    Being unable to overcome his fear anymore, Woo San finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± he replied while looking at Woo Jooin.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Jooin, you did it.¡±

    Time seemed to pause for a second. A heavy silence hung between the two. Soon after, Woo Jooin broke the ice. He asked lightly with a grin, ¡°Hyeong, is there something going on today?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Do we have anything to celebrate in surprise?¡±

    Regardless of Woo San looking at him like a ghost, Woo Jooin got closer to the dozens of notepads. The very first thing that drew his attention was the memo written, ¡®HAM DONNIE,¡¯ in the center of all the notes.

    Diverting his gaze back onto Woo San, Woo Jooin uttered with a smile, ¡°Hyeong, so who is Ham Donnie?¡±

    Speaking that way, Woo Jooin already took the memo written, ¡®HAM DONNIE,¡¯ off the wall. Woo San couldn¡¯t understand his attitude at all. He wondered if his little cousin had lost his memories within a short time, or else, how could Jooin speak that way with that look on his face?

    Pouting his lips for quite some time, Woo San opened his mouth, at last.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± replied Jooin while tilting his head nonchalantly.

    Woo San responded with a hollow look on his face, ¡°You said, she¡¯s the only person you must work hard to remember¡­¡±

    The signs of slight brightness Jooin was expressing were slowly being washed away. He looked down at the note in his hand for a while. Staring at it vacantly with his cold brown eyes, Jooin then lifted his head and exchanged eye contact with Woo San.

    ¡°Hyeong¡­ I¡¯m now¡­¡± His response sounded clear. ¡°¡­ I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    It was the first day of the strange week.

    <hr />

    ¡®The only person I must work hard to remember¡­¡¯ Woo Jooin read the meaning hiding in that sentence.

    He usually didn¡¯t have to work hard to remember something. All the information in this world never left his brain once they came into his head as if that was the place called home for them. Thus, ¡®trying to remember something¡¯ sounded very odd to Jooin.

    So to speak, that thing was sort of a letter that the Jooin in the past was sending to himself in the future. It was like, ¡®You¡¯d probably forget this name, but please work hard to find who that person is.¡¯

    However, Woo Jooin honestly didn¡¯t want to find that person. If himself in the past showed less urgency while writing down the memo, he would have not made that choice. But it was obvious from the amount of note and the desperate handwritings of the name, ¡®HAM DONNIE,¡¯ that the person was someone significant to him in the past.

    Right now, he could instead give up finding that person without any lingering feelings. However, what if he got to recall something about that person while considering this search as an interesting puzzle to jump into? What if he couldn¡¯t give up finding that person anymore?

    Jooin wasn¡¯t sure whether it was possible or impossible to find that person in the end. What if it was something impossible that would become an endurable pain to him?

    Woo Jooin didn¡¯t want to take the risk, therefore. Thus, he decided not to do anything, sincerely nothing about the person called Ham Donnie.

 Chapter 413

    .

    However, when his cousin, Woo San asked him, ¡°Are you gonna take those notes off the wall then? It¡¯s quite a lot. Do you need some help?¡± while looking at the wall, Woo Jooin just shook his head wordlessly.

    ¡®Why did I react that way?¡¯ wondered Woo Jooin. Even after Woo San left his house, Jooin sat on his bed and looked somewhere in the air vacantly for quite a while. His unusual behavior didn¡¯t last long. Jooin soon got used to his room full of sticky notes on the wall. Trying not to bend his eyes in that direction, Jooin read books, watched movies, or played video games like usual.

    The second day of the strange week passed that way.

    Watching Christopher Nolan¡¯s film, ¡®Memento,¡¯ was just a coincidence. In the movie, a guy having short-term memory loss was struggling to find the culprit who killed his wife.

    ¡®The person called Ham Donnie won¡¯t be the culprit who killed someone precious to me, right?¡¯ Having those silly thoughts in mind, Jooin giggled shortly, but he soon turned dark and changed the channel.

    For some reason, it wasn¡¯t that delightful to watch the guy on the screen desperately running everywhere to find his wife whom he couldn¡¯t even remember. He looked pathetic and absurd at the same time.

    1

    ¡®But come on¡­ would that be the only reason? Is that why I really switched to a different channel?¡¯ Questioning himself for a moment, Jooin then furrowed his brows at the TV screen.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    This time, a movie about fraudulent marriage was on the new TV channel on all occasions. Since Jooin had gone through difficult times under his stepmother, he couldn¡¯t help but react very sensitively to these kinds of movies.

    Biting his lips firmly, Jooin pressed the remote control button hysterically again. At that moment, he suddenly realized something and paused his moves.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡± he murmured in a low voice with downcast eyes. ¡®Why do I feel not that bad?¡¯

    No matter what he recalled about his stepmother, the words she shouted out at the court always came across Jooin¡¯s mind at the same time.

    She told Jooin he should get aware of how creepy he was. When those harsh remarks entered Jooin¡¯s head, he quickly fell into a bad mood while his heart beating so rapidly.

    He suddenly felt guilty about deceiving others while pretending to be a good person. Whenever that sense of guilt struck him like a tidal wave, Jooin wanted to grab any people around him and confess that he wasn¡¯t the person who they were thinking about.

    However, now he didn¡¯t feel that way at all.

    Woo Jooin raised his hand and put it on his chest. His heartbeat sounded calm as if he had heard some lullabies.

    ¡®This can¡¯t happen¡­¡¯ wondered Jooin. That was when someone¡¯s voice in his memories flashed through his head.

    ¡®I think you¡¯re easily understandable.¡¯

    His hand holding the remote control flinched. The device slipped from his fingertips and fell onto the floor with a thud. Since it got bumped in the wrong direction, the lid got separated and the batteries inside rolled away to somewhere else. However, Woo Jooin couldn¡¯t even think about picking those up.

    1

    He was just dwelling on the voice that he recalled desperately. Comparing it with the voice of every people that he knew, Jooin tried to find the person who matched that sound. However, no one had that voice. Even though the person wasn¡¯t in his memories at all, the words and sounds were clear in his head.

    Woo Jooin¡¯s mouth opened naturally.

    ¡°Ham Donnie¡­¡±

    At that moment, there was the sound of the doorbell. Being in a daze shortly, Woo Jooin soon got up from the bed and headed to the front door.

    No one reached out to him for visiting his house, but Woo Jooin opened the door without a second thought. He just considered that it would be one of his cousins who barged into his place all the time during winter break.

    As the door opened, Woo Jooin widened his eyes at the unexpected person and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me go in.¡±

    The platinum blond hair emitted cold light like a star under the winter sun.

    Eun Jiho looked somehow even more absentminded than Woo Jooin himself. ¡®Though it¡¯s winter break, is he under some challenging times?¡¯ wondered Jooin. Clicking his tongue, Jooin asked Eun Jiho what was going on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room for a second. I have something to tell you,¡± replied Eun Jiho. As if he felt exhausted, Eun Jiho closed his eyes and just urged Jooin to do so.

    Nodding, Woo Jooin walked up the stairs nonchalantly and thought, ¡®He could just speak in the living room, but maybe it¡¯s something important then.¡¯

    Woo Jooin then pulled himself together all of a sudden when he half-opened his door. What if Eun Jiho got to see the wall full of sticky notes written ¡®HAM DONNIE?¡¯ Jooin didn¡¯t even want to think about what Eun Jiho would imagine then.

    Once he quickly closed his door back, Jooin could feel Eun Jiho¡¯s suspicious glance toward him.

    ¡°Ah, my room¡¯s a little messy since my cousins came over yesterday. Let¡¯s just talk in the living room, or do you want to go to another room?¡¯ uttered Woo Jooin with a calm voice.

    The moment when he pulled Eun Jiho¡¯s arm while saying, ¡®There¡¯s also a guest room although we don¡¯t use it often,¡¯ Eun Jiho stretched out his hand out of the blue and grabbed the doorknob. Woo Jooin held Eun Jiho¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± said Woo Jooin.

    Eun Jiho diverted his gaze back onto Jooin. In a close distance, Eun Jiho looked paler and more tiresome than earlier.

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Eun Jiho.

    ¡°I told you the room¡¯s messy,¡± replied Jooin.

    ¡°Dude, since when did we start arguing about messy or dirty?¡± With that response, Eun Jiho dashed immediately toward Jooin¡¯s room.

    ¡®I said, no¡­¡¯ Stopping Eun Jiho from entering his room that way, Woo Jooin suddenly got aware of something. Eun Jiho, who had undergone severe discipline at home, was well-mannered as a guest even at his longtime friend¡¯s house. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t try to step into the room that the owner of the house said not to. However, Eun Jiho was behaving strangely tenacious today.

    As soon as Woo Jooin stopped to block Eun Jiho from entering his room all of a sudden, Eun Jiho flung a question sulkily.

    ¡°Are you done now? What are you hiding inside there that makes you act so fussy like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you really get it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± replied Eun Jiho while frowning at Woo Jooin¡¯s sudden response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you really know¡­ what¡¯s inside my room¡­?¡± Woo Jooin tossed another question.

    Eun Jiho thought for a moment. Dropping his gaze at the floor, he quietly uttered, ¡°Yes.¡± He then added hesitantly, ¡°Maybe I do.¡±

    Still blocking his door, Woo Jooin asked, ¡°What are you gonna do if I don¡¯t let you in?¡± He then heaved a sigh inwardly. Since Eun Jiho didn¡¯t look good, Jooin thought Eun Jiho might have something going on, but he never knew that they both were concerned about the same thing.

    According to Eun Jiho¡¯s absentminded look and his desperate attitude, Jooin could tell that the person called Ham Donnie was also quite significant to Eun Jiho. However, Eun Jiho also seemed to not know who that person was at all.

    That person had been removed from Jooin¡¯s memories in the first place. Would there be a reason for Eun Jiho to remember who she was then? It would also be better for Eun Jiho to just let that thought go and never recall that person again.

    Rambling those things in mind, Woo Jooin stared at Eun Jiho¡¯s face piercingly. Suddenly, Eun Jiho lifted his hand and rubbed his forehead with a sigh.

    He blurted out, ¡°Since it¡¯s your room, I know that I can do nothing if you won¡¯t let me in, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­?¡± replied Jooin.

    Eun Jiho asked again, ¡°Won¡¯t you regret that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do I keep thinking that you¡¯re gonna regret it?¡± murmured Eun Jiho indifferently while still fastening his gaze at the floor.

    1

    That was true. After a moment, Woo Jooin opened his door wordlessly. He couldn¡¯t help but start wondering who Ham Donnie was¡­ the person who completely wiped out his memories of his stepmother from his mind.

    Both Woo Jooin and Eun Jiho began to read all the notes on the wall immediately; however, it didn¡¯t last long. As soon as something came across his head, Woo Jooin grimaced. Eun Jiho switched his gaze to Woo Jooin and asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Some part of the memos are gone,¡± replied Woo Jooin.

    ¡°What?¡± Looking surprised for a second, Eun Jiho uttered again, ¡°Is there anyone who came into your room in the meantime, or someone who can do that?¡±

    Woo Jooin thought about the possibility of it in a calm voice.

    ¡°My dad and my cousins¡­ No one else except them¡­¡±

    Listening to Jooin¡¯s response, Eun Jiho¡¯s brows slightly met in the middle. He tossed another question, ¡°Is there any possibility of those people to take the notes off the wall before you get to know?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± replied Jooin with a shrug. He added, ¡°Besides, Rihon hyeong and Nara noona have schedules abroad.¡±

    The fact that the two were both celebrities was useful at this moment. Eun Jiho, who still looked serious, slightly nodded. Among Woo Jooin¡¯s cousins, Woo Rinara was likely to touch Woo Jooin¡¯s things in his room without Jooin¡¯s permission. However, she was now staying overseas due to her working schedule. In other words¡­

    ¡°The note has been gone by itself,¡± murmured Eun Jiho.

 Chapter 414

    .

    ¡°Yeah, maybe,¡± replied Woo Jooin. Taking a deep breath, he looked thoroughly at the notes. Jooin could now do nothing about the things that disappeared out of the blue while he was being hesitant. Thus, he should just put all the remaining information as much as possible in his head.

    Once he started reading everything, it was quick to grasp the facts. Woo Jooin began to speak about the most objective things.

    ¡°The person¡¯s name is Ham Donnie; she is the same age as ours. Also goes to the same school and class, So Hyun High School Class 1-8.¡±

    He didn¡¯t read the information on purpose about the person showing an upper-middle level of academic performance and having a good relationship with her classmates.

    Woo Jooin slightly frowned. He didn¡¯t have to write down those trivial things since the details could be easily achieved just by flipping over the student record. However, the reason why he noted those down regardless of that would be¡­

    Eun Jiho seemed to have had the same thought. Listening to Jooin¡¯s briefing with his chin on his palm, Eun Jiho intervened in Jooin¡¯s words abruptly, ¡°And maybe we can¡¯t find her now in So Hyun High School.¡±

    ¡°And that would be correct,¡± replied Woo Jooin. He also updated another information about Ham Donnie. Although her academic performance was upper-middle level in So Hyun High School, the school itself had a very high cut-off score, so Ham Donnie might be at the top of rank when it came to nationwide test scores.

    Even though it was true, the two boys weren¡¯t sure whether she was a model student or not. Many kids had their academic performances and usual behaviors adrift. Woo Jooin read the next information.

    ¡°Our first encounter with her was at the middle school freshmen opening ceremony. She¡¯s a childhood friend of Ban Yeo Ryung. They have been living next-doors since they were very young.¡±

    ¡°Dude, do you believe that honestly?¡± asked Eun Jiho.

    Woo Jooin raised his head. It was Eun Jiho who came over with a desperate look to find out about Ham Donnie; however, it was also Eun Jiho who had been the most doubtful about her.

    Furrowing his brows, Woo Jooin tossed a question, ¡°What do you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°The person called Ham Donnie. She¡¯s a girl, right?¡± Pointing at the pile of notes, Eun Jiho continued speaking as if something felt frustrating, ¡°Yeah, the girl who¡¯s been close to Ban Yeo Ryung since their childhoods¡­ They weren¡¯t just close; they¡¯ve been like a family you know.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s about that?¡± asked Woo Jooin.

    Eun Jiho replied, ¡°Have you ever seen anyone normal who¡¯s said to be a close friend of Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    Thinking about it shortly, Woo Jooin shook his head. He didn¡¯t have to trace back to the past. Most recently, Choi Yuri, who had been Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s best friend, took Ban Yeo Ryung hostage. The reason she attempted to kidnap her was weird and awful¨C¨CChoi Yuri wanted to see Eun Jiho crying because of herself.

    Tapping his knee, Eun Jiho leaned his body forward. He uttered, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. The girl who¡¯s been a childhood friend with Ban Yeo Ryung is normal¡­ I honestly can¡¯t believe that in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Even though we can¡¯t, this is the only information we have¡­¡± Woo Jooin replied nonchalantly, but he soon slurred the end of his sentence. Looking down at the note in his hand, Jooin handed it back to Eun Jiho.

    Reading it in wonder, Eun Jiho showed a slight smile. He said, ¡°You mean, I should believe this?¡±

    ¨C Hates attention

    ¨C Turns pale or gets frightened when something strange¨C¨Ceven at the smallest thing¨C¨Chappens. Captured her quickly murmuring something many times during this moment

    ¨C Sometimes shows a more composed reaction than others as if she has predicted everything

    ¡°I mean, then why did she become Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s childhood friend and also befriend us?¡± Eun Jiho blurted out as if he felt absurd. Woo Jooin also nodded at his remark this time.

    1

    The girl got along with them and Ban Yeo Ryung but hated other¡¯s attention at the same time. How could someone behave so differently to his or her intention? Besides, both Ban Yeo Ryung and the boys weren¡¯t easily approachable even though many wanted to get along with them.

    Woo Jooin slightly lifted his eyes and glanced at Eun Jiho. This boy in front was very picky about getting along with someone as if he was confused about it with appraising the work of art. Yoo Chun Young, who looked seemingly cold, was, instead, the easiest to get close to among them. However, he still regarded the person whom he wasn¡¯t interested in as a lifeless matter. Thus, Yoo Chun Young had a different level of difficulty with other people.

    Kwon Eun Hyung? He might look nice at first; however, he was as picky as Eun Jiho too.

    Lastly, Woo Jooin himself¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jooin touched the edge of the note near him nonchalantly.

    ¨C Mama

    His brown eyes subdued to the dark.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯ he murmured, ¡®Was I being sarcastic?¡¯ Considering his stepmother, ¡®mama¡¯ was the most appropriate term to embody any sarcastic purpose, but if that was true, he would not have written down so particularly about the girl Ham Donnie.

    ¡®Who really were you? What had happened between us?¡¯ wondered Woo Jooin. He woke up from his thoughts when Eun Jiho¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    ¡°Okay, fine. Whether all this information makes sense or not, we can just go check it out directly and solve this out, right?¡± said Eun Jiho.

    Lifting his head to look aside, Woo Jooin found Eun Jiho urging him with that remark with his arms crossed.

    ¡°So where is this girl; how can we find her?¡± asked Eun Jiho. Although he was doubtful and skeptical about the information earlier, Eun Jiho now looked quite enthusiastic.

    1

    Staring at him for a second, Woo Jooin switched his gaze back onto the memo. Looking down at the notes wordlessly, Jooin opened his mouth, at last.

    ¡°¡­ This isn¡¯t the first time that the girl disappeared. That¡¯s why ¡®I¡¯ also prepared something for it although I never imagined that this would become so useless¡­¡±

    Jooin, who actually wrote the notes about Ham Donnie, didn¡¯t remember her at all. However, it was Woo San who reminded Jooin of the girl he had no encounter with. How could Woo San then recall Ham Donnie? Woo Jooin rubbed his chin with those thoughts in mind.

    Woo San said that he knew nothing about ¡®Ham Donnie.¡¯ Since Woo Jooin told him nothing about that girl, Woo San wasn¡¯t sure whether or not she existed in real life.

    Was that why he was able to remember that girl? What Woo San knew about wasn¡¯t the person ¡®Ham Donnie¡¯ but the ¡®note that Woo Jooin wrote.¡¯

    Thinking to that extent, Woo Jooin shook his head. He could postpone researching the requirements to lose memory to a later date.

    Jooin moved his hand to pick up the note nearest to him. Eun Jiho¡¯s glance followed it too. A handwritten note of ¡®March 2nd¡¯ came into view in between Jooin¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Originally, the girl would disappear every March 2nd. ¡®I,¡¯ myself in the past, was about to stay with her during that day in preparation for that thing,¡± said Woo Jooin. While Eun Jiho fixed his gaze toward this side, Woo Jooin quickly continued his remark.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is but there¡¯s something in common that connects you, Yeo Ryung, Chun Young, Eun Hyung, and I. Ham Donnie knows what that is. If the five of us are beside her, she will probably not disappear then.¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Woo Jooin grimaced. As if himself in the past also didn¡¯t discover what that thing in common was, which only Ham Donnie was aware of, only the big question mark on the note came into his sight.

    ¡°On last March 2nd, the five of us were all staying beside her for real. Probably, ¡®I¡¯ would have also tried to do the same thing this year. However, this time¡­¡± Jooin then heaved a sigh. The two boys directed their eyes to the calendar on the wall at the same time.

    Without checking the actual date, they both knew that today was February 24th. It was a week earlier than the date on the record.

    Woo Jooin bit his lips again. Eun Jiho uttered beside him as if he felt something¡¯s not enough, ¡°You said the five of us should stay beside the girl, so that she wouldn¡¯t vanish away on March 2nd, right?¡±

    As soon as Woo Jooin slightly nodded, Eun Jiho continued speaking, ¡°How on earth can we stay next to someone who already has disappeared?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Having the same thought, Woo Jooin had nothing to respond. However, he quickly scanned the notes again and detached his lips.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a way though.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Eun Jiho.

    Jooin replied, ¡°This has happened before when it wasn¡¯t on March 2nd.¡±

 Chapter 415

    .

    After turning over the notes to look for something, Woo Jooin took out a memo that was written, ¡®Courage Test.¡¯ Eun Jiho just watched the sight quietly.

    ¡°There¡¯s a record about Ham Donnie and ¡®I¡¯ having been to a very strange and enigmatic place at this time which doesn¡¯t belong to real life. Besides, Ham Donnie said that she witnessed a scene in which she wasn¡¯t sure whether it¡¯s in the past or in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then should we climb up the stairs and count the number of the steps?¡± asked Eun Jiho. It was obvious from Eun Jiho¡¯s facial expression that he had flung that question with the bottom of his heart rather than to tease Woo Jooin.

    Woo Jooin shook his head. After a moment of silence, he detached his lips again.

    ¡°When Ham Donnie returned to this world again on March 2nd, she said that it was in front of our house.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± replied Eun Jiho.

    ¡°When Ham Donnie and I came back to the abandoned school during the courage test, the actual place where we returned was in the bathroom.¡± With a pause, Woo Jooin blurted out, ¡°Ham Donnie said that there¡¯s a world ¡®without us,¡¯ a different universe where we don¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Woo Jooin continued speaking, ¡°I think there¡¯s a space where the border between this and that world becomes blurred up. You know an area where we can go back and forth like a passage such as in front of our house or the bathroom in the abandoned school.¡± He then concluded, ¡°What if we¡¯re with Ham Donnie at that place?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± replied Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we bring that girl back?¡±

    <hr />

    Kwon Eun Hyung had been very busy. His father was the first problem. Although he woke up from a coma not so long ago, Eun Hyung¡¯s father unusually insisted on being discharged from the hospital immediately, which made Eun Hyung smile with his hand on his forehead.

    Eun Hyung¡¯s father might have reacted that way while having expectations of resuming his long-suspended studies. However, if he kept arguing to leave the hospital without completing proper treatment, he would be hospitalized again within a week due to overwork and lack of sleep.

    ¡®Being so driven could be dangerous too, so let¡¯s make him stay in the hospital until he slightly loses his stamina,¡¯ thought Kwon Eun Hyung. Though he sighed outwardly, Eun Hyung couldn¡¯t hide the delightful smile rising on his face.

    Eun Hyung also had been hectic because of his sister. It was less than a week that he made up with his sister, Kwon Eunmi, but lately, Eun Hyung was so busy making a plan with her to travel around the world. Thus, he felt like he had reconciled relationship with Eunmi a year ago and took a trip around the world about five times.

    Ban Yeo Ryung also joined in mapping out their trip, so Kwon Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung looked up the travel brochures near Kwon Eunmi¡¯s bed and talked about their plans until late at night. Since the end of winter break was right around the corner, Ban Yeo Ryung would be busy preparing for the new semester. However, she came to the hospital to see Eunmi every day, which was just so thankful to Kwon Eun Hyung.

    It was early in the morning when Eun Hyung fell asleep and got awake from the cot beside his father¡¯s bed. He could have gotten up a little late since it was winter break, but his ingrained habit wouldn¡¯t allow him to become lazy at all.

    Watching TV, Eun Hyung had some conversations with his father and Mr. Chairman, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father, as usual, then went downstairs to the cafeteria alone. After having a meal, he went to the snack bar to grab something while thinking that Ban Yeo Ryung would also stop by at the hospital today as well.

    He felt a sense of compatibility after he came out of the snack bar with a bag in his hand. Looking inside the plastic bag, Kwon Eun Hyung tilted his head in wonder.

    ¡°Why did I buy two each?¡±

    Eunmi had been under a strictly controlled diet since she was young, so Eun Hyung would have not bought some snacks in pairs in consideration of his sister. Who on earth then did he buy those for? Kwon Eun Hyung rubbed his chin.

    ¡°Are these for Chun Young?¡± he wondered.

    Yoo Chun Young, however, wasn¡¯t able to show up in the hospital while staying with his brothers. Thus, it was strange to buy things in pairs. Since Eun Hyung didn¡¯t need to return them, he just headed straight to Eunmi¡¯s patient room with the bag. Still, he felt very odd while thinking that he seemed to have lost something very significant.

    It was over three in the afternoon when Ban Yeo Ryung stopped by. Once Kwon Eun Hyung slid open the patient room door and entered the space, both Kwon Eunmi and Ban Yeo Ryung greeted him with smiles.

    ¡°Oppa! Yeo Ryung unnie and I are going to Bali,¡± said Eunmi.

    Ban Yeo Ryung made it sure while saying, ¡°This trip is only for girls.¡±

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s coy response seemed slightly unexpected, but Kwon Eun Hyung soon got aware that the girls were gonna wear bathing suits at that place. They went to waterparks in summer as a group, but vacation spots overseas would probably be different from those places.

    Eun Hyung shook his head out of the blue while thinking, ¡®Ah, I was about to have such useless thoughts on my mind just now.¡¯ He then received a hailstorm of questions.

    ¡°What are you doing, oppa?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ah, nothing¡­ Shaking his head, Kwon Eun Hyung gently switched the topic.

    ¡°Nothing. Anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous if only the two of you are going there? It would be safer when, at least, three or four girls are traveling together. What do you think?¡± he asked.

    Ban Yeo Ryung opened her eyes wide at his question.

    ¡°Two? No, we¡¯re three.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°How can only the two of us go there without her¡­? Ah, hold on. Was there someone else traveling with us?¡± asked Ban Yeo Ryung while waving her hand in the air.

    Watching Ban Yeo Ryung answer her own question, Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes widened.

    Kwon Eunmi, on the other hand, also seemed confused. She also murmured, ¡®There seems to be someone else going with us¡­¡¯ while sitting beside Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Kwon Eun Hyung looked in the direction where the fridge was. There would be bottles of beverages inside which he bought in the daytime. They would exist in pairs as if Eun Hyung had predicted that someone other than Ban Yeo Ryung would also stop by at the hospital.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His brows met in the middle and created a furrow. Suddenly, the phone bell rang in the patient¡¯s room surrounded by a weird silence. The three people stood up at the same time and began to grope the bedside.

    In the end, the owner of the phone bell turned out to be Kwon Eun Hyung. Looking down at the phone screen, he opened his eyes wide. Ban Yeo Ryung mouthed, ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    ¡°Jiho,¡± said Kwon Eun Hyung.

    ¡°Eun Jiho? Why did he call you?¡± wondered Ban Yeo Ryung. Instead of a response, Kwon Eun Hyung took the phone next to his ear.

    ¡°Hello? Jiho?¡±

    Eun Jiho answered, ¡°Kwon Eun Hyung, are you busy right now?¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung tried to respond, ¡®Not really,¡¯ while glancing at the two girls; however, he blinked swiftly at Eun Jiho¡¯s following remark.

    ¡°Nah, even if you¡¯re busy, you should spare some time. I guess this isn¡¯t just a problem that only the two of us must know.¡± Eun Jiho then added, ¡°It¡¯s something that we can¡¯t deal with by ourselves.¡±

    Listening to those words, Kwon Eun Hyung quietly grimaced. ¡®What the heck is he talking about?¡¯ Having that thought in mind, Kwon Eun Hyung opened his mouth.

    ¡°Only the two of us? You mean Jooin and you? Are you guys together right now? What are you guys doing?¡± sighed Kwon Eun Hyung. However, his mind was blown away after Eun Jiho¡¯s response.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you felt kind of odd these days?¡± asked Eun Jiho.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Kwon Eun Hyung was at a loss for words, Eun Jiho continued speaking, ¡°Like you¡¯ve seemed to have known someone, but you aren¡¯t being able to remember anything about that person¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Eun Jiho kept on, ¡°¡­ Things seem to flash through your head but soon disappear¡­ Definite things are often being unable to recall or getting distorted.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± replied Kwon Eun Hyung. That was the only response he could return for now.

    There was a sigh over the phone. The reaction sounded like Eun Jiho knew that Kwon Eun Hyung would reply that way.

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s face darkened. He held his phone with a stronger grip.

    Not only himself but Ban Yeo Ryung and even Kwon Eunmi showed a similar reaction earlier. And just in time, Eun Jiho called him and uttered some weird things. How on earth did he know about this indescribable mystery?

    Kwon Eun Hyung detached his lips again, ¡°¡­ Do you know the reason?¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie,¡± replied Eun Jiho.

    An unexpected word returned. ¡®It would probably be somebody¡¯s name,¡¯ thought Kwon Eun Hyung. He seemed to have never heard that name.

    However, at that moment, Kwon Eun Hyung felt like the name was leaving a deep scratch somewhere in his head. Putting his hand on his forehead, he repeated the name, Ham Donnie.

    Eun Jiho kept on speaking, ¡°If you¡¯re available, I¡¯ll meet you outside shortly. Are Yoo Chun Young and Ban Yeo Ryung also there?¡±

    ¡°Not Chun Young, but Yeo Ryung is here,¡± replied Kwon Eun Hyung.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young¡­ anyway, can you come here with her? I¡¯m at Woo Jooin¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± said Kwon Eun Hyung without a second thought. He then quickly took his jacket. For some reason, he felt like he should do that right away. Looking at Ban Yeo Ryung, he uttered, ¡°Yeo Ryung, if you¡¯re okay, would you go to Jooin¡¯s house with me right now?¡±

    She asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let me explain it to you on our way there.¡±

    Although it didn¡¯t take much time to tell her the reason, Kwon Eun Hyung decided not to describe it in the patient¡¯s room since he was being considerate of Kwon Eunmi who wasn¡¯t well. Regardless of the suspicious excuse, Ban Yeo Ryung nodded and left the room with him.

 Chapter 416

    .

    Quickly getting out of the hallway, Ban Yeo Ryung stepped into the elevator. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Jiho asked me if someone kept lingering in my head these days¡­ a person whom I can¡¯t remember clearly,¡± replied Kwon Eun Hyung.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± sighing shortly, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face stiffened. While Kwon Eun Hyung looked at her face turning dark, the elevator door opened.

    The moment when they tried to slip out of the lift, someone in the lobby came into view. It was a girl with brown hair who just got out of the automatic door. The two then opened their mouths simultaneously.

    However, as soon as the girl disappeared outside the hospital, Kwon Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung closed their mouths again. The two looked at each other in awkward silence.

    Ban Yeo Ryung said, ¡°I was just about to say something.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± replied Kwon Eun Hyung.

    ¡°It was so urgent¡­¡± uttered Ban Yeo Ryung. However, both of them couldn¡¯t come up with what they were trying to say just now. Being lost in thought, the two came out of the hospital after quite a while.

    As it got closer to March, the winter weather, which made people almost freeze to death while wandering outside, became less severe. Thus, a lot of couples began to walk around the streets until late at night.

    Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina were one of those couples too. Since they took special classes during winter break at cram school, their schedules were quite hectic; however, the two couldn¡¯t give up the late-night date.

    Once they finished all the classes and even the evening self-studying session, they went to a cafe instead of hopping on the cram school shuttle bus. Inside the cafe, there were full of young couples, students their age, and college students who tried to enjoy the mood of a winter night. The two then heard a group of kids, who were wearing middle school uniforms in their neighborhood, giggling excitedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel somewhat hollow in cram school lately?¡± uttered Yoon Jung In as soon as he took a seat.

    Lee Mina just furrowed her brows at his remark. It sounded quite out of the blue but not so surprising at all since Yoon Jung In was famous in school for speaking a load of crap. Thus, she just responded to him apathetically, ¡°What the heck are you talking about? You won¡¯t be saying some scary stories in the wintertime, right?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not trying to talk about scary stories, but don¡¯t you think so too? You know like someone should be next to us while we¡¯re chitchatting¡­ a person who has a very good reaction¡­¡±

    Lee Mina laughed at Yoon Jung In¡¯s response while asking, ¡°You mean we¡¯re in need of a guest? Are we doing a talk show?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant, but¡­¡± uttered Yoon Jung In as if he felt something¡¯s not enough. Regardless of his stuffy look, Lee Mina stretched out her hands to his face and grabbed his cheeks to tease him.

    ¡°Oh my God, Mr. Class President, are you so bored in the long winter break? Well, who would be so talkative like you, huh? You¡¯ve been waiting for too long!¡± said Lee Mina. It had been quite a while that her attitude seemed very warmhearted and intimate. However, Yoon Jung In pouted his lips sulkily.

    That was when he tried to utter, ¡®No, I said, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. Think about it more seriously,¡¯ with a concerned face. Suddenly, looking behind Yoon Jung In¡¯s back, Lee Mina startled and poked him in his arm.

    ¡°Eh? Hey, look behind your back¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on out of the blue¡­?¡± asked Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back too obviously but just slightly¡­¡±

    ¡®Geez, I¡¯m not observing wildlife or so,¡¯ grumbled Yoon Jung In. Slightly turning his head back, Yoon Jung In¡¯s eyes widened just like his girlfriend, Lee Mina. He asked himself, ¡®Why is he here?¡¯

    Lee Mina poked Yoon Jung In again while saying, ¡°It¡¯s him, right?¡±

    ¡°Then do you think there¡¯s another guy in this world who has that vibe and a model-like physique?¡± whispering in a low voice, Yoon Jung In turned to look back again. ¡®Should I reach out to Kwon Eun Hyung or not?¡¯ He wondered and glanced at his phone with concerned eyes.

    The guy, who caught the couple¡¯s attention, pulled his cap over his eyes and was even wearing a face mask, so his appearance was hardly visible. Only his sharp eyes and dark brows, which looked like they were delicately painted, and his cold blue eyes could be seen from a distance. However, those were enough to guess who he was.

    The guy wore three-stripes jersey pants under a navy bomber jacket; his long legs were extended under the chair across the table which was small enough to cover his lower half of the body.

    His overall look was enough to tell that he wasn¡¯t just an ordinary person. That was why everyone in the cafe including Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina had their eyes directed on him. The group of middle school girls nearby had become quiet while staring at the guy.

    Looking at him for quite a while, Lee Mina detached her lips again.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young¡­ he¡¯s a model. Isn¡¯t he busy? Why is he here like that?¡± she asked.

    That was what Yoo Jung In tried to say just now. With a shrug, he replied, ¡°How should I know? His friend isn¡¯t me, but¡­¡± Speaking to that extent, Yoon Jung In suddenly furrowed his brows. ¡®Eh? Whose name did I try to say right now?¡¯ He wondered. The weird feeling that often struck him these days swept him again.

    Lately, it was always this way. When he tried to go grab something with his cram school friends, Yoon Jung In felt that someone was missing. He attempted to call that person but soon stopped to do so since there was no one left in the classroom.

    With a grimace, Yoon Jung In rubbed the middle of his forehead with his forefinger. He thought, ¡®Now I come to think of it, how did I get to know Yoo Chun Young? Although I have a wide circle of acquaintances, Class 1-1 and Class 1-8 are at the opposite ends of the hallway. Besides, Yoo Chun Young isn¡¯t that friendly character whom I can joke around with¡­¡¯

    Yoon Jung In saw him at the party before, but that wasn¡¯t enough to describe their relationship. Eun Jiho had been a bridge between the two; however, Yoon Jung In also began to get along with Eun Jiho not so long ago.

    ¡®There must be a more plausible reason that we¡¯ve become to know each other¡­¡¯ wondered Yoon Jung In while rubbing his forehead. He then raised his head upon Lee Mina¡¯s remark.

    ¡°But why is he sitting there so miserably like a kid who¡¯s been lost? It makes me go talk to him you know,¡± said Lee Mina.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jung In tried to utter, ¡®Are you confidently declaring in front your boyfriend that you¡¯re gonna cheat on me?¡¯ However, as he got to glance at Yoo Chun Young again, he was really looking somewhat pathetic.

    Sitting beside the window, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes were constantly following the people outside in the streets; his hand was touching the edge of the cup meaninglessly. Thus, he truly looked like a kid who was bored without his guardian or a runaway teenager who should be taken immediately to the police station.

    Exchanging eye contact shortly, the couple got up from their seats, then quickly walked toward Yoo Chun Young¡¯s table.

    Yoo Chun Young, who was staring out the window vacantly, turned his head at the voice suddenly coming from behind him.

    ¡°Hey, Yoo Chun Young, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Blinking swiftly over the face mask, Yoo Chun Young soon greeted back, ¡°Hi.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look particularly delightful; however, Yoon Jung In felt somehow grateful that Yoo Chun Young returned a greeting toward him. It seemed enough for an encounter after a while.

    There was a loud whisper from the middle school girls¡¯ table, saying, ¡®Oh my God, they initiated a conversation!¡¯ The girls seemed that they were gonna approach Yoo Chun Young and flirt with him just now.

    ¡®Maybe we did a good job then,¡¯ thought Yoon Jung In. Heaving a sigh of relief, he pointed at the seat across Yoo Chun Young¡¯s table with his chin.

    As soon as Yoo Chun Young nodded, Lee Mina took a seat first then Yoon Jung In sat after her.

    ¡°It¡¯s our first encounter after winter break, huh?¡± asked Yoon Jung In while raising his hand to touch his forehead. Behaving overly chatty as his usual character, Yoon Jung In continued speaking, ¡°Did you get taller? How can your growth plate never get closed? Mine seems already done though.¡±

    Regardless of Yoon Jung In¡¯s friendly way of speaking, Yoo Chun Young just stared at him calmly and gave him only the necessary response.

    ¡°Maybe about 3cm? Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied. The conversation paused from time to time.

    ¡®Is he feeling uncomfortable?¡¯ With that thought in mind, Yoon Jung flung a question with a smile, ¡°Uh, I just stopped by to say hi. I also heard something happened to you lately, so¡­¡±

    Everyone in So Hyun High School was aware of the car accident that involved Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father as well as his recent recovery from a coma. It had even been the nation¡¯s big news too.

    Since the look on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face wasn¡¯t so good, Yoon Jung In switched to a different topic.

    ¡°Why are you here alone? Is there anyone you¡¯re waiting for?¡± he asked.

    Suddenly lifting his head, Yoo Chun Young scowled at Yoon Jung In with his cold blue eyes, which made Yoon Jung In flinch in surprise.

    ¡®Did I ask him something wrong?¡¯ wondered Yoon Jung In; however, nothing seemed special while dwelling on the question he just asked.

    Still, Yoo Chun Young looked as if he got to know the secret of his birth out of the blue.

 Chapter 417

    .

    Dropping his gaze back onto the table, Yoo Chun Young replied, ¡°There¡¯s no one¡­ coming here.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, I see,¡± responded Yoon Jung In.

    Yoo Chun Young then spoke in a more subdued voice, ¡°I wish there is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The three people around the table were enveloped by a deafening silence. Yoon Jung In then poked Lee Mina under the table. When she looked down, Yoon Jung In stretched out his hand toward her.

    ¡®I won¡¯t be able to leave him alone here. What should we do?¡¯

    Taking over his phone from Yoon Jung In, Lee Mina began to quickly enter a message.

    ¡®I was thinking about the same too.¡¯

    Yoon Jung In soon loosened up the strained look on his face while reading her message. He thought, ¡®I mean, why is Yoo Chun Young here alone while looking so pathetic? Where did he leave all his fancy friends at?¡¯

    Once he finished ironing out differences with Lee Mina, Yoon Jung In heaved a sigh and lifted his head.

    ¡°Do you mind if I keep sitting here for a moment?¡± he asked.

    Yoo Chun Young nodded, which seemed quite obedient compared to his cold look.

    There were about an hour and a half left until eleven o¡¯clock, the time when the cafe got closed. The three then shared some conversations for about half an hour. Actually, it was Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina who talked most of the time; however, the overall atmosphere was quite good since they were the official ice-breaker of their class.

    That was when Yoo Chun Young, who looked like a puppy in the rain, began to recover his strength. With a ringing sound, the cafe door opened fiercely. Usually, they would have not cared about whoever was stepping into the space, but the action and sound were so loud that they bent their eyes in that direction.

    Turning his head to look at that side unconsciously, Yoon Jung In raised his hand and said, ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Yi Ruda?¡± As he tried to add, ¡®Why on earth is he here¡­?¡¯ Yi Ruda quickly just walked past Yoon Jung In and flung a question to Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my seat. Why are you sitting there?¡± asked Yi Ruda.

    Usually¡­ no, if it was during the first semester, Yi Ruda¡¯s attitude just now would never be imaginable. Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor. They poked each other in the side and whispered, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? I knew that his personality wasn¡¯t good, but was it that worse?¡¯

    Yoo Chun Young replied frigidly, ¡°Why do you have your seat at a public space? What kind of bullshit is that out of the blue, huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it feels that I must just sit there, so move!¡± uttered Yi Ruda.

    His blatant remark sounded so confident that Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina tried to stand up to give their seats away while feeling that they should just move somewhere else. ¡®Is this place like an ideal spot for a proposal or a space with unforgettable memories? But it was just the two of us who weren¡¯t aware of that¡­ Anyway, this seat isn¡¯t that necessary for us, so let¡¯s just get up,¡¯ murmured the two.

    Yi Ruda then stopped the couple from leaving the spot, ¡°Nah, you two just sit down there.¡±

    ¡°What? Then why the heck¡­ Dude, Yi Ruda, do you know that you really look like a bully right now?¡± uttered Yoon Jung In. He continued, ¡°What are you doing to him who hasn¡¯t been looking that good?¡±

    That was when Yoon Jung In murmured that way. Switching his gaze to Yoo Chun Young, Yi Ruda suddenly asked, ¡°Did you borrow something from me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a moment of silence. Meanwhile, Yoon Jung In turned to look at Yoo Chun Young, who seemed to have about ten question marks above his head. Regardless of the weird atmosphere, Yi Ruda urged, ¡°Haven¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t there anything you¡¯ve snatched from me which you aren¡¯t letting me see what it is on purpose?¡±

    With a frown, Yoo Chun Young replied, ¡°I think we aren¡¯t that close in the first place to lend and borrow something between each other.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, although it isn¡¯t a thing¡­ Geez, what the hell am I talking about right now?¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Yi Ruda suddenly disheveled his bright blond hair. He then stamped his feet and shouted, ¡°Argh, this is so bothering me! Something seems to flash through my head but I can¡¯t remember anything about it¡­ When I try to say something to someone, that thing lingering in my mind is just gone. However, if there¡¯s someone who took that away from me, all I can think about is you for some reason.¡±

    Listening to that conversation apathetically from beside them, Yoon Jung In¡¯s eyes widened. Once he turned aside to look at Lee Mina thoughtlessly, she also opened her eyes wide after him.

    Lee Mina whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t he talking about the same thing as you?¡±

    ¡°He is, right?¡± Yoon Jung In tossed a question. However, before he got to initiate a conversation, Yi Ruda, who was disheveling his hair for quite a while, just left the space like a wind.

    Scowling at the view of Yi Ruda¡¯s back quietly, Yoo Chun Young soon took his phone out from his pocket and seemed to check something. He then stood up from his seat all of a sudden. It was so abrupt that the couch was pushed back.

    Being surprised at that sight, Yoon Jung In asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if nothing reached his ears no matter what was being said beside him, Yoo Chun Young just fastened his gaze at his phone with a stiffened expression then suddenly turned around. Yoon Jung In couldn¡¯t stop him from walking with big strides to leave the cafe.

    After quite some time, Lee Mina murmured, ¡°Why are they shooting a spy film in this place? One just showed up and babbled about taking something away from him; the other received a message then left the space all of a sudden. What the heck are they doing?¡±

    Yoon Jung In nodded quietly as if he agreed to her grumble.

    At that moment, the phone in Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hand flashed while he was walking along the snowy street. A clear message was on the screen.

    [Sent by: Kwon Eun Hyung

    I¡¯m leaving a message since you aren¡¯t at home, not keeping in touch, and even your brothers don¡¯t know where you are. Where are you wandering around all day long?]

    The following message then raised Yoo Chun Young up.

    [I know who you¡¯re looking for. We are also gonna find that person right now.]

    The most significant thing in this world to Ban Yeo Dan was his little sister, Ban Yeo Ryung. He actually knew a lot of things about his sister more than himself such as what she liked and hated, and even felt painful about.

    One time, when they came outside on a cold day, Ban Yeo Ryung coughed lightly. He put everything that he was wearing over her including his coat, which made him catch pneumonia and get hospitalized. It was later then he found that he had a severe cold that developed pneumonia.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, at that time, laid her face down on the bedside and cried so sorrowfully, saying, ¡®Is my brother dying?¡¯ Thus, Ban Yeo Dan decided not to do anything reckless at all afterward. However, that didn¡¯t mean that his ways of living and values had changed.

    Ban Yeo Ryung was still the most critical thing in Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s life. His sister also regarded him significantly, so Ban Yeo Dan decided to take a little care of himself too.

    Ever since he was young, Ban Yeo Dan didn¡¯t have any clear likes or dislikes. Whatever he saw, ate, wore, and experienced, nothing excited him at all. Therefore, something like a trip wasn¡¯t suitable for Ban Yeo Dan, of course.

    After graduating from middle school, he went to see the sunrise at Jeongdongjin, one of the most popular sites in Korea for watching the sunrise on New Year¡¯s Day, with his friends. Even at that time, Ban Yeo Dan kept a straight face while taking a photo, grabbing some food, and watching the sunrise, which provoked his friends¡¯ outrage.

    ¡®We will never take you anyway from now on! You¡¯ll see!¡¯ shouted his friends. They called their pets¡¯ names one after another while saying that they would instead bring those along their trip. Listening to the names of their dog, cat, hamster, snake, and even a turtle, Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s face slightly turned dark. Once they finished calling out all their pets, Ban Yeo Dan carefully dropped a remark.

    ¡®You guys all had someone to bring here, but I intervened in this trip senselessly. I¡¯m sorry that I wasn¡¯t aware of that beforehand¡­¡¯ uttered Ban Yeo Dan. He added, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you let me know ahead of time?¡¯

    After his cautious remark, his friends exploded in anger. Each of them grabbed something like a wall or rock nearby and punched it loudly; one of the kids banged his head against the telephone pole, which made the pedestrians around them take out their phones and whisper to each other.

    Anyway, Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s first and the last trip came to a devastating end. However, his friends kept asking him once in a while to travel with them even until now. It was such a mystery to Ban Yeo Dan, therefore.

    If that Ban Yeo Dan had a bit of interest in something, it was enjoying his time while sitting in his room absentmindedly such as listening to the tick tocking sound of the clock in silence or searching for patterns on the empty wall.

    The thing that he most liked was, of course, Ban Yeo Ryung calling him in that situation. He would then open the door and step out of his room. That moment was the best thing for him. Perhaps he enjoyed staying in his room quietly since he could listen to his sister calling him at any time.

 Chapter 418

    .

    The thing that he most liked was, of course, Ban Yeo Ryung calling him in that situation. He would then open the door and step out of his room. That moment was the best thing for him. Perhaps he enjoyed staying in his room quietly since he could listen to his sister calling him at any time.

    On the other hand, Ban Yeo Ryung had so many things that she liked or disliked. Besides, she clearly expressed what she wanted. The look on her face was very obvious. Unless she showed an awkward smile while practicing good manners to people she felt unfamiliar with, Ban Yeo Ryung always acted that way.

    What she liked was a careful touch or question, the feeling that she was being protected, lightning or thunder, cats or dogs, and cute animals. However, she hated attention, receiving over compliments, people touching her mindlessly, getting praised for her beauty as if evaluating stuff, and Ban Yeo Dan cooking.

    Ban Yeo Ryung hated those from the bottom of her heart. Ban Yeo Dan tried eating what he had cooked and thought nothing was wrong, so he didn¡¯t know why she was reacting that way. (He heard from his friends that he wasn¡¯t even a human being.)

    Anyway, Ban Yeo Dan liked that Ban Yeo Ryung was obvious about what she liked or disliked, unlike himself. Although his friend dissed him for having no likes or dislikes, Ban Yeo Dan even thought that it was thankful since he could suit everything to Ban Yeo Ryung. He could just hate what Ban Yeo Ryung hated and like what she liked. That was enough for him.

    Ban Yeo Dan also liked the moment when he stepped out of the house with his little sister. But one day, he found himself packing his bag and coming outside the house before Ban Yeo Ryung woke up from sleep.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking down under his feet, Ban Yeo Dan soon raised his head and looked outside. It was sleeting on the apartment balustrade. He later wondered what if it was falling until the afternoon.

    Stepping back into his house, Ban Yeo Dan took out an umbrella and came outside again. However, he looked inside his hand and murmured, ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    As if he was lending someone an umbrella, he was holding two of them in his hands. He couldn¡¯t understand why. Actually, Ban Yeo Dan didn¡¯t get the reason that he left Ban Yeo Ryung in the house and came out alone in the first place.

    Standing still absentmindedly for a second, Ban Yeo Dan soon found enlightenment.

    ¡®Maybe I prefer a snow shower?¡¯ The thought flashed through his head. It was a good sign that he finally found something that he liked.

    Ban Yeo Ryung hated Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s attitude which was suiting everything to her. Since she was a nice kid, she felt uncomfortable about just receiving someone¡¯s too much dedication even though it was from her family.

    If his attitude pressured Ban Yeo Ryung, Ban Yeo Dan also hated that too. He tried hard to change himself, but a preference or taste wouldn¡¯t suddenly come out regardless of his efforts since he had been living without it for over a decade. However, something he liked appeared out of the blue, eventually.

    Ban Yeo Dan thought he would have to deliver this good news to Ban Yeo Ryung, but he didn¡¯t want to wake her up from a deep sleep. Thus, he just bent his steps quietly and left the apartment hallway while holding two umbrellas in his hand. Even though he didn¡¯t have a specific destination, Ban Yeo Dan descended the path stretched down to the apartment complex.

    Every time he took a step forward, the slightly frozen ice made a crisp noise under his feet. If he wasn¡¯t that athletic just like his sister, he would have slipped down and gotten hurt severely. With that thought in his mind, Ban Yeo Dan took his phone out and entered a message. He then checked the contact and paused typing in the words.

    [To:

    Be careful going down the hill.]

    The cursor flashed at the empty recipient space. However, he couldn¡¯t enter the number there in the end. Putting back his phone in the pocket, Ban Yeo Dan calmly traced the stream of his consciousness.

    He already thought that Ban Yeo Ryung or himself wouldn¡¯t get hurt on the frozen path since they were both athletic. In other words, it was someone else whom he tried to send the text message to.

    But who on earth was it? Was there anyone else except the apartment neighbors who would walk down this path?

    Being lost in thought, he soon found a convenience store out of the blue. It was the nearest store to the apartment, so many of his neighbors used that place very often. Even the part-timers there were actually living in the same apartment complex where Ban Yeo Dan lived.

    It happened again this time too. The part-timer, who was standing at the cashier with a dark expression just like the sky today, loosened up her strained look when she found Ban Yeo Dan. The change on her face looked so dramatic as if a sun rose through the cloudy sky. However, it wasn¡¯t something so surprising to Ban Yeo Dan, so he just nodded.

    ¡°Hi,¡± he uttered.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you, Yeo Dan! You¡¯re the one living on the eleventh floor, right?¡± she asked. The girl was a college student living probably on the third floor of the same building. However, since they were living in an apartment house of corridor access, there were so many units. The two, therefore, weren¡¯t that close to each other. In fact, Ban Yeo Dan was aware that she had entered college last year but didn¡¯t know which school she was going to. The girl, however, looked very delighted to see Ban Yeo Dan.

    She asked him with a bright look, ¡°You¡¯ve grown very much!¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan looked at her in wonder. Her remark would be probably based on the last time she had seen him, but Ban Yeo Dan didn¡¯t grow taller for the last two years.

    He was growing insanely like ten centimeters every year. However, ever since he turned into a high school student, his growth stopped like a lie. Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s mother often joked that, back then, she was concerned about her son growing too tall.

    However, did the girl say that he had grown very much? Tilting his head in wonder, Ban Yeo Dan didn¡¯t reply but just stepped back to the display stand. Whatever his response was, it wouldn¡¯t become an appropriate answer. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to talk too much in the morning. He felt some stinging glance at his nape but wasn¡¯t sure though.

    Ban Yeo Dan browsed the beverages over the glass door. Actually, he didn¡¯t enjoy snacks that much, so he even didn¡¯t know why he was here. It was just an impulsive action without any reason¡­

    Something that seldom happened to Ban Yeo Dan was occurring already a number of times today. His wandering hand soon grabbed a beverage. As he placed it down on the cashier, the college girl covered her mouth and burst into laughter.

    ¡°Yeo Dan, do you like this? Geez, it doesn¡¯t match you, but you¡¯re so cute,¡± she giggled.

    ¡°¡­ Yeah,¡± he replied.

    ¡®Maybe I like this,¡¯ thought Ban Yeo Dan, or else he would have not stopped by here early in the morning and grabbed a chocolate milk.

    ¡°I love sweets so much too, but weird,¡± said the girl. She kept on speaking to him with a swiveling smile.

    Ban Yeo Dan paid her in cash instead of a card. He felt uncomfortable to further the conversation and just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. Waiting for the girl to return him his card would feel so perplexed. That¡¯s why he gave her cash and snatched the milk from her.

    He then quickly turned around while saying, ¡°Thanks.¡± With a ringing noise, the convenience store door closed. Some words came from behind him, but Ban Yeo Dan wasn¡¯t able to hear that from the sound of the bell on the door.

    <hr />

    Those who picked up Ban Yeo Dan, who was wandering around the streets, were his friend on their way to the library to study just in time. Now he had come to think of it, Ban Yeo Dan helped them with their studies everyday.

    Since they were seniors in high school, they usually worked on the mock exam of the college entrance test. Thus, sometimes, they asked Ban Yeo Dan to solve some questions from chapters that they didn¡¯t learn yet. Every time that happened, Ban Yeo Dan asked for some time and scanned the textbook.

    Within a few minutes, he closed the book and began to solve the questions, which astonished his friends.

    ¡°He¡¯s insane,¡± they exclaimed.

    Ban Yeo Dan heard that plenty of times during the break. Since he was teaching them with all his heart, Ban Yeo Dan couldn¡¯t understand why he had to get dissed that way.

    Slightly squinting his eyes, Ban Yeo Dan handed them back their workbooks and wondered, ¡®Since when did I start studying with these guys?¡¯

    ¡°Do I¡­¡±

    When Ban Yeo Dan initiated a question out of the blue, everyone directed their eyes on him. Ban Yeo Dan concluded the sentence.

    ¡°Do I¡­ like teaching people?¡±

    The strained atmosphere loosened up in a flash. The boy sitting right next to Ban Yeo Dan replied with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°How do we know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your preference which only you know, dude.¡±

    Other kids on the table added, ¡°But your face doesn¡¯t look that happy¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah, he¡¯s always like that.¡±

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you see his face when he¡¯s looking at his sister?¡±

    Every one of his friends took a turn joking around, which soon made the table noisy at a twitch. Ban Yeo Dan, however, just rested his chin on his palm and quietly fell into thought.

 Chapter 419

    .

    ¡®Do I like teaching other people?¡¯ wondered Ban Yeo Dan. However, he didn¡¯t feel that happy. It was something different from coming outside in the apartment hallway.

    ¡®Then why am I doing something I don¡¯t like?¡¯ he asked himself again. It was strange. Something might have triggered him, but he couldn¡¯t recall what it was.

    Lifting his head, Ban Yeo Dan suddenly dropped a remark to his friends who were still lost in confusion.

    ¡°How did I start taking care of you guys studying?¡± asked Ban Yeo Dan. The answer returned ridiculously simple.

    ¡°You said you need to kill time.¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan asked again, ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied one of his friends.

    Killing time was necessary only when he was waiting for something. However, that kind of thing seldom happened to Ban Yeo Dan.

    Ban Yeo Ryung went outside quite often these days. She said she had to hang out with her friend¡¯s sister who was a long-stay patient in a hospital. However, that couldn¡¯t explain everything.

    Ban Yeo Ryung had other things to go outside in the first place. Thus, that wouldn¡¯t be a reason for Ban Yeo Dan to start teaching others in a way to kill time. Thinking for quite a while, Ban Yeo Dan realized that he was taking the situation too complicatedly in the end.

    There wouldn¡¯t be a specific reason for a high school student in his senior year to study with his friends. Now he had come to think of it, other senior high school students in his neighborhood usually stayed in the library until late at night to continue studying.

    ¡®Usually¡¯ was a magical term to explain quite a lot of things. However, Ban Yeo Dan became aware that the term didn¡¯t apply to him when it was around ten at night. Once he found himself packing his bag as if he was possessed while he had nothing to do, Ban Yeo Dan looked around. His friends were just flipping through the pages nonchalantly, but when their eyes met, that was when they made a remark one after another.

    ¡°Thanks, today as well. I¡¯ll buy you dinner next time.¡±

    ¡°Be safe. I found it¡¯s raining outside.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pouring. Did you bring an umbrella?¡±

    Hesitating for a second, Ban Yeo Dan showed them an umbrella. The other one was folded properly and was inside his bag.

    His friends nodded as if they felt relieved, then they waved their hands apathetically. ¡®Go away ASAP. My hand feels painful now,¡¯ they uttered. For some reason, they pestered him to leave; thus, Ban Yeo Dan stepped out of the library.

    The rain was pouring down severely just like what his friends said. The raindrops were so big that he wasn¡¯t able to see the front. ¡®How is Yeo Ryung in this weather?¡¯ worried Ban Yeo Dan.

    As he sent a text message to her, he got a response saying that she was at home. ¡®Cool,¡¯ he thought. Heaving a sigh of relief, Ban Yeo Dan took a step forward.

    The more he walked in the rain, the clearer his thoughts turned out. Ban Yeo Dan realized that he didn¡¯t like rainy days. His pants were getting wet from the bottom; the drench of rain even pierced through the sneakers and damped both his sox and shoes. All those were definitely close to displeasure.

    ¡®Let¡¯s get back home ASAP!¡¯ Even though he thought that way, Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s footsteps paused at a weird place. It was the bus stop right under the apartment.

    He tried to bend his steps toward his apartment, but for some reason, he folded his umbrella and sat slumped on the bus station bench. There was soon a pool of water under his wet sneakers.

    Ban Yeo Dan just waited that way. There were quite a lot of people inside the bus stop. Some were waiting for the bus, whereas others looked like they were taking shelter from the rain. A few people who got off the bus looked around then stood stiff. Looking up at the sky, they dropped some remarks.

    ¡°I guess there¡¯s a hole in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, what should I do? My mom won¡¯t be at home¡­¡±

    A middle school student who was about to cry while looking at her phone suddenly directed her eyes on Ban Yeo Dan. He found that she threw a glance toward his umbrella; however, Ban Yeo Dan ignored her stare.

    Taking a step forward, she asked, ¡°Excuse me?¡± Her fingers were pointing at the outside of the bus stop. Over the heavy rain, the light of the convenience store glimmered.

    ¡°Do you mind if I can borrow your umbrella for a second? I¡¯ll get one from the convenience store and return this to you right away,¡± she uttered.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t steal it, or else, would you go there with me? Then I won¡¯t be able to steal yours you know,¡± she spoke confidently. However, since Ban Yeo Dan didn¡¯t respond, her face was about to cry again.

    Staring at her gloomy face, Ban Yeo Dan opened his mouth, at last.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± she asked. The girl tilted her body toward him.

    ¡°¡­ By any chance, she will come here while I leave for a moment¡­¡± Slurring the end of the sentence, Ban Yeo Dan soon closed his mouth. The words slipped from his mouth, but it was unable for him to understand why he said that.

    ¡®No, it isn¡¯t the time for this. I should lend this to her.¡¯ he thought. Well, it was fine even if she didn¡¯t return it to him. His apartment was right around the corner; even his clothes were all wet, so getting more rained on didn¡¯t matter.

    Still, Ban Yeo Dan couldn¡¯t give his umbrella to her. He wasn¡¯t able to let his firm and sweaty grip off the handle.

    Looking at Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s stiffened face intently, the middle school girl pouted her lips and turned around.

    ¡°Uh, I get it,¡± she replied.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is, but you really do like her.¡±

    Blurting out that way, the girl quickly turned around. Thankfully, a boy who got off the bus within a few minutes shared his umbrella with her. Watching the two closely attaching their faces under the small umbrella, Ban Yeo Dan felt somehow melancholic that he narrowed his eyes.

    He just sat there for a long time. A number of buses stopped and left the station several times. Every time the door opened, people disappeared, poured out. Some people among them watched for a chance to borrow his umbrella. However, Ban Yeo Dan just shook his head even though he had no reason to avoid them.

    At the time when the people at the bus stop began to glance at Ban Yeo Dan in suspicion, who wasn¡¯t getting on the bus or leaving the station, he stood up from his seat.

    He didn¡¯t get what the heck he was doing at all. Only the vague feelings of anxiety and joy while waiting for the bus remained in his head.

    ¡®Maybe I also liked waiting for the bus?¡¯ he asked himself. ¡®But why the hell am I having this hollow feeling inside me?¡¯ Ban Yeo Dan tilted his head.

    He stopped by at the convenience store shortly. As he tried to open the door and step inside, a familiar voice came over. He raised his head.

    ¡°Yeo Dan, you¡¯re back home right now?¡± she asked. It was the part-timer girl he encountered early in the morning. As if she was now off work, the girl was standing outside the cashier.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Maybe you went to the library, huh?¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan didn¡¯t have any words to respond this time too. He just said, ¡®Yes,¡¯ again. Questions continued afterward, but Ban Yeo Dan just nodded once in a while or replied, ¡®Yeah,¡¯ to her.

    He grabbed some ice creams that Ban Yeo Ryung liked and went to the cashier. The girl, whom he thought that she might have left already, was standing there as if she was waiting for him. She suddenly handed out something which made Ban Yeo Dan flinch.

    ¡°My gift for you,¡± she uttered.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°You said, you like sweets, so I got yours while getting mine,¡± she replied.

    Looking at her swiveling smile, Ban Yeo Dan¡¯s mind, however, stiffened. He stared at her shortly then quickly turned around while leaving the ice creams on the counter.

    The girl asked, ¡°Hold on, Yeo Dan. Where are you going?¡±

    Ban Yeo Dan opened his umbrella, but she held his wrist. Looking back, Ban Yeo Dan found that she was looking very bewildered.

    The girl flung a question as if she couldn¡¯t understand the situation, ¡°You said, you like sweets, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± he replied.

    Actually, the chocolate milk he bought earlier was still inside his backpack while being unopened just like the unused umbrella in his bag.

    Suddenly, his fogged mind seemed to get cleared out. Getting her hand off his wrist, Ban Yeo Dan quickly bent his steps. Walking toward his apartment, he murmured, ¡°I think I¡¯ve suddenly found a lot of things today that I like¡­ but maybe I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    What he thought just now was the answer. Among the things that he liked, which he got to discover today, nothing actually belonged to his preference. Regardless of that, there was only one reason that he thought he liked them.

    The person he liked preferred them. And that person was someone else, not his little sister, Ban Yeo Ryung.

    But¡­ why?

    Although he had an umbrella up on his way, the rainstorm was so torrential that even his face got wet. Taking off his hair from his face, Ban Yeo Dan lifted his head all of a sudden and looked in front of him.

 Chapter 420

    .

    There was Ban Yeo Ryung crouching down in front of the apartment door. She looked like the little Yeo Ryung who lost the key and waited for him in front of the house when they were young.

    However, this time she seemed to have lost something more than that. It would be way more significant than just a key.

    ¡°Oppa, I have something to tell you,¡± she uttered.

    Ban Yeo Dan just nodded.

    ¡°¡­ Although we gathered all the information we know, nothing seemed to really change.¡±

    It was Jooin who spoke that way. I didn¡¯t know what to respond to, so I just nodded carefully. Sitting in the room, I felt indescribably strange to listen to the world where I didn¡¯t exist.

    While I just rolled my eyes here and there not knowing what to do, Yeo Ryung slightly grabbed my hand from beside me. That was when I could look in that direction and faintly smile.

    Switching my gaze to Jooin, I asked him in a low voice, ¡°So, what happened next¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we could still guess that the place where we had been all wandering around for no reason was related to you, mama, so¡­¡± said Jooin. Resting his chin on his palm, he continued, ¡°What mattered the most was that we weren¡¯t able to connect the bus station immediately with the cram school.¡±

    Tilting my head, I wondered, ¡®What¡¯s with the cram school out of the blue?¡¯

    ¡°Eh?¡± I asked.

    Jooin replied, ¡°Yeo Dan hyeong told us that he usually sat down at the bus stop. We thought that he was stopping by at the hospital with Yeo Ryung to go see Eunmi.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I exclaimed shortly with a nod. Both the hospital and cram school were approachable by bus from the bus station in front of our apartment.

    Jooin flung a question somehow petulantly for some reason.

    ¡°Have you been to the hospital?¡±

    I replied, ¡°Ah¡­ maybe just once on the first or the second day¡­?¡± I shrugged and concluded, ¡°But not afterward.¡±

    Since I was so shocked to confront the kids¡¯ houses in ruins or vacant in the past, I never even thought about going to their places. However, I was able to pluck up my courage and stop by at the hospital. Still, the name was different. Thus, I wasn¡¯t able to visit their houses due to the frustrating result I faced regardless of myself taking courage.

    Sighing again at my remark, Jooin disheveled his hair.

    ¡°Ah, I should have, at least, grasped the cram school! If I did, I could have anticipated that you were stuck in that place all day,¡± he said regretfully.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± I just laughed. Well, it wasn¡¯t your fault since the main characters in web novels were too excellent in everything to know that there were people going to cram school to increase their academic performances.

    Now I had come to think of it¡­ suddenly, something flashed in my mind. The look on my face turned enigmatic. I was so excited to return to this world that I forgot something, which I got to learn before coming back to this universe. Something that was critical¡­

    I pouted my lips involuntarily, ¡°It really is¡­¡±

    It really was a novel! Murmuring that way, I quickly raised my head. Every eye in this room was bent on me. Not only Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings but even Yeo Dan oppa was looking at me.

    Blinking swiftly, I soon frowned and questioned, ¡°Uh, did I say something loud just now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, it really is?¡± asked Eun Jiho.

    I was able to heave a sigh of relief, at last, toward his question. ¡®Oh, I only murmured up to the beginning of the sentence. Thank goodness!¡¯ I thought to myself.

    Everyone became sensitive since I had returned just now, so I should not give them leeway. If I spoke the whole sentence loudly, that would really cause big trouble, right? I trembled. They were able to infer a conclusion just by some pieces of information from the notes and their empty memories. Thus, if I leave clues such as a novel or world inside a book, what would happen?

    I lifted my eyes stealthily. I was concerned about how the Four Heavenly Kings would react to my story, but the person I became the most worried about was Yeo Dan oppa.

    It was only a few days later that I told him about the happenings on March 2nd. However, if he got to know that I was having a relationship with him even if I knew that he was a character in a novel, how surprised would he become?

    I slightly grimaced while looking at Yeo Dan oppa. At that moment, Eun Hyung uttered something as if he finally grasped the look on my face.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked.

    He said, ¡°Sorry that we weren¡¯t considerate to you. School starts tomorrow and you¡¯ll have a lot to prepare then, so have some rest.¡± Speaking that way, Eun Hyung stood up from his seat.

    I blinked in surprise while watching that sight. Last year on March 2nd, Eun Hyung insisted that he wanted to stop by at my house and stay with me even though it was late at night. That was when I realized that the kids were trying to make me have some time alone with Yeo Dan oppa in the room.

    For some reason, I felt disappointed and even a sense of distance at the same time. Following them, I got up from my seat and uttered, ¡°I mean I¡¯m okay¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine to see your face. Anyway, are you okay with cram school today?¡±

    GOSH! I took my phone from my pocket. Looking at the missed phone calls, I stiffened my face. ¡®Geez, I screwed up¡­¡¯ I thought.

    Aside from my cram school making calls to me, there were even my parents¡¯ numbers on my phone. I was sure that they had reached out to my parents. In that case, they would have definitely told them that I skipped after school self-studying sessions lately and wandered around in the street.

    Looking at me putting my phone on my forehead and heaving a sigh, Eun Hyung laughed as if he had expected that reaction. Except Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa, the rest of the boys began to get ready to leave the house.

    Before stepping outside, Eun Jiho went to the kitchen while asking me if he could have a cup of water. I didn¡¯t have anything special to say to him but just walked after Eun Jiho with short and quick steps.

    Pouring out some water from the water purifier, Eun Jiho turned around and asked me, ¡°You here too?¡±

    ¡°Why are you leaving already?¡± I tossed a question to ask if he was busy right now, but Eun Jiho¡¯s response was utterly different.

    Holding the cup, Eun Jiho replied apathetically, ¡°Then you should have not sent that thirsty gaze to him.¡±

    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s so false!¡¯ With that thought in mind, I asked back with a frown, ¡°When did I?¡±

    ¡°You were only looking at that hyeong when we were all there,¡± he replied.

    I insisted, ¡°Dude, I was just lost in thought. Besides, it wasn¡¯t a thirsty gaze!¡±

    ¡°Why are you making an excuse?¡±

    Putting the cup down in the sink, Eun Jiho diverted his gaze back onto me and asked that way as if he felt dumbfounded. He continued, ¡°Who would blame you when you¡¯re dating him?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ still¡­¡±

    Being a newbie in love, I would flinch upon those words as if I was getting teased, especially when it was Eun Jiho or other kids who spoke that way. However, it was also a little weird, at the same time, to react seriously while asking them not to talk like that. In the end, they were just behaving very considerably for me to spend some time with my boyfriend.

    However, at that moment, I looked up at Eun Jiho, who was walking past me indifferently, and found out that he was in a very bad mood right now.

    I, again, walked after him in short and quick steps toward the front door. There was a slight distance between the kitchen and front door, so we had a little time to talk to each other.

    I carefully asked, ¡°Hey, you aren¡¯t feeling well right now, are you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he blurted out immediately.

    I touched my forehead while thinking, ¡®Yeah, I knew it.¡¯ However, the thing was that I didn¡¯t know why. Well, if I had to guess anyway, there were many things I could think about though since Eun Jiho kind of behaved this way when he got mad at himself, not because of others.

    That was why Jooin often got annoyed at Eun Jiho while telling him that perfectionism was Eun Jiho¡¯s problem. It made it so difficult to grasp why Eun Jiho became angry.

    However, this time, for some reason, he looked mad because of me. I just had that hunch. There wasn¡¯t much time left now, so I threw a remark hurriedly.

    ¡°Why are you feeling bad? Because I look too okay?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a psychopath who¡¯s praying for you to become not okay?¡± replied Eun Jiho as if he felt speechless. Still, he didn¡¯t even glance at me at all.

    I asked him urgently again, ¡°Because you aren¡¯t supposed to stay at my house that long? If that¡¯s the reason, you can be here as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Nah¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡± I asked back.

    The moment I tried to utter that he didn¡¯t have to leave, and I would feel uncomfortable sending him home this way, Eun Jiho suddenly turned around. It was just a step before entering the living room where the front door was visible. And for that reason, other kids would have not seen us.

 Chapter 421

    .

    Suddenly looking back, Eun Jiho fixed his gaze on me in annoyance, which made me lose courage.

    I glanced back and forth between his head and mine while wondering how tall he was than me. I was now slightly over 160 cm, so there wouldn¡¯t be that much height difference like in the past when he was about 30 cm taller than me. Still, he looked somehow overwhelmingly bigger than me. I held my breath.

    At that moment, Eun Jiho opened his mouth out of the blue.

    ¡°Hey, why are you making excuses for me?¡± he asked.

    I uttered, ¡°What¡­?¡± while gaping at his unexpected remark.

    ¡°No matter what you¡¯re doing and acting suspiciously with somebody, you should be making an excuse to your boyfriend, not me.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    He continued, ¡°If you ask me to don¡¯t get you wrong about you and your boyfriend looking at each other, how am I supposed to take that in mind?¡±

    ¡®How am I supposed to take that in mind? What do you mean by that?¡¯ I frowned but soon got startled at his following words.

    ¡°Ah, you two don¡¯t like each other that much. I¡¯ll be able to intervene between you then. Don¡¯t you think I can think that way?¡± said Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Hey, who would understand my words and think like that?!¡± I shouted while being taken aback. The moment I tried to add stammeringly, ¡®Besides, who would speak like that intentionally?¡¯ Eun Jiho heaved a sigh and cut off my words while crossing his arms.

    ¡°Get it? Just now, you looked like a girl telling her boyfriend that she wasn¡¯t cheating on him, and I seemed like her boyfriend trying to understand her. So, don¡¯t do that, or else, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Or else, I¡­?¡± I asked doubtfully at his sudden pause. Eun Jiho raised his hand to touch his forehead and remained silent.

    1

    As soon as I carefully called his name, ¡®Eun Jiho?¡¯ he murmured with a forlorn expression.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why he said that Korean dramas are harmful. My father was right.¡±

    I asked, ¡°What?¡±

    In terms of his father, Mr. Chairman of Hanwool Group got Eun Jiho a TV that only shows two channels, National Geography and EBS, the education channel, since he regarded other TV shows as hazardous. Back then, when I heard that from Eun Jiho, I laughed insanely. That memory entered my head.

    Suddenly, Eun Jiho lifted his head and bent his steps again. Walking past me, he slightly poked my forehead and uttered, ¡°Hey, if I get to debut as a soap opera writer, don¡¯t get too surprised.¡±

    ¡°Geez, what the¡­¡± Watching the view of his back heading toward the bright living room, I mumbled, ¡°¡­ What kind of crap is that?¡±

    ¡®Come on, is he saying that he¡¯s mad because I¡¯ve made all kinds of excuses to him about the things that took place between me and Yeo Dan oppa? Who would get angry for that?¡¯ I wondered. Showing a dumbfounded expression, I shook my head and walked toward the front door.

    Jooin and I hugged each other as always; I just bid farewell to Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young while saying, ¡®See you tomorrow at school.¡¯ Lastly, I found out that Eun Jiho was averting his eyes from me. Staring at the four boys, I detached my lips.

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    Those who were about to step outside the door turned around and looked at me. Watching those four people, I suddenly realized how preposterous it was that they were standing that way in our front door.

    Anyway, this March 2nd was different from the past since I got to grasp some new things.

    First, the most shocking truth was that there really was a book based on this world. Second, the most critical part would be that the plot of this world wasn¡¯t fixed.

    Many things had already changed. I, who was supposed to end my friendship with Ban Yeo Ryung three years ago, instead, got together and spent four years with her until now. Even when Choi Yuri intervened between me and Yeo Ryung while putting the blame on me to alienate me from others, Ban Yeo Ryung never got affected by those things.

    She trusted me, which changed, sincerely, a lot of things afterward. Thus, I didn¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. I no longer had to think that all my efforts would be useless.

    All I should do was desire, choose, and work hard just like other people in this universe. If I behaved that way, everything could change regardless of the fixed plot. Likewise, others could also change the original story if they fancied, focused, and endeavored on their choices.

    Now I got to realize, eventually, that even though it wasn¡¯t something meant to be in the first place, we had become friends since they wanted, chose, and made efforts to befriend me.

    I recalled the moments when I took my hands off from theirs because I was scared. Even around that time, they didn¡¯t let me go. So was this time. They called up dim remembrances of me, who didn¡¯t exist in this world.

    Having that thought in my head, I looked thoroughly at the faces of the four boys one after another then giggled like a silly person.

    ¡°Please look after me even in our sophomore year,¡± I uttered. So many things occurred in our freshman year. A new student transferred to our school, who first seemed to be a girl wearing a boy¡¯s attire; we went to the chaotic retreat; the Ban Yeo Ryung haters club thing took place; we had a battle against other classes.

    As if those weren¡¯t enough, Ban Yeo Ryung and I got kidnapped; we disguised ourselves and broke into a security company. In the end, everything that I didn¡¯t want to go through happened. Besides, I had to stay almost without them for about a few months.

    Despite all that, I¡­

    ¡°In our second year in high school¡­ let¡¯s have fun. It would be, of course,¡± I repeated as if making a promise to myself.

    Tracing back the memories, actually, things that seemed crazy and even ridiculous had taken place more often than something delightful. Even some incidents were so difficult to stand that I felt I couldn¡¯t go through them.

    However, all those times were, eventually, endurable since we had each other. Since I was aware of that, I asked them without feeling ashamed, ¡®Please allow me to return and stay beside you guys. Let me help you when you are having a hard time. And let me lean on you for a moment when I¡¯m in need.¡¯

    After Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung¡¯s fathers were involved in the car accident, we got back together idly as if we were carried away. However, this was the first time that I attempted to ask for reconciliation in spoken words.

    I took a deep breath and exhaled shortly. The response then came back.

    ¡°Then did you think that you¡¯re gonna spend your sophomore year without us?¡±

    I quickly raised my head. Eun Jiho, who didn¡¯t even have eye contact with me earlier, was smiling at me. He added, ¡°How are you!¡±

    The moment he tried to pull my hair with that response, Yeo Ryung kicked him on the shin and made him close his mouth.

    Beside her, Jooin said with a giggle, ¡°I actually am going to school to see you, mama.¡±

    ¡°I should have said that first, but Donnie thanks for coming to the hospital at that time,¡± replied Eun Hyung with a swiveling smile. He continued saying, ¡°I was very happy to see you there.¡±

    Everyone then directed their eyes to Yoo Chun Young. However, he was getting ready to open the door regardless. When our eyes met, that was when he opened his mouth.

    ¡°See you at school.¡± Narrowing his forehead shortly, Yoo Chun Young quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try to leave anywhere alone.¡± He then left the house abruptly.

    A moment after, those who stayed in silence, threatened me at the same time, ¡°True. Don¡¯t you go anywhere from now on. If you do, get our permission beforehand.¡±

    Amid the situation, Eun Jiho¡¯s remark sounded so dumbfounded that I slightly grinned.

    The noisy front door turned quiet in a flash. Standing in front of the shoe rack for a second that way, I soon turned around and looked back. Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa, who were still standing in the living room, came into view

    We looked at each other wordlessly. It was a sudden silence, but no one tried to break that or feel awkward about it. Standing vacantly for quite a while, I then carefully bent my steps toward them.

    Although I got to know and get along with the Four Heavenly Kings, Ban Yeo Ryung, and Yeo Dan oppa at a similar period, these two people were my next-door neighbors, unlike the four boys. Well, they were more like a family than just neighbors. Thus, the level of emotions was different when those close people vanished away out of the blue.

    Even though we didn¡¯t say anything, Yeo Ryung stretched out her hand and pulled me in her arms tightly as if she read my heart.

 Chapter 422

    .

    Her voice filled my ears.

    ¡°Donnie,¡± she called.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Since you weren¡¯t here in this apartment,¡± said Yeo Ryung in a subdued voice. I just nodded. She continued, ¡°I really hated that.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I replied composedly.

    Pulling me more tightly into her arms, Yeo Ryung added, ¡°I really wanted to move out of here. I did trust that you¡¯re gonna come back like this¡­¡±

    ¡°I did too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere from now on.¡±

    Dropping those words, Yeo Ryung gave me a bear hug. Yeo Dan oppa was standing behind her while throwing a complicated glance at me.

    I showed a timid smile at him. Instead of grinning back at me, he stretched his hand and just patted my head.

    I closed my eyes stealthily at his rhythmical touch. Being surrounded by a warm atmosphere, I was about to fall asleep as soon as possible.

    Swallowing the words that I couldn¡¯t let out to both Yeo Ryung and other kids, I just left those unspoken. These people said to me to not leave, but I couldn¡¯t help that.

    ¡®Just once¡­ I think things will work out if I go there again just one more time,¡¯ I murmured to myself.

    There was a time that I had been thinking it would be better to rather know nothing while being afraid of getting aware of the truth. However, I didn¡¯t think that way anymore. Just by finding out a few truths, I was able to escape from the long-time concerns that bogged me down. And now if I could grasp all the truths¡­

    ¡®Next March 2nd, I should meet the author of this novel!¡¯ I promised myself. I decided to ask everything about what the person was aware of, if the person knew about me and understood what he or she had done. It would be best to see the author in person; however, maybe sending an email would be enough to get all the answers. It wouldn¡¯t be that difficult. I clenched my fist.

    Opening my eyes back, I looked at Yeo Dan oppa.

    I recalled the original story of this novel again. Since Yeo Dan oppa wouldn¡¯t date a girl who had ended her friendship with his little sister, he and I could still become an official couple due to his will.

    The love and relationship between us, which felt like wearing someone else¡¯s clothes, were all mine. It was utterly all my share.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa,¡± I uttered.

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡±

    ¡°I said this before¡­¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa nodded. I took a deep breath.

    Lucas told me to look further and at a wide-angle. He insisted that a pressured choice couldn¡¯t be the right choice.

    If someone asked me in the past that I wasn¡¯t pressured to make that choice, I couldn¡¯t answer that question confidently. That¡¯s because I had believed that if somebody in this world could like me for a long time, only Yeo Dan oppa could be that person. That was actually true too.

    In fact, I also trusted that I didn¡¯t have a choice. All my wish, desire, effort, and action seemed useless back then.

    Since that belief turned out to be not true right now, I continued speaking again.

    ¡°I like you very much.¡±

    And that was my first, sole choice toward Yeo Dan oppa.

    With his eyes wide open, Yeo Dan oppa soon burst into laughter. It was the most bright and shiny smile that I had ever seen in this cold weather.

    <hr />

    The last day of the winter break ended. I became a sophomore in high school.

    Article 35. The New School Year Starts with Nationwide Number 1! (Part 1)

    Frankly speaking, no one would like the beginning of the new semester. So did I.

    I couldn¡¯t understand the main characters in animations who shouted, ¡®Aja! Aja! Way to Go! Fighting!¡¯ on the way to their first day of school.

    Who on earth would like the end of the break? Besides, having low blood pressure, I wasn¡¯t able to open the morning delightfully while enjoying the brisk air. Thus, I couldn¡¯t even dare to dream about opening the first day of school like those characters in novels or animation.

    ¡®A hypotensive patient, who can¡¯t wake up in the morning, won¡¯t be able to become the main character¡­ Hey, don¡¯t discriminate against people because of their level of blood pressure!¡¯

    Rambling such thoughts in mind, I flung open the front door. Instead of an electric scooter, there were a few small flower pots next to the house beside our unit. Two shadows in front of that door came into view. They turned to look in this direction then.

 Chapter 423

    .

    Looking at the school entrance where students were still pouring inside, I uttered, ¡°three more minutes, no, just five more minutes.¡±

    ¡®Do you know how new students are ranked? The one who shouts, ¡®Aja! Aja! Way to Go! Fighting!¡¯ is the Number 2; a kid who behaves haughtily while saying, ¡®The Four Heavenly Kings? What the heck is that?¡¯ and walks back on his or her own road is Number 1. Lastly, a girl who climbs over a wall while running late to school but bumps into a boy who¡¯s underneath and happens to kiss him is Number 0!¡¯

    The moment I tried to drop that remark, two long vans pulled over in front of the school entrance glidingly. All the students who walked past the entrance while chattering excitedly soon threw their glances in that direction.

    The black van door opened, at last, and some boys with colorful hairs came out.

    Who would they be? The Four Heavenly Kings. Watching them taking a step forward through the split crowds that looked like the Miracles of Moses and the parting of the Red Sea, I realized again that they were indeed the main characters here.

    The students emitted explosive responses.

    ¡°They¡¯re the Four Heavenly Kings!¡±

    ¡°How come the four boys came to school together?¡±

    ¡°Lord Jiho is so cool!¡±

    ¡°No matter what others say, I stan Lord Eun Hyung!¡±

    As if I was now used to those narrations, they sounded very familiar. At first, those words seemed very cringy to hear, but now it felt quite strange without those overreactions.

    The Four Heavenly Kings got off quite far in a distance from us; besides, since so many crowds were around them, thankfully, they weren¡¯t able to find us here. Aside from myself asking them to keep being good friends also in our sophomore year, I still wanted to avoid attention.

    Besides, there was another critical reason that I found very fortunate about those boys not being able to see us standing here. The appearing scene of the Four Heavenly Kings was very useful to grasp those whom I had to keep my eye on among the new students.

    My eyes began to glance around the frozen crowds. I wondered if there was a girl who fell down on the ground while being swept along in the crowds. Wouldn¡¯t the Four Heavenly Kings hold her hands to get back up then? Or wouldn¡¯t there exist the Four Heavenly King¡¯s first love?

    Even some kids who murmured nonchalantly, ¡®The Four Heavenly Kings? I said I¡¯m not interested in those,¡¯ while looking down at their word list to memorize vocabularies were worth keeping my eye on.

    Someone then tapped my shoulders from behind me.

    ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie, long time no see.¡±

    I seemed to get who this person was but didn¡¯t respond. Regardless of my reaction, the voice kept clamoring, ¡°Hey, did you attend cram school in the last week of the break? Why didn¡¯t I see you there? When I asked other kids, everyone said that you came to the class. Hey, did you avoid me then?¡±

    ¡°Ah, hold on,¡± I waved my hand dismissively toward the back and concentrated again on the school entrance. ¡®Since it¡¯s an important scene now, would you please keep your mouth shut?¡¯ I said in my thoughts.

    Then at the moment, another voice returned.

    ¡°Donnie, I had so many things to talk about to you during the break, but strangely, I wasn¡¯t able to keep in touch with you.¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice rang clearly in my ears that I was also sure this time who he was.

    He continued, ¡°I mean, rather than not being able to reach out to you, I could have, of course, contact you, but for some reason, I wasn¡¯t able to even conceive the idea of doing that. Now I come to think of it, I have no idea why that happened. Anyway, I did have something to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on for a sec. I have something to watch,¡± I replied determinedly still without looking back. A wondering voice then came back from behind me.

    ¡°Something to watch? You mean, those boys coming to school? Aren¡¯t they your friends? Why would you¡­?¡±

    ¡°SHHH.¡±

    At that moment, something finally happened.

    A white thing fell down in front of the four boys who were bending their steps relaxedly while sharing some conversations like actors in a film set despite the pouring attention from the crowds. It was none other than a handkerchief.

    The moment when the Four Heavenly Kings paused their steps shortly and the whole space became quiet, someone cried out in the middle of the crowd.

    ¡°Ah! The handkerchief I got as a present from my parents for entering high school!¡±

    A girl who looked like a freshman stepped forward with tearful eyes. Watching that sight, I opened my eyes wide.

    ¡®I mean it! It¡¯s finally happening!¡¯ I said to myself. ¡®Then, is that girl the dark horse of this year?¡¯

    That was truly possible. Since the handkerchief fell down in front of them, the Four Heavenly Kings wouldn¡¯t be able to just ignore and walk past it. And if the boys picked it up for her, they would naturally initiate a conversation such as, ¡®Is this handkerchief yours?¡¯ ¡®Yes, thanks,¡¯ something like that.

    Once that thing took place, the girl, who got back her stuff, would ask, ¡®Since I feel so thankful, do you mind if I can serve you something?¡¯ They would then begin to grab lunch or dinner together; keeping it on, they could develop into a relationship that both could eat together as a couple forever¡­

    ¡®They say that¡¯s how a greenlight works between man and woman. Even I never knew that Yeo Dan oppa and I would become a couple instead of remaining as next-door neighbors forever. Watching each other¡¯s faces for years can provoke a change of heart!¡¯ That was when my face stiffened as I rambled such things in mind.

    A moment after, one of the Four Heavenly Kings moved, at last. It was Eun Hyung, the most gentlemen among the four boys who had signature red hair and a warmhearted smile. Showing a bewildered grin on his face, Eun Hyung soon stretched out his hand to pick up the handkerchief. At that moment, something unexpected happened.

    A thing flew over the handkerchief all of a sudden. It was a gold necklace.

    Another voice came out from the crowds.

    ¡°Oh! The gold chain my mom gave me as a freshman present!¡±

    And this time, a watch flew over and dropped near the four boys¡¯ feet.

    ¡°Eek! The watch I got from my cousin as a gift entering this school!¡±

    I thought for a moment, ¡®Are these freshmen gifts okay to be deserved this way?¡±

    Having that as a starting point, the Four Heavenly Kings gave up to pick up all kinds of gifts such as necklace, watch, handkerchief, and bag showering from all directions. They quietly turned their steps.

    A bag then struck Eun Jiho¡¯s nape.

    ¡°Yikes! The bag my mom¡¯s mother in law¡¯s cousin gave me as a present¡­!!¡±

    Hiding in the crowds, Ban Yeo Ryung and I threw a complicated glance at the four boys leaving the spot. Someone behind us then said something. It was Yoon Jung In, who initiated a conversation with me earlier.

    ¡°Glad they aren¡¯t the Eight Heavenly Kings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say the Eight Heavenly Kings exist which include the Kim twins, Shin Suh Hyun, and me. We could have faced those things on every opening ceremony¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t deny but just nod.

    Then I also greeted Yi Ruda who had been standing behind me from a while ago.

    ¡°Hi, Ruda. It¡¯s really a long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah,¡± he replied while putting on a sour face. He asked, ¡°But what were you doing just now? Why are you watching those bastards coming to school¡­?¡±

    ¡°Um, just¡­¡± I just smiled aimlessly.

    While the Four Heavenly Kings were coming to school, I was planning to find the dark horse among the new students. However, getting to, unexpectedly, watch a documentary called, ¡®The Unfortunate Opening Ceremony of the Four Heavenly Kings,¡¯ I also felt odd.

    Anyway, those boys all left the spot, right? If they found us here and said hi, that would be a big problem. Observing cautiously in the direction where the Four Heavenly Kings had disappeared, I confirmed that none of the colorful heads were coming into view. That was when I could bend my steps again.

    The four of us, Ban Yeo Ryung, me, Yoon Jung In, and Yi Ruda, then began to share a conversation. I had wondered how the combination between Ban Yeo Ryung and Yoon Jung In would work, but even without me, they seemed to talk to each other smoothly.

    Well, going through so many things, Yoon Jung In became someone like Eun Jiho to Ban Yeo Ryung. In other words, they both looked seemingly perfect, popular, and quite strict in having personal relationships, which others could think that it was quite difficult to approach them. However, once people got to know them, the two boys were just innocent idiots¡­

    Anyway, Yoon Jung In had Lee Mina beside him; he wasn¡¯t a kid who would behave something that Ban Yeo Ryung hated. Thus, I loosened up my mind and turned my head toward Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Ruda, now I come to think of it, didn¡¯t you say something to me earlier?¡± I asked.

    He replied, ¡°Uh-huh. You know I tried to reach out to you in the last week of the break, but strangely it didn¡¯t work. I mean, precisely saying, I definitely thought several times to call you but got to forget about it before I even knew¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s true that I wasn¡¯t able to keep in touch with you, but it was really strange,¡± said Yi Ruda. ¡®I still can¡¯t get what¡¯s going on¡­¡¯ Murmuring that way, Yi Ruda rubbed his hair like a cat.

    I just watched him with a complicated glance.

 Chapter 424

    .

    Anyway, there was another person who tried to remember me besides the Four Heavenly Kings. Thinking that way, I felt more thankful to Ruda.

    Now I had come to think of it, I didn¡¯t get to see what role Yi Ruda was playing in the novel, ¡®Hae-garim: Eclipse of the Sun¡¯ in the universe where I had returned to for a while.

    However, the fact that he chose me to become friends with and remembered me in the end seemed very thankful and sorry at the same time. It felt like he was loaded with burdens that he didn¡¯t have to deal with just because of me.

    Hesitating shortly, I soon uttered, ¡°Ruda.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Then next time, I¡¯ll reach out to you.¡±

    As I got to recall the past, it was Ruda who always kept in touch first. Before I became aware of the truth, I just acted defensive and passive toward everybody including the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Blinking swiftly at my remark, Ruda soon smiled with his blue eyes knitted into a crescent shape. It wasn¡¯t as bright as the smile he showed during his self introduction time in freshman year; however, it was a more natural and cool grin.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied.

    A few freshmen stared at Ruda as if they were captivated by him. Meanwhile, we arrived at the auditorium.

    Since we had to gather in classes that we belonged to during our freshman year, I stepped toward Class 1-8. There were full of familiar faces standing in the spot. Yoon Jung In, the previous class president, went to the front naturally; Yi Ruda was called by his close male friends and was hanging around with them.

    Being left alone, I turned around to look behind me. Kim Hye Woo¡¯s face came into view while sticking out in the crowds since he was outstandingly tall.

    Once I found Kim Hye Woo, it didn¡¯t take long to find Kim Hye Hill. Showing a cold look on her face as always like her twin brother, Kim Hye Hill was watching other people from a step back.

    ¡°Hye Hill, Kim Hye Woo!¡±

    As I shouted in delight to have seen them after a while, the Kim twins directed their eyes toward this side. A feeling of surprise arose on their faces. Both showed the same expressions like a mirror.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?!¡±

    It was Kim Hye Woo who suddenly asked me that way while I dashed to them in excitement. I slightly squinted my eyes.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m here??¡± I added, ¡°Of course, I am since today is the first day of the new school year.¡±

    As soon as I replied that way, Kim Hye Woo opened his eyes to respond to me.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say¡­¡±

    While he tried to speak like that, Kim Hye Hill blocked his words. Stretching out her hand to cover Kim Hye Woo¡¯s mouth, which was way above her face, Kim Hye Hill said to me, ¡°Uh, nothing. Welcome back.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ yeah,¡± I replied.

    Watching the weird atmosphere flowing between the two, I just smiled awkwardly.

    The twins, who made a perfect team as if they were like one body, were on the rocks today for some reason. Since they had similar characters, they worked in perfect harmony even though they quarreled often. Thus, it was my first time to see them behaving that way.

    Tilting my head in wonder, I soon organized my thoughts that whatever the situation was, Kim Hye Hill would handle it well. Thinking that way, I quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°How was the break?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, we visited our hometown.¡±

    ¡°Hometown?¡±

    Now that I come to think of it, I kind of heard that the twins had moved out of their house and were living together without their parents.

    ¡®If other kids know that, our house would be their safehouse, so no.¡¯

    The twins whispered those words to me when we accidentally bumped into each other at Eun Jiho¡¯s Hanwool Group party. Kim twins¡¯ father ran a 100,000 pyeong-sized factory in the countryside, so their main family was staying there while the twins were sent to Seoul for education purposes.

    Well, So Hyun High School was quite a selective private institution, so I heard that many kids had come to Seoul to go to this school. The Kim twins, however, spoke the standard language perfectly and had sophisticated appearances, which seemed very unexpected that they were actually from the countryside.

    At that moment, I heard the announcement saying that we should sit down, so I perched on one of the chairs aligned in a row. Placing my hand on the back of the chair in front of me, I quietly listened to Kim Hye Hill¡¯s words. Meanwhile, other students quickly took the seats around us, and the whole auditorium was getting arranged.

    ¡®I guess all the freshmen this year are here,¡¯ I thought to myself. The moment I glanced at the freshmen side, Kim Hye Hill flung a question as if something flashed through her mind.

    ¡°Now I come to think of it, what class are you in now as a sophomore?¡±

    I replied, ¡°Eh? Is that already announced?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that? They sent us in text messages,¡± she added.

    ¡®Oh, the text message!¡¯ I shouted in my thoughts and opened my phone hurriedly. As soon as I did that, the status of my inbox came into view, which terrified me.

    Sticking her head out to look at my phone, Kim Hye Hill asked, ¡°Did you lose your phone?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but just show an awkward grin. ¡®Ah, no, not that, but¡­¡¯ Murmuring that way, I looked down at my phone again.

    It did look like I had lost my phone since almost a hundred unread messages occupied my inbox. They seemed to be the texts that were sent while I was gone from this world. Maybe they surged into my phone at once. Receiving the ads automatically sent from cosmetic stores or groceries would become this many too. I heaved a sigh and began to read out all the messages one after another. Anyway, I would finish reading them until the end of the opening ceremony.

    Around that time, our principal walked up to the podium and started the opening ceremony which was quite the same as that in other schools. Throwing a glance at the stage once in a while, I secretly checked my phone.

    During the swearing-in ceremony, the senior representative was a stranger to me; the sophomore representative was Ban Yeo Ryung, as expected. Lastly, the freshman representative was a girl with glasses and pigtails.

    If the incident that took place in the morning didn¡¯t happen, I would think about the girl as, ¡®Is she a beautiful female main character in this novel if she takes off her glasses?¡¯ something like that. However, I was too busy checking my unread messages, so I didn¡¯t look carefully at the stage. While I concentrated on reading my texts, all the representatives quickly went down from the podium.

    The moment when it was the last segment of the opening ceremony, I could check which class I was assigned to. As soon as the result came into my sight, I shrieked in a small voice.

    ¡°I found it!¡±

    A few students around me threw a glance toward this direction. Kim Hye Hill lowered her body to me.

    ¡°Which class are you in?¡± she asked.

    I replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t written in class numbers, but it says 2-B.¡±

    ¡°Our school has a lot of kids from wealthy families, so if the school announces the class in advance, many parents would complain about the location of the hallway or school office. Maybe our school was concerned about that, right?¡± said Kim Hye Woo nonchalantly.

    I was surprised at his remark while thinking, ¡®Is that real? Wow, private school is so scary.¡¯ Now that I came to think of it, the reason why the school announced our classes on the wall instead of letting us know in advance during our freshman year could be the same as what Kim Hye Woo just said.

    Anyway, I checked out which class I was assigned to. With a nervous expression, I looked back and forth between the twins.

    At that moment, Kim Hye Woo suddenly stretched out his palm. Not knowing why he was doing that, I just stuck out my palm and slapped his hand. There was a slight high five noise.

    ¡°Yay,¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°Yay?¡± While I followed his words that sounded surprisingly crude, Kim Hye Hill also stretched out her palm beside mine. I slapped hers in wonder again, but it was then that I realized what that meant.

    I murmured, ¡°Are you guys¡­?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re also in Class 2-B,¡± replied the twins.

    ¡®We also look forward to having fun in our sophomore year.¡¯

    Two voices that had a different pitch overlapped at the same time. When those words reached my ears, I nodded with a smile.

    <hr />

    As soon as the opening ceremony was over, we piled up the chairs and went straight out of the auditorium to head toward our class.

    Climbing up the stairs with the twins, I asked, ¡°Why were the other kids not talking about their classes? Since they remained too quiet, I thought the school didn¡¯t announce which class we were assigned to.¡±

    With a shrug, Kim Hye Woo replied, ¡°That announcement was made a week before the school started, so we already finished talking about that. You know like who¡¯s in which class with who¡­ something like that.¡±

 Chapter 425

    .

    Just as expected, a hand stretched out from behind me and smashed my back. The person hit me quite hard that I almost fell flat on my face. Then another person grabbed my nape and blamed the one who smashed me.

    ¡°Hey, Yoon Jung In, that¡¯s too much though you¡¯re so excited!¡±

    I turned around. A boy with brown hair neatly covering his forehead came into view. Meetin his exceptionally sharp eyes, I felt delighted to see him again.

    With a smile, I uttered, ¡°Hi, Shin Suh Hyun.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± he greeted me in a calm voice as always.

    From behind him, Yoon Jung In shouted, ¡°Uh, sorry! Hey, I was about to slightly hit you, but maybe I was too excited to control my strength.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± I said with a grin while rubbing my back. It didn¡¯t hurt at all; besides, I was actually more glad that everyone here and I got to be in the same class again.

    Kim Hye Woo, standing behind me, murmured, ¡°Thank goodness that Shin Suh Hyun is also in our class, or else, it¡¯ll be a big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Dude, what do you mean?¡± asked Yoon Jung In.

    Kim Hye Woo replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡±

    ¡°If you keep saying so, I¡¯m not gonna be the class president this year!¡± Yoon Jung In confidently blurted out that way while putting his hand on his waist.

    Shin Suh Hyun murmured, ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Being surrounded by them, I giggled and thought, ¡®So Yoon Jung In is also planning to take the class president position this year. If he becomes the class president again, the person having a hard time with will definitely be none other than Shin Suh Hyun.¡¯

    However, for some reason, I was looking forward to the sophomore school life that included Yoon Jung In as our class president. Thus, I murmured to myself, ¡®Sorry, Shin Suh Hyun.¡¯

    Leaving the boys, who began to quarrel in a group, aside, I walked ahead with Kim Hye Hill and flung a question.

    ¡°Who else is there who became our class?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill replied, ¡°Huh? Ah, now I come to think of it, the good thing is that¡­¡±

    ¡®The good thing?¡¯ Before I got to ask that question, the sophomore hallway appeared all of a sudden.

    We stopped babbling for a second then began to scatter around in order to search Class 2-B. Needless to say, the classes weren¡¯t in alphabetical order but located randomly, so it took quite a while to find our class.

    Walking alone all the way toward the end of the hallway, I was able to find a class that had a US letter-sized paper with ¡®2-B¡¯ written on it over the class nameplate. Maybe this was Class 2-8 while regarding the usual floor plan. Once I realized that fact, the look on my face turned enigmatic. I wondered, ¡®Following my freshman year, am I also in Class 2-8? If so, are the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung in Class 2-1 too?¡¯

    Anyway, since I found the class, I thought I should better call the other kids here. The moment I tried to turn around while having that thought in mind, the classroom door flung open from behind me.

    It was so noisy that I turned to look in that direction instinctively, then I became frozen. The person didn¡¯t have that catchy appearance. However, our first encounter was so impressive that I couldn¡¯t forget who that person was.

    We had that much ill-fated relationship.

    His face contorted immediately as soon as he noticed me. Stepping outside the door with his hands both shoved in his pockets, the guy soon took one out and pointed in this direction.

    He shouted, ¡°Ah, you! Ham Donnie or whatever!!¡±

    The person, who shouted that way with a grimace, was none other than Hwang Siwoo. It was now a story in the past, but about a year ago, when we just entered this school as freshmen, he was harshly dumbed by Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Actually, Ban Yeo Ryung refused more than a dozen boys around that time. However, the reason why I remembered Hwang Siwoo clearly was simply that he reacted very aggressively against her.

    ¡®Anyway, aside from that¡­¡¯ I glanced above and thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this the sophomore hallway? There¡¯s actually a sign that says, ¡®2-B.¡¯ This guy was already a sophomore last year, so he should be a senior now, but why is here then?¡¯

    It was me who wanted to ask; however, Hwang Siwoo, instead, flung a question while scowling at me.

    ¡°Hey, are you in this class?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am¡­ but, I mean, Hwang¡­ sunbae¡­ why are you here?¡± I replied.

    I didn¡¯t want to even address him as sunbae, but I tried to behave respectfully. If today were the only day I would see his face I would rather become patient even though I felt uncomfortable.

    However, an unanticipated response returned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it past sophomore year,¡± he replied.

    ¡°¡­ Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Due to poor attendance, I was held back a year. Anyway, you¡­¡±

    ¡®Held back a year? Does it also happen in web novels? If so, aren¡¯t all the kids who belong to the nationwide fighter ranking repeating their academic year?¡¯ I wondered.

    Before I got to be lost in thought, Hwang Siwoo quickly grabbed my arm and dragged me into the classroom in a flash. I was about to stumble and fall over the threshold but barely recovered my balance and raised my head.

    I was very scared at the moment when Hwang Siwoo pulled me, but the classroom I suddenly stepped inside was so bright that nothing seemed to take place at all. ¡®So, it would be fine, right? He won¡¯t hit me inside here, will he?¡¯ I thought. Still, it was frightening anyway.

    While I looked up at him with a stiffened expression, Hwang Siwoo scowled at me but suddenly uttered, ¡°You¡­ you could have tipped me off.¡±

    ¡°Huh? ¡­ Excuse me¡­ ?¡± I stammered while thinking, ¡®What the heck is he talking about?¡¯

    Hwang Siwoo, instead, raised his voice, ¡°You could have told me ahead that I would be dead meat if I treated you that way. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the nationwide Number 0 would kill us for what we had done to you? If you did, we would have never behaved that way to you!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about right now,¡± I replied calmly, and at the same time, looked around the classroom. Although it wasn¡¯t an open space, unfortunately, no one was helping me in this situation.

    It was, of course, terrifying when a sunbae, who had to repeat his sophomore year again, went wild this way, but, at least, someone could call bring a teacher here.

    There was only one person who showed some move toward this situation. He was sitting all the way back at the corner. Looking in that direction in search of a helping hand, I soon opened my eyes wide.

    Although he curled up his shoulders like a ball, his robust physique was unable to hide. Under his unkempt black hair, a pair of red eyes were nervously on this side. He opened and folded his big hands on the desk.

    Shortly opening my eyes wide, I soon shook my head. ¡®Other kids can help me, but not you,¡¯ I spoke in my thoughts.

    Ban Hwee Hyul, weren¡¯t you hiding yourself to avoid other rankers? But what if you attract attention on the first day of the new semester while harassing a sunbae who had to repeat his sophomore year?!

    That was when I quickly threw a glance in that direction. Hwang Siwoo raised his voice again. I diverted my gaze back onto him.

    ¡°Gosh, so ridiculous the more I got to think about it! Did you sucker us on purpose? Huh? You messed up with us intentionally, didn¡¯t you?¡± shouted Hwang Siwoo.

    Ban Hwee Hyul stood up from his seat, at last. Watching his chair being pushed back with a squeaking noise, I quickly turned my head.

    I should get out of Hwang Siwoo first. Twisting my hand that he was grabbing, I yelled, ¡°Come on, you should explain exactly what you¡¯re talking about! I have no idea right now!¡±

    It was only once that we encountered, the day Ban Yeo Ryung refused his confession. Thus, why was he behaving this way as if he had met me at another time?

    Hwang Siwoo looked at me as if he felt dumbfounded. Opening his mouth wide, he uttered, ¡°So the point is¡­!¡±

    At that moment, he directed his eyes toward my back. The look on his face changed immediately.

    As if he had loose screws, Hwang Siwoo murmured, ¡°The point is¡­ it is¡­ Hee Haw¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡± I tossed a question with a frown, but he just opened and closed his mouth wordlessly for a while.

    ¡®What is wrong with him?¡¯ I wondered and followed his glance. Turning around to look back, I realized that the door was open again before I even knew. It was firmly closed after Hwang Siwoo dragged me inside the classroom.

    ¡®Anyway, didn¡¯t he even lock the door?¡¯ I wondered and switched my gaze to the door.

    A shiny blond hair swayed along with the spring breeze. When our eyes met, he smiled back more gorgeously than a blooming flower.

    ¡°Good to see you again since the morning, Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re in the same class again. So excited.¡±

    His smile looked so bright while speaking that way. Thus, I couldn¡¯t help but show a grin after him even in this situation.

 Chapter 426

    .

    While I nodded meekly, Yi Ruda directed his blue eyes behind my back. Still flaunting a vibrant smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s you, sunbae, right? Though you look withered and old¡­¡±

    Even though Yi Ruda dissed Hwang Siwoo right in front of him, Hwang Siwoo just nodded absentmindedly for some reason.

    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah¡­¡± replied Hwang Siwoo.

    Yi Ruda asked, ¡°Would you follow me for a sec?¡± Speaking that way, Yi Ruda crumpled something in his hand.

    A moment after Yi Ruda and Hwang Siwoo left for the hallway, I noticed that it wasn¡¯t a paper or a beverage can but the doorknob of our classroom. Standing still in a daze, I soon sent a knowing glance at Ban Hwee Hyul, who was stooping slightly between his desk and chair, then murmured, ¡®My second year in this school won¡¯t go that smooth too.¡¯

    Those who opened the door and stepped into the classroom heard my remark and spoke one after another.

    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s a badass sent from the States and raised by us, Class 1-8¡­¡±

    ¡°American weapon never fails.¡±

    The look on my face turned weird upon the comments blurted out from Yoon Jung In and Kim Hye Woo. ¡®Badass and American weapon¡­? Are you guys talking about Yi Ruda?¡¯

    I had no idea since when they started to treat Yi Ruda so harshly. Yi Ruda used to be the smiling angel in our class though. While I reminisced the good all times, Kim Hye Hill, beside me, struck a retort.

    ¡°What kind of bullsh*t is that from the first day of the new school year?¡±

    Yoon Jung In shrugged and replied nonchalantly, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s someone who dragged a senior outside the classroom from the first day of the new semester. Why are you acting so mean to us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because that guy deserved to be dragged away from the classroom,¡± replied Kim Hye Hill.

    While Kim Hye Hill and Yoon Jung In began to quarrel, I glanced around. As if the term, ¡®We,¡¯ that Kim Hye Hill dropped at the staircase implied the Four Heavenly Kings of Sukbong Middle School, Yoon Jung In, Shin Suh Hyun, and the Kim twins were all in this classroom.

    Besides, Lee Mina was also in the same class. Resting her chin on her palm while placing her elbow on the desk as always, she was paying attention to us and bursting into laughter once in a while.

    It suddenly felt so thankful to be in the same class as Mina too. The class atmosphere would be more cheerful; above all, I wanted to avoid being on the opposite side of Mina during a dodgeball match or other games.

    You know there was always a kid who made us think it was so fortunate to have that person in our team while participating in class versus class matches in the PE class. Recalling the memories of Lee Mina playing the games, I trembled for a second, but suddenly Kim Hye Hill called me.

    ¡°Ah, right, you know at the stairway earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked.

    She replied, ¡°I¡¯ve said at the staircase that I¡¯m very excited and looking forward to having fun in our sophomore year¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I nodded. Now I had come to think of it, our conversation ended out of the blue since we had to search for our classroom. Kim Hye Hill made an eye gesture toward the group of kids sitting together.

    She uttered, ¡°Well, not only just the four of us, but I¡¯m so glad that Mina and Ruda are also in our class.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I tilted my head.

    Kim Hye Hill pointed the class with her chin while saying, ¡°The overall atmosphere would be settled.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I nodded in agreement. What she just said was true. For some reason, this class had quite a lot of kids with threatening auras including Hwang Siwoo, who got dragged out of the classroom by Yi Ruda.

    So Hyun High School was definitely the most selective private schools in this neighborhood. Thus, I could never tell how those bully-like kids were able to enter this school although there wasn¡¯t an inverse relationship between academic performance and fighting skills.

    Kim Hye Hill added in a low voice, ¡°However, I guess this year¡­ it seems difficult to get along with all our classmates¡­¡±

    I nodded again. It had been so excited during our freshmen year since everybody was so close. What a bummer¡­

    At that moment, the classroom door flung open and those who had been waiting for all appeared at once. A young teacher having the roll book between his arm and side came in through the front door; Yi Ruda and Hwang Siwoo from the backdoor.

    Looking in that direction while standing in front of the teacher¡¯s desk, the teacher said, ¡°Try to be on time from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said the two boys. Both Hwang Siwoo and Yi Ruda just bowed their heads without saying anything else.

    Yi Ruda, who was soon glancing around, walked toward this side. He then took a seat diagonally behind me.

    Sticking out my head to the back, I whispered, ¡°Thanks for helping me earlier, but what did you two do outside?¡±

    Hwang Siwoo didn¡¯t look anywhere hurt, so they didn¡¯t seem to have a fistfight at all. However, he looked so pale as if he had met the angel of death.

    Resting his chin on his palm, Yi Ruda smiled naughtily and replied, ¡°I taught him a lesson of life.¡±

    ¡®Oh, lord. Hwang Siwoo is clearly a year older than you¡­¡¯ But leaving those words unspoken, I just turned my head away from Yi Ruda. Our teacher was dropping a remark just in time.

    ¡°¡­ So there isn¡¯t anything special I¡¯m looking forward to you guys¡­ Would I expect you to reach the first place in test scores among all the classes? Come on¡­¡±

    He then lifted his finger and pointed at the classroom right beside us. If he was talking about our neighboring class, was it Class 2-7?

    He continued, ¡°And now I come to think of it, I guess the sophomore top class in test scores is already fixed. You know the classroom right next door, Class 1-7, huh? The first and second students for grades are all there.¡±

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ I nodded with a look that I was aware of what our teacher meant. He would be definitely implying Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho.

    ¡®But this time they¡¯re right beside my class. I can, at least, see their faces while moving classes or during the PE class.¡¯ While I had those thoughts in mind, the teacher walked toward the students with big strides. With a shrug, he uttered cheerfully.

    ¡°So, all I want our class is to stay safe and healthy. That¡¯s it. Any questions?¡±

    Meanwhile, the class became silent. I observed the teacher.

    Ever since I started dating Yeo Dan oppa, my eye level reached as high as it could get, but as I took a closer look at our teacher, he looked quite impressive and handsome enough to attract attention outside the school. His black hair was neat and composedly covering his forehead; he looked intelligent with his silver frame glasses.

    If Ban Hwee Hyul also wore something like that instead of his thick, horn-rimmed glasses, his existence wouldn¡¯t be gone. Feeling quite pathetic for a second, I continued observing our teacher.

    Even though he looked athletic, his skin was white and flawless without a tan; the veins in his arm stood out under the folded-sleeves. His decent face was flaunting a slight grin for the whole time.

    I checked the blackboard. Even his name sounded handsome. ¡®Noh Min Chan¡­ hmm, he would really be very popular? He might have heard that he resembled an actor¡­ What was his name?¡¯

    While I rambled those things in my head, a question popped out from the girls.

    ¡°Teacher, do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he replied with a refreshing smile.

    The girls shrieked at his response while screaming, ¡®Oh my God, that¡¯s awesome!¡¯

    I stared at them nervously. It was a common thing to admire a young and handsome teacher in our age; however, those reactions seemed a little far from admiration.

    At the beginning of my freshman year, a few girls asked me obsessively about whether I was close with the Four Heavenly Kings or not. That memory entered my head.

    ¡®No, let¡¯s don¡¯t jump the gun¡­ Don¡¯t be judgemental¡­¡¯ The moment I shook my head, the teacher cleared up the situation.

    ¡°So that was my self-introduction. Those who want to be the class president and vice president, would you like to come out here? I¡¯d like to quickly go through it in the morning so that they can bring our new textbooks.¡±

    I thought there would be much noise from pulling the chairs, but the class was very quiet. When I turned my head back, none of the kids were standing except for Lee Mina and Yoon Jung In. The teacher showed an enigmatic expression.

    ¡°Eh? Only the two of you? Which position are you each applying to?¡± asked the teacher.

    Yoon Jung In replied composedly, ¡°I would like to be the class president, and she the vice president.¡±

    ¡°Really? Cool, then follow me to go get the textbooks,¡± said the teacher.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina exchanged eye contact shortly then left the classroom immediately. Staring in that direction for a moment, my face soon stiffened at the sudden whisper.

    ¡°Jesus, just to improve their grades and college chances¡­¡±

    ¡®Just to improve their grades and college chances? What¡¯s so bad about sophomores in high school to participate in extracurricular activities?¡¯ I said to myself in bewilderment.

    When I turned my head aside, a few bully-like kids, who looked as naughty as Hwang Siwoo, came into view.

 Chapter 427

    .

    At that moment, I heard another whisper.

    ¡°Those dudes who are enthusiastic about everything and larger than life sucks!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, they could just cut corners but want us to beat our brains out. So annoying.¡±

    This time, those words came out from the group of girls who reacted so fervently toward our teacher, Noh Min Chan.

    What the heck was going on with our class atmosphere? Feeling dumbfounded, I turned my head to look aside. Kim Hye Hill also looked preposterous about the situation.

    Kim Hye Woo, who was sitting beside Yoon Jung In¡¯s vacant seat, whispered to us, ¡°Hey, this year seems to be no joke, huh?¡±

    I nodded heavily.

    * * *

    Regardless of the class atmosphere, distributing textbooks and taking classes went on smoothly. Class participation also seemed fine although it wasn¡¯t as excellent as before; especially, the news about the Kim twins that they were super smart seemed to have spread even to the upper grade, which made the sophomore teachers keep urging only the twins to do the presentation and solve questions. And because of that, the average level of our class looked very high.

    ¡®Hmm, they shouldn¡¯t get us wrong that all the students would be the same as the Kim twins,¡¯ I thought. As a person who would reduce the average score, I was quite concerned about that.

    Another thing that I worried about was none other than the existence of Ban Hwee Hyul. Well, it would be an idiot to fool around with that big boy, but from the sight I saw in the alley before, this world definitely had some idiots.

    1

    Not only during the class time but I also glanced at the seat all the way back where Ban Hwee Hyul was sitting on every break with concern. Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, there wasn¡¯t anything particular going on. Since today was the first day of the new semester, I should, of course, not relax attention though.

    The only thing that bugged me was Ban Hwee Hyul now showing up at the cafeteria at lunchtime. However, I decided to consider that we were at the wrong timing or he would have grabbed something at the snack bar.

    Amid those concerns, I finally reached the day-end assembly.

    ¡°Thank you!!¡±

    Although our class wasn¡¯t united at all today for the whole time, all our voices were loud, at least, at the end of all classes. Just in time, I also heard a sonorous, ¡®Thank you,¡¯ from Class 2-7 right beside our class.

    Carrying the bag that I packed in advance, I quickly bid farewell.

    ¡°Bye, adios, farewell, everyone!!¡±

    ¡°Is that an extended service to your fans?¡± mocked Yoon Jung In.

    I flipped off to him and quickly turned around then pulled Ruda¡¯s shoulder strap of his backpack.

    ¡°Ruda, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah,¡± replied Ruda meekly.

    I heard Yoon Jung In shouting, ¡®Hey, why are you two leaving together?¡¯ behind Ruda walking after me. Instead of a response, I left the classroom immediately then bumped into the Four Heavenly Kings who just stepped out of their front door.

    Looking at me staying together with Ruda, Yoo Chun Young perked his brows upwards. He flung a question in a low voice.

    ¡°Why are you two together¡­?¡±

    I replied, ¡°Both our families are having dinner today!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young was soon at a loss of words. Ban Yeo Ryung jumped out from behind him while swinging her long black hair.

    ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s go!¡± she said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I linked our arms then began to walk ahead.

    In the case of Ruda, he only knew the Four Heavenly Kings but wasn¡¯t close to them, so I still grabbed his shoulder strap to make him stay beside me. However, he soon began to have a conversation with them before I even knew. It was even Ruda who started talking.

    Looking back at the Four Heavenly Kings, Ruda asked, ¡°Hey, do you guys know what we¡¯re having today?¡±

    ¡°Dude, that¡¯s none of our business. Do you think it¡¯s only you who had dinner with her family?¡± replied Eun Jiho in a touchy mood.

    Jooin, beside him, also uttered, ¡°True. We also had beef with mama¡¯s family, but you¡¯re cute, so if you want to keep looking proud, do what you please, hyeong.¡±

    Speaking that way, Jooin showed a swiveling smile. For some reason, he looked like a puppy acting cute instead of talking to a friend.

    As if Ruda also felt the same, his eyes on Jooin quickly turned sharp.

    ¡®You guys aren¡¯t fighting, are you?¡¯ I thought while throwing a glance in that direction nervously. At that moment, Eun Hyung suddenly lowered his upper body toward us.

    With a grin, he whispered, ¡°Yeo Ryung, Donnie, would you like to also have dinner with my father if he gets discharged from the hospital?¡±

    Looking at each other shortly, Yeo Ryung and I nodded in a hurry to say, ¡®Of course!¡¯ Eun Hyung smiled satisfyingly upon our unanimous response and patted our heads one after another. He then went back to his place.

    Watching Eun Hyung doing those things, I switched my gaze to Ruda again. ¡®You won¡¯t be keeping him in check or so, right? However, the timing was so close¡­¡¯ I wondered.

    As soon as I stepped outside the school entrance, there was full of crowds. I opened my eyes wide. It wasn¡¯t just students leaving the school; many people seemed to be standing there. Was Yeo Dan oppa then leaning against the school entrance? Since most of the gathered people were all girls, there seemed to be that possibility.

    Looking at each other for a second, Yeo Ryung and I walked through the crowds and approached the middle without hesitance. However, the person in the center of the crowd was someone utterly unexpected.

    Wearing black chino pants and a dark gray t-shirt with a stiff white flannel shirt, Lucas looked like he was in a school uniform. He was leaning against our school entrance, but once he found us, he waved his hand toward this side. As if we weren¡¯t in his sight, Lucas¡¯ eyes curved into a smile toward Ruda.

    ¡°Hey, Ruda!¡±

    However Ruda reacted very cold, ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡®Yi Ruda, you¡¯re still talking down to Lucas,¡¯ I thought to myself.

    Lucas, however, replied nonchalantly in front of me, ¡°Why am I here? Because now we¡¯re brothers. What¡¯s so wrong about hyeong picking up his little brother?¡±

    ¡°So why?¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s our family dinner, of course, I should take part too,¡± replied Lucas.

    Ruda closed his mouth at Lucas¡¯ response. Well, what Lucas just said made sense since we were also bringing Yeo Dan oppa.

    As if he became speechless for a second, Ruda huffed then bit his lips tightly. He shouted, ¡°Still, why the hell are you here to pick me up! I¡­ I hate attention!!!¡±

    It was now my turn to have a strange look on my face.

    I looked at Ruda with bleary eyes while thinking, ¡®Hey, does a person, who hates attention, jumps off from the second floor around this time last year, and drag sunbae out of the classroom this year?¡¯

    Grasping my gaze toward him, Ruda soon blushed and rarely yelled, ¡®Why? What? What¡¯s wrong?!¡¯

    However, at that moment, Lucas found the Four Heavenly Kings, who were watching the whole situation from a step behind us. Widening his eyes, Lucas walked toward them. The person, whom he pointed his finger at, was none other than Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Eh? You!¡±

    Yoo Chun Young opened his eyes wide at the sudden pick out. Ruda and I also turned our heads to look in that direction.

    Lucas uttered, ¡°Good to see you, huh? I heard your brother had harassed my Ruda.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Excuse me?¡±

    Watching Yoo Chun Young tossing the question vacantly, I got to recall the conversation scene of Yoo Gun and Yi Ruda in the past.

    ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s what happened! The two looked like they had known each other for a long time. Besides, they were like cats and dogs,¡¯ I said to myself.

    However, even that was true, Lucas didn¡¯t have to behave that way toward Yoo Chun Young. So far as my observation went, Yoo Gun didn¡¯t seem to tell Yoo Chun Young every detail about who he was harassing.

    In fact, Yoo Chun Young also looked as if he had no clue about Lucas¡¯ remark.

    Holding Lucas¡¯ arm, Ruda shouted in bewilderment, ¡°Why are you picking a fight against him out of the blue? I mean, although I also don¡¯t like him!¡±

    ¡°Let go, Ruda. Now you have a brother too. Don¡¯t just cry that you got beaten by a next-door hyeong. If you let me know, I¡¯ll deal with everything for you, my bro,¡± replied Lucas.

    Ruda yelled, ¡°Jesus, so what are you gonna deal with?!¡±

    ¡°In Korean TV dramas, if a little brother gets beaten by someone, his hyeong goes out for revenge; if a son does something wrong, his parents go ask for mercy you know,¡± added Lucas. Patting Ruda¡¯s shoulders manly, he uttered, ¡®Now hyeong will take care of everything.¡¯

    At that sight, Ruda exploded, at last.

    ¡°Both Jenny and you are so nuts about those crazy Korean dramas!! I¡¯m gonna go home and unplug all the TV cords!¡± shouted Ruda.

    Lucas replied with a look of wonder, ¡°Come on, why would you unplug such an entertaining thing?¡±

    ¡°Argh!!!!¡±

    Watching Ruda tearing his hair out, Ban Yeo Ryung and I smiled awkwardly. Last time, Yi Jenny also handed me a bag of money. Regarding those things, it seemed like Ruda¡¯s family would need more time to get used to living in Korea.

    After Yeo Ryung and I stopped Ruda from venting anger toward Lucas, we could hop into Lucas¡¯ car and head toward the dinner party. The destination was the Korean-Chinese restaurant in front of City Hall station where we had bumped into each other a year ago.

 Chapter 428

    .

    ¡°Thanks for coming. Nice to see you again after a long time.¡±

    ¡°Haha, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Your other son that I didn¡¯t see last time also looks very handsome just like you. I thought all of you were actors stepping into the restaurant.¡±

    Receiving an enthusiastic welcome from both Yeo Ryung¡¯s father and my father, Mr. Ian replied in fluent Korean, ¡°I am also very grateful to see you again. This is my wife and business partner, Jenny Yi. And these are my sons.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, sir!¡± greeted Lucas flaunting a decent smile. He was standing straight behind Yi Jenny. Looking at his current behavior, I could hardly believe that he was the same person as the one who had made a fuss in front of our school entrance.

    Both my father and Yeo Ryung¡¯s father might have seen all kinds of weird hair colors throughout their lives; however, they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Lucas¡¯ hair. Inside the restaurant where everything was almost red, Lucas¡¯s hair especially boasted an impressive existence.

    Since the adults ordered clear rice wine from the beginning, our tables were soon divided into the grownups¡¯ and ours. Thus, Yeo Ryung, Yeo Dan oppa, Ruda, and I sat at the same table.

    Waiting for Lucas if he would come to our table, I soon realized something while watching Lucas receiving a glass of liquor.

    ¡®Right, he turned twenty-five this year. He always looks so young¡­¡¯ I murmured and turned my head to the table again. The menu we ordered was the same as those from last year: Yangjangpi, mixed vegetables and seafood in mustard sauce; yusanseul, stir-fried three ingredients dish; and jaengban jjajang, stir-fried noodles in black bean sauce.

    Not only the location but also the dishes we ordered and the people here were the same as last year, which felt like the time had stopped for a moment. It seemed like not a minute or second had passed from this day a year ago. The only thing that made me realize the sense of reality was the overlapped hands under the table. That was why I could barely acknowledge that today was different from the day a year ago.

    Once the dishes came out, Yeo Dan oppa and I were able to release our hands to avoid any suspicion. Watching was doing that action, Ruda showed a look of disgust.

    Picking up the deep-fried food with her chopsticks, Yeo Ryung detached her lips.

    ¡°How was school today, oppa? You¡¯re now a senior in high school. It¡¯d be completely different from so far.¡±

    Even the female main character in a web novel thought that being a senior in high school was something extraordinary. ¡®That was such a normal question after a while, Ban Yeo Ryung,¡¯ I thought while showing a look of surprise on my face.

    However, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s response was the same as usual.

    ¡°Nothing special,¡± he replied.

    Having expected that remark, Yeo Ryung and I both had the same expressions on our faces. If Yeo Dan oppa uttered that something special had happened to him, it would only be something like doomsday or apocalypse.

    The moment I rambled those things in mind, Yeo Dan oppa tossed a question.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, me?¡± replied Yeo Ryung while picking the tip of her lips with her chopsticks.

    I also paid attention to her words. Her clear and beautiful voice blended into the noise in the restaurant.

    ¡°I became classmates again with those four. Geez, I have no idea why. Besides, Donnie isn¡¯t in our class, this time too! Since things keep going this way, there seems to be another reason, not a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Aha, ha¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh instinctively. Others then threw doubtful glances at me. Shaking my head, I quickly shoved my head onto the dish and cursed the author, ¡®So, you must have not put everyone in one class, which makes even the slow-witted Ban Yeo Ryung notice that something¡¯s going strange!¡¯

    Swirling the foods absentmindedly, Ban Yeo Ryung continued, ¡°Yeah, other than that, nothing special though. Other kids are all kind that I can soon get close to them¡­ Ah, the kid sitting beside me seems nice too!¡¯

    Yi Ruda suddenly intervened in her words apathetically, ¡°Is there anyone on earth you view negatively? You do have eyes to judge others, so stop seeing others so positively. Didn¡¯t you have a good first impression on Choi Yuri, did you?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Ruda!¡±

    As both Ban Yeo Ryung and I shouted in astonishment, Ruda looked flustered for a moment but soon showed an expression that he had made a mistake. Now I had come to think of it, we didn¡¯t tell Ruda beforehand that the things with Choi Yuri were kept as a secret to our families.

    Ruda tried to handle the situation immediately.

    ¡°¡­ And¡­ she was just like your first impression.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°She left as a sincere friend till the end¡­ haha¡­ ha¡­¡±

    Watching Yi Ruda smiling awkwardly, I touched my forehead. Yeo Dan oppa had been looking Ruda suspiciously from beside me.

    ¡®Ruda, you aren¡¯t a good liar when it isn¡¯t intended,¡¯ I sighed and decided to switch the topic. Just in time, there was something to talk about.

    I asked, ¡°Ruda, what do you think our class would be from now on?¡± Squinting my eyes, I carefully added, ¡°In my point of view, there seem to be a few kids that I¡¯m concerned about¡­¡¯

    ¡°Oh, ah¡­ you mean that thing?¡± he replied.

    Thankfully, he understood what I was trying to say. Slightly glancing at the adults¡¯ table, Ruda lowered his voice and said, ¡°Perhaps, something must happen to settle things out.¡±

    I asked back, ¡°Something must happen?¡± then trembled. If something should happen in school, it would definitely be like an inspection of our belongings. However, since those words escaped from Ruda¡¯s mouth, it sounded quite serious.

    Ruda whispered yet with a low voice, which made Yeo Ryung, Yeo Dan oppa, and I lean our bodies low toward Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Did you know that many kids in our grade entered our school by donation admission?¡±

    ¡°Donation admission?¡±

    Looking at each other shortly, Ban Yeo Ryung and I blurted out at the same time, ¡°You mean, Eun Jiho?¡±

    When it came to donation admission, only Eun Jiho flashed through our minds. I seemed to have heard that one of his relatives was the chairman of the board of our school; his family was super wealthy and famous too.

    Ruda looked immediately dumbfounded. He uttered, ¡°Though I ain¡¯t his friend, he would feel very unfair. Why would he make a donation to get admitted to our school when he¡¯s that smart and excels in everything?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that makes sense though,¡± I agreed to his response right away. According to Eun Jiho¡¯s excellent academic performance of taking second place in the nationwide college mock exams, he would get admitted to every selective institution in this country, not only just our school.

    ¡®Because of his fancy background, I forgot the definite fact!¡¯ I said to myself.

    The next person that came across our heads was, of course, the one who also had a great background but seldom showed himself studying.

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked, ¡°Then¡­ Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    ¡°Is he not good at studying?¡± Ruda uttered while twinkling his eyes as if he had found new information.

    Thinking for a second, Ban Yeo Ryung and I shook our heads at the same time.

    ¡°Hmm, no he¡¯s not.¡±

    After Ban Yeo Ryung, I also replied, ¡°Yeah, now I come to think of it, he¡¯s also excellent.¡±

    During middle school when Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t working as a model, he and I had similar grades; his test scores still seemed to be kept on a mid-upper level even now. Well, he was able to make those academic performances since he was also one of the Four Heavenly Kings who just took classes in school but achieved outstanding results anyway.

    Clicking his tongue, Ruda leaned forward to the table. Lowering his voice than before, he whispered, ¡°Although both of them didn¡¯t enter our school by donation, they could have been the reason for the increased donation admission.¡±

    Opening our eyes wide, Ban Yeo Ryung and I shouted, ¡°What?¡± We had no idea what he was talking out.

    ¡°You know it isn¡¯t that bad to get along with the successor of Hanwool Group and the apple of Balhae Group chairman¡¯s eye,¡± replied Ruda.

    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps our grade has the most kids who¡¯ve got admitted to our school by making big donations. That¡¯s why we get to see a lot of suspicious kids who don¡¯t look that good in academic performances or so. Most of them are, unfortunately, gathered in our class.¡±

    Listening to Yi Ruda¡¯s inference, I thought, ¡®But you also look like you have never studied for grades¡­¡¯ However, I should better leave these words unspoken.

    Resting my chin on my palm quietly, I heard Yi Ruda¡¯s following remark.

    ¡°Anyway, thankfully, no one among them seemed to have achieved their goals. You know Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young never make anyone get too close to them except for Kwon Eun Hyung and Woo Jooin, the dual personality¡­ those who have been close friends to them since childhood.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s very true,¡± I agreed quietly.

    In fact, every time we welcomed the new school year, I made new friends in class; however, the Four Heavenly Kings didn¡¯t, which made me wonder what were they gonna do if the four boys got split into different classes.

    Thus, I just concluded that they were quite picky about meeting new people and no one really suited them. However, was I wrong?

 Chapter 429

    .

    Sticking out his chopsticks forward, Yi Ruda uttered, ¡°Yeah, the reason why those boys behaving that way would probably to block kids forming a faction!¡±

    ¡°A faction?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°There would be factions divided into those who got close to the Four Heavenly bastards and those who couldn¡¯t. You know like a Caste system,¡± replied Ruda.

    Ban Yeo Ryung squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Come on, that¡¯s going too far, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I also thought the same. Even though this was a world inside a web novel and they were the Four Heavenly Kings, would the situation go that further?

    Chewing the food inside his mouth, Yi Ruda continued speaking, ¡°Well, it¡¯s absurd to say this or that about things that didn¡¯t happen yet. It¡¯s also meaningless.¡± Lowering his voice out of the blue, he added, ¡°In my perspective, we don¡¯t have to look further. Something seems to happen in our class too within a month.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked while swinging his arm with my eyes wide open.

    ¡°What are you talking about? In our class too?¡±

    Yi Ruda replied with a dumbfounded look, ¡°Come on, you aren¡¯t thinking that the faction or composition of power inside the classroom are formed just because there are the Four Heavenly Kings, are you? The pursuit of power is a human instinct. If there isn¡¯t anyone special, there¡¯s a battle among the ordinary people you know.¡±

    I just frowned at what Yi Ruda added in a low voice. Maybe this might sound carefree, but I never had felt anyone trying to reach the top of the power or something like that while living in this world.

    Just like what Yi Ruda said, it was true that dividing teams or forming a faction was close to human instinct. Baek Yeo Min, who wanted to put me in her group during our freshman year in middle school, could be a good example of it.

    However, even though Ban Yeo Ryung would be split from me, she wouldn¡¯t become alone. She had the Four Heavenly Kings beside her, and the girls who approached her to get close to those boys. Thus, her position in class was well maintained as always.

    Rubbing my chin, I suddenly put my hand down slowly. Ah, but¡­

    Yi Ruda thew a question again, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever felt that the kids inside the class are divided into those who can laugh out loud and those who aren¡¯t able to?

    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, I have,¡± I replied.

    When I was assigned to a different class from Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings, and the time when Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hater club thing occurred within the first semester, I had experienced that once.

    In middle school, I sometimes felt that a few kids I had seen for the first time in my life were reading my countenance.

    I knew the reason. It was because I was close to Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings. However, once I pretended to be a stranger to my famous friends, no one in high school indeed gave me that feeling.

    At first, it seemed good. My ordinary high school life seemed to have begun eventually. However, I had no idea how fierce and sharp hostility could be when it wasn¡¯t hidden behind cautiousness.

    Now I had come to think of it, the fact that the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung were my friends could be a kind of faction too.

    When I was in their group, no one could dare to target me as an object of an attack, but it was different in high school. Whispers poured into me in the hallway and cafeteria. Even though I knew what they were talking about, I wasn¡¯t able to respond or refute.

    The most thing that I got enraged was that there was no one who could stop them. I was so used to someone coming forward to speak on behalf of me.

    It was the same in the classroom. Amid the noisy atmosphere the boys had made, the girls were divided into two groups. Including Kim Hye Hill and Lee Mina, we shared conversations quietly; those who hated me laughed particularly loud.

    When I heard something like, ¡®Isn¡¯t she insane?¡¯ and turned my head toward that side in astonishment, someone always said, ¡®Argh, I had eye contact with her!¡¯

    Kim Hye Hill, who was finally unable to stand those things, dropped a remark.

    ¡®Won¡¯t you guys stop?!¡¯

    However, the girls still replied with a smile.

    ¡®What do you mean? We¡¯re just talking and having fun with each other. Why? Who do you think we were talking about?¡¯

    ¡®Maybe you¡¯re feeling something guilty, haha.¡¯ As the girl sneered that way with a swiveling smile, Kim Hye Hill just bit her lips firmly instead of a response. The girls then turned their heads away from us and burst into another big laughter.

    In the end, they became quiet once the truth was revealed. No, instead, ever since the truth came out, the girls weren¡¯t able to laugh out loud in the classroom. They didn¡¯t submit any of their opinions during the class discussion but just existed like air and left to the hallway every breaktime.

    Recalling those times, I felt stuffy and pain in my chest. Yi Ruda¡¯s words were understandable, at last.

    Just like what Yi Ruda said, ¡®the ranking in the classroom¡¯ could occur without the existence of kids like the Four Heavenly Kings or Ban Yeo Ryung. It was generated very naturally, so those who already took settled positions weren¡¯t able to perceive that well. They wouldn¡¯t even clearly notice the benefits and losses of it since they already attained them so naturally.

    Watching my facial expressions, Yi Ruda seemed to have grasped what I had been thinking about. He looked a little apologetic.

    Lowering his voice again, he kept on speaking, ¡°¡­ Maybe it was Yoon Jung In who was standing on the top of the pyramid during Class 1-8.¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jung In?¡± asked Ban Yeo Ryung. She tilted her head in wonder beside me. I also felt quite unexpected to hear Yi Ruda talking about Yoon Jung In since Yoon Jung In usually took care of kids who remained silent.

    ¡°When Yoon Jung In got angry, everyone in class became quiet to read his countenance. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    That was true. Being lost in thought again, Yi Ruda drove a wedge into me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say, Yoon Jung In kicked his desk, screamed, and left the classroom in anger. Who would say something bad to him, huh? Everyone would follow him to the hallway and try to comfort him.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Right? But what if someone else did the same thing? He or she would get scolded like, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you insane?¡¯ That person isn¡¯t free from getting dissed, right?¡± asked Yi Ruda.

    I nodded and completely grasped, at last, what Yi Ruda tried to speak about.

    While the table became quiet, Yi Ruda continued, ¡°Including both the Four Heavenly Kings, Yoon Jung In, and a few others, the hearts of your classes that you¡¯ve gone through so far are mostly those who didn¡¯t want to put them forward but liked to take care of quiet kids. That¡¯s why you weren¡¯t able to feel that thoroughly, which was very lucky.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However, the kids who became our classmates this time are, so to speak, tyrants. They would first take the position of advantage then wield their powers to profit themselves.¡± Yi Ruda added nonchalantly, ¡°You¡¯ll see that there¡¯s gonna be, at least, one thing happening in our class.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°And the victim would be someone who still remains alone even after a week,¡± said Yi Ruda.

    His remark just now sounded like a prediction of an upcoming incident.

    Like those who became captivated by both my father and Yeo Ryung¡¯s father, Mr. and Mrs. Reed also couldn¡¯t escape from the temptation of Round 2. The whole dinner party seemed to end, at least, at two in the morning. With that thought in our heads, we left the Korean-Chinese restaurant ahead to return home by subway.

    I thought Ruda would be staying at the Reeds building near City Hall station; however, an unexpected response returned.

    ¡°Oh, we recently moved to Sindorim. Come to my place sometime!¡±

    Tilting my head, I asked, ¡°Sindorim?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, we moved into an apartment that connects directly to Sindorim station. Since we have a new family and so on, we thought it would be better to get a new house.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Now I come to think of it, Jooin also lives near Sindorim,¡± I shouted.

    Yi Ruda pretended to puke at my remark immediately.

    ¡°Haha,¡± I smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re having a housewarming party, it¡¯d be good to stop by also at Jooin¡¯s house. That¡¯d be exciting. Do you mind if I can ask Jooin when he¡¯s home alone so that we can schedule the same day for a visit?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t think so¡­ Don¡¯t you ever tell that bastard I¡¯m living in Sindorim. NEVER EVER!¡±

    Yi Ruda particularly emphasizing the words, ¡®NEVER EVER,¡¯ sounded so funny that I started to giggle. Beside me, Ban Yeo Ryung also burst into laughter.

    She said, ¡°I must tell it to Jooin at any cost~.¡±

    Perhaps, Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t get rid of all her bad feelings toward Ruda and Lucas yet. Well, I wasn¡¯t sure about Ruda, but in Lucas¡¯ case, her reaction was sincerely understandable.

 Chapter 430

    .

    Yi Ruda then replied in disgust, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t you dare to!¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m gonna tell him anyway? What are you gonna do, huh?¡± sneered Ban Yeo Ryung.

    After a quarrel, the two descended the stairs toward the station ahead of us. I watched them enigmatically.following

    So, Ban Yeo Ryung came to joke around with Yi Ruda following Yoon Jung In. Now she befriended a lot of boys that she could comfortably fool around and play with. It seemed that last year was truly amazing while considering Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s positive change.

    Then I perceived a glance from beside me. Turning my head aside, I found Yeo Dan oppa, who was now left alone, staring at me. Pulling his hand, I uttered, ¡°Sorry, oppa. Wasn¡¯t it boring since we talked about the things that only we know?¡±

    Following meekly as I led him to the station, Yeo Dan oppa slightly shook his head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got to know how you¡¯ve been doing.¡± He then asked with a low voice, ¡°There seems to be a lot of strange kids in your class?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, no, they aren¡¯t that strange, but since it was the first day of the new school year, we don¡¯t seem to know each other that well you know,¡± I replied. Thinking shortly, I continued, ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m a bit concerned though. I mean I¡¯m okay since many of my classmates in freshman year are now in the same class again. However, those from different classes seem to get involved in trouble just in case.¡±

    Something then flashed through my mind. It was the scene of Ban Hwee Hyul crouching on the seat all the way back in the classroom like a beast in a circus that felt uncomfortable with people¡¯s attention.

    Since he was stooping down that way, other kids didn¡¯t seem to notice his existence on the first day of school; however, tomorrow would be the actual beginning of the new semester. Thus, would he be okay?

    I shook my head again. Who was I worrying about? In the end, Ban Hwee Hyul was undoubtedly the nationwide Number 1 in the student fighter ranking, so who would dare to attack or harass him? I should rather get concerned about myself.

    Then I raised my head again upon Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s remark.

    ¡°Those kids¡­¡± he uttered.

    ¡°Huh? Ah, yeah,¡± I replied cautiously then observed his countenance. He was looking the most serious today, which made me wonder about what he was trying to say.

    At that moment, he continued speaking, ¡°Are they stranger than my friends?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment, I replied composedly with a smile, ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯d be fine,¡± said Yeo Dan oppa.

    ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡±

    Responding way calmer than just now, I grabbed his hand more tightly. He seemed to wonder why I suddenly showed a very comfortable face. However, I wasn¡¯t able to tell him honestly. Considering Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s situation, the struggle I had to go through afterward seemed like nothing.

    Going down the staircase where Yeo Ryung and Ruda were now all gone from my sight, I flung a question.

    ¡°Oppa, did you have something going on between your friends lately?¡±

    ¡°Ah, we recently grabbed a beverage from the vending machine¡­¡±

    Continuing our friendly chit chat, the two of us bent our steps.

    <hr />

    The new procedure as we encountered during the new school year quickly proceeded. For example, kids who sat nearby became close, formed a group, or gathered to have lunch together.

    On the first day, the six of us including Yoon Jung In, Shin Suh Hyun, the Kim twins, and Lee Mina had lunch together. Since we were quite a huge group of people. it was difficult to share a table at the cafeteria. Thus, I thought about the Kim twins and I sitting at a different table, but Shin Huh Hyun grabbed us not to leave.

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna eat separately, please have me with you guys too. Do you want me to get uncomfortable among those couples?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Shin Suh Hyun, are you trying to leave me?¡± Yoon Jung In whined as he suddenly appeared like a ghost from a distance, which made Shin Suh Hyun grimace.

    Yoon Jung In then began to open up an encyclopedia of their memories while complaining about their relationship and the things they had done together in the past. Covering his ears, Shin Suh Hyun showed how sick and tired he was.

    ¡°Ah, stop! Stop that!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna have lunch with me then,¡± said Yoon Jung In.

    Shin Suh Hyun asked annoyingly, ¡°Ah, why do I have to eat with you instead of them?¡±

    Yoon Jung In then threw a desperate and hot glance toward the Kim twins and me. Thus, dividing teams turned into a fail, eventually.

    On the other hand, I thought Ruda might also team up with us for lunch; however, once it was lunchtime, he stood up from his seat and said, ¡°I have friends in Class 2-7, so I¡¯m eating with them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Enjoy lunch!¡± While I waved my hand with that response, Ruda hesitated for a second before stepping out to the hallway then came back to me.

    Slightly lowering his head, Ruda whispered in a very low voice that only I was able to hear, ¡°Hwang Siwoo asked me to have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°What? Uh¡­¡±

    Why was he telling me that? While I had that question in mind, Yi Ruda slightly grinned and said, ¡°Just to let you know,¡± then left the classroom.

    Scratching my cheek, I soon turned my head as the Kim twins called me, ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m coming!¡±

    <hr />

    On my way to the cafeteria, I kept looking for Ban Hwee Hyul; however, he was nowhere, not in the queue to grab a meal and even inside the cafeteria.

    His existence was hardly hideable, but maybe he liked to use the snack bar, so he might not have lunch in the cafeteria. Thinking that way, I gave up searching for Ban Hwee Hyul. Holding the food tray, I just roughly sat down at the table.

    As soon as I took a seat, I uttered, ¡°Ruda told me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yi Ruda? What did he say?¡± asked Yoon Jung In with wide open eyes.

    I glanced around. Having found that there were no familiar faces around us, I looked forward again and said, ¡± Hwang Siwoo asked Ruda to have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    I was surprised at Ruda¡¯s remark since Ruda had harassed Hwang Siwoo on the first day of school. That was what I heard and knew; however, Yoon Jung In, unexpectedly, looked nonchalant.

    As if it was nothing to him, Yoon Jung In showed an apathetic look and moved his chopsticks again. Watching that sight, I asked, ¡°Why? Do you know the reason? I don¡¯t. Doesn¡¯t Hwang Siwoo try to hate Yi Ruda?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s the same reason that¡¯s in the gangster movie.¡±

    It was, unexpectedly, Kim Hye Hill who responded that way. I tossed a question.

    ¡°A gangster movie?¡±

    ¡°When you watch those genres, the one who loses the fight pays respect to the winner. You know, like showing some admiration or trying to provide support.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. It¡¯d be like, let¡¯s get close from now on,¡± replied Kim Hye Woo who was concentrating on eating his meal beside us. Swinging his chopsticks in the air, he continued, ¡°Honestly, Yi Ruda isn¡¯t just an ordinary kid. Well, we don¡¯t know since we never saw him fighting, but according to his athletic ability during PE class, he seems to be no joke.¡±

    I slightly nodded, ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    I was the one who actually saw him fighting; nothing could describe his moves better than the word, ¡®fantastic.¡¯ I mean, I never knew that I would use the term, ¡®fantastic,¡¯ not, ¡®violent,¡¯ at the sight of a person fighting with other people.

    Kim Hye Woo uttered, ¡°So, in Hwang Siwoo¡¯s point of view, it would be a hundred times beneficial to get close to Yi Ruda instead of becoming an enemy. If he teams up with Ruda, Ruda would fight with others on behalf of him, Hwang Siwoo will get complimented by the upper grade for bringing Ruda, and maybe he¡¯ll also get popular among the girls while being a pair with Ruda such as ¡®Oh, the sunbaes in Class 2-8?¡¯ something like that. What would he lose out?¡±

    He then asked, ¡°So what does Yi Ruda say? What is he gonna do?¡±

    With a shrug, I pointed at the direction, where I just checked out, with my chin. It was toward the place where Yi Ruda and his Class 2-7 friends were sitting.

    Looking at the spot, Kim Hye Woo said, ¡°Ah, he¡¯s kind of poking around.¡±

    I tossed a question, ¡°Poking around?¡±

    ¡°Since the air between Hwang Siwoo¡¯s group and us are kind of odd, so Yi Ruda is trying to see where he must belong to,¡± replied Kim Hye Woo.

    Eh? That was sincerely an unexpected remark. His words were, of course, true that there was something going on between Hwang Siwoo¡¯s group and us.

 Chapter 431

    .

    However, Yi Ruda would shake those boys¡¯ trees instead of teaming up with us? While I bit my chopsticks with a frown, Shin Suh Hyun quietly spoke to me, ¡°Lately, Yi Ruda didn¡¯t talk to us that much than before except for when he needed us. He was mostly in Class 2-7 too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really, that¡¯s true!¡± agreed Lee Mina. Being startled at the remark, she turned to look at Yoon Jung In. She asked, ¡°Did you notice that?¡±

    All eyes around the table then turned to Yoon Jung In. Receiving our attention, Yoon Jung In showed an embarrassed smile, which seldom happened. Scratching his chin, he said, ¡°Well, what can we say to him who doesn¡¯t want to get involved in something bothersome? Besides, I heard that Yi Ruda had been in a complicated situation regarding his family issues.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°And Yi Ruda always kind of avoided to be involved deeply in something and tried to maintain neutrality. Didn¡¯t he also just stay calm when you and Lee Soo Yeon were fighting?¡±

    When the arrow suddenly turned toward me, I flinched for a second then slowly nodded my head. What Yoon Jung In said was true. The girl, who always had a conflict with me at the beginning of freshmen year and controlled a negative atmosphere toward me when Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hater club thing took place, was Lee Soo Yeon. I even forgot her name, but Yoon Jung In was clearly remembering her. He seemed to be very interested in not only our class but also in people.

    With a shrug, Yoon Jung In continued speaking, ¡°I think that¡¯s his character. We should just accept it then. Although Yi Ruda didn¡¯t take our side, we can¡¯t get upset about that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, according to his personality, Yi Ruda won¡¯t team up with Hwang Siwoo¡¯s group either.¡±

    I nodded again at Yoon Jung In¡¯s remark. It was unimaginable for Yi Ruda getting along with Hwang Siwoo¡¯s group and boasting their nationwide fighter rankings. He would rather just sneer instead of behaving that way.

    Yi Ruda, who went through a real battle, the so-called succession war, in the first place, would consider the fighter ranking thing as just a joke.

    However, realizing the fact that Yi Ruda had been avoiding us lately for that reason, was quite shocking. Even when our conversation topic was switched to something else, I just nibbled the food absentmindedly.

    Yi Ruda always did observe neutrality. However, that was only until our freshman year; according to his words, Ruda was ¡®acting¡¯ during that time. He had acted to get along with the class more easily. He learned from his mother those things to adapt to new circumstances and stay conveniently anywhere.

    However, Yi Ruda now was different from that time. Above all, he had no reason to hide himself; actually, didn¡¯t Yi Ruda even declare that he wouldn¡¯t treat the kids anymore with a false attitude? But now he was avoiding to get along with us while being afraid of fighting with Hwang Siwoo? Something was weird.

    However, just as Yoon Jung In said earlier, Yi Ruda didn¡¯t want to be involved in any troublesome. Thus, we couldn¡¯t get upset while asking, ¡®What aren¡¯t you taking our side?¡¯ This was sincerely a matter we couldn¡¯t help.

    Geez¡­ Heaving a sigh, I turned my head to look at where Yi Ruda was sitting. He looked quite excited while chitchatting, laughing, and playing with classmates from the same class last year. Even though he became more straightforward, Yi Ruda was still a popular kid. Above all, he was like a god among the kids because of his excellent ability to play soccer.

    The moment I stared in that direction vacantly, I had eye contact with Yi Ruda. Although there were quite many people around, Ruda noticed me without any difficulty and lifted his hand with a grin.

    However, a moment after, Yi Ruda put his hand down wordlessly once he switched his gaze to somewhere else. He then sent an enigmatic smile in that direction and turned his head toward his friends again. Watching him behaving that way, I suddenly found someone who was looking at Ruda from a distance.

    It was Hwang Siwoo. He kept an eye from time to time toward Yi Ruda while talking to a group of five boys in our class, which would be his clique. Before he got to notice my glance, I quickly turned my head away.

    Kim Hye Hill asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tapping my chest, I replied, ¡°I was about to have eye contact with Hwang Siwoo.¡±

    ¡°What? Why did you look in that direction?¡± said Kim Hye Hill

    ¡°Yeah, why did you do that? You¡¯ll be hard to digest.¡±

    Kim Hye Woo responded naughtily after Kim Hye Hill, which made me giggle. Even the Kim twins, who didn¡¯t reveal hostility toward people, hated Hwang Siwoo already.

    Shaking my head, I grabbed my spoon again. Aside from recovering my smile, my heart was still pounding nervously.

    The fifth class, which was right after lunchtime, was PE class. The Kim twins, who hated to go outside while being short on time, changed their clothes in advance and suggested me to stop by at the snack bar to grab something and then walk in the schoolyard.

    ¡°Should we?¡± I asked and took out my gym clothes from the locker.

    There was quite a distance between the boy¡¯s and girl¡¯s bathrooms; thus, Kim Hye Hill and I left the classroom after promising Kim Hye Woo that we would meet him at the central entrance.

    Before leaving the classroom, my eyes habitually searched for Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s seat. However, it was empty. At that moment, a boy running around the classroom unconsciously stumbled over Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s desk legs and fell onto the floor.

    The new desk and chair rolled on the floor with a loud thud; things inside the desk came out to the dusty floor. The backpack hanging quietly beside the desk also flew away to a far place and landed there.

    The boy who tripped raised his head while coughing. Pointing at the desk, he asked, ¡°Argh, whose seat is this?¡±

    Kids began to respond immediately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a weirdo who always wears glasses and walks around quietly despite his big and bulky physique.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean him? He does nothing during the break but just keeps sitting on his seat. I wondered what he was doing, but nothing was on his desk. He wasn¡¯t even listening to music though.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    With that response, the boy picked up the textbooks scattered on the floor and roughly shoved them in the desk; Lifting Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s backpack that was flown far away, the boy suddenly tilted his head.

    ¡°Why?¡± asked another boy.

    The boy replied, ¡°I mean, this bag is really light. Is there nothing inside?¡±

    ¡°What the hell?! He looks like either a nerd or an otaku.¡±

    Listening to that conversation, I became tense. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t go too far such as opening the backpack of someone who wasn¡¯t on his seat. Watching the sight of the boys quietly putting Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s bag back onto the desk, I was able to heave a sigh of relief and finally leave the classroom.

    While I was walking side by side with Kim Hye Hill, she flung a question out of the blue.

    ¡°Are you close to Ban Hwee Hyul?¡± She then suddenly turned her head and murmured, ¡®Why does he have such a name like that?¡¯ with a look of frustration.

    Now I had come to think of it, in Kim Hye Hill¡¯s point of view, who had a sense close to that of ordinary people, she might have noticed that Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s name was somewhat unusual.

    Smiling awkwardly, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°It was obvious, huh?¡±

    ¡°Not just obvious, but it was all over your face. You look at his seat every day during class and even during the break,¡± replied Kim Hye Hill.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°You know Kim Hye Woo told me about it first.¡±

    Once she drove a wedge in that way, I touched my forehead. So it meant that not only the Kim twins but also other kids had noticed the connection between Ban Hwee Hyul and me.

    In the end, I replied with a shrug, ¡°I bumped into him last time in the gym storage room and spoke to him a few times¡­ ah, no. Before that time, I had met him in front of our apartment. Maybe he lives nearby our place.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill asked another question, ¡°Then you glanced around during lunchtime to find him, right?¡±

    I nodded at her remark. Just as she said, it might have been all over my face.

    Casting down her eyes, Kim Hye Hill uttered, ¡°Actually, I also looked for him after you¡­ but he didn¡¯t seem to come to the cafeteria ever since the school started.¡±

    ¡°Eh, really?¡± I asked in surprise. My face turned pale. I tried to move on while considering that it was my misunderstanding; however, if Kim Hye Hill, who had way better memories and observations than me, declared that way, Ban Hwee Hyul would definitely not be eating in the cafeteria. Jesus, where and what the heck was he doing at lunchtime then?

 Chapter 432

    .

    Kim Hye Hill said again, ¡°I can spend a day to help you find where he would be during lunchtime, so tell me if you want to search for him. But you¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Narrowing her eyes, Kim Hye Hill spoke as if she was scolding me, ¡°For some reason, you are always looking for kids who have some story to tell.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul and Yi Ruda¡­ Do you have some radars or something?¡± she uttered.

    Ahaha¡­ I laughed awkwardly again for quite a while. What could I do when those kids appear while putting invisible signs on their foreheads saying, ¡®I¡¯m the main character of a web novel.¡¯

    Kim Hye Hill uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re gonna get stressed out when you¡¯re involved in a weird situation again? You¡¯re like digging your own grave!¡±

    ¡°I seem to be aware of it, Miss Kim Hye Hill,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Are you gonna be cautious or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be as careful as possible, madam.¡±

    Though she and I had the same height, Kim Hye Hill pressed and disheveled my hair then went inside the toilet. Watching that sight, I soon stepped into the toilet beside hers to change my clothes.

    Hanging my blouse onto the hook on the door, I murmured to myself, ¡®Now I come to think of it, thankfully, things happened outside the school during the break when Yi Ruda¡¯s situation occurred. Thus, our classmates weren¡¯t involved in those things. However, if something was taking place around Ban Hwee Hyul, things would be different. The main stage would likely be our school, particularly, our classroom.¡¯

    Even though I was concerned about and taking care of Ban Hwee Hyul in the first place, would there be something that would change? I tiled my head. Nothing seemed to exist for that change. As I had once thought about in the past, the person whom I should be worried about was me.

    Shoving my head into the white t-shirt, I kept on murmuring in my thoughts, ¡®Let¡¯s not overstep my bounds and just move on.¡¯ Although I was trying to do something, those who would be handling the situation would be the Kim twins, Lee Mina, Yoon Jung In, and Shin Suh Hyun. Thus, I shouldn¡¯t have too many irons in the fire if I couldn¡¯t be responsible for them.

    Wearing my pants and lastly putting on the hoodie for my gym clothes, I opened the door and stepped outside the toilet.

    <hr />

    Still, I was searching for Ban Hwee Hyul, as usual, in the snack bar. However, he wasn¡¯t in my sight. A few of the bully-like kids I saw in my class were gathered in the corner as if they were conspiring against things. Before I got to have eye contact with them, I quickly went outside.

    Shoving my hands into my pockets, I uttered, ¡°I really hate this overall atmosphere. Wish it¡¯s cleaned up as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± agreed Kim Hye Hill.

    Taking a bite of the corndog, we began to slowly walk around the schoolyard. When it was about our second lap, the bell rang and a bunch of kids poured out to the schoolyard. Stepping toward them to take a closer look, it was our class as I had expected.

    When all the kids in our class seemed to have come out to the schoolyard, Yoon Jung In shouted with a clap.

    ¡°Line up to warm up!¡±

    It was Yoon Jung In¡¯s duty as the class president; however, the uncooperative bastards just looked at each other also this time and didn¡¯t try to line up properly.

    Yoon Jung In, however, didn¡¯t even reveal any look of anger at all. As if he had anticipated their reactions, Yoon Jung In sighed shortly and just left those bastards aside then began to line up the class only with us.

    We started warming up our bodies while following Yoon Jung In¡¯s moves in front of us. Then at the moment, I heard some whispers from the front and the back.

    ¡°Eh, I guess we aren¡¯t the only class using the schoolyard this time. What class are they? Aren¡¯t they sophomores too?¡±

    ¡°Holy cow, that¡¯s Class 2-7! Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s class!¡±

    Stretching my body forward, I suddenly raised my head and found out that it was really Class 2-7. Ban Yeo Ryung, who was folding her hands behind her back indifferently, looked in this direction then waved her hand in the air with a brightened face.

    Another quarrel took place from the front and back.

    ¡°Dude, she was waving her hand at me, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me, loser? She did it to me. Get a life bro!¡±

    ¡°You wanna bet?¡±

    Nah, both of you guys were wrong. It was for me. Before moving onto the next move, I raised my hand stealthily. Ban Yeo Ryung lifted her hand to cover her mouth then reacted enthusiastically.

    ¡°Oh my God, she waved back at me!!¡± she cried.

    Um, Ban Yeo Ryung, we saw the other night and also today in the morning, but why were you reacting like an idol fan? As soon as we shared those moments, I perceived some stinging glances toward me.

    ¡®Come on, I won¡¯t be treated as an outcast just because of something like this?¡¯ I wondered and felt a little nervous.

    I glanced around both sides of Ban Yeo Ryung. The Four Heavenly Kings were indeed beside her since they were all in the same class. As if they saw Ban Yeo Ryung greeting me just in time, the four boys directed their eyes in this direction, so I tried to say hi to them. However, the next move was lowering our bodies and putting our hands on the ground on all occasions.

    Since my body wasn¡¯t that flexible, I tried to stretch my hand as much as possible, but not even my fingertip reached the ground.

    ¡®I¡¯m really concerned about myself if I grew older,¡¯ I deeply sighed. As soon as I straightened my waist, Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho sharing a conversation came into view.

    What were they talking about? The moment I furrowed my eyebrows in anxiety, Eun Jiho¡¯s loud voice pierced through my ears.

    ¡°Hey! Ham Donnie!¡±

    It was me who told him that he could act as he knew me well. However, I didn¡¯t know that he would act that close to me when all our classmates were gathered in the same place. Thus, I coughed for a second.

    I mean, not only us but also many other kids were having conversations with folks in Class 2-7 while warming up their bodies. Even Kwon Eun Hyung and Yoon Jung In were talking to each other.

    Lately, I heard from Yi Ruda about the status of the Four Heavenly Kings in school. Thus, I wasn¡¯t, even more, delighted with Eun Jiho¡¯s interest in me this way.

    Just as I expected, all eyes were on me as I glanced around.

    Gosh, I revealed a look of sorrow, but it seemed to be too late to pretend like I didn¡¯t know Eun Jiho. Following Yoon Jung In¡¯s next warm-up move, I shouted, ¡°Why?!¡±

    As soon as I reacted that way, a response returned, which made me clear my throat again with another cough.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young is concerned that if you¡¯re still a zero in flexibility!!¡± yelled Eun Jiho.

    I replied, ¡°Why are you saying those things so LOUDLY?!!!¡±

    Just in time, the warming up session ended. I dashed toward Class 2-7 and kicked Eun Jiho in his shin. Then I shouted, ¡°Why are speaking those things out so LOUDLY!!!!¡±

    ¡®Gosh, so embarrassed!¡¯ Shouting those things, I attacked him between times. However, none of my violent attempts were successful. Eun Jiho even avoided all my offensive actions while putting his hands in his jersey pockets, which looked not that cool.

    ¡®Is he a master of martial arts or what!¡¯ My shoulders moved up and down while I panted hardly.

    Meanwhile, Eun Jiho pointed at Yoo Chun Young and asked, ¡°Dude, why are you only doing this to me? It was Yoo Chun Young who first pointed that out.¡±

    ¡°I see. That being said, come here, Yoo Chun Young,¡± I uttered.

    Yoo Chun Young, who was just watching us vacantly with his hands shoved in his pockets, turned to look in this direction. His eyes were surprisingly blue that I flinched my shoulders, but I soon bent my steps to approach him.

    Rolling my eyes shortly, I looked elsewhere then interrogated him with a small voice.

    ¡°Hey, that was when we were seniors in middle school. Until when are you gonna remember that, huh¡­?¡±

    However, Yoo Chun Young just listened to my words quietly, which seemed useless that I lowered my voice that way. Slightly furrowing his eyebrows, Yoo Chun Young spoke in a severe voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but your level of flexibility was minus twenty, which was too impressive to¡­¡±

    I shouted, ¡°Dude, your voice! Lower it!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young closed his mouth, but his words were already spread out clearly.

    I heard kids whispering, ¡°Jesus, her flexibility level is twenty¡­¡±

    ¡°No, he said it was minus.¡±

    ¡°Minus?!¡±

    I showed a sad face again. Why would I have to leave a deep first impression on our neighboring class with such a thing? Sinking my head on my chest, I stretched out my arm lethargically toward Yoo Chun Young and tapped his arm and stomach.

    Yoo Chun Young said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°If your sorry, get those muscles out of your tummy¡­¡± I replied.

    Yoo Chun Young then showed a curious expression.

 Chapter 433

    .

    I felt bitter. Since I didn¡¯t add any weight while tapping him firmly, I wasn¡¯t trying to take offensive actions. However, because of his abdominal muscles, I didn¡¯t feel like slapping him either.

    At that moment, I turned my head as Yoo Chun Young began to utter, ¡°I can tell my coach at the gym so that you can get some flexibility training¡­¡±

    ¡°No, thanks,¡± I replied.

    If the gym was where Yoo Chun Young was working out, many models or celebrities would go there too. I wouldn¡¯t deserve that much. Speaking sulkily, I soon just giggled. It had been quite a while to see Yoo Chun Young speaking half in jest, half in earnest.

    Now I had come to think of it, it was also after a long time to joke around with him, so I lifted my head. My eyes opened wide as I got to find Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hand being about five centimeters high above my head.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, is this¡­¡± Hesitating for a second, he soon continued speaking with his hand still above my head. ¡°Is this much¡­ still fine?¡±

    The moment I tried to ask him something, I suddenly realized that it was our first time to stand this close ever since I had been dating Yeo Dan oppa. Both Yoo Chun Young and I didn¡¯t know what to do as we perceived this new physical distance between us. We even had no idea how much distance was appropriate for us.

    The times we joked around and hung out together felt like a long time story; I mean, even farther than that, which seemed like those times never had existed or might have taken place in my dreams.

    While I rambled those thoughts in my head, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyes were still fastened on me. Blinking swiftly for a few seconds, I was able to gather my senses and respond to him. However, someone approached me from behind my back and grabbed my shoulders abruptly.

    ¡°Mama!¡±

    Jooin turned me around with a bright voice and began to spin me while holding my hands as if we were dancing the traditional Korean circle dance play.

    Feeling quickly dizzy, I realized that Jooin in the past would have just hugged me in his arms first; however, he didn¡¯t this time.

    Jooin spun me quite a while then let me go back to Class 2-8. I felt dizzy even until I returned to my class and was standing in a line. The Kim twins helped me to stand straight from stumbling around. Holding my arms from both sides, they said, ¡°That was a loud greeting.¡±

    ¡°Are they always like that?¡±

    When I nodded, they patted my back to cheer me up.

    While I was reeling here and there under their touch, which wasn¡¯t sure whether they were comforting or teasing me, our PE teacher showed up. Blowing the whistle, he made us gather in front of him then announced, ¡°We¡¯re gonna have a soccer dribble assessment this week. Do you all see that traffic cone there?¡±

    He then pointed at some five or six orange cones aligned about a meter apart from each other in the schoolyard close from this spot.

    ¡°Go back and forth between those cones in a zig-zag while dribbling the soccer ball. Just for one round. Class presidents in both classes, come here and show them the direction,¡± added the teacher.

    Getting up from the ground, Yoon Jung In dusted off his pants and looked at Class 2-7. In the neighboring class, Eun Hyung slowly stood up and stared at the PE teacher. Both boys stood side by side at the starting point.

    Fffwwhheee! As soon as the teacher¡¯s whistle sound pierced through the air, the two boys jumped out of the ground. The teacher might have asked for a simple demonstration; however, for some reason, the two classes heated up as if they were watching a match.

    ¡°Kwon Eun Hyung! Kwon Eun Hyung!¡±

    Class 2-7 was even cheering their class president.

    Although the new semester had begun not even a week ago, Eun Hyung seemed to have captivated his classmates already. We also began to cheer Yoon Jung In, but the number of people doing that was a little less than Class 2-7.

    The two boys turned around the corner almost similarly while kicking up a cloud of dust. As if it was the power of his classmates cheering him enthusiastically, Eun Hyung was ahead of Yoon Jung In by a hair¡¯s breadth. The distance then gradually widened.

    The moment when Eun Hyung passed the last cone and was about to return to the starting point, Yoon Jung In was turning around the last cone.

    Eun Hyung waited for him while placing his foot on the ball; when Yoon Jung In returned, Eun Hyung stretched out his hand to him.

    ¡°Good job,¡± he said.

    Yoon Jung In replied, ¡°What good job?¡± Though he spoke that way, Yoon Jung In stuck out his hand and did a high five with Eun Hyung.

    Watching the sight, the PE teacher tilted his head and murmured in a low voice, ¡°Weird, it won¡¯t work that easily, but these guys are good.¡± Switching his gaze to us, the teacher added, ¡°If you think that you¡¯ll also do that so smoothly like them and don¡¯t practice hard, you¡¯ll gonna pay for that. It ain¡¯t that easy.¡±

    Looking enigmatic, the teacher kept tilting his head and murmured to himself, ¡®That can¡¯t be done that easily. Strange¡­¡¯ He even grabbed a student sitting close to him and asked, ¡°Were they soccer players or something like that in middle school?¡±

    ¡°No. Not that I¡¯ve heard of¡­¡± said the boy.

    ¡°Hmm, so weird.¡±

    Anyway, the teacher told us to practice dribbling for the performance assessment and left the spot while scratching his nape.

    I giggled in my thoughts, saying, ¡®Teacher, I bet you¡¯re often gonna see more surprising sights than that while taking care of the sophomore PE class.¡¯

    When I turned my head, I found Yoon Jung In and Eun Hyung still having a conversation. Yoon Jung In pointed at Eun Hyung and uttered, ¡°Urgh, aren¡¯t you cold? I even have something over my top but still freezing to death.¡±

    Just as what Yoon Jung In said, the air was very cold even though it was early March. The weather was shortly warm only during the opening ceremony day; there was even a news that the snow would fall soon.

    Now I had come to think of it, Eun Hyung was wearing short sleeves. His white arms under his black t-shirt dazzled under the sunlight.

    Lightly shrugging, Eun Hyung replied, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of heat on me. I put my jacket on the podium. Do you want me to go get it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Kwon Eun Hyung, you¡¯re making my heart flutter again! Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡± Eun Hyung replied while curving his eyes to a smile. He looked more casual than before. As if he then tried to bring his jersey jacket back, Eun Hyung and Yoon Jung In headed toward the podium and talked to each other, which faintly reached my ears.

    ¡°If the kids are practicing well, should we go ask the teacher a quarter before the end of PE class to have a soccer match?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sounds cool. Hey, Kwon Eun Hyung, you have no idea how I am when I play seriously, right? I let you win earlier.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really? I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    Watching the two boys receding into the distance, I was able to hear nothing, at last. That was when I turned my head away. Looking aside, I found the Kim twins also staring in the same direction with a look of astonishment.

    ¡°Yoon Jung In, he¡¯s such a man anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°Never thought I would hear, ¡®What the¡­¡¯ slipping out from Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s mouth. Does he also treat you that way?¡± asked Kim Hye Hill.

    Wondering about her question for a second, I soon shook my head. ¡®No, Eun Hyung treats me more warmly than that as if he¡¯s a brother with a big age gap.¡¯

    I replied, ¡°He kind of treats Eun Jiho similarly to that way. It¡¯s like, ¡®I¡¯d reveal all my hidden sarcasm to you¡­¡¯ something like that.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, that means those two got really close. Yoon Jung In should have got so excited!¡± said Kim Hye Woo. He then turned around to go get the ball as we heard the teacher would give us soccer balls.

    Ah, right. I should practice for the assessment. With that thought in mind, I turned around and suddenly encountered the look on Hwang Siwoo¡¯s face, which made me tremble.

    His eyes directed on Yoon Jung In and Kwon Eun Hyung, who were getting out of his sight, were surprisingly distorted.

    ¡°ARGH!¡± I shrieked while looking at the ball getting bounced off me and rolling quite a while over the white line. Running hurriedly after the ball, thankfully, I was able to pick it up as the kids sitting under the shade grabbed and kicked the ball to me.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    It was good that I replied confidently toward them; however, the ball passed me abruptly then rolled to somewhere else. Jesus! Grasping my head, I ran huffing and puffing toward the direction. In the end, the PE teacher couldn¡¯t help but pull me aside.

 Chapter 434

    The teacher demonstrated how to kick the ball while explaining, ¡°See that? Don¡¯t put too much pressure but pay attention to which part of your foot is striking the ball.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Now, give it a try.¡±

    I scowled at the ball that the teacher placed on the ground cautiously. However, my kick resulted in a fancy failure. Scratching his head, the PE teacher tapped my shoulder and said, ¡®Well, at least it¡¯ll help when we play kickball.¡¯ My brows met in the middle.

    I returned to the original line with my shoulders dropping. The Kim twins, who were sitting under the shade, called me.

    ¡°What did the teacher say?¡± They added, ¡°Did you get scolded a lot?¡±

    Unlike Kim Hye Woo, who look delighted, Kim Hye Hill carefully flung that question. I shook my head. Pulling the ball into my arms, I plonked myself down on the ground to sit beside them.

    I replied, ¡°He said that it¡¯d be good when playing kick ball since I¡¯m strengthful.¡±

    ¡°Haha, he dissed you right in your face,¡± said Kim Hye Woo.

    ¡°Oppa!¡± Kim Hye Hill slightly slapped Kim Hye Woo¡¯s arm as he teased me. Narrowing my eyes, I scowled at Kim Hye Woo then stood up.

    Kim Hye Hill looked up at me in surprise. She asked, ¡°Where are you going? Is it because my brother teased you?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I need more practice. I guess everyone in our class except me are able to dribble,¡± I replied while pointing at the kids gathered under the shade. Thinking about my situation, I heaved a small sigh.

    ¡°What if our class and Class 2-7 don¡¯t get to play soccer because of me? If I ask the teacher for a break, he would check up on me before allowing us to have the match,¡± I uttered.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me go practice,¡± I added. Looking at the Kim twins, who couldn¡¯t deny the fact, with teary eyes, I bid farewell and stepped outside the shade.

    Sometimes Yoon Jung In made fun of Kim Hye Woo¡¯s poor athletic ability; however, that was actually a matter of physical strength. In terms of technical skills, nothing seemed to be a problem.

    The Kim twins already mastered dribbling the ball; needless to talk about Yi Ruda, Yoon Jung In, and Lee Mina. Unexpectedly, it was Shin Suh Hyun who left to practice until the end. I heard that he wasn¡¯t so good in running and these kinds of activities.

    While I left the spot for a second, Shin Suh Hyun was gone somewhere too. Was it taking a break? Glancing around the schoolyard, I could soon find him. He was with a few familiar faces.

    Poking Yoon Jung In behind his back, Shin Suh Hyun said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nice to him. If he gets used to you, we¡¯ll be the ones to solve later problems.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Eww, honestly, we can¡¯t even handle him now¡­¡± said Lee Mina in disgust.

    Eun Hyung was gently giggling in front of them while covering his mouth with the back of his hand. Flaunting his smiley eyes, Eun Hyung said to Yoon Jung In, ¡°Yoon Jung In, how do you usually behave to other people that make them tell me all these?¡±

    ¡°Eun Hyung, can¡¯t you trust me? Is the faith between us not that enough?¡± Yoon Jung In suddenly cried out.

    Shin Suh Hyun continued eprimanding, ¡°Dude, regarding your usual behavior, you shouldn¡¯t be disappointed about Kwon Eun Hyung not being able to trust you, but you should feel guilty that he believes in you¡­¡±

    Watching Yoon Jung In react shamefully, ¡®Hey, come on, why?¡¯ I giggled, then a scene I saw earlier entered my head out of the blue.

    Hwang Siwoo¡¯s surprisingly frowny eyes when looking at Kwon Eun Hyung and Yoon Jung In¡­ the look in his eyes had malicious intentions and frustration that could be seen in someone¡¯s face when the person encountered something out of control.

    While I was in a daze for a second, the PE teacher woke me up by shouting some announcements. Stretching out his arms, he walked toward the schoolyard and blew the whistle.

    He shouted, ¡°Everyone align here! Those who passed the checkup test can have a 20-minute break.¡±

    I could see Yoon Jung In and Eun Hyung¡¯s brightened faces. Doing a fist bump, they both ran toward to their classes. The PE teacher stopped them from taking the test first of all.

    ¡°I know that you guys can do this, so step back. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±

    After the teacher¡¯s remark, Kwon Eun Hyung and Yoon Jung In stepped behind in embarrassment. Other kids came out.

    As always, those who were confident tried to show the teacher their moves first, so the next kids who got to take the test was Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda. Watching the two controlling the balls skillfully without hesitation, the PE teacher¡¯s face turned odd.

    He carefully threw a question toward us, ¡°Were they also student athletes or soccer players in middle school?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s so weird¡­¡±

    Leaving aside the teacher wondering about the situation again, Ban Yeo Ryung and Yi Ruda passed the finishing line. After them, the Four Heavenly Kings, Lee Mina, and the Kim twins passed the test successfully with light steps; thus, there was another round of exaclamation among the kids.

    ¡®Geez, they shouldn¡¯t have higher expectations this way¡­¡¯ I thought to myself and flinched in tension. My turn was about tenth in the queue. ¡®PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE!¡¯ Keeping that prayer in mind, I kicked the ball.

    It seemed that I was doing well until the last cone without making any mistakes. However, the moment I tried to turn around the orange cone, the ball bounced off my feet and disappeared far away from the schoolyard.

    ¡°ARGH!¡± Shrieking, I ran after the ball. There was a burst of loud laughter behind me. I said to myself, ¡®That¡¯s cruel! Why don¡¯t you respect the extra¡¯s human rights?¡¯

    Rambling those craps in my head, I picked up the ball at the edge of the schoolyard. The moment I passed the finishing line, I was already out of my mind.

    Patting my back, Kim Hye Hill uttered, ¡°Good job. That was hard.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I saw you guys doing it so effortlessly,¡± I replied with tearful voice. Kim Hye Hill showed a clumsy smile. At that moment, someone beside us tapped our shoulders. It was Kim Hye Woo.

    ¡°Look at that place.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Kim Hye Hill apathetically. She turned her head then soon remained silent. I also became quiet.

    Hwang Siwoo was stepping forward with the ball in his hands. The group of his boys cheered him loudly, ¡°Sunbae, you can do it!¡±

    ¡°Dude, he is already good that he doesn¡¯t need any of your cheers.¡±

    The boys flattered Hwang Siwoo so obviously; however, he smiled delightfully then spun his arms a few times. While he stood in front of the starting line, every eye was bent on him.

    It was a smooth start; however, before he got to pass the three cones, something took place. Looking at the ball bouncing off his feet and flying over to somewhere else, Hwang Siwoo sweared, ¡°Argh, god dan it! FCK!¡±

    Blurting out to that extent, Hwang Siwoo threw a glance toward the PE teacher then ran toward the ball to pick it up. He started to dribble again as soon as he got the ball; still, the result wasn¡¯t that good. His face turned dark as the ball kept bouncing off his feet and became out of control.

    It was after quite a while that Hwang Siwoo passed the finishing line. At that moment, his facial expression was as dark as it could get.

    Watching that sight, Kim Hye Woo spoke quietly, ¡°It ain¡¯t that good.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If the person taking the test right after him does good, there may be some trouble.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    As soon as I realized what he tried to imply, I emitted a small whoop. However, it was Hwang Siwoo himself who didn¡¯t practice enough. Why would he hurt his pride just because he didn¡¯t do well on something trivial like that?

    I whispered in a low voice, ¡°Just because of something like that?¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re only sophomores in high school. We¡¯re still fine to act like a child,¡± replied Kim Hye Woo.

    The look on my face turned a little weird. Kim Hye Woo was talking like he wasn¡¯t a sophomore in high school.

    Meanwhile, the next person slowly got up from the ground and stood in front of the starting line. My eyes wide opened.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    He was Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Beside me, Kim Hye Woo knitted his forehead even more and murmured, ¡°Ah, this is really not good¡­¡±

    His words left a strange tension between us. Amid the situation, Ban Hwee Hyul started dribbling the ball along the cones.

    Unlike the time when Hwang Siwoo began showing his moves, there wasn¡¯t any cheering or exclamation. Only some cold, indifferent, and piercing glances were on him as if the kids were observing a fish in the fish tank.

    Meanwhile, Ban Hwee Hyul was doing so splendidly. He was excellently moving around the cones and controlling the ball.

    I sighed again, ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, lord, we¡¯re screwed up,¡± murmured Kim Hye Woo while touching his forehead.

    Hwang Siwoo and his clique gave Ban Hwee Hyul a murderous look. However, Ban Hwee Hyul quickly passed the finishing line without getting his breath back. Just like Yoon Jung In, he was effortless, smooth, and awesome in taking the test.

    Although Ban Hwee Hyul showed an amazing performance, no one in the class complimented him. The only thing left in the spot was the strained atmosphere that Hwang Siwoo and his group of boys brought among us.

 Chapter 435

    .

    Amid the situation, the PE teacher, who was taking the records, asked in surprise, ¡°What¡­ is your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ban Hwee Hyul.¡±

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul? Were you also in this school during freshmen year?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul replied yet with a brusque face, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. How come I didn¡¯t know a kid like you? Didn¡¯t you ever participate in any athletics competition?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± replied Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Geez, why are you wasting your athletic ability? You¡¯re so excellent!¡±

    Speaking that way, the teacher then forgot about taking our tests. He grabbed Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s hands and began to enthusiastically ask, ¡®Do you join any extracurricular activities? Your arm muscles are no joke. What kind of workout or activities do you enjoy usually?¡¯

    The teacher initiated the test back after quite a while. However, including Hwang Siwoo and his group of boys, our class and even the kids in Class 2-7 were directing their eyes toward Ban Hwee Hyul. There was a fuss around us.

    ¡°Was he in our class? How come we didn¡¯t know a guy like him?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that? He always sits all the way in the back and sleeps at his desk every break. He doesn¡¯t even put earphones on.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I never saw him doing a presentation, but he¡¯s superb in PE class. Who is he?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°He seems to be very tall but not sure since he¡¯s always walking around bending his waist. Can¡¯t even see his face properly.¡±

    ¡°Would there be anything good to see his face though?¡±

    ¡°Eww, yeah, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Whether or not he knew the conversations going through about him, Ban Hwee Hyul returned to us after finishing the face to face talk with the PE teacher. He then sat down on the corner all the way in the back while pulling his legs in his arms.

    Watching that sight, I suddenly turned my head when I heard Hwang Siwoo¡¯s sharp voice.

    ¡°Hey, did he just look at me?¡±

    I furrowed my eyebrows while thinking, ¡®What kind of crap is that? Ban Hwee Hyul doesn¡¯t even have a bit of interest in you. Well, since he has no interest, he might have done that much well though.¡¯ While I heaved a sigh, the kids around me tossed a question in surprise.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡°No, sunbae. No, he didn¡¯t.¡±

    Hwang Siwoo replied, ¡°Nah, he glared at me just now. Didn¡¯t he dare to scan my face and leave?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A moment of silence swept the space. The boys seemed to exchange opinions with each other while having eye contact then agreed to Hwang Siwoo simultaneously, ¡®Yes, you¡¯re right! I guess he did.¡¯

    Looking at their actions, the Kim twins and I touched our foreheads.

    I uttered first, ¡°Uh-oh, something¡¯s happening here. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Come on, they do have brains though, so they won¡¯t do anything stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna let Yoon Jung In know about this situation, but he also won¡¯t be taking a step forward without any specific evidence. This kind of thing actually needs a report from the person directly involved, but Ban Hwee Hyul doesn¡¯t seem to look like a man of spirit¡­¡± said Kim Hye Woo.

    I wanted to refute his last words but just heaved a deep sigh.

    If the nationwide Number 1 wasn¡¯t a man of spirit, who on earth would be ebullient and bold enough. However, I had witnessed Ban Hwee Hyul getting beaten by some pathetic bullies in the neighborhood last time.

    If they didn¡¯t snatch Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s wallet, which was a present from his little brother, Ban Hwee Hyul would have definitely not resisted till the end. Thus, aside from the power to revolt against Hwang Siwoo and the boys harassing him, would Ban Hwee Hyul have, at least, a will to fight back?

    The moment I turned my head with a small sigh, an unexpected sight came into view. Kwon Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung were whispering to each other while looking at Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Both boys and girls threw envious glances or jealousy toward the two; however, Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t seem to care about that attention at all. Maybe they were talking about something important.

    Something important about Ban Hwee Hyul? Would the two then know something about him? Right after those questions popped up in my head, the break time started, and the boys left the spot to play soccer; therefore, I didn¡¯t have a chance to ask a detailed question.

    After sending the Kim twins to the shade, I still didn¡¯t pass the test, so I kept practicing the dribble. Once in a while, I glanced at the schoolyard where the boys were playing soccer.

    Every time I looked in that direction, the first thing that came into my sight was Yi Ruda¡¯s dazzling blond. Ever since he showed his true colors, Ruda revealed how sick and tired he was about class events; however, even that Ruda liked to play soccer. Besides, Hwang Siwoo and his clique were enthusiastically supporting Ruda with loud cheers.

    It was sure that Yi Ruda playing soccer looked so cool that everyone would love to support him. Staring at Ruda shining brilliantly like a star, I soon turned my head to look at the shade.

    Like the time I had seen him before, Ban Hwee Hyul was sitting under the shadowed area while curling his body forward like an egg and pulling his legs in his arms. The look on my face turned complicated.

    If Yi Ruda was light, Ban Hwee Hyul was like a shadow.

    Heaving a short sigh, I murmured, ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul¡­ why are you¡­¡±

    What thoughts did he have in mind that made him act like a run-of-the-mill student or a kid under the average than that when he had a gorgeous appearance, fighting skills, and influence? Why was he in disguise and hiding himself? I was so curious about the reason that made him behave that way.

    Meanwhile, having Yi Ruda taking a very active role in the game, the winner of the soccer match became our class. While I took my sneakers off and climbed up the stairs with the kids, who were tapping each other¡¯s shoulders in delight or bursting out laughing, Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s voice reached my ears.

 Chapter 436

    .

    Eun Hyung continued, ¡°¡­ He turned around nonchalantly and descended toward us. I tried to observe the look on his face, but his disheveled hair was covering most of his eyes, and since he sank his head on his chest, I couldn¡¯t see his facial expression at all.¡±

    ¡°So what happened next?¡± I asked.

    Eun Hyung shrugged, ¡°He tried to walk past us, but Eunmi was still trembling until that moment while holding my sleeves. Besides, Eunmi seems to look much younger than him, so he paused his steps for a second and apologized for surprising her, then he left. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Throwing a glance at the top of the staircase where Ban Hwee Hyul had disappeared, I uttered, ¡°Then, just now at the PE class¡­¡±

    ¡°Something like that has happened, which is hard to forget. Besides, the place was inside a hospital, so I can¡¯t seem to shut my mind off you know¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, Eun Hyung disheveled his hair as if he felt bewildered. Watching him behaving like that, I also nodded from having some mixed feelings.

    So far from what I had seen just now, it wasn¡¯t something that acrobatic for Ban Hwee Hyul, who seemed to have athletic abilities as superb as Yi Ruda, to sit down on the outside of the rooftop balustrade. However, Eun Hyung would have no idea about the situation, so many things would definitely spring up within him.

    Besides, the fact that the happening took place inside the hospital also seemed to matter. I rubbed my chin.

    Since I seldom went to hospitals except for some local clinics, it was my first time to visit a substantial medical center that mostly appeared in TV dramas. From this experience, I got to learn that Balhae Hospital, where Eunmi was being hospitalized, was a tertiary center. Thus, something called a referral was required from a primary care provider to get diagnosed and receive medical services in the center.

    Local clinics mostly wrote referrals for the patient in the first place to go see the doctors in a general hospital if they couldn¡¯t handle the situation. In this aspect, there were two possibilities why Ban Hwee Hyul was wandering around the tertiary center.

    First, he might be suffering from a severe illness that required surgery, or else, someone he knew could be a patient in that hospital just like Eun Hyung.

    ¡®Is it then because of his brother?¡¯ I said to myself. Recalling the hidden story about the missing nationwide Number 1 that I got to hear last time, I cast down my eyes. Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s brother was being hospitalized in a coma.

    I wondered, ¡®Was his brother then also a patient in Balhae Hospital?¡¯ At that moment, Eun Hyung called me out of the blue.

    ¡°Ah, Donnie. Now I come to think of it when you called me earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡±

    ¡°You asked me if I knew anything about Ban Hwee Hyul, right?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah, but the kid you grabbed before¡­ his name is Ban Hwee Hyul.¡±

    Since we were in neighboring classes, I responded that way without hesitation while assuming that Eun Hyung would also know about this much sooner or later. However, the look on Eun Hyung¡¯s face became more serious than before.

    Glancing at the spot where Ban Hwee Hyul left, Eun Hyung murmured, ¡°The hospital¡­ his name¡­ no¡­ no, it¡¯s not. His height, physique, and appearance aren¡¯t¡­ at all¡­¡±

    According to what Eun Hyung just said, he might seem to grasp the identity of Ban Hwee Hyul soon.

    Suddenly, Eun Hyung pulled himself together and said to me, ¡°Ah, I just asked you since it was a little lingering in mind. Nothing special. Anyway, we¡¯re gonna be late.¡±

    Eun Hyung¡¯s attitude clearly looked like he still wanted to let us not get involved in these kinds of things. Something then entered my head all of a sudden. Lately, I had been searching for Ban Hwee Hyul here and there such as inside the cafeteria or snack bar. Due to those memories, I couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly.

    ¡®Oh, I should just get my mind off of that thing for Eun Hyung and his efforts¡­¡¯ Promising to myself, I quickly climbed up the stairs with them.

    Unlike the past, our classes were right next door, so we got to bid farewell when we were almost at the end of our way to our classrooms. The moment I was about to step inside my class, Eun Hyung, who was also trying to fling open the front door of Class 2-7, turned his head to look at me with a grin.

    ¡°Donnie, you know that we have a nationwide mock exam on Friday, right?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I do,¡± I replied but didn¡¯t know why he brought up this topic out of the blue, so I was a little confused and felt bitter at the same time. If I didn¡¯t study anything, it would rather be fine. However, I made a fuss like going to cram school, which I didn¡¯t attempt before. In order to make some progress and show people that I could achieve good results, I was feeling nervous even more.

    Eun Hyung uttered still with a smile, ¡°Wish that day comes ASAP.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked. My eyes opened wide this time. Was he saying that he wanted the mock exam day to come as soon as possible? Was it his way of expressing confidence?

    However, Eun Hyung wasn¡¯t the type of character who put meanings in academic performances. Besides, his test scores or GPAs were always stable and excellent just like his state of mind.

    ¡®What is it then?¡¯ While I was surrounded by confusion, the bell rang, which made me soon dash into the classroom in a hurry.

    <hr />

    The breaktime was too short for me to change clothes. Since I was the only one who was still wearing gym clothes instead of the school uniform, the teacher pointed out my outfit. Except for that, it was a regular day.

    Tuesday and Wednesday went smoothly too.

    Honestly, it was something slightly unexpected. I mean, it was, of course, great to have such run-of-the-mill days, but considering that this was my most desperate wish as a high school student, it felt a little sad.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t bad for me though. According to the atmosphere during the PE class that day, I had thought that something big would occur in the near future.

    What Yi Ruda said during the dinner party on the first day of the new school year also played a part in my concerns.

    ¡®You¡¯ll see that there¡¯s gonna be, at least, one thing happening in our class.¡¯

    ¡®And the victim would be someone who remains alone even after a week.¡¯

    Someone who remains alone even after a week¡­ Ban Hwee Hyul was indeed the one.

    He had been the easiest prey to Hwang Siwoo and even provoked his anger. Still, nothing took place, which seemed like a calm before the storm for some reason.

    And finally, it was Thursday.

    On the day before the nationwide mock exam, I decided to go to school an hour earlier than usual since I could have a self-studying session for about an hour and a half. The classroom would be quiet, so it would be better to concentrate on my studies.

    I felt sorry to also wake both Yeo Dan oppa and Yeo Ryung up early in the morning. Thus, I told them I would go to school alone just for today. They first said that they would follow me since they were early birds; however, as I mentioned that it was only for today, they agreed to my decision in the end. Besides, taking a good night¡¯s sleep was significant for the day of the exam, so I would go to school on time that day.

    In this regard, I got to arrive at school alone earlier than usual. The campus was very silent that nothing seemed to exist, which was quite embarrassing to walk around, but it wasn¡¯t that frightening and weird. Well, I actually built an immune system toward something scary and strange from the abandoned school experience last time.

    When I climbed up the stairs without hesitation and opened the classroom door, a dead silence, utterly unimaginable when there were full of kids inside, greeted me.

    ¡®Hmm, good to study alone then,¡¯ I thought while setting up the desk with my workbooks to prepare to study. Next, I slowly walked around the empty classroom as if I was an actress getting ready to perform on the stage. Placing my hand on the windowsill, I looked down at the schoolyard, which was also vacant as well.

    The moment I tried to return to my seat while feeling that now it was enough to enjoy the quiet mood, a backpack hanging on the side of the desk nearby came into my sight.

    My eyes opened wide. Did someone come to school earlier than me?

    Observing the seat for a second, I soon realized that it belonged to Ban Hwee Hyul. The look on my face turned even more severe.

    Sorry to say, but Ban Hwee Hyul was always confused about my name and didn¡¯t carry his textbooks at all, which even surprised other classmates. Thus, he would have not come to school early to study. Then, why¡­?

    Rubbing my chin nervously, I suddenly came up with something in mind. Quickly lifting my head, I hesitated for a moment but soon dashed out of the classroom.

    I stood in the hallway and glanced around to check the direction, then ran toward the women¡¯s bathroom immediately. According to the structure of the school that I was aware of, right underneath the window of the woman¡¯s bathroom was the garbage dump.

    As soon as I opened the door of the women¡¯s bathroom, the cold morning air welcomed me without any bad odors. Looking up at the window beside the sink, I quickly pulled the plastic bucket, which was placed upside down next to the basin, toward the front of the window, then put my foot on it.

 Chapter 437

    .

    The plastic bucket was shallow, but it was enough to sustain my body on it. Being unsteady on my feet for a second, I barely kept my balance and looked down over the window, then at the moment, I exclaimed almost like a shriek.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Having Hwang Siwoo at the head of his clique, a group of boys in our class was surrounding Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Hwang Siwoo, who seemed to lead the situation, was just smoking a cigarette while leaning against the wall; the boys, who looked like Hwang¡¯s underlings slapped Ban Hwee Hyul on his head, which was able to call as an example of bullying.

    My face turned pale. The reason why Ban Hwee Hyul came early to school would be probably because those boys had called him out around this time.

    It was likely to get caught by other people or by seniors when doing those actions after school. However, I never even imagined that they would do such a thing so early in the morning before the usual time when students came to school.

    ¡®Argh¡­ what should I do? What can I do in this situation?¡¯ I wondered while tearing my hair out in agony. Meanwhile, the level of violence against Ban Hwee Hyul kept increasing. One kid didn¡¯t just poke Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s head with his finger but grabbed Ban Hwee Hyul by the collar. Taking a deep breath, I switched my gaze to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    So to speak of Ban Hwee Hyul, he just shoved his head onto this chest just as he usually did in class. Without any signs of resistance, he just swayed his head by their force. However, Ban Hwee Hyul was way taller and bigger in physique than the other boys; thus, the one who actually grabbed Ban Hwee Hyul by the collar began to look exhausted.

    The boy then threw Ban Hwee Hyul to the ground and suddenly lifted his foot.

    ¡°Uhhhh!¡± I let out a short shriek in the end.

    Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s school uniform was quickly getting dirty by a cloud of dust. Besides, Hwang Siwoo, who was leaning against the wall, seemed to join bullying Ban Hwee Hyul soon after.

    My chest was pounding; my knees were like jelly, but then I directed my eyes to the bucket under my feet. Thinking about Eun Hyung, who continued worrying about me more than my mom, I tried to let things go and not care about these kinds of situations. However, I couldn¡¯t this time.

    Picking up the bucket immediately, I turned on the faucet that was often used to wash the mop. Once the water gushed out of the tap with a loud noise, it even splattered to my face too.

    As half of the bucket was filled with water, I turned off the tap then moved to the window while holding the heavy bucket in my arms.

    As if I was offering a sacrifice, I tiptoed and raised both arms with the bucket inside high up in the air.

    SPLASH! The water poured out from the bucket and fell down to the dump right away. There was a loud noise from the bottom.

    ¡°URGH! What the F*CK! What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°Who spilled water? Who the heck is it?!¡±

    ¡°Are they cleaning the rooftop?¡±

    ¡°Hell, no! Which floor did it spill from?¡±

    Listening to their mad shoutings, I was about to retrieve the bucket as soon as possible.

    Each floor had the women¡¯s bathroom at the same location; our school was a five-story building. In other words, those boys had to search, at least, five bathrooms to find me. It was enough time for me to escape from this place and move to a safer place from them.

    However, there was trouble from something unexpected.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The bucket I tried to retrieve back into the bathroom got stuck on the windowsill. While I was at a loss for words, it fell down over the window. A big noise came after.

    ¡°Siwoo sunbae!¡±

    ¡°Oh my GOD!¡±

    Listening to them screaming, I quickly noticed that someone had become a tragic main character who had a bucket over his head.

    At that moment, someone else shouted again, ¡°I saw everything! It was from the women¡¯s bathroom on the third floor!¡±

    ¡°Third floor? Isn¡¯t the person in our grade then?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat for real if I catch you!¡±

    I had a vain hope that, just in case, the boys would step back since it was from the women¡¯s bathroom. However, I erased that hope from my mind as I heard a girl¡¯s voice among them.

    ¡®Shoot! That¡¯s why we must always be careful before acting boldly¡­¡¯ Disheveling my hair, I began to look for a place to hide.

    Should I hide in the toilet? They would, of course, catch me one hundred percent then. Even though I lock the door tightly, they would just wait for me until I come out. Thus, it would be a big problem whether I go out or not.

    If I just left the bathroom, they would definitely catch me; if I didn¡¯t, they would grasp that I wasn¡¯t showing up in class. Hwang Siwoo would then notice my identity.

    Argh! That¡¯s why we should always think twice before getting involved in a big situation! But, did I even had a chance to hesitate?! Rambling such thoughts in mind, I wasted more time. As I became more nervous, I bit my lips. If they dashed toward this place at full speed, they would have arrived on the first or second floor.

    First, I flung open the bathroom door. There was indeed a loud noise coming from downstairs. Before they came up to this place, I headed toward the staircase. As soon as I turned around the corner of the stairways and went upstairs by a hair¡¯s breadth, I found a group of human figures dashing into the third-floor bathroom.

    ¡°Phew, that was close. Good job, girl!¡± I murmured in a low voice while staring at the sight in the dark.

    If the person they were looking for was using the sophomore bathroom, the person would be definitely a sophomore. Thus, they would start searching the sophomore classrooms after looking at the bathrooms. Actually, I headed toward a random place; however, it was a splendid choice!

    Nodding my head, I kept watching the situation. Just as I had expected, the boys came out from the women¡¯s bathroom while finding nothing. Turning around, they shouted, ¡°Sh*t! Go search for all the classrooms!¡±

    ¡®Phew, things are going on just as I¡¯ve expected¡­¡¯ I exclaimed at my brilliant decision again then soon turned stiff as something flashed through my mind.

    ¡®Ah, hold on,¡¯ I murmured. I left my backpack in the classroom¡­ Besides, my workbooks were on my desk as if I was full of will to study alone early in the morning. Those things would, therefore, definitely come into their view.

    ¡®Jesus, Christ!¡¯ With my head in my hands, I said to myself, ¡®No, I can¡¯t get caught like this! No!!¡¯ That was when I shrieked in silence.

    A seizure-like screaming came out from the classroom.

    ¡°What the heck?!! It¡¯s a ghost!!!¡±

    ¡°No, take a careful look!¡±

    And very unanticipated words continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s Ban Hwee Hyul!!¡±

    ¡°What?! Hell, no! How can he arrive here faster than us when he was collapsed on the ground until just now?!!¡±

    ¡°Holy sh*t! That¡¯s a buzz kill! Dude, let¡¯s go! Go search somewhere else!¡±

    Speaking those ways, Hwang Siwoo¡¯s clique then scattered away.

    Watching that sight, I let a small sigh out of my mouth. Holding the stairway handrail, I slowly collapsed to the floor.

    ¡°I made it¡­!¡± Murmuring that way, I touched my chest. My heart was still pounding crazily. Feeling worn out, I kept saying to myself, ¡®So never act like the main character with a heart of a supporting role.¡¯

    Without moving an inch for a while, I just stared at Hwang Siwoo and his boys searching for their target. Actually, it would be precise to say I had no energy to move rather than not moving an inch. My legs were so like jelly, I couldn¡¯t even conceive the idea of running away.

    Thankfully, the boys seemed to find no one except Ban Hwee Hyul while looking inside all the classrooms from here to the end of the hallway. In the end, they began to consider that Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s doppelganger might have attempted to pour the water from the bucket to them.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a hidden twin brother? So one was with us at the dump, and the other was pouring the water to us from the bathroom then returned to the classroom.¡±

    ¡°You freak, do you think that makes sense? Besides, the one we saw in the classroom was also wet. How can he be someone else then?¡±

    ¡®He was also wet?¡¯ Wondering that part for a second, I soon realized that the water could have splashed Ban Hwee Hyul since he was standing close to those boys.

    ¡®I feel sorry for that¡­¡¯ I apologized to him in my thoughts. The weather was still very cold outside, so it would be big trouble if he caught a cold. He would have brought his gym clothes, right? Having those thoughts in my head, I stared at the classroom anxiously.

    No one went in or came out of the classroom anymore. Crouching down on the staircase for a while, I just spent time that way. When it eventually became eight-ten in the morning, which wasn¡¯t a strange time to go to school, I headed toward the classroom.

    I didn¡¯t go inside straight but attached myself close to the wall and looked inside the classroom reflected on the mirror near the backdoor. Only Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s big and muscular view from the back came into my sight.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, I walked into the classroom waveringly.

    Ban Hwee Hyul seemed to sense my presence. He turned his head toward this direction. I raised my hand embarrassedly and said, ¡°Uh, hi.¡±

    Though I greeted him that way, I was honestly a little nervous since he could point out that I didn¡¯t bring my backpack to school, which was too obvious.

 Chapter 438

    .

    Well, I didn¡¯t take that action in order to show mercy or so; thus, I didn¡¯t expect him to notice that too.

    Instead, I wished Ban Hwee Hyul wasn¡¯t aware of it even if it was right that I had caused trouble to help him. Regarding the characters of Hwang Siwoo and his clique, it would be better if no one knew who I really was.

    On the other hand, Ban Hwee Hyul definitely seemed to not know that it was me. He didn¡¯t have any interest in me since he forgot my name in the first place. In this regard, he wouldn¡¯t care about whether my backpack was in the classroom or not.

    Staring at me for a while, Ban Hwee Hyul dropped a remark, at last, which was indeed just an ordinary greeting.

    ¡°Hi,¡± he uttered.

    I asked, ¡°¡­ Um, you aren¡¯t calling my name because you don¡¯t remember it, do you?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t respond. As the tension within me subsided, I laughed in a low voice then went straight to my seat.

    Since Ban Hwee Hyul was sitting like a ghost in the classroom while looking soaking wet, he might have drawn others¡¯ attention, which was thankful that Hwang Siwoo and his boys didn¡¯t even notice the existence of my backpack. Thus, if I sat down and began to solve some math questions in my workbook, which I opened up on the desk, I would be committing a perfect crime.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    Nothing was on my desk. Even my backpack hanging beside my seat was gone. In other words, Hwang Siwoo and his boys weren¡¯t able to find my bag, not because Ban Hwee Hyul was distracting them from it, but since nothing was there for them to notice my presence.

    Probably because someone took my bag ahead of that situation¡­

    While I turned stiff with those thoughts in mind, someone called me from behind me. I turned around.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your backpack,¡± said Ban Hwee Hyul, sticking out the familiar bag in the dazzling morning light.

    Between his wet black hair attached to his forehead, a pair of clear red eyes were fastened on me. As if my soul was captivated by his eyes, I just received my bag absentmindedly and kept standing still for a while.

    His following words then pierced through my ears.

    ¡°I owe you, Ham Donnie.¡±

    All of a sudden, I thought that it was the first time after the new semester that he called my name properly. After hesitating for a second, I slowly opened my lips.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    The moment I tried to ask, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you resist but just let them harass you not only this time but also last time?¡¯ the front door opened, and someone came in.

    ¡°Hey¡­!¡± said Shin Suh Hyun. As if he got surprised, he paused his steps for a moment but soon walked into the classroom without constraint.

    I also nodded and replied, ¡°You came early today? Don¡¯t you have the morning practice session in the archery team?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is the mock exam day, so the coach let us go study earlier today though it¡¯s just half an hour earlier¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, Shin Suh Hyun headed toward his seat. I stepped aside so that he could easily walk past me, but on the other hand, my heart began to beat nervously.

    I glanced at Ban Hwee Hyul. Shin Suh Hyun might have definitely seen the two of us talking since it was just the right timing to not miss it; however, Shin Suh Hyun didn¡¯t ask about it. ¡®Weird,¡¯ I thought to myself, but at that moment, Shin Suh Hyun suddenly looked back.

    I was frightened for a second but soon realized that he threw his glance behind my back, not me.

    ¡°Do you need my gym clothes?¡±

    Those words slipped from Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s mouth so casually. After quite some time, Ban Hwee Hyul finally raised his head. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t even imagine that the question was thrown at him.

    ¡°I do have other clothes that I wear in my archery team anyway; your uniform looks messy right now.¡±

    Just like what Shin Suh Hyun said, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s uniform wasn¡¯t dried out even a bit; even muddy footprints were dissolved in water that the bottom of his pants was stained brown.

    Staring at Shin Suh Hyun, Ban Hwee Hyul soon shook his head.

    ¡°¡­ Nah, I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Are you gonna take classes like that? The teacher will tell you to change clothes anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avoid attention?¡±

    As if his nonchalant remark had stabbed somewhere painful, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s red eyes widened for a moment. Just clenching both fists over the empty desk, Ban Hwee Hyul then slowly stood up.

    Shin Suh Hyun immediately took out his gym clothes from his locker and uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never gonna talk to you again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just put my clothes back in my locker when there¡¯s no one around like now. Make sure you return it until the next PE class though,¡± added Shin Suh Hyun.

    Ban Hwee Hyul nodded again. His attitude looked like a bear that forgot to communicate with humans. Shin Suh Hyun could have pointed out that behavior; instead, he made a gesture to Ban Hwee Hyul as if saying, ¡®Leave the classroom to change clothes as soon as possible.¡¯

    Having Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s gym clothes in his arms, Ban Hwee Hyul was about to step outside the backdoor.

    I called him, ¡°Ah¡­ hey¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul turned his head and stared at me in wonder.

    ¡°Once you change your clothes, would you like to give me your uniform? I will¡­ try to wash it if I can¡­¡± I uttered. It was my way to repay kindness.

    ¡°No, thanks,¡± replied Ban Hwee Hyul. He dropped a refusal right away without a second thought. He then walked straight toward the hallway and closed the door. Only his trudging footsteps came along over the closed door.

    Being vacant for a second, I soon turned my head toward someone calling me. Shin Suh Hyun was tossing a question with interested eyes.

    ¡°Are you close to him?¡± he asked.

    I replied, ¡°Huh? Well¡­ um¡­ perhaps I can be the closest person to him in this school though¡­¡±

    I never saw him talking to someone inside the school. Although I didn¡¯t know where he was and what he had been doing during lunchtime, I was confident that he wasn¡¯t seeing anyone regardless.

    Shin Suh Hyun dropped another question, ¡°Really? How?¡± He didn¡¯t show any signs of reproach or aversion on his face such as ¡®How on earth can that happen?¡¯ or ¡®Why did you do that?¡¯ That was why I can respond without hesitation.

    ¡°At first, I thought it was like a time bomb, so in terms of protection of human life, I wasn¡¯t able to just ignore him¡­¡±

    ¡°Protection of human life?¡± asked Shin Suh Hyun.

    Watching his face turning odd, I tried to neglect that expression and quickly continued speaking.

    ¡°But now he¡¯s like a dog lost in the rain¡­ I mean, a bear lost in the rain, so I can¡¯t just ignore and go¡­¡±

    Even when a stray dog wanders around the neighborhood in hunger or gets harassed by kids, we are likely to go help the poor little animal. When it comes to humans, nothing is different, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡®But¡­¡¯ As something flashed through my mind, I touched my forehead. The situation that I had to protect the nationwide Number 1 was very weird since I didn¡¯t have even a bit of fighting power or combat skills compared to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡®Geez, if you¡¯re the so-called nationwide Number 1, then show some bravery to save the female main character while fighting against seventeen enemies by yourself after blurting out, ¡®Wait, my heart!¡¯ Do something like that!¡¯ I thought to myself, then I came up with another possibility.

    Now I had come to think of it, I had never seen Ban Hwee Hyul fighting with others. Though I often considered that he would kill someone soon, that was only limited to the fierce look in his eyes.

    Even if I found his astonishing athletic abilities during the PE class, physical education and a fight were quite different, just as in Hwang Siwoo¡¯s case¡­

    My facial expressions became serious. Was he then not good at fighting? Did he inherit the title of nationwide Number 1 from his father or so? Since there were successors to the thrones, why not having successors to the nationwide fighting rankings?

    The last possibility I could think of was¡­ what if Ban Hwee Hyul wasn¡¯t the nationwide Number 1? And what if he came to the hospital that day for something else?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Ah, hold on¡­¡¯

    Almost stumbling, I touched my forehead again.

    ¡®No¡­ if that was true, have I been misunderstanding a poor kid, who didn¡¯t know how to fight but was pure and innocent to just get beaten by bullies every time, as a hidden outlaw just by looking at his eye colors and threatening appearance?¡¯

    At some point, it made sense. Just a few months ago, I also got Yi Ruda wrong that he was a girl by his gorgeous appearance, absence of Adam¡¯s apple, and suspicious background. My misunderstanding about him lasted almost half a year too.

    ¡°Jesus¡­¡±

    Thinking to that extent, the possibility of Ban Hwee Hyul actually being an innocent student, not a nationwide top fighter, became more and more assured.

 Chapter 439

    .

    ¡®Ham Donnie, let¡¯s do better!¡¯ I tapped my forehead with that thought in mind. Last time, I drove an innocent little boy to a female-to-male crossdresser; this time, I was doing such a witch hunt against a poor civilian as if he was the nationwide Number 1 fighter just because he had the same name and looked quite handsome.

    Then at the moment, I quickly raised my head upon someone calling me.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± asked Shin Suh Hyun. He was looking at me with some indescribable glance.

    Haha¡­ I laughed awkwardly then slowly returned to my seat like a ghost. Holding my mechanical pencil, I began to solve the question on my workbook, but soon after, I heard footsteps coming along with the sound of the door opening from behind me. Just by the noisy footsteps from the wet slipper, I could tell that it was Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Touching my head with my hand with the mechanical pencil inside, I heaved a low sigh. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t focus at all. Looking at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face, I was so ashamed since my mistakes in the past flashed through my mind. However, ignoring him didn¡¯t work too as my guilty conscience of the days I¡¯d got him wrong arbitrarily pressed down on my chest.

    In the end, I groaned while holding the pencil. It seemed useless to come to school earlier than usual. Meanwhile, time quickly passed like a flow of water. Kids began to enter the school; at some point, it was already the morning assembly time before I even knew.

    Hwang Siwoo came into the classroom right before the morning assembly. Changing into his gym clothes, Hwang Siwoo sent a sneering glance at Ban Hwee Hyul then went back to his seat.

    Our homeroom teacher soon opened the door and walked into the classroom. As soon as he stepped inside, he said, ¡°You¡¯re all aware that we have our first mock exam tomorrow as a sophomore in high school, right?¡±

    ¡°YEEEEESSSSSS¡­¡±

    As if the gorgeous appearance of Mr. Noh Min Chan, our teacher, didn¡¯t work this time, the kids all sounded quite droopy responding to him.

    Regardless of our reactions, the teacher kept speaking, ¡°Based on the test scores this time, the school will gonna place you guys either in low-track or high-track classes for both Math and English, so do your best and avoid being unable to show your real abilities.¡±

    Just like last year, regardless of the academic records, we would be divided into honor or general classes according to the mock exam results. I nodded my head. Since our school had a lot of monster brains taking Level 1 in each subject, achieving good GPAs or school records was almost impossible.

    The teacher uttered, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stop disturbing your self-studying sessions and just leave. Bye!¡±

    ¡°Hold on, teacher!¡±

    A shrill-voiced girl called him who was just about to step outside the classroom. I was already putting my earphones in my ears since I finished hearing everything that I needed to know. However, the girl¡¯s voice was so loud that it pierced through the music playing in my ears.

    ¡°What about¡­. class¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­. our next-door class¡­ doing the best¡­¡±

    The teacher¡¯s response also sounded disconnected.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I tilted my head for a second. Though it bothered me a little, I couldn¡¯t interpret those words when they were broken into pieces this much.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just ask later,¡¯ thinking that way, I began to concentrate again on spending more time on my studies that I had wasted during the self-studying session.

    <hr />

    As soon as the lunchtime bell rang, I immediately turned my head to look at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s seat. But whoa¡­ He was already gone. My facial expression quickly changed.

    ¡®I mean, how can he disappear so quickly as soon as I turned my head after the bell rang? Did he use some magic method of contracting space or what?¡¯

    Having those thoughts in my head, I wandered around for a moment. Kim Hye Woo and Lee Mina called me then.

    ¡°Donnie, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go ASAP. Today¡¯s meal is quite competitive to get.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re having chicken skewers today.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ you know¡­¡± Slurring the end of the sentence, I glanced at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s empty seat. Kim Hye Hill, who had been looking at me enigmatically, dropped a question.

    ¡°Are you trying to look for ¡®that kid?¡¯ Huh?¡± asked Kim Hye Hill.

    I appreciated her considerate remark that paraphrased Ban Hwee Hyul as ¡®that kid¡¯ in front of a lot of people here.

    Nodding immediately, I replied, ¡°Uh-huh, it bothers me too much¡­¡±

    As I came up with the possibility that Ban Hwee Hyul could really be an innocent student who had no fighting skills, I was unable to leave him alone.

    Kim Hye Hill asked me again, ¡°Do you need help? I told you I can spend some time looking around with you for a day.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. There is somewhere that comes into my mind,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    I had no idea what Kim Hye Hill said to the kids waiting for us, but they soon nodded and headed toward the cafeteria without me.

    Raising his hand up in the air between the crowd, Kim Hye Woo said, ¡°Is pizza burger enough?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks!¡± I shouted while holding up my hands even like a trumpet. However, he already receded far away where my response wouldn¡¯t reach.

    Drawing in my breath, I locked up my heart and changed my steps. Just as I said to Kim Hye Hill, I already had somewhere to go. Giving no attention to the students quickly descending the stairs and looking in my direction in bewilderment, I walked past them hurriedly like a salmon swimming up the river and arrived at the iron door, at last.

    The rooftop.

    Before opening the door, I shortly took a deep breath.

    Law of the Web Novel, Article 31. Anything Can Happen on the School Rooftop.

    Literally, anything such as bullies stealing money, having a brawl or love quarrels, and even aliens kidnapping someone who was watching the stars¡­ The school rooftop had numerous possibilities; most of them were those that I didn¡¯t want. Thus, I tried to avoid going to the rooftop as much as possible.

    The last time I came to the rooftop was when Choi Yuri called me out. Hmm, it wasn¡¯t a good memory though. Being reminiscent for a moment, I soon pushed the door slowly.

    With a sneaking noise of the rusty metal door, the green painted floor and the endless sky came into view. A person looking up at the sky while leaning against the balustrade turned to look in this direction.

    I glanced around for a moment. Thankfully, there was only one person on the rooftop, the one I was looking for. That was when I greeted him with a relieved smile.

    ¡°Hi, Ban Hwee Hyul.¡±

    Receiving my greetings, Ban Hwee Hyul looked like a bear that got invaded his cave, instead of returning a welcoming glance.

    ¡®Geez, I¡¯m using the bear metaphor too many times toward him¡­ but what else I can come up with when that¡¯s all I can think of?¡¯ I thought to myself. Anyway, he was staring at me cautiously.

    Then I suddenly found something red near his lips. I shouted in surprise, ¡°Eh? Are you bleeding?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no¡­ it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± he replied.

    I asked again, ¡°Did you get beaten just now? Is that why you¡¯re like that?¡±

    Regardless of his bewildered expression, I carefully observed his face. His gym clothes were, however, still clean, and the more I got closer to him, I smelled¡­

    I looked down at something in his hand. As soon as I dropped my gaze onto the burger he was holding, Ban Hwee Hyul hid it behind his back in embarrassment.

    ¡®So the red thing on his lips was ketchup¡­ Many shameful things happen today,¡¯ I thought while touching my forehead.

    I detached my lips, ¡°Are you¡­ just having that every lunchtime?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Hey, our school includes a mandatory meal plan for our tuition. Why are you wasting that money?¡±

    Showing some mixed feelings on his face, Ban Hwee Hyul soon replied, ¡°There are too many people in the cafeteria¡­¡±

    ¡°Too many people? Does that make you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but sometimes someone sits beside me¡­¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that person is dragged because of me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, lord,¡± I uttered and touched my forehead again. Was that the reason why he had been skipping meals at the cafeteria and had a pizza burger instead? So it wasn¡¯t something like he loved pizza burgers and could live only with it?!

    How could he be so warmhearted and sweet this way? Burying my face onto my hands, I moaned, ¡°How can I¡­ to this kid¡­?¡±

    How could I get him so wrong who was so innocent and fragile? I became speechless while feeling so shameful.

    While I was at a loss of words that way, Ban Hwee Hyul seemed to become nervous as a cat. Since he was behaving that way with his huge-bear-like figure, I couldn¡¯t miss it although I was covering my eyes.

    ¡®I can look like crying right now¡­¡¯ Heaving a sigh, I put down my hands then tossed him a question.

    ¡°How long have you been this way?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul. He looked perplexed again since I threw a question in a flat voice while showing an apathetic expression out of the blue.

    I nonchalantly repeated the question, ¡°How long have you been skipping the cafeteria?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it from this semester or last year? Three months? Half a year ago? Since when?¡±

    He uttered, ¡°¡­ Since a month¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ After freshman year¡­¡±

    I quickly lifted my head and screamed, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re gonna suffer from malnutrition!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­¡±

    Cutting into his hesitating words, I insisted, ¡°No way. You are going to the cafeteria with me right now.¡±

 Chapter 440

    .

    Looking at the watch, I found that it was ten minutes since I came up here on the rooftop. If we dashed to the cafeteria right now, we could barely arrive during the sophomore meal time.

    I wasn¡¯t able to grab his wrist, but instead held his sleeve then urged him toward the door.

    ¡°Ah, come on,¡± I uttered.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    At that moment, Ban Hwee Hyul pushed my hand away. His voice sounded the lowest I¡¯d ever heard of, so I was bewildered for a second. He then said with a heavy expression, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to know ahead of it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The reason why you¡¯re helping me this much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Scowling at me with a cold glance, he continued, ¡°First, when I was getting beaten in the alley, you came forward to help me even if you¡¯re alone that time. When I saw you for the second time at the PE facility, you suddenly asked me to become friends, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°And when we became the same class, you would¡¯ve got my position; however, you kept saying hi to me. Even you poured water to Hwang Siwoo early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± I uttered but soon paused to drop my words. Since Ban Hwee Hyul was staring at me in wonder, I just shook my head. He only had a bad memory when it came to people¡¯s names¡­ which made me ooh-and-ah for a moment.

    He concluded, ¡°Why you keep helping me for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Um, that is¡­¡± Thinking about his question for a second, I simply decided to go straightforward. ¡®All right, let¡¯s just speak the truth!¡¯

    ¡°I actually thought you¡¯re the missing, nationwide Number 1.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul asked, ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    Looking at his red eyes suddenly being ablaze, I stepped back with a flinch involuntarily. Even though I was now aware that he wasn¡¯t such a bad kid, no, just a pushover, my heart was pounding hard. The look in his eyes was almost a lie. If this was a game, the pair of his eyes were like ¡®red eyes of the devil¡¯ which was two thousand cash or something like that.

    I quickly put my hands up as a surrender.

    ¡°No! I ain¡¯t saying that you have a bad impression!¡± I shouted, but actually, he looked like a bad boy.

    ¡°You know you have the same name¡­ and¡­ your eyes are red. Those aren¡¯t color lenses, are they? In my opinion, I think it¡¯s better if you wear contact lenses! Honestly, red eyes aren¡¯t something common you know. And¡­!¡±

    Bringing back the calm look in his eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul listened to my words carefully.

    ¡°¡­ And you¡¯re so tall and big¡­ above all, the way you talk¡­!!¡±

    At the very moment, Ban Hwee Hyul, who was scowling at me like a stone statue, finally detached his lips.

    ¡°¡­ I got you wrong, Ham Donnie,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it! That way of speaking!¡±

    When I pointed at Ban Hwee Hyul with an applaud, he stared at me fiercely as if he would soon chop off my fingers. Quickly putting down my hands, I continued speaking in a hurry.

    ¡°Do you remember what you said to me when we first met? ¡®I remembered, Ham Donnie.¡¯ That¡¯s what you said,¡± I spoke in a low voice, even following his expression.

    Ban Hwee Hyul slightly loosened up the strained look on his face. I kept acting more enthusiastically.

    ¡°You even just said in the classroom like this, ¡®I owe you, Ham Donnie.¡¯ Hey, you know most of the high school students in Korea don¡¯t speak that way! So, you should understand me getting you wrong, right? Come on!¡±

    Watching me almost begging desperately in the end, Ban Hwee Hyul perked the corners of his brows upwards.

    ¡°Getting me wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I mean, I¡¯ve thought you¡¯re hiding your identity of the nationwide Number 1 like, ¡®I actually grasped your attack pattern: light, medium, and hard¡­¡¯ something that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I continued, ¡°So when you get really pissed off, you seem to have the power to sort everything out, but now I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Pulling his sleeve again, I uttered, ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing to lose when you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Don¡¯t let people harass you. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you let them treat you bad, they¡¯ll act worse! Find out the truth and stamp out the problem.¡±

    I never knew I would drop this remark, which I had heard from Ban Yeo Ryung at some point in the past. Now I had come to think of it, the reason why I couldn¡¯t let Ban Hwee Hyul acting this way was probably because of the memory back then.

    As I got to observe the look on Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face, he returned to his usual, innocent lamb-like expression. Hesitating for a second, he soon replied, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ to Hwang Siwoo? Wasn¡¯t this year your first time to see him?¡± I asked.

    Ban Hwee Hyul slowly mumbled in a pale face, ¡°Not to Hwang Siwoo¡­ but to others¡­¡±

    ¡°Then just apologize to those people instead of acting like this. Though you expiate your wrong over here, those people won¡¯t know it at all,¡± I uttered.

    Ban Hwee Hyul looked absentminded again.

    I pulled him and shouted, ¡°Ah! Anyway, only a few minutes are left until the end of the sophomore lunchtime. Come on!¡±

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± said Ban Hwee Hyul as if he still left some things unspoken.

    I said, ¡°Oh, and I can have lunch with you. Even if I don¡¯t have any fighting skills, I have good connections.¡±

    I promised to myself using those good connections just once this time. Since I got to live in the world of web novel against my will, I thought I deserved to enjoy this much privilege.

    Dragging Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s sleeve to the cafeteria, I felt like being the main character appearing on the stage for the first time. That much attention was on me.

    Turning my head abruptly, I found the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung looking in this direction with their eyes open wide. When I turned my head to the other side, my friends in Class 2-8 came into view. They were looking at me quite delightfully as if they had expected this would happen, eventually.

    When I turned my head for the last time again, there were Hwang Siwoo and his boys scowling at us with flames of hell in their eyes. I shortly stepped back hesitatingly but soon tapped my pounding chest then bent my steps in high spirits.

    Although I wasn¡¯t able to neglect Ban Hwee Hyul and dragged him to this place, in the end, I didn¡¯t intend to burden my friends going through a challenging time against Hwang Siwoo and his clique. Thus, I took a seat at a far distance from them on purpose; instead, they moved to the seats beside us while holding their plates.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re hurting me. How come you pretend like you don¡¯t know us?¡± said Yoon Jung In while hitting the corners of the food tray with a spoon.

    Smiling awkwardly, I thought, ¡®No, it¡¯s just that¡­ if I do something like that and Hwang Siwoo notices it, I¡¯m afraid if I¡¯m causing you trouble.¡¯

    However, as if he had the ability to read other¡¯s minds, Yoon Jung In heaved a sigh apathetically and said, ¡°Hey, let him do what he wants. Do you think we¡¯ll leave you out in the cold just because we¡¯re scared of a haphazard baster who can¡¯t even take care of attendance and repeat a year?¡±

    I stared at Yoon Jung In while thinking, ¡®I knew you¡¯re audacious, but man¡­ you¡¯re awesome, dude!¡¯

    Then I threw a glance beside me. Ban Hwee Hyul was there reading my countenance as if he was a son dragged to his mother¡¯s neighborhood meeting against his will. I also seemed to catch him dropping his gaze onto the floor and heaving a small sigh.

    Yoon Jung In and the other kids already finished most of their plates. However, they didn¡¯t get up but just kept their seats beside us and chitchatted for a while.

    Turning his head toward Ban Hwee Hyul, Yoon Jung In asked, ¡°Something happened in the morning, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± moaned Ban Hwee Hyul. He switched his gaze to Shin Suh Hyun.

    Receiving his attention, Shin Suh Hyun just quietly shrugged and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s our class president, I think he must know anyway. Sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you ahead though.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything we can help?¡±

    After Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s composed apology, Yoon Jung In¡¯s question followed. Ban Hwee Hyul just shook his head. He then showed some mixed feelings on his face while knitting his nose under his glasses, which looked like a kid getting a gift for the first time in his life. Though he revealed those unfamiliar expression, there was also a hint of embarrassment as if he was an uncle receiving attention from his nephews and nieces.

    ¡®Why is he showing that look?¡¯ I tilted my head in wonder but waited for his answer.

 Chapter 441

    .

    Honestly, the best way I could think of right now was Ban Hwee Hyul becoming more active and asking Yoon Jung In or the other kids for cooperation so that he could escape from being Hwang Siwoo¡¯s target as soon as possible.

    ¡®What if I were in Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s situation?¡¯ I thought for a moment.

    When it came to my thing, I seldom spoke for myself while considering that someone more influential would be better to come forward instead of me. In some ways, I would look craven though. Thus, from a half-coward¡¯s and half-shrewd point of view, I would have indeed asked Yoon Jung In for help if I were in Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s situation.

    A person, who was empathetic for his own good and had a strong sense of justice that he would speak for someone not even close to him¡­ That was Yoon Jung In, perfect to ask for assistance.

    In fact, if I were in Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s situation, I would never do such a thing like getting close to no one while being afraid of causing trouble to them or skipping meals in the cafeteria. That¡¯s because my loneliness and hunger mattered to me than anything else.

    Regarding those things, I couldn¡¯t leave him alone even more although I wasn¡¯t sure how far I could be responsible for him.

    Thinking to that extent, I raised my eyes again. Thankfully, these kids didn¡¯t look obnoxious at all. Honestly, no matter how upright a person was, it would be very difficult to care less about public opinion.

    Ban Hwee Hyul, who was getting all our attention, just shook his head in silence. It was his response to Yoon Jung In¡¯s question about in need of help.

    However, Yoon Jung In quickly tossed a question without a sign of unpleasant feelings.

    ¡°Really? But you¡¯re still okay to have lunch with us, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Seven people are quite a crowd, so I think we should split into smaller groups though.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go then,¡± said the Kim twins, raising their hands high up in the air.

    Checking those two, Yoon Jung In switched his gaze to Ban Hwee Hyul and asked for consent with his eyes. Hesitating for a second, Ban Hwee Hyul nodded shortly; the Kim twins did a loud high-five. They always showed off such a perfect partnership.

    ¡°At last, farewell to the days having an upset stomach after Yoon Jung In¡¯s all kinds of bullshits!¡±

    ¡°Adios, nurse¡¯s office. Goodbye, Pepto Bismol.¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Yoon Jung In shouted, ¡°Dudes! Are you kidding me?!¡±

    Even watching that sight, I wasn¡¯t able to easily laugh. Not only Kim Hye Woo but also Kim Hye Hill, who usually stayed calm, seemed to be overreacting somehow.

    Probably they were pretending to be more excited to lessen my burden. Having that thought in mind, I felt warmth spreading like a campfire in my heart.

    At that moment, Shin Suh Hyun, who had been quietly watching us with his arms crossed, suddenly raised his hand. He uttered, ¡°I¡¯d also like to g¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, where were you trying to go?¡±

    Yoon Jung In intervened in his words then pulled Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s neck into his arms. Running a mile from Yoon Jung In, Shin Suh Hyun took away his arms around him. He then uttered, ¡°I¡¯d also like to say goodbye to the days of having an upset stomach. Do you know that I¡¯m a student-athlete? My body is my asset.¡±

    ¡°I can give you all I have, but you can¡¯t? Man, that makes me so upset,¡± whined Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°Hey, you owe me a thousand won in the snack bar yesterday because you¡¯re broke. Don¡¯t you remember that?¡±

    Shin Suh Hyun, who wasn¡¯t able to get out of Yoon Jung In¡¯s arms for a while, uttered while gnashing his teeth. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, eventually.

    Returning the empty food tray, the Kim twins introduced themselves to Ban Hwee Hyul between the short moments.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Kim Hye Woo; this is Kim Hye Hill. We are twins, but I¡¯m her elder brother; she¡¯s my little sister.¡±

    ¡°Let me thank you first. You¡¯ve saved us from Yoon Jung In and stress indigestion.¡±

    ¡°Very true. You are our hero.¡±

    Watching the three kids sharing some conversation that could take place between a soldier, who came to defeat the rascal, and a kidnapped princess, or maybe a prince, I felt slightly perturbed for a moment.

    Just before, I thought that they were kind of overreacting to lower my burden, but according to their behaviors right now, maybe their reactions were from the bottom of their hearts¡­

    That was when I hunched my shoulders while finding someone approaching me.

    ¡®Yikes, it¡¯s Hwang Siwoo!¡¯ I shouted to myself. Having that fierce look in his eyes just like before, he was coming straight toward us with quick steps. I glanced around shortly, but regarding the direction where Hwang Siwoo was heading toward, the destination was us no matter what.

    ¡®Hold on, is he picking a fight this fast even in a public place? I thought that there would, at least, be some time to prepare my heart!¡¯ With that thought, I closed my eyes tightly.

    Then at the moment, Hwang Siwoo¡¯s moving route suddenly changed like a lie. He quickly switched his direction as if he was a racing car turning around the corner.

    Watching him receding away from us with a weird posture and loud footsteps, I stealthily looked behind me. Kwon Eun Hyung and Yi Ruda were standing side by side and, for some reason, staring in this direction with a horrifying look like a gatekeeper of hell.

    When our eyes met, they changed their facial expressions like magic. Showing a swiveling smile, they waved at me.

    ¡®Uh, but why are you holding your forks upside down?¡¯ I thought then murmured to myself, ¡°¡­ Would it be okay?¡±

    I felt a little sorry to have them as my powerful supporters against their will, but it seemed okay to feel relieved for a while anyway.

    When I looked back again, the Kim twins were laughing while surrounding Ban Hwee Hyul. After a short relief, I soon touched my forehead upon their conversations.

    ¡°What did you call us just now?¡±

    ¡°Kim Hye Hoo¡­ Kim High Heel¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Kim High Heel.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, oppa!¡±

    Hey, Ban Hwee Hyul¡­ I, who couldn¡¯t watch the situation anymore, quickly pulled the Kim twins away from Ban Hwee Hyul. However, they kept asking him their names again and was feeling excited at their newly called names. Geez, that¡¯s too much¡­

    The moment I was about to barely step into the classroom, Ban Hwee Hyul grabbed me for the last time.

    ¡°Hold on, Ham Donnie,¡± he said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What you said to me earlier, asking for forgiveness to the people I¡¯ve done wrong to¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± I nodded, but at the same time, realized how much I was way out of line.

    Actually, it was very difficult to apologize to someone at the right time even when we grew old. If it wasn¡¯t that hard, misunderstandings or apologies not made at the right time wouldn¡¯t become the main causes of conflicts between grown-up characters in TV dramas.

    How could I dare to give advice that I couldn¡¯t even feel confident of? Shaking my head in shame, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Ah, to be honest, I guess I was overstepping some boundaries¡­ I¡¯m sorr¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize. Anyway¡­¡±

    Geez, this boy was, again, using that historical drama tone of speaking. Having that thought in mind, I tossed a question.

    ¡°Anyway¡­?¡±

    ¡°Would you teach me how to apologize?¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul with the most serious look on his face that I had ever seen so far.

    ¡®How to apologize?¡¯ I tilted my head and threw a question. ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t you ever apologized to someone? Not like something as, ¡®Sorry,¡¯ but a sincerer apology¡­¡±

    He frankly shook his head which surprised me. I moaned, ¡®Hey, are you the son of the prime minister?¡¯

    Hesitating for a second, he shortly added, ¡°Just once, only to someone who can¡¯t hear.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, don¡¯t try to create a mood for some sad storytime,¡± I quickly replied with a flinch.

    Ban Hwee Hyul looked down at me in wonder. However, I avoided his gaze with my mouth closed.

    Honestly, I knew that I was doing the same thing right now as I¡¯d done to Yi Ruda. I wasn¡¯t being cold or cruel enough to utterly ignore him, but at the same time, I was refusing to know each other deeply and getting involved in a close relationship¡­

    However, I wanted Ban Hwee Hyul to make a few true, trustful friends someday, not someone like me, who came forward out of some stupid sense of obligation against his will.

 Chapter 442

    .

    I wanted Ban Hwee Hyul to befriend someone that he directly chose in hopes of building a sincere friendship with. A real pal Ban Hwee Hyul could reveal his secrets and concerns to¡­ That was the friend I wished Ban Hwee Hyul could eventually make.

    If he tried to strike up his story first, I would, of course, listen; however, I felt guilty as if I were stealing something precious, which should go to someone else, by taking the initiative. My existence wasn¡¯t special to Ban Hwee Hyul. It was just that, currently, only I turned out to become the one that he could rely on or show his true colors. I wanted to get this straight to myself.

    Anyway, heaving a sigh, I told him slowly how to write down an apology.

    ¡°Clarify what you did wrong; never try to understate or equivocate it. Let them know you¡¯re regretting it. Lastly, tell that you¡¯ll never ever do the same thing again while explaining how you¡¯re gonna behave afterward to prove that promise.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your advice,¡± replied Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Standing still on the spot, Ban Hwee Hyul looked busy as if he was choosing the right words for an apology. Thus, I stepped into the classroom alone. As soon as I went inside, the kids looked daggers at me. Whispers as sharp and stinging as a snake tickled my ears.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is she hanging around with him?¡±

    ¡°Why is she pretending to be kind? She¡¯s so full of herself¡­¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it also her who did that in the morning?¡±

    Ignoring those whispers, I sat down on my seat. Something changed inside me a lot, I thought. ¡®Only those who know me are able to understand who I am. That¡¯s enough.¡¯ Having that thought in mind, I slowly had eye contact with my friends and smiled.

    Taking out the textbook for the following class, I was lost in thought again.

    Ban Hwee Hyul was probably a nice boy, who couldn¡¯t remember peoples¡¯ names well, but above all, he showed some attitudes of self-sacrifice while thinking about others first before himself. In some way, that excessive consideration reminded me of Ban Yeo Ryung, which made me lend him a helping hand.

    Just like Ban Yeo Ryung being everyone¡¯s sweetheart right now, people would, one day, discover Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s true value. If that time came, he would no longer have to listen to that kind of crap; instead, even those kids would try hard to win favor with Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s superior. And at that moment, I wouldn¡¯t be his only friend, but perhaps, become someone less than that.

    However, it was still fine. I decided to enjoy this time-limited friendship with a little bitterness, but at the same time, with delight.

    <hr />

    A group of Hwang Siwoo¡¯s boys followed their leader who was quickly walking out of the cafeteria building. Usually, he would get his gage up, yelling, ¡®Hurry and come over, idiots!¡¯ but instead of that, Hwang Siwoo waved his hand toward the back nervously.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on?! Do I have to say get lost?!!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°S¡­ sorry¡­!¡±

    The boys responded in bewildered voices. Their footsteps receded simultaneously. Meanwhile, Hwang Siwoo seemed to find one of them slightly grimacing, which made him bit his lips sulkily.

    ¡®Pfft, I don¡¯t give a sh*t! Those little bastards would completely be under my thumb if I teach them a lesson one day,¡¯ he thought.

    What he had to be more concerned about was the shark, the cruel man-eater that could drive the wave and sweep out everything.

    Hwang Siwoo took out his phone in a hurry. His hand pressing the buttons trembled hard. The person over the phone answered his call within three beeps.

    Being intensely anxious, Hwang Siwoo detached his lips.

    ¡°Ah, hello, sir. I¡¯ve called you to let you know about something,¡± he uttered.

    The voice over the phone sounded drowsy but annoyed at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m having a JET LAG! Last year, you also did some stupid things at your will and got completely humiliated, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s what I heard. Indeed, your brain isn¡¯t working properly, huh?¡±

    Hwang Siwoo murmured, ¡°But Jung Yohan¡­ sir, as I¡¯ve said earlier, there¡¯s a critical report that you must know¡­¡±

    The guy over the phone, Jung Yohan, uttered, ¡°Then tell me about it, but if it isn¡¯t important, then¡­¡±

    Intervening in his words, Hwang Siwoo shouted urgently, ¡°There¡¯s a girl disturbing our plan!¡±

    In the moment of silence, Hwang Siwoo swallowed his saliva. He expected that Jung Yohan would immediately ask him to identify who the girl was. However, something utterly unanticipated slipped from Jung Yohan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Who the hell is ¡®our,¡¯ huh?¡±

    Hwang Siwoo apologized in haste, ¡°S¡­ orry, sir!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, tell me about that girl.¡±

    Hwang Siwoo continued, ¡°Yes, sir! She¡¯s literally just a run-of-the-mill, no more, no less, but for God¡¯s sake, she took Ban Hwee Hyul into her group out of the blue. I have no idea why she¡¯s acting so nosy. Probably she¡¯s been reaching out to him covertly and overtly.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so hard about pulling such a run-of-the-mill kid apart from him? A few threatening words will work.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um, it ain¡¯t that easy though¡­¡± replied Hwang Siwoo. Wetting his dry mouth again, he grabbed his phone more politely. He continued, ¡°She has some back-ups behind her, but each of them is extremely nerve-wracking¡­¡±

    Jung Yo Han tossed a question, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Looking at the big picture, heirs of Hanwool Group and Balhae Group are there.¡±

    A burst of nervous laughter was over the phone, saying ¡°What?¡± He asked, ¡°How can they all come together that way?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ have no idea too¡­ Probably those hotshots have been hanging around together¡­¡± replied Hwang Siwoo stammeringly.

    Jung Yohan dropped another question.

    ¡°Is the girl the heiress of some super-rich family or something?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hesitating in speaking, Hwang Siwoo quickly changed the topic. He said, ¡°Ah, anyway, I¡¯m sure that they can take legal actions without difficulty, so most of the ways won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s a lot of other undetected ways,¡± replied Jung Yohan.

    ¡°That is¡­ next, there are other backups who can actually fight¡­¡±

    Jung Yohan¡¯s voice turned sharper. He asked, ¡°There are more backings behind her?¡±

    Trembling at his threatening voice, Hwang Siwoo replied, ¡°Yes, sir. They are Yi Ruda and Kwon Eun Hyung¡­ No matter how many people I bring, these two are unbreakable.¡±

    ¡°WHAT???¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know where they came from. They were like creatures from other planets.¡±

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡±

    ¡°Ah, anyway, dealing with that girl seems out of my reach. There¡¯s no way unless you directly handle¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll go handle the situation.¡±

    Hwang Siwoo heaved a sigh of relief after Jung Yohan¡¯s response. However, he was startled at the following words.

    ¡°And you know what¡¯s gonna happen to you if I go there, right?¡±

    Hwang Siwoo trembled in fear, ¡°H¡­ old on, sir! But that¡¯s beyond my power¡­¡±

    However, the call disconnected before Hwang Siwoo concluded his words. Looking down at his quiet phone absentmindedly, Hwang Siwoo soon tore his hair out.

    ¡°Ah, even last year¡­¡± he mumbled.

    Shoot! Fu*k! Stamping his feet, Hwang Siwoo showered abuses then burst out screaming through the dense cloud of dust.

    ¡°Hamn Donnie, that dmn btch!!!¡±

    <hr />

    Reclining on the bed, a guy was turning onto his left side facing the window. Over the floor-to-ceiling glass wall, the fancy cityscape dazzled into his view. The bright sunlight tinged his hair reddish-brown. It was such a mild but ashy shade. Under his soft hair, there was a decent but cold-blooded face, which didn¡¯t match his warm hair color.

    Jung Yohan, the guy just watching the view over the window with a straight face, suddenly felt his phone vibrating and picked it up. Checking the screen, he broke into laughter.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± he sneered.

    [Sent by: Unidentified

    Sorry to hit you.

    I¡¯m regretting what I¡¯ve done.

    I¡¯ll never do that again.

    You can also beat me too.]

    ¡°Is this a poem? What kind of douchebag jokes around with me, huh?¡±

    Blurting out that way, Jung Yohan called somewhere right away.

    ¡°Track the number of this text. Let me know who sent this.¡±

    The person over the phone replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    After the phone call, Jung Yohan dropped his gaze at the cityscape of Seoul. The look in his eyes was still cold and inhuman.

    Article 36. The New School Year Starts with Nationwide Number 1! (Part 2)

    Finally, today was the March nationwide mock exam day. I threw a question to Yeo Dan oppa, whom I bumped into in front of my house, as usual.

    ¡°Oppa, do you have time after the mock exam today?¡±

    Even though I asked him that way, I showed a look of embarrassment. I should have asked him yesterday, but I totally forgot how significant the mock exam day was to us during the break.

    The nationwide mock exam day was the only chance I could return home around the same time with Yeo Dan oppa, who went to a different school. In other words, it was the best day to go out after school. Since we didn¡¯t have any further exams than this one for a while, we also had less burdens as a student.

 Chapter 443

    .

    However, Yeo Dan oppa seemed like his was thinking for a moment then soon spoke with a slight grimace.

    ¡°Not sure, but they say the seniors will gonna have some extra self-studying session after school.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really?¡± I uttered. Maybe I wasn¡¯t yet used to the fact that Yeo Dan oppa had turned into a senior now. I just sighed in my thoughts, ¡®It¡¯s ain¡¯t that easy to go on a date with a senior.¡¯

    Since this was also my first time being in a relationship, I couldn¡¯t figure out how long we should stay together to avoid getting enough to each other and have less lingering feelings.

    Then when our eyes met, I quickly nodded. Anyway, I didn¡¯t want to pressure a senior who couldn¡¯t go out with me because of the after school self-studying session after school.

    ¡°All right. Just text me how things will go after school then,¡± I replied. After a moment of hesitation, I added, ¡°Don¡¯t mind. I have other friends you know.¡±

    Speaking that way, I still wondered how he was feeling my words, so I walked on eggshells. Yeo Dan oppa, however, didn¡¯t show that much of a change in his facial expression.

    Just looking a little blue, he responded with downcast eyes, ¡°Okay.¡±

    I dithered for a second then uttered, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really fine, so don¡¯t care about it.¡±

    The moment when Yeo Dan oppa nodded again, Yeo Ryung, who had been unusually dragging her feet, dashed out of the door, which made us stop our conversation right at the point.

    If Yeo Dan oppa and I both wanted, we could, of course, further our conversation regarding that topic. However, I felt sorry to keep talking about some dating issue only with him in front of her, which oppa would also think the same way.

    But something kept troubling my mind¡­

    Though I was talking to Yeo Ryung as we always did, I couldn¡¯t stop observing his countenance while looking sideways. As usual, he mostly stayed quiet while walking beside us, but once in a while, he nodded to imply that he was paying attention.

    Turning my head away from him again, I pressed the pit of my stomach for no reason then murmured in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me¡­?¡±

    <hr />

    During the morning on the mock exam day, it was right to memorize more math formula and vocabularies; however, I didn¡¯t feel doing those things. Probably the dreadful result of the latest mock exam I had taken in cram school strengthened my mental immunity.

    In other words, I kind of took my minds off my concerns. Thinking to that extent, I hit my head with the tip of my pencil.

    ¡°Ay ay ay, what the heck I¡¯m talking about? I can¡¯t just take my minds off¡­¡±

    Besides, this mock exam would divide us into upper and lower levels in which we would be assigned to either honor or general classes in Math and English. That was why our homeroom teacher had emphasized us before to take more care of it than usual.

    Having those thoughts in mind, I forced myself to open the vocabulary book, but still, I wasn¡¯t able to concentrate. Within a few minutes, I just closed my book again and turned my head to look around the classroom.

    Half of the kids were studying; the rest was just hanging around. Yoon Jung In and Kim Hye Hill came into view. I nodded at them, who were absorbed in their last-minute study. However, I just slightly grinned at Yi Ruda and Ban Hwee Hyul, burying their faces in their arms and taking a nap.

    ¡®In my point of view, those two boys look indeed the same in their true colors¡­¡¯ I thought. The only difference between them was that Yi Ruda tried to ask for others help as much as possible if the situation could be resolved by that act, whereas Ban Hwee Hyul seemed to have almost an obsession to refuse other¡¯s helping hands.

    The last time I turned my head, Kim Hye Woo, who was repeatedly pounding the portable video game while sticking out and biting his tongue, and Lee Mina, kibitzing beside him, came into my sight.

    Getting up from my seat, I walked closer to them. When I stretched out my hand and tapped Mina¡¯s elbow, she turned to look at me.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Mina, can you give me some advice?¡±

    She replied cheerfully, ¡°Of course. About what? What is it?¡±

    I pulled Mina all the way to the back seat where there were the least kids in the classroom. Since the space was close to the cleaning facilities, the odor from the mop was slightly disturbing; however, except Ban Hwee Hyul, who was deeply in a nap, no one was here.

    While I was carefully choosing the right words to articulate my concerns, Mina dropped her question first.

    ¡°Is it related to your boyfriend?¡±

    I screamed in a low voice, ¡°Eek, how did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Well, you only brought me here without taking Kim Hye Woo, so what else can it be?¡± she replied. Giggling shortly, she pointed at the back of Yoon Jung In¡¯s head with her chin.

    ¡°But not sure if I may be helpful. You know a guy like him is who I¡¯m dating with, so these days, I¡¯m also confused if my standard make sense or not.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± I replied hesitantly.

    She added, ¡°But if you¡¯re still fine, let me know what you¡¯re worried about, so what is it?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, I confessed the things in the morning and the conversation I had with Yeo Dan oppa. Probably I explained almost everything to her in detail.

    ¡®Hold on, is this the reason why nothing has been entering my mind? Because I¡¯ve been spending all my memory and concentration remembering these stuffs¡­?¡¯ Rambling such things in my head, I just sneered at my ridiculous behavior.

    Lee Mina became lost in thought while furrowing her brows.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she sighed.

    I uttered, ¡°Something¡¯s just lingering in mind, but I have no idea what it is. You know he can¡¯t come out of school since he¡¯s a senior having an extra self-studying session after taking the mock exam. No one can help that¡­¡±

    Putting down her hand from rubbing her chin, Mina raised her forefinger and dropped a question.

    ¡°Maybe it was the problem after that, huh?¡±

    ¡°After that?¡±

    ¡°The part that he just replied, ¡®Okay,¡¯ without any more words after you said you have other friends to hang out with¡­¡±

    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

 Chapter 444

    .

    Mina leaned over to me furtively, who was frowning, then asked, ¡°That oppa¡­ he isn¡¯t really expressing his true feelings, huh?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t; he can¡¯t,¡± I uttered. Heaving a small sigh, I added, ¡°Well, I thought that I was aware of him having been born that way since I had seen him from a very long time. However, maybe it¡¯s different after becoming a couple.¡±

    ¡°Hey, of course, it is. It must be different. So¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Bending herself backward, Mina put her elbows on the locker and leaned against it. She asked, ¡°So, what are you gonna do? Are you gonna tell him?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ well¡­ I have no idea,¡± I replied while resting my chin on my palm and looking up at the ceiling. I continued, ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s indeed a senior, so I don¡¯t want to distract him. As I¡¯ve mentioned before, that¡¯s Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s character, which isn¡¯t incomprehensible¡­ and basically, he¡¯s a sweet guy.¡±

    Mina replied, ¡°Really? Well, it¡¯s up to you, but be careful. You might think that those won¡¯t linger in your mind, but before you even know, they do pile on top of one another inside you.¡±

    ¡°Pile on top of one another inside me?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of your feelings while being a generous princess to him, you¡¯ll suddenly go through an explosion of emotion,¡± said Mina.

    Being absentminded for a second, I looked back on what she just said. My heart wouldn¡¯t be that big than I thought¡­

    Disheveling her hair annoyingly, Mina continued her words.

    ¡°Well, Yoon Jung In is usually very talkative, but he tries to read my mind out of the blue and suddenly asks me like, ¡®Are you upset?¡¯ There¡¯s nothing I have to be upset about in that situation, but if I become quiet for a while, he behaves like that somehow.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Ah, so I tell him that everything¡¯s fine but he doesn¡¯t believe it at all and keeps asking me to stop being angry. Yoon Jung In then throws some stupid jokes to make me smile, which annoys me a little sometimes¡­ However, he doesn¡¯t make me feel anxious or concerned about if he hates me or not.¡±

    The view of Yoon Jung In that Mina was explaining seemed to be illustrated in my sight. She slightly burst into laughter.

    Well, Yoon Jung In looked like he would be such a sweet guy to his girlfriend. Besides, it was correct that he tried to read other¡¯s countenance while being a little shy unlike his confident and cheerful character. Especially, when it came to the person he had a crush on, Yoon Jung In would, even more, behave that way.

    I switched my gaze to Mina again. She was shaking her head.

    ¡°Whether they express their feelings too much or never do it at all¡­ it matters either way. Uh, so exhausting,¡± she uttered, then all of a sudden, Mina lifted her head and dropped a question with a glow in her eyes.

    ¡°Hey, should we have a girl¡¯s hangout after the mock exam today? You said that you have nothing to do after school too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The three of us, you, me, and Kim Hye Hill, let¡¯s just have some girls talk. You know like things about those that we can¡¯t usually talk about when there are boys around us¡­¡±

    ¡°What can¡¯t you talk about?¡±

    I turned my head in surprise upon a sudden voice intervening in our conversation. Checking out who it was, I soon heaved a sigh. Yoon Jung In was sticking out his head beside Mina with a nonchalant look on his face. Watching him acting that way, Mina had a tantrum.

    ¡°ARGH! Yoon Jung In!¡± she shouted.

    He whined, ¡°How can you go somewhere without me? It¡¯s been a while to finish school early today. I¡¯m so sad¡­¡±

    Watching Yoon Jung In talking that way half-whiningly and half-seriously at the same time with downcast eyes, I took a step behind stealthily.

    As if Mina also read some solemn vibe from Yoon Jung In¡¯s voice, she looked a little bewildered. Listening to her making some excuses such as, ¡®No, I mean¡­¡¯ something like that, I quickly finked out.

    Anyway, I didn¡¯t want to get in trouble between these couple, so I was like, ¡®They¡¯ll figure it out,¡¯ then returned to my seat. Instead of studying, I just rested my chin on my palm and was lost in thought again.

    ¡°Expressing true feelings¡­¡±

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect Yeo Dan oppa to show me his sincere thoughts or emotions since I was aware of the type of person he was.

    Besides, even if he never put his feelings into words, I could still trust Yeo Dan oppa because he wasn¡¯t such a person who could continue getting along with someone he hated.

    Thus, I thought that I should be able to believe him.

    But why¡­

    ¡°Why am I feeling sick?¡± I murmured in a low voice then touched my empty pocket dissatisfiedly.

    I felt so resentful today that the teachers had collected our phones already ahead of the test. Well, even though my phone was in my hand, I wasn¡¯t actually sure that a new message would have arrived.

    While my stomach felt knotted, the teacher of the first class came into the classroom, at last, with a brown envelope in his arms instead of a roll book. The mock exam then began.

    Taking a deep breath, I shoved my nose onto the test sheet.

    <hr />

    When I saw Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face at lunchtime, I burst into the biggest laughter of the day. Even the Kim twins laughed their heads off while looking at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s cheek.

    Kim Hye Woo said with a giggle, ¡°You have 2¦Ð on your cheek.¡±

    ¡°2¦Ð?¡±

    ¡°The number nine question of the math test.¡±

    Just as what Kim Hye Woo said, a big graph featured in the number nine question of the math test was clearly printed on Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s cheek.

    The Kim twins kept laughing about how neatly and precisely the printed content on the test sheet could be transferred to his face.

    Laughing so insanely after them, I soon realized something. ¡®Hold on, was the answer 2¦Ð? Gosh, I¡¯m wrong then!¡¯

    Anyway, the Kim twins continued teasing Ban Hwee Hyul even though they put me into confusion. Ban Hwee Hyul would have become annoyed to the Kim twins for that reason; however, instead of losing his temper, he just rubbed his face nonchalantly.

    That looked like a bear washing its face near a spring deep inside the woods¡­ ¡®No, I promised myself not to you this metaphor anymore,¡¯ I spoke in my thoughts while shaking my head.

    At that moment, the Kim twins stopped laughing and turned around to look at me.

    ¡°Oh, Yoon Jung In asked us earlier to let¡¯s go hang out in town after finish taking the exam.¡±

    I asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard that you also don¡¯t have any schedule after school today.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, it¡¯s true, but¡­¡± I slurred the end of my sentence.

    Actually, spending time with Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings had always been my schedule after school on the exam day. However, ever since I had been dating with Yeo Dan oppa, he took up the rest of my exam day afterward.

    The reason why they didn¡¯t ask me what I would be doing after school was that they might have already thought that Yeo Dan oppa and I would go out. Thus, if they got to be aware that I had spent time with other kids, Ban Yeo Ryung and the boys would definitely feel a little upset.

    I observed the look on the twins¡¯ faces. My mind reeled at their eyes full of expectation. Besides, we had been in the same class for two straight years.

    In the end, I nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, fine.¡±

    ¡°Wow, really? What happened?¡± asked Kim Hye Woo with a look of surprise while suddenly changing his facial expression. I gently slapped his arm.

    ¡°Hey, you told me to join you guys, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Kim Hye Woo uttered, ¡°I mean, you usually didn¡¯t hang out with us even though we asked you several times. Though I suggested you this time again, I never thought that you would accept it.¡±

    Changing the look on his face again all of a sudden, he spoke seriously, ¡°This feels like¡­ something like that¡­¡±

    I wondered, ¡®Something like that?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s like stepping into a very expensive fine restaurant, which I can¡¯t even dare to think of dining in there, with all my money. Once I check the menu, all the foods are on sale that they are even cheaper than a hamburger,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re teasing me that I¡¯m acting cheap and easy, huh?¡±

    Speaking that way, I slightly kicked the back of Kim Hye Woo¡¯s knees, which made him bounce on the balls of his feet exaggeratingly.

    Kim Hye Hill looked askance at her brother as if he deserved that. She then diverted her gaze onto Ban Hwee Hyul. It seemed like something suddenly flashed through her head.

 Chapter 445

    .

    Anyway, thanks to Ban Hwee Hyul working part-time today, I was able to let the tricky situation slide without everyone feeling awkward.

    We bent our steps again, which was paused for a moment to have some conversation. I was now able to forget about the strangely lingering feelings that had been occupying my mind since the morning and began to flutter with some new hope.

    This was my first time to hang out with my classmates after school.

    In the karaoke, Yoon Jung In opened the first song with Block B¡¯s ¡®Romantically.¡¯

    ¡®Oh, very surprising¡­!¡¯ With that thought in mind, I kept laughing while almost burying my head onto Kim Hye Hill¡¯s shoulder ever since the music came out.

    It was utterly imaginable that Yoon Jung In would sing such a quiet song. I wondered, ¡®Doesn¡¯t he suit better with the song ¡®NalinA,¡¯ instead of ¡®Romantically?¡¯ However, my laughter gradually subsided as he started singing the song and, in the end, was completely gone.

    At some point, I was gawking at his side face dazzling in the screen light and the lightings on the wall. I murmured vacantly, ¡°Not only can he sing but his voice is¡­ whoa¡­ so hot¡­¡±

    Now I had come to think of it, there was nothing Yoon Jung In couldn¡¯t do although I almost forgot about that because of his usual character.

    Yoon Jung In pulled Lee Mina to have her arm around his waist. Shaking the tambourine with the other hand, she showed a slightly embarrassed look when our eyes met. As if she felt a little ashamed, Mina tried to get her hand off from Yoon Jung In¡¯s grip, but he didn¡¯t let it go. Instead, he looked at Mina and began to sing a song while fastening his gaze at her eyes.

    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±

    With reddened face, Mina didn¡¯t know what to do while looking around. In the end, she wasn¡¯t able to escape from the situation but just sank her head on her chest. Watching that sight, Kim Hye Hill and I giggled.

    I put my lips close to Kim Hye Hill¡¯s ears and whispered, ¡°Mina is so cute. I didn¡¯t know she would act that way.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Honestly, I¡¯ve thought Yoon Jung In is on very short leash. You know he isn¡¯t a bossy type of boy,¡± replied Kim Hye Hill.

    ¡°Very true,¡± agreeing to her words, I kept observing the couple.

    Mina¡¯s face was so blushing that it seemed to explode, which looked very rare and unique to see it again in my lifetime. So was Yoon Jung In, who was holding her hands with a swiveling smile and leisurely singing along to the song.

    At that moment, Kim Hye Woo, who couldn¡¯t endure watching that sight anymore, shouted in that direction.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Yoon Jung In! We aren¡¯t here to watch you proposing to her!¡±

    Yoon Jung In didn¡¯t pause singing the song but stood up with a grin and walked toward Kim Hye Woo. The more Yoon Jung In got closer, the darker Kim Hye Woo¡¯s face turned.

    Kim Hye Woo quickly uttered, ¡°Dude, hold on, no¡­ No, it isn¡¯t. It should be not¡­¡±

    Almost attaching his face to Kim Hye Woo¡¯s cheek, Yoon Jung In kept singing, ¡°I¡¯m gonna~ say it~ very romantically~¡±

    ¡°Argh!!!¡± roared Kim Hye Woo. He jumped up and down so hard that he seemed to reach the ceiling. After all, he took his shoes off and went up on the couch. Watching Kim Hye Woo¡¯s frightened reaction, Kim Hye Hill and I were laughing to death.

    ¡°Bahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Oppa, don¡¯t come to this side. I said don¡¯t! Yoon Jung In is gonna stain me too!¡±

    While we had a fuss, the song was over. Shin Suh Hyun, who didn¡¯t receive the microphone from Yoon Jung In, picked up the other mic and began to sing a soft rock song.

    Around that time, Yoon Jung In returned to his seat; I rubbed my aching stomach from laughing too hard and exhaled a rough breath.

    ¡°Aha, hahaha, I laughed so hard¡­ ah, did she just say Yoon Jung In is gonna stain her?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill replied coyly at my words, ¡°It just slipped from my mouth so urgently.¡±

    ¡°Come on, that was a serious remark,¡± said Kim Hye Woo.

    Kim Hye Hill smacked her brother, who was intervening in her words, with the tambourine. Laughing at the twins quarreling that way, I soon removed the smile on my face as I saw Yoon Jung In putting Lee Mina¡¯s arm around him as soon as he returned to his seat.

    After a moment of hesitation, I took out my phone from my pocket. My face turned dark while looking at the screen.

    It was 8:18 in the evening.

    The evening self-studying session would have begun since the mock exam was already over earlier. However, I didn¡¯t receive any calls or messages. I swept my hair back.

    Well, commonsensically, this could happen since Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s high school returned the phones to the students after the evening self-studying session was over. Thus, if he was studying right now, he would have not received his phone back and wasn¡¯t able to reach out to me.

    I just heaved a sigh. At that moment, the kids spoke noisily. I lifted my head.

    ¡°Eh? Who reserved the song, ¡®Flying Duck?¡¯ Is it you, Yoon Jung In?¡±

    ¡°Me? No, hey, I should get started at a slow pace. If I start off with this one, it¡¯s gonna kill me,¡± replied Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± I quietly uttered through the fuss. Every eye was bent on me. As if someone pressed the mute button, the whole space became silent. I tilted my head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.

    Lee Mina tossed a question.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t gonna talk tomorrow, are you?¡±

    I burst into small laughter at her words. Amid the situation, I pricked at my conscience since it felt like others read my mind.

    Whether it happened today late at night or tomorrow in the morning, I wished the first words coming out from Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s mouth would be, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡¯ when we bumped into each other.

    If I could see just a little bit of him showing some concerns about me, I would feel much relieved.

    <hr />

    Our last round took place in the caf¨¦, as always. Since I chose very high-pitched songs continuously, everyone was utterly worn out. Leaning against the couch, we all just sipped some drinks. Even the talkative Yoon Jung In remained silent while looking up at the ceiling.

    As he barely recovered his stamina, he initiated a conversation about Yi Ruda.

    ¡°Ah, the most I regret about is that I wasn¡¯t able to bring Yi Ruda here,¡± he uttered.

    I also nodded at his remark, saying, ¡°True. I thought we¡¯d be able to hang out with him this time.¡±

 Chapter 446

    .

    Around ten o¡¯clock at night, we packed our stuff and got up from our seats. Since the next day was Saturday, staying a little bit more seemed fine, but there was a problem. We forgot that there was a self-studying session at school tomorrow.

    ¡°Gosh, does that makes sense the school has a self-studying session on the weekend?¡±

    ¡°Argh, insane. Just kill me!¡±

    Holding their faces in their hands, Yoon Jung In and Kim Hye Woo moaned and stood up to grab their things.

    Once we stepped outside the caf¨¦, we checked each other¡¯s directions. Only the Kim twins and I lived within a walking distance; the rest of the folks had to take the subway. Still, the twins and I were heading toward the opposite sides, so I just waved my hand at the spot.

    Shin Suh Hyun asked me, ¡°Would it be okay to go alone?¡±

    I just nodded without a second thought and replied, ¡°I¡¯m about to meet someone I know and return home together. No worries, I¡¯m not going alone.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good then.¡±

    I asked, ¡°Uh-huh. What about Mina and Hye Hill?¡±

    In response to my question, Mina pointed at Yoon Jung In who was sticking beside her like a loyal puppy.

    ¡°He told me that he would walk me back home, and they are¡­ They are a family you know,¡± said Lee Mina.

    ¡°All right. Be safe, everyone!¡±

    Nodding my head again, I checked the time on my phone screen, then shortly after, turned around in a hurry. Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s loud voice resonated behind my back.

    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t go anywhere dark!¡±

    At that moment, I was already running. The time I just saw on my phone flashed through my head.

    10:48 pm. Probably we spent too much time bidding farewell to each other. The evening self-studying session at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s school ended at eleven o¡¯clock at night. It would be better if he could reach out to me before that time. However, waiting in front of his school also seemed fine, just in case.

    I usually didn¡¯t try to do something that would attract attention, but today, I couldn¡¯t help since he didn¡¯t keep in touch with me all day long. Something was strange. Did he get upset because I told him that I would hang out with someone else on behalf of him, who wasn¡¯t available today after school?

    I shook my head, thinking, ¡®No, it isn¡¯t.¡¯ Even if he became annoyed, Yeo Dan oppa would get things straight; he wasn¡¯t a person who would show a sign of disappointment while not keeping in touch at all.

    Running toward his school, I checked the time again and gasped, ¡°Eek, what should I do?¡±

    If things proceeded this way, we would miss each other on the way. Slightly biting my lips, I quickly swerved in the end. This was a neighborhood I had been living in since my childhood. All the schools I went to were around this place, so I knew the town like the back of my hand.

    Although Shin Suh Hyun told me to avoid dark places, I couldn¡¯t help but run toward the alley, the short path to Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s high school.

    The only thing that mattered was that this street had many bars and pubs around while being located nearby the subway line no. 2 and famous schools. Once I jumped into the alley, there were all kinds of noises slipping out from the backdoors of the pubs, just as I expected.

    Whenever the cigarette lights came into view, once in a while, in the dark, I ran rapidly to pass them while holding my breath. Swerving once more, a darker and narrower alley soon welcomed me.

    ¡®But if I pass this way¡­¡¯ I breathed out. This was the only way left until the entrance to Nam Gye High School.

    Taking a deep breath, I finally grabbed my backpack strap and jumped inside the dark alley. However, within five steps, I had to stop walking since someone¡¯s voice came out from behind my back.

    ¡°Ham Donnie?¡±

    It was such a kind-hearted and friendly call. Although the voice didn¡¯t exist in my memories, it wasn¡¯t negligible even in this urgent situation. Maybe I wasn¡¯t able to remember whose voice it was, but the person would be a close friend of mine. It sounded that much intimate to create an illusion.

    I turned around in a daze.

    A person was standing at the entrance of the alley that I just jumped in. He was tall and putting one hand in his pocket. The physique and voice definitely belonged to a guy.

    I rubbed my eyes. Was he someone in my class or the same high school? Or¡­

    Though there was a leak of light coming from outside the alley, only his gray-brown hair and slightly curved eyes came into view; nothing was detectable on the bottom. His gray jacket was then visible, which made my eyes wide open. I wondered, ¡®Eh, isn¡¯t that the school uniform of Sung Woon Science High School near ours? I think it is¡­¡¯

    However, I didn¡¯t have any close friends enrolled in that school.

    ¡®Then we won¡¯t be knowing each other, but why did he pretend as he knows me? Why is he calling me so friendly that way?¡¯ I thought.

    At that moment, the boy, who shoved his hand in his pocket, still uttered amiably, ¡°Nice to meet you. You won¡¯t know me, but I¡¯ve felt so happy to see you that I pretended to know you. Are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Uh, no, um¡­ a little¡­¡± I stammered.

    I tried to say I wasn¡¯t surprised just to look polite, but that seemed too much, so I just responded frankly. The boy seemed to giggle. Still, it was quite awkward to act this way in a dark alley where things were invisible even each other¡¯s faces.

    At that moment, the boy said again, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re so bold. Such a fearless kid.¡±

    My brows met in the middle. He was treating me like a friend just now, but now he was behaving like talking to a very young person. What was with that rude attitude when he didn¡¯t even reveal his identity?

    That was when I tried to ask who he was.

    ¡°I like a person who¡¯s a coward,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because being fearless is never something good. That means you¡¯re less evolved. Get it?¡±

    I had no idea why he brought up the topic of evolution out of the blue. Besides, the sudden change in the way he talked, which sounded sweet and kind like a teacher trying to solve some tackling math question for a kid, was also quite unexpected.

    After quite a while, I finally grasped what he was implying. Furrowing my brows again, I said to myself, ¡®You just told me that I¡¯m fearless, so that means I¡¯m less evolved, huh?¡¯

    Who the heck was he? While I stared at the boy in perplexity, he kept talking.

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that fear is equipment to protect human-beings from danger. If that doesn¡¯t exist, we die ASAP.¡±

    Without making a response, I just stared at him. He looked weird from his hair color to the way he spoke. If I had a little more time, my head would soon start searching for things based on the law of web novels.

    However, the problem was that I didn¡¯t have enough time. ¡®Jesus, what on earth is he talking about in this busy situation?¡¯ With that thought in mind, I bowed politely.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not buying, believing, or registering for a membership.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked while looking dumbfounded.

    Despite his reaction, I lifted my fist and shouted to myself, ¡®Good job, girl!¡¯ That was when I uttered that I would leave and turned around while grabbing the shoulder strap of my backpack.

    A regretful voice slipped out from the boy.

    ¡°See that? These people always choose the wrong answer even if I¡¯ve spent the time to explain it.¡± He then added suddenly with a cold voice, ¡°I told you, fearless people die ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    It was unnecessary, but I looked back again upon a cold premonition striking my nape. Then at the moment, two huge human figures appeared behind the small boy, just like a lie.

    One was a woman, the other a guy, who looked quite like good fighters. How could those big people hide behind that small person?! Although, he wasn¡¯t very slim and looked just slender¡­

    While things seemed preposterous, the boy, who looked like a mad scientist picking the wrong genre, slowly turned his back on me. He then spoke leisurely which sounded even mean and nasty at the same time.

    ¡°Neanderthal man¡¯s skull was found in the cave where Australopithecus lived. Primitive hominids are always eliminated by the new surviving species.¡±

    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Excuse me, sir! You pick the wrong genre! This isn¡¯t where you belong!¡±

    This world wouldn¡¯t be somewhere inside a sci-fi novel; thus, why would I have to listen to something about human evolution right now? Was he a member of a religious cult or what?

 Chapter 447

    .

    While I shuddered at the boy¡¯s overall demeanor, his smooth forehead contorted, all of a sudden, with anger.

    He retorted, ¡°Did you just say I don¡¯t belong here?¡±

    ¡°W¡­ hat¡­?¡± I stammered while taking a step back involuntarily at his unusually threatening attitude. Regardless of my reaction, the boy continued speaking with glaring eyes.

    ¡°Are you saying that a weak guy like me doesn¡¯t deserve to be here?¡±

    ¡°E¡­ excuse¡­ me¡­?¡±

    ¡°No matter how stronger I become, that won¡¯t be able to defeat the ingrained weakness, huh? If that¡¯s what you want to say, fine. I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove that,¡± he added.

    I still didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about but just took another step back. It was from my natural-born intuition. As if they had looked forward to this situation, the pair of big man and woman came toward me while pulling up their sleeves, followed by the boy¡¯s frigid voice.

    ¡°Teach her some real lesson so that she can never overstep her bounds.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Get her!¡±

    As soon as I heard those words, I began to flee in all haste, but just as I expected, the two bulky man and woman were one step behind me without difficulty. Shooting my bolt, I groaned in my thoughts, ¡®Gosh, how can it be such bad like this today? I was rejected by Yeo Dan oppa, bumped into some fanatic of evolution, and now being chased by these strangers out of the blue!¡¯

    Just if he had been waiting for this, the believer in evolution¡¯s voice flew over from behind me.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a nobody. How dare a girl like you tried to mess up with my business? Should I be thankful or shameful? Things are solved this way within a week of hard thinking.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Geez, what the hell are you talking about since a while ago?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it enough for him to grab a passerby and say that I was less evolved? Now he was uttering that I had been messing up with his business. What kind of crap was this? Wasn¡¯t he mistaken me for someone else?

    ¡°If my enemies keep appearing afterward, wish they are kids like you. See you then.¡±

    Regardless of the situation, the boy just babbled his words then left the alley with a shrug. Now I had become a fugitive escaping from some strange man and woman in the vacant alley.

    Dashing in the dark, I shouted, ¡°Are you guys members of a secret association catching less evolved humans for research?!¡±

    ¡°What the fu*k are you talking about?¡±

    Listening to the threatening response, I thought calmly, ¡®Maybe not,¡¯ then I yelled again, ¡°Are you just aliens then?! If you guys just leave, I won¡¯t report it to NASA!¡±

    ¡°If you just SHUT UP, we won¡¯t beat you that hard!¡±

    Those words made me accept my fate, at last. Unlike the gray-brown haired boy, these people looked normal, utterly irrelevant to evolution, but why were they listening to his order?

    However, things seemed to end this way without having the chance to solve my doubt. A hand stretched out from behind me grasped my bag strap, which made me almost collapse.

    I quickly tried to take my bag off me, but instead, tripped over on my own feet while writhing myself. AHHHH! With a loud noise, I fell on my hands.

    ¡°AR¡­G¡­H¡­¡±

    Plopping down on the ground like a tragic female main character, I breathed out heavily and was just about to lower my head in frustration. At that very moment, a gleam of light beamed down on me like a lie.

    I slowly turned my head to look in that direction. The two big man and woman in front of me also stared in the same direction with dumbfounded expressions. Though the narrowly open door, a guy¡¯s silhouette came into view.

    He looked too run-of-the-mill to call him a savior. Half of his eyes were covered by the thick glasses on his nose ridge and the other half with shaggy black hair. As if that appearance wasn¡¯t enough, the guy was even holding a garbage bag in his hand while hunching his shoulders and back.

    White t-shirt and black trousers¡­ Looking at his adult-like outfit, the guy seemed to work part-time as a server at a bar or a chicken joint. Even if he was a grown-up man, the guy looked too weak that this man and woman could repel him while dissing him with glaring eyes.

    My face darkened in frustration; the two showed some facial expressions that seemed to say, ¡®See? You can¡¯t.¡¯ They even dropped a question triumphantly to the guy who just appeared.

    ¡°Hey, did you finish watching us? Then you should pay for it, right?¡±

    The guy, who didn¡¯t seem to even perceive our existences until now, looked in this direction with a dumbfounded look.

    The thick horn-rimmed glasses on his nose made me assume, ¡®Oh lord, he has quite a bad sight. Maybe he studies a lot.¡¯

    At that moment, the guy turned his head to look at me and suddenly changed his attitude. Just until now, he only paid attention to the garbage bag that he was holding and looked as if this whole situation was none of his business. Suddenly putting down the trash bag, he descended the stairs. While the bulky man and woman became bewildered at his action, the guy walked closer and stretched out his hand to me.

    Instead of holding it, I just looked up at him in a daze. When his face in the pale light suddenly turned clear, that was when I shrieked, ¡°Are you¡­ Ban Hwee Hyul?¡±

    Watching him nod, I had my mouth wide open.

    Oh, dear, how could Ban Hwee Hyul, not the Four Heavenly Kings or Ruda, show up at this perfect timing? Someone, who would definitely get attacked together, appeared, instead of a person strategically helpful in this situation.

    I just mouthed to him, ¡®Go, just go call the cops.¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t listen to my words but just waited for me to hold his hand. It seemed like he would never step aside before I got up.

    In the end, I sighed and grabbed his hand to stand up. As soon as I did that, a loud sneer burst in front of us.

    ¡°Ha, so are you trying to be like a law-abiding citizen? You can¡¯t just walk past this situation because your conscience hurts?¡±

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul just stared at them absentmindedly then ¡°turned to look at me.

    ¡°Are they your friends?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Do they look like my friends?¡±

    As soon as I spoke that way in disgust, a ringing voice pierced through the alley. Ban Hwee Hyul and I turned our heads to look in that direction at the same time.

    ¡°Hey, you over there, choose what you got,¡± said the bulky guy. Slowly folding his finger, he added maliciously, ¡°One, get beaten here with her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul furrowed his brows wordlessly.

    The big guy folded another finger and uttered cheerfully, ¡°Two, go back into that door ASAP and forget everything you just saw.¡±

    Listening to his way softer voice than the previous one, I was assured that this wasn¡¯t really some options given to Ban Hwee Hyul. The proud look in the man and woman¡¯s eyes were saying like, ¡®If you aren¡¯t an idiot, you won¡¯t choose the harassment side when we are about to have mercy, are you?¡¯

    I held my breath. If that was the case, the purpose of all this wasn¡¯t about to beat someone in the first place; it had something with me, but why?

    I swore to God that I never met that evolution fanatic before. If I did, I would have raised my guard even just by his hair color and remained in my mind¡­

    Anyway, that wasn¡¯t the point right now. I pushed Ban Hwee Hyul away to the side. Unlike his huge figure, Ban Hwee Hyul easily moved out from my sight and was looking down at me blankly.

    Heaving a sigh, I uttered, ¡°They told you they¡¯ll let you go. Just leave.¡±

    Honestly, I also didn¡¯t want to drop lines like these, which sounded like those from the main characters in some fiction. However, when the situation turned out this way, I couldn¡¯t say something like, ¡®Would you get beaten together since it¡¯s lonesome to get attacked alone?¡¯ Come on, that didn¡¯t sound like, ¡®Do you want to go to PC bang together?¡¯ did it?

    Then I felt something going slightly wrong and uttered, ¡°No, just watch me from aside, and see if I¡¯m getting serious injuries, then call 911¡­¡±

    The big guy, watching us, then threw this remark as if he had been waiting to say so.

    ¡°Leave or get beaten. Choose just one.¡±

    ¡°Uh, he said no. Bye,¡± I quickly replied.

    Dropping his gaze at me, Ban Hwee Hyul seemed to show more mixed feelings on his face. As there was a prolonged silence, the big guy, who couldn¡¯t wait anymore, leaned on one foot and detached his lips again.

    ¡°Hey, to be honest, we don¡¯t want to beat someone who looks older than us. Let us respect the elders, huh?¡±

    That was when Ban Hwee Hyul opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I, what? Feeling anxious, I stared at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face. He was actually thinking too excessively about something unnecessary in the first place. Commonsensically, only one getting beaten was better than two people going through that. However, he looked too heroic and tragic as if he had made up something in his mind.

 Chapter 448

    .

    ¡®Hold on, is he then¡­?¡¯ That was when the hypothesis that I had forgotten until now flashed through my head. ¡®Right, why can Ban Hwee Hyul not be the nationwide Number one fighter? That isn¡¯t just nonsense. Above all, having that appearance and red eyes isn¡¯t common for that name, is it?¡¯ I wondered.

    With that thought in mind, I rolled my eyes to quickly scan Ban Hwee Hyul up and down. Just by stretching his bent shoulders and back, Ban Hwee Hyul was emitting a threatening vibe.

    When his surprisingly robust physique, which includes 190 centimeters-tall height, broad shoulders, and firm body, revealed its strong presence, the big man and woman looked as if they were scared for the first time.

    ¡®Come on¡­ Is he really¡­¡¯ With anxious eyes, the two looked back and forth between Ban Hwee Hyul and me. One of them attempted to retort courageously, ¡°What the heck? Are you gonna¡­ try to fight with us right now? Huh?!¡±

    However, the person¡¯s voice was trembling while blurting out the end of the sentence, which, instead, showed the fact that they were actually frightened.

    On the other hand, I was also trembling as much as them. My shoulders shuddered upon Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s glaring red eyes. Was he really the nationwide Number one fighter?

    At the very moment, all the acts of brutality and intrusion I committed to Ban Hwee Hyul crossed my head, but anyway, if I could just go through this situation smoothly, that doesn¡¯t seem to matter that much.

    My heart began to pound so roughly. The moment my heartbeat sounded noisy like a drum and the tension around us seemed to explode, at last, Ban Hwee Hyul dropped to his knees, all of a sudden, while putting his arms on the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Only a moment of silence prevailed in the alley for a while.

    I, even the two big man and woman, looked as if we couldn¡¯t figure out what to do about the overall situation. ¡®Why did he act so manly then?¡¯ ¡®No idea.¡¯ While they whispered such conversations to each other, I looked down at Ban Hwee Hyul with a look of betrayal on my face. Dude¡­

    I grabbed his shoulders, who didn¡¯t seem to get up from the ground at all, and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A heroic voice returned, ¡°Hit me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    While I became bewildered, unfortunately, the man and woman also seemed to have heard his response. As if something they anticipated took place, the two asked Ban Hwee Hyul in excitement.

    ¡°Haha! Holy crap! You watched too many TV dramas. If you ask us to hit you instead, do you think we¡¯ll agree and send your friend home? Do you think the world revolves as you please?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna get beaten too! Don¡¯t regret it. We indeed gave you a chance, right?¡±

    As they spoke that way while clenching their fists, I quickly blocked their way. With an urgent expression, I shouted, ¡°Um, since you¡¯ve met such a kind person, so hard to find these days, wouldn¡¯t you take it well and just let him go? Don¡¯t you think this can be nirvana, the utmost evolution mankind can reach?¡±

    However, the two gave no attention to my words. They responded immediately while looking dumbfounded, ¡°What the fuk? Why do you keep bullshtting about evolution from earlier? You ain¡¯t a mad scientist. Get off here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because your boss¡­¡±

    Before I got to conclude those words, the big guy punched Ban Hwee Hyul on his stomach.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± I cried, Even though it wasn¡¯t me who got attacked, my body recoiled reflectively. I also felt the upcoming pain in my bones.

    Closing my eyes tightly, I murmured, ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul, sorry. I¡¯m so sorry although I¡¯ve tried my best as possible¡­¡¯ Making an excuse in my thoughts, I saw Ban Hwee Hyul rolling around the ground while being attached.

    Watching that sight, I shouted again, ¡°W¡­hy are you doing that to a person who has nothing to do with me? Hit ME instead!¡±

    Speaking that way, I tore my hair out. Since this wasn¡¯t a movie, I had never thought about a situation of someone saying, ¡®Hit me instead!¡¯ This was all because of Ban Hwee Hyul being too righteous, and I behaving relatively like trash¡­

    At that moment, one of the guys turned around and looked at me with a sneer. He uttered, ¡°We aren¡¯t hitting him instead of you, so stay right there. If you call the cops or so, you know what¡¯s gonna happen, right?¡±

    His threatening words made me flinch. I hid my phone behind my back. ¡®Shoot! How did he know that I was pressing 911?¡¯ As soon as I thought that way, he strode toward me and snatched my phone from my hands.

    Before I was about to scream in surprise, he threw my phone onto the ground and broke it in half. With a loud noise, the pieces of the device scattered away on the cold asphalt.

    Watching that happening, I could only heave a sigh of despair.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡±

    Forget the cops, I didn¡¯t even reach out to Yeo Dan oppa that I¡¯d be waiting for him in front of his school¡­

    While I was dazed, the guy even stepped on my broken phone, kicked it to the wall, and turned back to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Just watch.¡±

    That was when I realized that it wasn¡¯t the time to worry about my broken phone. Although the world had changed, it was always the person, not the object, that we should be concerned about. ¡®Geez, what¡¯s wrong with me from earlier? Did Ban Hwee Hyul inspire me or what?¡¯ I wondered.

    Touching my forehead with a grimace, I shouted again, ¡°Hold on!¡±

    ¡°Urgh, what, AGAIN?!¡±

    The two turned around to look in this direction in annoyance, but I took a deep breath and delivered a fatal blow.

    ¡°Hey, if you attack someone with glasses on, that¡¯s an attempted murder!¡±

    The moment I tried to ask triumphantly, ¡®You didn¡¯t know that, huh?¡¯ my brows met in the middle upon their following action. Stretching their hands out to Ban Hwee Hyul, they immediately took off his glasses on his nose ridge.

    Ban Hwee Hyul, who never made any noise until now, moaned for the first time.

    ¡°Ah, hold on¡­¡± he uttered.

    The two, however, grabbed Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s eyeglass temples and broke them into half without hesitance. Just like the way they did to my phone, they dropped the glasses onto the ground and stepped on them brutally with a giggle.

    ¡°It¡¯s thick enough to step on it. Feels good.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I never saw such a thick glass like this. How bad is his sight?¡±

    Listening to their remarks, I realized that it wasn¡¯t really the time to grieve about the death of my phone and his glasses.

    Taking a step closer to Ban Hwee Hyul courageously, I grabbed his shoulders and dropped a question in concern.

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul, are you okay? Gosh, you can¡¯t see anything, right?¡±

    Most of the people wouldn¡¯t know due to the development of glasses, but nearsightedness was a severe problem than our thoughts. Back then, when my friend, who was dreadfully near-sighted, broke her glasses by accident, we had to descend the stairs while helping her from both sides. Not being able to see anything was such an uncomfortable and anxious matter.

    Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s situation right now was indeed serious.

    He, who had been yelling with great force that he would get beaten instead of me, was, unusually, just looking down at the ground with a stiffened look. There was frosty wind in his downcast eyes.

    ¡®But¡­ Ban Hwee Hyul, aren¡¯t your eyes on focus right now¡­?¡¯ I wondered. However, I decided to just regard it as my illusion. He had been wearing such thick glasses, so how could his eyes focus on something without it?

    I shook his shoulders urgently, saying, ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul, hold yourself together. Ban Hwee Hyul¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, his lips pouted for the first time ever since his glasses were broken. I brought my ears close to his lips to better hear his words.

    ¡°What?¡±

    His cold voice then pierced through my ears, which made me flinch. I doubted in my thoughts, ¡®Did I hear it correctly??¡¯

    ¡°Get away from me.¡±

    Just until now, Ban Hwee Hyul had shown me such a tearful friendship to none other than me, but how could he say something like that out of the blue¡­?

    However, when I glanced around, only the two man and woman, Ban Hwee Hyul, and I were in this alley.

    Then, was he saying that to a ghost? While I touched my forehead and began to escape from reality, a big hand suddenly came toward me. It pushed me to the side, made me collapse on the ground, and fall on my buttocks.

    ¡°OUCH!¡±

    With a small shriek, I lifted my head and opened my mouth. ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul, what¡¯s wrong with you out of the blue?¡¯ However, before I dropped those words out of my mouth, our eyes met, which made me keep my mouth shut.

 Chapter 449

    .

    Moving me out of his way quite roughly, Ban Hwee Hyul slowly raised himself up. The aura he was emitting looked somewhat different from earlier. No, it wasn¡¯t just different; he looked like a completely different person. His threatening energy was so sharp and clear as if it was graspable.

    When Ban Hwee Hyul lifted his head, not only myself but also the big man and woman flinched in surprise. The woman even looked daze.

    That was because Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face dazzled in the dark as soon as his thick glasses, which made his eyes look tiny, had been taken off by those guys. His facial features were as strong and chiseled as those of mixed-race people. Along with his big eyes, his overall appearance looked exotic and was in all splendor.

    The woman blushed for a second but soon became short-tempered.

    ¡°Eek, so what? What are you gonna do? Do you really want to have a fight?¡±

    Blurting out that way, she stepped on the residues of the broken glasses. Showing a satisfied smile at the noise under her feet, she threw a glance at Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Amid the situation, I was calculating the price of the glasses. ¡®How much should I pay Ban Hwee Hyul the damages? It¡¯d be, at least, 50,000 won¡­¡¯ I thought.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t have that much expectation on the change in his look. I was, of course, astonished at him, but that was because he looked very handsome. However, although a person became angry, he or she wouldn¡¯t suddenly develop some fighting abilities, which didn¡¯t exist from the very beginning. That would never happen in real life. It was just his turbulent atmosphere and robust physique that terrified people.

    Last time, he got beaten and harassed by some teenage bullies even with that mob boss-like look. Thus, instead of looking forward to the things that would happen afterward, I only worried about Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s actions just now.

    ¡°Is he also mad at me¡­?¡±

    Well, since he was involved in this situation out of the blue while working part-time, Ban Hwee Hyul could indeed burn with wrath. Still, I told him to leave; it was him who said he would get attacked on behalf of me. Didn¡¯t he also push me aside to move out from his sight? How could he speak with forked tongue?

    The moment I grumbled to myself, the two big guys, who spent quite some time on guessing the distance between Ban Hwee Hyul and themselves, sprang at him without any warning, at last. Feeling that something catastrophic was about to happen, I closed my eyes tightly.

    ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul, please just turn around and run away ASAP!¡¯ That was when I repeated those prayers in my thoughts. Opening my eyes reflectively at some thudding noise, I became at a loss of words at the sight in front of me.

    Those who flew over and got stuck heads on the trash bags were, not Ban Hwee Hyul, but the big man and woman. Not even glancing in my direction, Ban Hwee Hyul opened and clenched his fist in the air, which looked too huge and threatening, then asked them in a low voice.

    ¡°What are you doing? Stand up.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± they moaned in pain.

    ¡°You guys told me to taste your fiery fists, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    My jaw dropped onto the ground while listening to Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s sarcastic remark. Then I murmured in vain, ¡°Is that who you are¡­?¡±

    Were you the type of person, who increased strength and combat skills, not the good looks, when taking off your glasses?

    While I riveted to the spot like a streetlamp, Ban Hwee Hyul became unruly and threw punches without hindrance. The two people got beaten like crazy. So was my mind. I became baffled at the situation.

    ¡°How come¡­ How can it be¡­?¡±

    The glasses weren¡¯t a good luck charm. Having taken it off, he should captivate or overwhelm people with noticeably better look, not with an increased strength and some fighting abilities. However, when Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s excellent performance in the PE class entered my head, my facial expression changed.

    Now I had come to think of it, Ban Hwee Hyul with glasses on during the PE class showed moves as great as those of Yi Ruda. In other words, would Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s fighting power have no relation to his glasses actually? If that was true, why did he stay low until now and finally decide to use his outstanding force?

    Thankfully, Ban Hwee Hyul was a type of fighter who didn¡¯t attack first. Unlike what he said, Ban Hwee Hyul just quietly waited for the two people to fling themselves at him, then once they attempted to do that, he grabbed their arms or legs and threw them back to the trash bags.

 Chapter 450

    .

    At that moment, the door burst opened from behind us; a loud voice flew over from it.

    ¡°Hey, Hwee Hyul! Why aren¡¯t you coming inside?¡±

    ¡®Did you go make some trash, not throwing it outside?¡¯ Adding some silly jokes, the man soon gaped at Ban Hwee Hyul and me, who were standing in the middle of the alley.

    I turned my head as the man switched his gaze to the sight behind our backs. Yikes, the two people, who flew over and got stuck on the pile of dumps by Ban Hwee Hyul, were still groaning in pain while being knocked down.

    Looking at those guys, the man soon turned to look at Ban Hwee Hyul and shouted, ¡°What the heck? Ban Hwee Hyul, did you take off your glasses?¡±

    I was astonished to hear those words that slipped from his mouth so naturally.

    Ban Hwee Hyul replied indecisively, ¡°Gun Woo hyeong¡­ I wasn¡¯t trying to take them off¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Kyun Woo, not Gun Woo! No, that¡¯s not the point. Anyway, if you weren¡¯t trying to do that, how could these people turn out this way? Hold on, are your glasses broken right now? Are they?¡±

    As if the man called Kyun Woo found the glasses placed askew on Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s nose ridge, his face turned deathly pale. Glancing around the space hurriedly, the man then held the mop standing against the wall.

    ¡°Okay, bring it on. I¡¯m ready,¡± he said heroically.

    Ban Hwee Hyul spoke in a voice that sounded like he was having a slight headache, ¡°No, Gun Woo hyeong¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, excuse me?¡± I carefully intervened in their conversation.

    The two threw their glances at me. The man then slightly loosened up the strained atmosphere on his face maybe because I was a girl or wearing a school uniform.

    At that very moment, I uttered, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t blame Hwee Hyul. He was the one who helped me from getting caught and being chased by those bullies.¡±

    Listening to my words, the man¡¯s face turned more relieved. Placing the mop back onto the wall, he asked, ¡°Oh, really¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t take off his glasses on purpose. It was them who took them out. Uh, anyway, I think he returned to his usual character¡­¡±

    The man, who was lost in thought for a moment, then turned to look at Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Hwee Hyul, but can you still work with those glasses on?¡± he asked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you able to guarantee that those glasses won¡¯t get off while working?¡±

    Watching Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face turning dark, I also became grim.

    The man continued, ¡°You know that if those glasses get off, even just once, there would be a big accident compatible to a ferocious dog getting unleashed. Are you confident that the out-of-court settlement won¡¯t exceed your paycheck?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Looking at Ban Hwee Hyul quickly hardening his face, I also turned severe. ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul, are you that much serious¡­? Do you have to be concerned about the settlement money of that day once you get your glasses off?¡¯

    On the other hand, I had a heavy heart as much as Ban Hwee Hyul. Ever since he told us that he was doing a part time job as a student, I thought that he would have some complicated circumstances. However, the look on his face seemed like he was sincerely in needs of money as soon as possible.

    However, I wasn¡¯t able to help this person but made him turn this way.

    Heaving a sigh, I raised my hand and said, ¡°Um, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    The man and Ban Hwee Hyul looked in this direction at the same time.

    I continued speaking, ¡°There must be an optical store still open near the station, so can I bring Hwee Hyul there for a second?¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± he asked.

    Checking out the man and Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s faces brightening up simultaneously, I heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, I had found the way to pick up the pieces.

    I checked the time on my watch. It was already 11:20 at night. There was no possibility that any optical stores would be open right now, but we could resolve the problem by getting a new glasses frame from the street vendor.

    Bowing at the man, I pulled Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s arm and quickly got out of the spot. That was when I suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Oh, right!¡±

    While Ban Hwee Hyul turned to look at me, I tore my hair out. How could I forget the reason why I jumped into this alley while taking the risk?! Looking at the opposite side of the alley with nervous eyes, I turned my head to divert my gaze back onto Ban Hwee Hyul.

    I asked, ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, do you mind if I can stop by at Nam Gye High School for a second?¡±

    As if he put back his glasses on, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t show any signs of denial but just gently nodded.

    With hurried steps, I walked toward the main entrance of Nam Gye High School while having Ban Hwee Hyul beside me. However, since it was twenty-five minutes passed the end of school, I knew what the result would be like. I didn¡¯t leave any message to Yeo Dan oppa that I would be there, so wait for me. Besides, he wasn¡¯t a type of person who would spend time in front of his school or inside the building.

    Indeed, the main entrance of Nam Gye High School was empty. Watching the sight for a moment, I soon dropped a question carefully to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Can I borrow your phone for a second?¡±

    Having found my phone broken in half, Ban Hwee Hyul handed me his phone willingly. After a moment of hesitation, I sent a message.

    [To: 010-xxxx-xxxx

    Mom, I¡¯m Donnie. My phone¡¯s broken, so I borrowed my friend¡¯s TT I¡¯ll be there soon.]

    Hesitating for a moment, I soon returned the phone to Ban Hwee Hyul and bent my steps again.

    <hr />

    Since it was the beginning of the semester and near the university town, the way to the subway was bright and crowded.

    Between the crowds¡¯ noise, I repeated the question I had dropped to him earlier.

    ¡°Why are you wearing those glasses when you don¡¯t have a bad sight?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help wondering about the relationship between his glasses and fighting power.

    Unexpectedly, this time, Ban Hwee Hyul answered to my question without making a fuss. Touching his flimsily connected eyeglass frame, Ban Hwee Hyul replied, ¡°When I have this on¡­ I become patient.¡±

    ¡°Become patient?¡±

    ¡®A-ha,¡¯ I nodded. Well, a person couldn¡¯t have a huge change in his or her athletic ability just by wearing or taking off the glasses. Thus, it was just a matter of patience.

    Lowering my voice, I carefully asked, ¡°The missing nationwide Number 1, that¡¯s you, right?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t deny but nodded, then he turned his head to look at me.

    ¡°So, I thought you approached me to use me,¡± he uttered.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Recalling the conversation that we had in the rooftop, I smiled awkwardly. In his point of view, I confidently declared that I was so aware of his identity, so how ridiculous would I have looked?

    Casting down his eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul continued speaking a little gloomily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna fight with other people anymore¡­ but no matter how much I try, I can¡¯t fix my hot temper.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I replied.

    ¡°If I keep on this way, I¡¯ve thought I will never change. The moment I almost tried to give up, I wore these glasses and¡­¡±

    My heart pounded in tension for some reason.

    I tossed a question, ¡°You wore those glasses and¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul replied with his usual, meek face, ¡°Those stupid faces didn¡¯t come into view.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Winnie the Pooh was actually the strongest animal on earth. I stared at Ban Hwee Hyul with a look of a kid, who discovered the fact and ruined my childhood innocence.

 Chapter 451

    .

    ¡®But isn¡¯t it weird and ridiculous when someone just runs away while saying, ¡®Cool! I beg you! Thanks!¡¯ to the person who¡¯s about to get beaten on behalf of you? That person isn¡¯t just having no shame but also acting like a piece of trash!¡¯ I thought.

    As a citizen, I just kept a conscience; thus, I had no idea why Ban Hwee Hyul was sending me that respectful gaze. The look in his eyes had something that made me realize how trivial and unimportant I was, instead of myself feeling satisfied with how nice and kind I was.

    The moment I tried to ask him not to look at me that way, we arrived at the mall in front of the subway station, at last. Holding off myself striking a retort, I heaved a small sigh and looked around.

    After browsing a few optical stores that I knew with my eyes, I found that most of them were closed just as expected. I sighed again while looking at my watch.

    ¡°I mean it,¡± I uttered, then we headed toward the street vendor in front of the station. Looking at the numbers of eyeglass frames neatly displayed on the table, I pulled Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll fix your glasses and bring them to you next time. Anyway, you have to be just half-blind, right?¡± I asked.

    Ban Hwee Hyul replied, ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah¡­¡± with a sour face.

    I brought him to the street vendor and stood in front of the cart. The guy, who was killing time on the seat, got up. As soon as he tried to initiate a conversation with a swiveling smile, I shouted, ¡°Excuse me? Which one here makes you the blindest?¡±

    Showing a dumbfounded look at my question, he replied, ¡°Huh? Are you looking for a sunglass?¡±

    ¡°No, not those¡­¡±

    The guy asked me, ¡°Glasses that you can¡¯t see through? You mean something that¡¯s old enough to have blurry lenses? Are you looking for that?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± I shouted determinedly.

    At that very moment, the guy¡¯s face hardened in confusion. He stared at me with a look in his eyes that seemed to say, ¡®Why is she looking for something like that?¡¯

    However, he was a professional seller. Quickly concealing his facial expression, the guy picked up a few glasses kindly and gushed, ¡°This is also old; this one too. Ah, so is this one.¡±

    Around that time, I turned my head aside to look at Ban Hwee Hyul anxiously. No matter how old and blurry the lenses were, it would still be incomparable to the glasses with heavy lenses. Thus, would this be okay for him?

    Diverting my eyes back onto the guy, I carefully tossed a question.

    ¡°Do you mind if we can try it on?¡±

    The guy replied willingly, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind. Please help yourself.¡±

    Feeling relieved at his response, I turned my head and looked at Ban Hwee Hyul. However, the moment the guy gave us his permission, Ban Hwee Hyul became stiff and didn¡¯t seem to know what to do. When I asked, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ he touched his shaggy bangs and murmured, ¡°Would it really be okay? We¡¯re in the streets now¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    He added, ¡°If I take off my glasses, people passing by¡­ also this man here¡­¡±

    ¡®This man here?¡¯ The guy¡¯s eyebrows seemed to slightly wriggle, but I had no time to care about that reaction.

    Rubbing my chin, I also became lost in the same thought as Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s. I had never seen him picking a fight against other people, but according to what the person named Kyun Woo or Gun Woo had said earlier, something serious seemed to take place.

    I looked around. The subway was still operating since it was during the weekdays; college students and office workers crowded the streets in front of the station. What if Ban Hwee Hyul and any of these people launched into a vicious, sustained attack? Having that thought in mind, I trembled in fright.

    However, we couldn¡¯t buy glasses without giving a try to wear them. Being lost in thought for quite a while, I finally raised my head.

    ¡°Um, earlier¡­¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    I carefully added, ¡°You didn¡¯t feel like hitting me, right?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul nodded without hesitation.

    ¡®That¡¯s enough then,¡¯ I thought. Looking aside immediately, I soon picked up the most sophisticatedly designed glasses on the display stand.

    When I stretched out my hand and took his glasses off, Ban Hwee Hyul flinched in surprise then looked at the side reflectively. Bringing his head toward the front, I uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t look anywhere else, but just look here, only at me. Get it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I laughed in my thoughts while watching Ban Hwee Hyul becoming sharp-tongued as soon as he took off his glasses.

    Anyway, although he talked harshly that way, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t take his eyes off me and just stayed calm. Every time people bumped into him in the narrow street, his brows met in the middle; however, he seemed to be as patient as possible not to throw a punch.

    Taking that opportunity, I put the glasses onto him hurriedly and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What would I think? All the glasses are the same¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah, I can tell that it¡¯s a fail just by the way you talk. Hold on for a sec.¡±

    Turning my head back to the display stand, I reached out my hand to the next glasses. As I switched my glance to the owner of the cart while picking up the new glasses, the guy was looking pale as if he had seen a multiple personality disorder from Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s reactions.

    Haha¡­ turning my head back to Ban Hwee Hyul awkwardly, I put the other glasses on his face and dropped the same question.

    ¡°What about this one?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me get annoyed; give me the dirtiest one ASAP¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll find it properly this time.¡±

    Turning my head away from him, I clicked my tongue. Well, Ban Hwee Hyul himself wouldn¡¯t be interested in this thing at all, but his glasses looked too thick and old-fashioned that I wanted to change them into a decent and good-looking one. However, that didn¡¯t work maybe because good ones had been taken care of very well.

    I had no choice but to choose among the few crude and out of style glasses. Stretching out my hand to them, I asked, ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul, now I come to think of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he blurted out sulkily.

    Listening to his yet temperamental voice, I shook my head and thought, ¡®Hmm, maybe this isn¡¯t it too.¡¯ I took the glasses off his face then dropped another question.

    ¡°Why do you not feel that you want to punch me too?¡±

    Regarding his relentless actions against the two bullies, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t seem to condone someone just because she was a girl; he seemed to be close to, literally, a fighting dog. However, I had some idea why he was being generous to me.

    ¡®Is it because I¡¯m the first one he befriended?¡¯ I murmured.

    Hmm, I tilted my head. Although I cringed at some TV drama lines such as, ¡®Because you¡¯re my first friend,¡¯ it didn¡¯t seem that bad to become a special person to someone.

    Waiting for Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s response in the delightful tension, I picked up the next glasses. However, the moment I tried to put the glasses on him, the look on his face seemed very enigmatic.

    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I ask you such an odd question?¡±

    ¡°No, you are¡­¡±

    He then remained wordless for quite a while, which made me nervous. Looking down at me, Ban Hwee Hyul seemed like he was watching a kid playing around near the shore.

    I uttered, ¡°Ah, hey, wait¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna tell me, because I look like I¡¯m gonna be dead soon, or I¡¯m too weak and fragile like mosquito larvae, then just keep your mouth shut.¡±

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul without glasses wasn¡¯t indeed amenable. Furrowing his eyebrows in a flash, he continued loudly, ¡°Why do you tell me to shut my mouth when you asked me the question? Who do you think you are?! Am I your dog or what?!!!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯ve meant! Gosh, at that time, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re gonna respond that way¡­¡±

    ¡°If you had an expected answer, why did you ask me then? Are you training me like a dog? Huh?¡±

    Shoot! I reeled from his retort while touching my forehead. The way he talked sounded so dirty and harsh, but every word that slipped from his mouth was, unexpectedly, correct that I wasn¡¯t able to refute properly.

    Yeah, right. If I had an expected answer, I should have just trusted him and moved on. Why did I try to hear that from Ban Hwee Hyul directly and check if that was right?

    Covering my face with my hands, I threw a glance around me. When I had eye contact with the dazed shop owner, I just shrieked in my thoughts, ¡®Geez, he might have heard the mosquito larvae thing! So shameful!!¡¯

    While I was at it, I also turned my head to somewhere else. Maybe there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who had listened to those silly words, right?

    Just about that time, I met someone¡¯s eyes. The person was standing vacantly in a near distance. Due to the mature-looking silhouette, the person seemed to be, at first, a college student. However, when I took a closer look, the person was wearing our neighborhood school uniform.

 Chapter 452

    .

    Her red, voluminous hair waved along the waist; her mature-looking facial features looked fancier and more well-defined because of the makeup she was wearing.

    Her face looked somehow familiar. Was she¡­ the Chinese actress, Fan Bingbing? Turning my head thoughtlessly in that direction, I found a breathtakingly stunning beauty. However, the reason why I became surprised was something else.

    ¡®She¡¯s the person I saw there at that time!¡¯ I shouted while turning my head fiercely. In the club called Papillon, the membership venue where Lucas and I had to break in during the Yi Ruda rescue mission, I had definitely seen that lady there on the second floor.

    Due to the dark lighting and myself being too out of my mind in that place, I wasn¡¯t able to notice her at a glance. However, encountering her in the streets this way, I could tell that her beauty was indeed on another level. The boys at that time could have gotten her wrong as a grownup woman.

    Anyway, what was she looking in this direction so much? Her stinging glance was about to pierce through my cheeks. Covering my face with my hands, I observed her through my fingers.

    Taking a closer look, I found that she was fixing her gaze at, not me, but at Ban Hwee Hyul while passing me through. That was when I heard Ban Hwee Hyul grumbling, ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden while making me stand still over here?¡±

    ¡°No, just hold on for a second,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Are there other bastards chasing you? Should I go tell them off?¡±

    I said to myself, ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul, you look cool, acting confident and proud, but I guess it¡¯s you, this time, not me, who¡¯s getting chased!¡¯

    There were footsteps from the back. The red hair girl looking in this direction blankly was now right behind us before we even knew.

    The owner of the glasses vendor looked back and forth between his watch and us nervously. When he glanced in the girl¡¯s direction unconsciously, his jaw dropped onto the floor. That was almost the same reaction guys had when they first met Ban Yeo Ryung.

    A careful voice came out from behind my back.

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul? Hello, no¡­ Are you really Ban Hwee Hyul? For real??¡±

    Snapping his finger in annoyance, Ban Hwee Hyul replied apathetically, ¡°Who the hell are you to ask a stranger if he¡¯s real or not? Am I a purse or what? Huh?¡±

    Oh, geez, Ban Hwee Hyul¡­ I touched my forehead. Please!!!

    Turning my head abruptly to the display stand, I began to search quickly for the dirtiest glasses. I was fine with the drastic change in his behavior; however, to make him have a normal conversation with other people, I should find glasses as soon as possible and urge him to wear those.

    While I looked around the display stand urgently, their conversations kept on.

    Despite Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s ludicrous response, the girl didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. Instead, she shoved her face onto her hands as if she felt deeply touched.

    She shouted, ¡°You¡­! That rude little bastard I know¡­! You are really Ban Hwee Hyul!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh, heavens! Your stupid way of talking can sound so nice since it¡¯s been such a while! Yeah, you really never know. Can¡¯t believe this¡­¡±

    ¡°What? My stupid way of talking? Should I make you believe what¡¯s gonna happen next?¡±

    Listening to their fantastically incoherent conversations, I quietly turned my head back toward the display stand and concentrated on searching for the right glasses.

    ¡®Hmm, according to their talks, that girl definitely belongs to a Ban Hwee Hyul type of person. There is no room for me to intervene in then,¡¯ I thought.

    The glasses vendor guy¡¯s face then came into view. Since he looked so nervous, I quickly took the dirtiest glasses from the stand.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll get this one! Sorry for making you wait.¡±

    ¡°Um, no¡­¡±

    I quickly handed out the money to the guy, who was scratching the back of his head, then turned to look beside me. Their talks continued. Even I, who seldom had any normal people around me, had never heard about this kind of weird conversation in my whole life.

    Looking thoroughly at Ban Hwee Hyul, the girl uttered in amazement, ¡°Wow, you speak exactly the same way, but what happened to your face? Why did it change so much? What¡¯s wrong with your hair? Are you trying a caveman style? Dude, you look like that¡­ you know Australopithecus in the movie, Night at the Museum¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that a dinosaur? Where does a dinosaur have its hair on? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Oh!!! That¡¯s right! You were just like this. Geez, you were so bad at remembering names. Hold on, do you¡­ remember my name?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Dae Lisuk?¡±

    ¡°Fu*king kill you, man. I¡¯m able to have mercy on those who call me Mona Lisa, but not you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s gonna pay for calling me Tyrannosaurus.¡±

    ¡°It was Australopithecus, as*hole! Okay, let me be the nationwide Number one from today then!¡±

    Throwing those words, the girl kept arguing with Ban Hwee Hyul in a great rage. Toward that savage girl, I carefully begin to talk.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±

    As soon as those words slipped from my mouth, not only the girl but also Ban Hwee Hyul turned to look in this direction in a flash. They both yelled at the same time in annoyance.

    ¡°What?!!¡±

    ¡°Why?!!!¡±

    ¡°Sudden attack!¡± Quickly shouting that way, I dashed to Ban Hwee Hyul and put the glasses I just got on his face. With full of tension, I observed the change in Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face. The glitter of his eyes over the thick black glasses soon subsided like a turned-off flashlight. Watching that sight, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    At that moment, a stiff question flew over from beside me.

    ¡°What did you just do?¡±

    I replied, ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Are you the new nationwide Number one?¡±

    I shook my head urgently while thinking, ¡®What the heck? That can¡¯t happen!¡¯

    However, in her perspective, my simple act seemed to have looked like it had put Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s rage to sleep. Thus, she could have gotten me wrong.

    How could I explain the relationship between the glasses and Ban Hwee Hyul? While I frowned with the thought in mind, it was, surprisingly, Ban Hwee Hyul who responded to that question.

    He said in a calm voice, ¡°In the world of wrigglers, she could be the Number one.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Only the way he spoke had changed; the way of his thinking was still the same. With a grimace, I slightly kicked the back of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s knees.

    He was, however, just saying, ¡®Ouch,¡¯ without any response and just furrowing his brows a little.

    When I lifted my head back, the girl was looking at me as if she had witnessed the end of the world. With a doubtful face, she asked, ¡°¡­ I mean, for real¡­ what did you do just now?¡±

    Scratching my head, I turned to look at Ban Hwee Hyul beside me then heaved a small sigh.

    <hr />

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Sitting side by side on the bench, the girl took out the glasses from Ban Hwee Hyul. As soon as she did that, Ban Hwee Hyul knitted his forehead and dropped some dirty words.

    ¡°Want to fu*kin¡­¡±

    She then put the glasses back onto his face.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±

    Then took the glasses off again.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna be dead meat¡­¡±

    Put the glasses back.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡±

    Being unable to watch the sight, I called her cautiously, ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    As if that was when she noticed my existence, the girl got surprised then soon covered her mouth with the back of her palm.

    With a smile, she said, ¡°Ah, sorry. It was so funny. You know it¡¯s like turning the plush toy on and off while pressing the switch to make it move. If I keep poking the toy¡¯s tummy, it says like, ¡®I love you,¡¯ and when holding the button, it¡¯s buffered like, ¡®LLLLLLLOOOOVVVVEEEE.¡¯ You know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Changing the message of love into the warning of death¡­ so exciting,¡± she uttered while clenching her fist.

    Watching her reaction, I thought, ¡®Anyway, this person isn¡¯t normal at all too¡­¡¯

    Were all the fighters in the rank like this way? Wondering about their characters, I recalled Hwang Siwoo and Woo San, the guys that I saw before, then thought about this girl¡¯s identity that I just heard.

    Dae Lisa, the nationwide Number eleven. Though her name was the homonym of the term meaning a surrogate, her position wasn¡¯t someone¡¯s substitute. Her last name was Dae; the first name was Lisa. She was half brothers and sisters with Gang Han, the nationwide Number five. Since their parents got divorced again, they got to have different last names. However, I was told that they still kept a close relationship.

    ¡®Whether it¡¯s about her name or story, things are really like those in fiction,¡¯ I clicked my tongue. Perhaps, Dae Lisa could be a female main character in another novel that I wasn¡¯t aware of. Even her gorgeous appearance was too extraordinary to remain as a supporting role or an extra here.

    Putting the glasses back onto Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face, she spoke frankly, ¡°Anyway, I was so surprised since a kid who completely disappeared for a year showed up right in front of the station in the middle of Seoul. I rubbed my eyes a couple of times while thinking that I was seeing an illusion. However, the way you talk and even the voice sounds the same. Due to that hairstyle, I almost didn¡¯t realize you and was about to just pass you by.¡±

 Chapter 453

    .

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I uttered.

    Turning her head, Dae Lisa gave a sideways glance at Ban Hwee Hyul who was sitting at the end of the bench. She continued, ¡°Due to that temper, I thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide that long. You know he¡¯s been so busy getting in trouble once a day, so I believed I would soon hear his news somewhere. However, there was really nothing about him¡­ Come on, I truly had no idea that he could hold his anger if he wore glasses.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly. Just by putting glasses on, a person could keep his temper in check. That was indeed nonsense even among the nationwide top-ranked fighters, who seemed like a group of main characters from other novels.

    At that moment, she kept on speaking, ¡°The glasses you¡¯ve been wearing¡­ are they your brother¡¯s? After ¡®the incident,¡¯ everyone worried about you that you would¡­¡±

    ¡°Dae Lisuk,¡± called Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Her shoulders then stiffened with a flinch. She could have said, ¡°I¡¯m Dae Lisa, as*hole,¡¯ but instead, she bit her lips firmly and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been so indifferent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a brother too, so I am able to assume how you¡¯ve been feeling. So sorry.¡±

    Speaking that way, Dae Lisa dropped her eyes and wiggled her fingers. I felt suffocated again at that sight.

    If it was in the past, I would have just tilted my head in wonder. However, ever since Ban Hwee Hyul revealed his identity, I couldn¡¯t be unaware of what ¡®the incident¡¯ was and why Ban Hwee Hyul was wearing his brother¡¯s glasses.

    There was also another person suffering in pain as much as Eun Hyung under the necessity of a novel. However, there was nothing I could do although I was aware of the things this time too. Turning my head away from them, I stealthily sat one seat apart from them.

    That was when Dae Lisa opened her mouth just in time.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve heard nothing about the ranking battle news, right? You didn¡¯t just hide from us, but you also went off the grid intentionally, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Watching Ban Hwee Hyul not responding to her question, I realized that his silence was a yes.

    Dae Lisa heaved a sigh and added, ¡°While you were gone, many things happened.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear,¡± replied Ban Hwee Hyul determinedly. The moment he tried to get up from the bench, there was a loud shriek. Both Ban Hwee Hyul and I turned to look in that direction while flinching in surprise.

    ¡°Listen! You must also be aware of this, at least, this time. This is really, really something critical. Besides¡­!¡± Deeply bending herself down, Dae Lisa continued, ¡°You and the incident are also related to this.¡±

    Opening his eyes wide, at last, Ban Hwee Hyul switched his gaze to her.

    Dae Lisa added while gently biting her lips, ¡°You¡¯ve been missing without handing over your nationwide Number one title to someone else; even Gong Haru graduated school this year. You know what that means, huh? Both Number one and two, the highest rankings are remaining vacant.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul bluntly.

    ¡°Since the most significant, top two titles are missing, what is the use of the rest of the rankings? Thus, in this year¡¯s ranking battle, all the rankings are being reset; we¡¯re gonna start all over again, get it? That means someone else can take your Number one title!¡±

    Listening to her words in silence, I soon turned my head toward Ban Hwee Hyul. He was just showing an apathetic look on his face as if he was asking, ¡®So what?¡¯

    ¡®Does he really have no lingering feels upon that title?¡¯ Having that thought in mind, I diverted my gaze back onto Dae Lisa.

    She raised her eyes all of a sudden then retorted, ¡°Just in case, what if someone like Hwang Siwoo, that bastard takes the Number one place?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± replied Ban Hwee Hyul. It still sounded like he had no feelings left toward the title.

    Blinking swiftly, I looked up at him and thought, ¡®I mean, a person like me, who¡¯s such a run-of-the-mill, has no business with someone else becoming the nationwide Number one, but does he really don¡¯t care if Hwang Siwoo takes the title? Isn¡¯t that too much? Besides, Ban Hwee Hyul and Hwang Siwoo have some bad history between them, don¡¯t they?¡¯ I became tense.

    Having heard Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s stifling response, Dae Lisa shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t care?! Don¡¯t you understand what will happen if kids like Hwang Siwoo become the nationwide Number one? What are you gonna do if those bastards move in a group with the rest of the rankers and sweep out other kids that they don¡¯t like? In that case, we can¡¯t help the situation either!¡±

    What? That was such a dreadful thing to hear.

    The moment I just quietly swallowed my breath with glaring eyes, Dae Lisa, who was looking back and forth between us, heaved a sigh and leaned her back against the bench.

    Her voice sounded slightly broken in spirits.

    ¡°Up to this time, we were able to hold the handle and manage things, but that was available just because Gong Haru stepped into the breach and the Number one position was vacant. However, if some weirdo appears and leads the ranking battle into some random direction¡­ we can¡¯t guarantee to stop that thing from taking place.¡±

    She then reached out her hand to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just come back before the ranking battle starts? Then we don¡¯t have to welcome someone else as the nationwide Number one,¡± she uttered.

    There was a moment of silence. Feeling tense, I glanced at the two and tried to read their minds.

    For some reason, I just happened to intervene in these people; however, if this was a novel about Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s life story, I could get that the scene right now was one of the highlights of this book. There was some solemn beauty in the two as if they were a king secluding himself and a knight asking him to return.

    Stringing my nerves, I stared at Ban Hwee Hyul. He didn¡¯t show any facial expression but just looked at Dae Lisa¡¯s stretched out hand indifferently.

    After quite some time, he finally detached his lips.

    ¡°I¡­ will not fight with other people anymore and stand above someone. That¡¯s just making myself the same person as those bastards.¡±

    That was when the heavy air surrounding us disappeared. Turning my head, I gasped my breath; Dae Lisa lowered her head as if she gave up.

    While I watched her reacting that way, Ban Hwee Hyul snapped his fingers at me.

    ¡®Is he doing that to me?¡¯ Lifting my hand, I pointed at myself.

    Nodding, Ban Hwee Hyul asked, ¡°Who else is there then?¡±

    ¡®Come on, Dae Lisa is right beside me¡­ You¡¯re still going too far also without the glasses,¡¯ I replied in my thoughts. After a moment of hesitation, I pulled my backpack and got up from the bench.

    At that moment, Dae Lisa, who was sinking her head on her chest, suddenly raised her hand and began to search for something in her pocket. She then said, ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul, let me ask you one thing in the last place.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul tilted his head.

    ¡°This text message¡­ Is it then¡­?¡± Asking that way, she took out her phone.

    I was at a loss for words while looking at her phone screen. What the heck was that?

    [Sent by: Unknown

    Content:

    Sorry that I hit you.

    I¡¯m regretting what I¡¯ve done.

    Never let it happen again.

    I¡¯ll get beaten too.]

    Sweeping back her long hair falling in front of her eyes, Dae Lisa asked, ¡°Did you send this message then?¡±

    A response returned without hesitation.

    ¡°Yeah, so?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re totally insane.¡±

    Watching Dae Lisa blurting out in disgust, I also felt the same way this time.

    ¡®Eh, hold on. This structure is very familiar¡­¡¯ With that thought in mind, I began to interpret the text while feeling like I had met some very challenging reading comprehension questions based on a long passage in the mock exam.

    ¡®Sorry that I hit you;¡¯ clarify what you did wrong.

    ¡®I¡¯m regretting what I¡¯ve done;¡¯ let them know how much you regret it.

    ¡®Never let it happen again;¡¯ tell that you¡¯ll never ever do the same thing again.

    ¡®I¡¯ll get beaten too;¡¯ explain how you plan to behave afterward to prove that promise.

    GOSH! After I finished interpreting the text, I shoved my blushing face onto my hands. What should I do¡­?

    ¡°That¡¯s just literally the written apology guide I¡¯ve told you¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul, didn¡¯t you right the apology statement too frankly?

    Aside from that, the reason why he asked me those was to apologize to the kids he hit in the past? Was it because I said to him, ¡®Then just apologize to those people instead of acting like this. Even if you expiate your wrong over here, those people won¡¯t know it at all?¡¯

 Chapter 454

    .

    ¡®Geez, I can¡¯t believe this,¡¯ I thought while firmly pressing my temples stinging from headache.

    Dae Lisa also cast a question in a voice that sounded as dumbfounded as I was.

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul, did you really write this as an apology? For real?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Ban Hwee Hyul nodded and said, ¡°I thought that, at least, I had delivered the message of my regrets.¡±

    Dae Lisa¡¯s face turned immediately pale. Leaning heavily against the bench, she swung her hand in the air with a swish toward Ban Hwe Hyul. Her following words struck my heart.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better not return to the ranking battle. Those bastards who got pissed off at your message would assassinate you¡­¡±

    ¡®¡­¡±

    Cold sweat seemed to go down my back. ¡®Uh-oh!¡¯ I murmured. Lifting my head, I found that Ban Hwee Hyul was sending me a gaze that seemed to look like he was saying, ¡®You, too, Brutus!¡¯

    I grimaced at the unfair feelings within me. ¡®I mean, how do I know that you¡¯ll send a message that way? If I knew that ahead, I would have stayed right beside you and correct every detail! Your destructive writing skill matters, not my advice!¡¯

    At that moment, Dae Lisa swung her hand in the air again and uttered, ¡°Never mind. I am an idiot to ask you to come back. Now I come to think of it, we¡¯ll never see each other again. Well, that sounds good. Get lost, go away ASAP!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That text message seemed to play a part in Dae Lisa giving up Ban Hwee Hyul without any regrets; however, I didn¡¯t feel that delightful even though I had helped her.

    Ban Hwee Hyul beckoned at me, who was staring at Dae Lisa with mixed feelings. Holding my backpack, I finally bent my steps toward him and paced the ground with heavy strides.

    <hr />

    Thankfully, on our way home, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t say anything special about the written apology.

    It seemed that I would have to bow down to the ground immediately and beg, ¡®That is so unfair, your highness!¡¯ like the king¡¯s servant in the historical drama if Ban Hwee Hyul said something as, ¡®I wrote the message just as you told me, but did I just hear that I can get assassinated, what kind of crap is that? Is it a conspiracy to slander me?¡¯

    Instead, he just threw a glance at my pocket and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡±

    ¡°Ah, my phone¡­¡± replying that way, I took out my phone, no, a thing that used to be a phone from my pocket. The device got neatly broken into half, so it didn¡¯t seem to work. Just in case, I pressed the power button on; however, there was no such thing as a miracle.

    Dropping my gaze at the pitch-black screen in frustration, I uttered, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Saturday, so I¡¯ll just go to the service center in the afternoon and have it repaired.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul nodded at my response. We then stood at the crossroads toward his store and the way to my house. While I tried to bid farewell, Ban Hwee Hyul said abruptly, ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Turning my head to look at him unconsciously, I slightly furrowed my brows at the phone that was handed out to me all of a sudden.

    Ban Hwee Hyul said nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯m fine without my phone during the weekend, so take it. No one¡¯s gonna reach out to me too.¡±

    Listening to his last words, I gently pressed my nose ridge with my thumb and forefinger. Ban Hwee Hyul, did you know that you just said something very sad so nonchalantly¡­?

    Anyway, aside from that¡­ I quietly shook my head and replied, ¡°No thanks. I have a trauma about borrowing someone¡¯s phone.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul tilted his head in wonder.

    I continued, ¡°Last time, the person who lent me his phone got kidnapped¡­ no, was out of touch for a while¡­¡±

    Recalling the case of Yi Ruda, I spoke in my thoughts, ¡®Do you know how many times I¡¯ve regretted at that time saying, ¡®If I didn¡¯t borrow his phone, wouldn¡¯t I be able to, at least, bid a last farewell?¡¯ something like that?¡¯

    If that was some kind of law, I was afraid that Ban Hwee Hyul couldn¡¯t also come to school next week once I borrowed his phone.

    Shaking my head, I uttered, ¡°Anyway, I should go now. When I met you earlier, things happened since I tried to take a short cut, but now I¡¯m only gonna walk along the main road, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul, who was looking at me with mixed feelings, suddenly took out his phone and began to call somewhere.

    Didn¡¯t he just say he doesn¡¯t need his phone? I watched him in curiosity.

    Ban Hwee Hyul then hung up the call and said, ¡°I got allowed to run a little late. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Let me walk you back home,¡± he uttered.

    Looking up at him dropping the remark, I murmured to myself, ¡®That was such a touching moment just now, right?¡¯

    However, why did I keep thinking, ¡®That was the most proper words that I¡¯d ever heard from Ban Hwee Hyul the last couple of days¡­?¡¯ Heaving a small sigh, I bent my steps along with Ban Hwee Hyul.

    The more we walked away from the subway station, the more secluded the way became. When we crossed more than three crosswalks, there was nothing else left except the road with speeding cars, traffic lights, and buildings with their lights out.

    That was when we stood in front of the last crosswalk to my house. Ban Hwee Hyul suddenly detached his lips. I turned to look at him.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s very respectful that you can help others without hesitation while you¡¯re so weak and fragile. However¡­¡±

    I thought for a second, ¡®Hey, you¡¯re speaking in a historical tone again¡­¡¯ then I waited for his following words.

    ¡°¡­ Please be aware that it can shorten your life.¡±

    With that said, Ban Hwee Hyul slowly sighed. Instead of a threat, it seemed like he was trying to give me a piece of advice from his sincere experience.

    Thinking about it for a moment, I nodded and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care but above all¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡± Ban Hwee Hyul cut me off in bewilderment.

    Yikes, what I just said could sound weird. As I realized that, I quickly added, ¡°It seems like I have good backing that can solve those things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, the people I know who¡¯s willing to support or defend me¡­ they¡¯ll be more awesome than you think. I mean it. Anyway, there¡¯s something else that really matters¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul loosened the strained look in his eyes.

    Lowering my voice, I continued, ¡°Hey¡­ did you ever harass other kids, you know just normal kids, not the ranked fighters such as Dae Lisa?¡±

    There was a look of surprise gradually spreading over in his eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, I uttered, ¡°Hey, you have to be clear about this, or else, you can¡¯t have my back when things happen afterward.¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    Being lost in thought for a while, Ban Hwee Hyul soon shook his head.

    ¡°No, I never did it.¡±

    ¡°Thank God.¡±

    The moment I heaved a sigh of relief, Ban Hwee Hyul quickly added, ¡°However, I¡¯ve got along with some kids before who¡¯ve done that.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°In the past, I regarded those things as something irrelevant to me, then one day¡­¡±

    For some reason, Ban Hwee Hyul threw his glance at his empty hands. He continued, ¡°¡­ After paying a big price for what I¡¯ve done, I realized that I should stop those things from taking place as much as I could.¡±

    Listening to his story, I suddenly responded, ¡°Hmm, I think that¡¯s enough for now,¡± then went down the street.

    Ban Hwee Hyul, who kept on speaking while dropping his gaze at his palm, lifted his head out of the blue and showed a look of perplexity toward me.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Except for fighting at the ranking battle or against other rankers, then you¡¯ve never bullied or picked a fight with any innocent people.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°If you did something wrong to someone and I got to help you, that could be very sorry to that person. That was my biggest concern.¡±

    Based on what I had seen in other web novels, the only case when the nationwide Number one tried to pick a fight with a relatively innocent citizen was that if he or she made his girlfriend or bae cry. However, there could be something unexpected or a twist in the plot.

    Since this world existed in a novel that became realistic in some useless situations, I became more concerned about some things from time to time. However, I felt relieved as Ban Hwee Hyul told me that he never argued with or harassed any innocent people.

 Chapter 455

    .

    Since this world existed in a novel that became realistic in some useless situations, I became more concerned about some things from time to time. However, I felt relieved as Ban Hwee Hyul told me that he never argued with or harassed any innocent people.

    Lastly, I tapped him on the back and spoke quite cheerfully, ¡°Hey, even if you¡¯ve done something wrong, you don¡¯t have to be Hwang Siwoo¡¯s punching bag. However, you told me that you did nothing wrong, then why are you getting harassed? Though you knock him down, no one¡¯s gonna notice that you¡¯re the nationwide Number one since Hwang Siwoo is such a loser.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to shorten my life, don¡¯t let Hwang Siwoo harass you. Just as you¡¯ve said earlier, I get to intervene in your situation if you behave like that even when I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Then I turned my head to look at the opposite side of the road. Eek! The traffic light right beside the bus station was flickering green in the meantime. Exclaiming at the sight, I waved at Ban Hwee Hyul in a fluster then quickly turned around.

    ¡°Bye, I¡¯m really going home!¡±

    ¡°Hold¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul tried to say something from behind me; however, I couldn¡¯t hear it since the signal changed and the cars began to hoot.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­ Well, if it¡¯s something important, I can hear it at school on Monday then,¡¯ I thought. Covering my ears, I maneuvered my way across the sidewalk hurriedly.

    Once I reached the opposite side, I took a long breath, at last, while placing my hands on my knees, but suddenly, a long dark shadow cast over me. Lifting my head in surprise, I soon uttered, ¡°¡­ Yeo Dan oppa?¡±

    I reflectively looked at the bus station behind him. The digital bus sign inside the bus station was blinking with the time, ¡¯12:10 AM,¡¯ on it.

    Oh, my God! My jaw dropped onto the floor. I might have spent much time having a conversation with Dae Lisa more than I¡¯d thought. I was, of course, wearing a watch but didn¡¯t even think about checking the time.

    Uh, hold on¡­ I calculated the time in my head. The evening self-studying session at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s school was over more than an hour and ten minutes ago. However, the fact that he was here would be¡­

    My eyes trembled anxiously.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa,¡± I murmured. His black eyes were on me. Taking a deep breath, I slowly exhaled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to go grab something at the convenience store while studyiiiiii¡­ OUCH!¡±

    He pinched my cheek out of the blue.

    I urgently muttered, ¡®S¡­oo¡­oo¡­rr¡­yyy¡­¡¯ Whether he heard my weirdly pronounced apology or not, Yeo Dan oppa released my cheek from his hand.

    Rubbing my cheek that didn¡¯t actually hurt, I kind of thought, ¡®It¡¯s been a while that Yeo Dan oppa is treating me like a little sister. Ever since we started dating, he never treated me this way though¡­¡¯

    He asked, ¡°Why are you wandering around so late at night?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I met someone else on my way home,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Why did you not keep in touch?¡±

    Just when he tossed me another question, I took out my phone broken into half while showing an awkward smile. Looking at the device, he immediately furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t someone break this on purpose?¡±

    His sharp-sightedness made me shudder. Shaking my head, I replied, ¡°No, I just sat down on it by mistake. I mean it.¡±

    ¡°How heavy do you think you are to break this phone this way, huh?¡±

    ¡°Um, oppa, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right¡­¡± Replying that way, I added in my thoughts, ¡®I¡¯m able to break more than ten phones, not just one¡­¡¯

    Averting my eyes from his gaze awkwardly, I soon realized that he was looking back and forth between me and the opposite side of the crosswalk.

    He might have indeed seen Ban Hwee Hyul, right? Since Yeo Dan oppa always sat down at the bus station while waiting for me, he would have not missed the sight¡­

    Then I began to wonder about his next reaction.

    I was, of course, aware that I had to make an excuse first since I returned home way over midnight when I¡¯d said to him that I would be hanging out with my friends. Thus, if I didn¡¯t want him to get me wrong, I should explain every detail even the things that he didn¡¯t even ask me.

    However, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s indifference that continued from early in the morning made me anxious.

    I murmured, ¡®Can¡¯t you just ask me first, at least, once?¡¯ As his girlfriend, it wasn¡¯t so odd that I longed for him to become curious about what, where, and whom I had been while we weren¡¯t staying together.

    Forgetting to even breathe, I blankly stared at his stiffened side face in the streetlight. Whenever the cars passed us by, the vehicles¡¯ lighting tinged his face pale.

    Amid the suffocating silence in which the time even seemed to stop flowing, Yeo Dan oppa switched his gaze to me. He uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With those words, he stretched out his hand.

    After quite a while, I grabbed it while heaving a small sigh. We then went up the hill toward our apartment in silence.

    Article 37. The New School Year Starts with Nationwide Number 1! (Part 3)

    There¡¯s a moment when everything that we think we know turns unfamiliar all of a sudden.

    One evening was like that to Ban Hwee Hyul. It was the day when he bumped into a student in his school, who was getting beaten in the street, by chance. Ban Hwee Hyul tried to ignore the situation and walk past them; however, his brother made him interfere.

    Taking a few steps forward against his will, Ban Hwee Hyul grumbled, ¡°We¡¯re gonna miss the TV show then.¡±

    ¡°Hyeong, I know that you can clear this situation within a minute,¡± said his brother seriously.

    In the end, Ban Hwee Hyul clicked his tongue and cracked his knuckles. Once he felt that his hands were ready to throw a punch, Ban Hwee Hyul stepped forward and initiated a talk in a heavy voice.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    At that moment, the bully was already running away from the site. Ban Hwee Hyul watched him, who was dashing away hurriedly and even stumbling at some point, with a dumbfounded look. He then diverted his gaze back onto his brother.

    ¡°Done, you cool? Let¡¯s go then,¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul.

    His brother replied, ¡°Hyeong, hold on. We should, at least, check if this person is okay.¡±

    ¡°Why are you taking care of someone who¡¯s even a stranger¡­?¡± grumbled Ban Hwee Hyul. However, when his brother¡¯s stiffened face came into view, Ban Hwee Hyul shut his mouth.

    Biting his lips for a moment, he blurted out again, ¡°I can¡¯t spend any more time on this. You know that I¡¯ve been waiting for this TV show all week.¡±

    He didn¡¯t add the phrase, ¡®While working part-time every day.¡¯ Ban Hwee Hyul trusted that his little brother was smart enough to understand his situation. Thus, they would just leave the person, a stranger, in the street and return home as soon as possible.

    But¡­

    ¡°Go back first.¡±

    The words slipped from his brother¡¯s mouth frigidly. Ban Hwee Hyul stared at the front with a grimace. His red eyes began to subside heavily.

    Ban Hwee Hyul retorted, ¡°How can you treat me this way?¡±

    ¡°Your legs are working fine, but not his. I¡¯ll bring him to the hospital or so after checking out his condition.¡±

    ¡°By yourself? How are you gonna do that?¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out anyway, so go home first. Today right now is your only pleasure of the week.¡±

    Speaking that way, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s brother carried the knocked-down student on his back in the end.

    Ban Hwee Hyul panted in bewilderment and muttered, ¡®Just as you¡¯ve said, if you know that today right now is my only pleasure of the week, why are you wasting my time to help a stranger?¡¯

    His brother was already sweating heavily on his forehead. That was inevitable since his little brother was clever and brilliant inside the brain, but was not when it came to using his physical strength. If Ban Hwee Hyul left his brother act that way, he would definitely spend the Sunday evening without him.

    Watching his brother with a stiffened look for quite some time, Ban Hwee Hyul, eventually, approached the knocked down student and carried him on his back instead.

    ¡°Hyeong¡­ just go back home¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul dashed the street with ease while having a boy as tall as him riding on his back. Passers-by turned to look at them once in a while.

    After bringing the boy to a hospital nearby, Ban Hwee Hyul and his brother were able to return home late at night.

    He asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t helping these kinds of people when I¡¯m not with you, are you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    His brother avoided Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s glance while biting his lips.

 Chapter 456

    .

    Watching his brother slurring words, Ban Hwee Hyul was struck dumb. He asked, ¡°Is that why you came home sometimes with some bruises on your face?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you that those who dare to pick a fight on you will be dead meat, but if you intervene in other people¡¯s situation and step on their toes, that isn¡¯t something I can do for you. Why are you acting so nosy when you¡¯re very weak¡­?¡±

    That was when his brother, who was quietly listening, clenched his fist while biting his lips tightly. Suddenly lowering his head, his brother shouted, ¡°That¡¯s why I did that! The reason why I can¡¯t just ignore those people is that I am weak!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul apathetically. At first, he seemed to not clearly grasp his brother¡¯s response because he wasn¡¯t as smart enough as his brother. However, no matter how hard Ban Hwee Hyul thought about it, things didn¡¯t make sense.

    What the heck was he talking about? Furrowing his brows, Ban Hwee Hyul waited for another response.

    Gasping, his brother continued, ¡°Hyeong¡­ when you just walk past someone who¡¯s in a trouble, you become a person who just ignores the situation in annoyance since you have the ability to help others as much as possible. However, I am not.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    His brother added, ¡°If I neglect those people in trouble, I become someone who knows how to behave righteously but fears to intervene in that situation. That¡¯s selfish since I care about myself more than other people.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul replied lukewarmly, ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about valuing yourself over others?¡±

    For some reason, his brother looked at Ban Hwee Hyul with anger.

    ¡®Me? What did I do wrong? I never acted like those bastards just now bullying other people and snatching their money¡­¡¯ The moment Ban Hwee Hyul tried to drop a word while feeling so unfair, his brother turned away abruptly. Ban Hwee Hyul quickly followed him and stretched out his hand to grab his brother¡¯s shoulder.

    Ban Hwee Hyul asked coldly, ¡°Are you refusing to talk to me who knows how to throw a punch but doesn¡¯t have a brain to use?¡±

    His brother then raised his head and stared at Ban Hwee Hyul with tearful eyes. He said in a dreadful voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m not, hyeong¡­ You won¡¯t understand how I feel. Do you know how awful it is to become a coward every day?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a moment of silence in the alley where the two were standing. Ban Hwee Hyul took his hand off his brother¡¯s shoulder and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Just as you said, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡­ But one thing I can assure is that the reason why I jump off here and there without a second thought is because I don¡¯t give a damn about the overall situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But you aren¡¯t. You¡¯re such a calm, clever, and smart boy who knows how to deal properly¡­ so please don¡¯t get yourself involved in these kinds of things.¡±

    Just when Ban Hwee Hyul was about to add, ¡®Don¡¯t mind other¡¯s business,¡¯ his brother left the site abruptly. There wasn¡¯t a chance for Ban Hwee Hyul to grab him. He tried to walk after him but decided to return home, eventually. Above all, the alley here was like a labyrinth to Ban Hwee Hyul, who had a bad sight at night.

    His brother returned home after midnight that day.

    Ever since then, the two never brought up that topic in their conversation. His brother seemed to have stopped, the so-called, ¡®intervening in others situation,¡¯ anyway; Ban Hwee Hyul felt satisfied of the fact.

    ¡®Yes, you are different from me. Unlike myself, you are a person who knows how to read the overall circumstances. Thus, you won¡¯t do anything absurd. You won¡¯t jump off anywhere like me¡­¡¯

    Ban Hwee Hyul woke up in the sunlight. The bed beside him was empty; a savory smell came from the open door that led to the kitchen.

    Ban Hwee Hyul stayed in his bed for a few minutes with closed eyes. A moment later, there was a sound of someone stepping into the room and making some noise beside his bed. A calm and familiar voice then came after.

    ¡®Hyeong, I¡¯m leaving. I made breakfast, so help yourself.¡¯

    Ban Hwee Hyul murmured, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Then he suddenly straightened up and looked right aside. Nothing was there at the spot where the empty bed was just now. Sweeping back his sweaty hair, Ban Hwee Hyul headed to the kitchen.

    The table was empty. Being dazed for a moment, Ban Hwee Hyul soon packed his bag and stepped outside. It was an ordinary morning just as usual.

    <hr />

    ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±

    That was the first words I heard on Monday morning at school. Resting my chin on my palm, I was looking outside the window but switched my gaze up to the person who dropped that question.

    ¡°The guy you met over the crosswalk.¡±

    Right beside my desk, there was Ban Hwee Hyul wearing glasses that I bought him the other night. Looking up at him blankly, I soon showed a smile.

    ¡°Does he look that way?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s good to hear that he looks like my boyfriend.¡±

    Leaving Ban Hwee Hyul tilting his head in wonder beside me, I heaved a sigh and shoved my face onto the desk. I murmured, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he asking me?¡±

    Although it was quite a small voice, Ban Hwee Hyul heard what I just said. He tossed a question, ¡°What?¡±

    I replied, ¡°Asking me who it was just like you did to me. It¡¯s this much simple¡­¡±

    Shaking my head, I buried my face back onto the desk and sighed loudly. Last Friday, when I bumped into Yeo Dan oppa in front of the crosswalk while returning home with Ban Hwee Hyul, I wasn¡¯t able to say anything about Ban Hwee Hyul in the end.

    I already lost the chance to explain; Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t event ask me about him too. Thus, it was now ridiculous to talk about that night and¡­ I also felt a little miserable.

    I murmured, ¡°Is he acting like that because he thinks he knows everything?¡±

    Or maybe because he trusted me that I wouldn¡¯t cheat on him or do anything silly while having a boyfriend? However, even though he believed in me, was the situation really nothing that he wouldn¡¯t even ask me anything about it? Or else, was he not that interested in me?

    Argh¡­ that was when I tore out my hair. A calm and low voice came from beside me out of the blue.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to think that we know everything.¡±

    ¡°Jesus, you freaked me out!¡± I shrieked. Lifting my head in surprise, I tried to calm down my pounding chest and looked up. Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s huge shadow cast over me so overwhelmingly that it seemed to press down my head.

    ¡®Are you still there?¡¯ I murmured but soon listened carefully to his following words.

    ¡°No one can be assured that you right now will make the same choice. A close friend of you must definitely keep paying attention of what you¡¯re thinking, what has happened, and how things have changed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s your friend or family,¡± he replied. Ban Hwee Hyul then cast down his eyes as if he was reminiscing something for a second and soon concluded his words heavily.

    ¡°Or else¡­ something bad can suddenly happen.¡±

    I, who was placing my arms on the desk and leaning against the chair, utterly straightened myself after his words. I asked him in a trembling voice, ¡°Hey, why are you asking like a person who foresees the future?¡± then whispered, ¡°I also have a trauma on prophecy.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul furrowed his eyebrows. He uttered sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re facing all kinds of trauma, huh?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ last time, someone predicted that I would get involved in a car accident.¡±

    ¡°Is it some kind of a TV drama?¡± he asked.

    I replied determinedly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear those words from a person who¡¯s known as the nationwide Number one,¡± then I glanced around for a second. ¡®No one¡¯s here yet, right?¡¯ I thought while looking at the empty classroom.

    ¡®Phew, thank God,¡¯ I sighed in relief. That was when the door flung open. A girl with an up-do hair came inside. Directing her eyes at me, she gave a slight wave.

    ¡°Uh, hi.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Sae Yeon, you here?¡± I replied.

    The girl named Jung Se Yeon was sitting on the fence in which she neither belonged to Hwang Siwoo¡¯s group nor Yoon Jung In¡¯s group. So to speak, she was remaining neutral in our class.

    Considering the number of people distributed in the two groups, a total of seven people including me and Ban Hwee Hyul was standing by Yoon Jung In¡¯s side; there were also seven kids in Hwang Siwoo¡¯s group. Thus, the overall balance between each side was quite the same. The rest of the students, about twenty of them, chose to maintain neutrality.

    When considering the aspects of reputation and influence, the one who represented the neutral group was Yi Ruda. Since our close relationship spread out in the class through some acquaintance, most of the kids who belonged to the neutral group were being more amicable with us. Well, even because of the wild and random behaviors of Hwang Siwoo and his group of boys, the kids couldn¡¯t be favorably inclined toward their side as well.

 Chapter 457

    .

    When Jung Sae Yeon took out the chair in front of me, Ban Hwee Hyul returned to his seat naturally. While I was watching the view of his back, Jung Sae Yeon leaned her head toward me all of a sudden and put her face close to mine.

    She whispered, ¡°Donnie, that boy, Ban Hwee Hyul¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°He looks different after the weekend. Is it just me who thinks that way?¡±

    ¡°Oh, haha¡­¡± I smiled needlessly. Since Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s glasses weren¡¯t repaired yet, he was wearing those that I bought him from the street vendor. There was a big difference in the lens prescriptions between the two glasses; thus, he might look, of course, different. Perhaps, his eyes would look about twice as bigger as those before.

    However, I pretended not to be aware of it and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he changed his glasses frame?¡±

    ¡°Oh, really! That¡¯s right!¡± she agreed, but after a second, Jung Sae Yeon tilted her head and murmured, ¡®Nah, his glasses frame isn¡¯t that different though.¡¯

    Showing an awkward grin to her response, I soon widened my eyes upon her following words.

    ¡°He looks kind of handsome like that¡­¡± said Jung Sae Yeon.

    I stammered, ¡°W¡­hat??¡±

    ¡°You know he¡¯s the tallest in our class but has a well-balanced, proportional figure. Maybe he would look great as a model for men¡¯s suits. Even our school uniform looks decent and sophisticated like formal attire, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡±

    Jung Sae Yeon continued, ¡°Sometimes I see him walking while stretching his back in which he looks like a different person. Have you ever seen him like that, Donnie?¡±

    I nodded. Ever since I first saw him, his appearance was quite another level that made me wonder how could he hide such a face with just those glasses.

    Beside me, Jung Sae Yeon kept glancing in that direction and murmured, ¡°Wow, come to think of it, his skin is so flawless. How can that happen?¡±

    Getting a little embarrassed, I lowered my head and whispered, ¡°Sae Yeon, if you keep staring at him that way, he¡¯ll notice your glance.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I should leave then. Yikes, that isn¡¯t why I came here!¡±

    When she suddenly increased her voice, I flinched in surprise. She spoke in a very excited tone.

    ¡°Do you know the ranking battle is taking place this time?¡±

    Khoff Khak Khak! I slightly coughed. If I was eating something right now, I would have spitted it out immediately.

    While I covered my mouth and gently shook my head, she swung her hand in the air with a look of excitement. She added, ¡°They say it¡¯s gonna be held on a big scale this year! The nationwide Number one has been missing from a year ago; just in time, it¡¯s been quite a while since the Number two has graduated school, so they say the entire ranking will be reset, and new people will be chosen for the positions.¡±

    If that was the case, I also heard it from Dae Lisa yesterday. While I nodded nonchalantly, Sae Yeon asked me, ¡®You aren¡¯t that surprised, huh? Did you already know about this?¡¯ I scratched the back of my head.

    ¡°It just happened¡­¡± I replied.

    She asked, ¡°How? Do you know anyone in the ranking?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±

    I recalled my memories for a second.

    First, the one you just talked about, the missing nationwide Number one, was in our class¡­ though I could never tell that to anyone.

    Other than him, the only people I had seen in person were Dae Lisa and Woo San. And lastly¡­

    I slightly grimaced. As if she read my countenance, Jung Sae Yeon pounded the desk and urged me to respond.

    ¡°Why? Ah, come on, who are they?¡±

    I replied, ¡°I mean, there isn¡¯t anyone I know¡­ It¡¯s just that I heard other people talking about this while I was outside during the weekend. Probably they were a group of the rankers.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought you had some other story¡­¡±

    Jung Sae Yeon sighed apathetically, which made me gently smile behind her.

    Last year, the bloody haired nationwide Number one appeared out of nowhere, made hamburgers out of Hwang Siwoo and his clique, and disappeared. I barely got to know who he was quite recently, but I couldn¡¯t let Sae Yeon know about that.

    ¡®Ah, I keep having more secrets that I can¡¯t tell anyone. Where¡¯s my ordinary school life heading to?¡¯ I murmured in my thoughts.

    At that moment, Sae Yeon opened her mouth again. Her following words made me cough again which I barely stopped myself from doing it.

    ¡°Above all, I¡¯m curious whether the nationwide number One would show up or not this time! They say he¡¯s been completely out of touch since last year, but if it¡¯s the nationwide ranking battle, wouldn¡¯t he appear? If he doesn¡¯t show up, his ranking will be gone too.¡±

    After her remark, I kept coughing. Sae Yeon then listed up the names of the rankers she knew. Among them, there was Hwang Siwoo, Dae Lisa, whom I just recalled, and even Woo San.

    The actual impressions I had about them in real life flashed through my head. My brows slightly met in the middle. Those people were, of course, seemingly cool, but the problem was when they were not fighting¡­

    Meanwhile, the kids arrived at school and began to fill up the classroom by ones and twos. When half of the classroom was full of our classmates, Jung Sae Yeon left the spot to search for other classmates and talk about the rankers.

    The Kim twins, who came to school a little late than usual, sat down in front of and beside me. As soon as Kim Hye Hill took a seat, she slapped Kim Hye Woo on the back who was right in front of her.

    ¡°Geez! I told you to stop playing video games yesterday because we have school today! Is it that difficult for you to distinguish the days of the week?¡± she shouted.

    Kim Hye Woo whined, ¡°Ah, if that¡¯s the case, the only day I can pull an all-nighter is just on Saturday, but isn¡¯t Sunday also a weekend? Come on, give me a break.¡±

    Completely ignoring Kim Hye Woo¡¯s grumble, Kim Hye Hill sent a word of greeting only to me.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Ah, hi,¡± I replied. Greeting her back, I had a hunch that the twins would say nothing to each other today. Ban Hwee Hyul wasn¡¯t also that talkative; thus, the lunchtime will be quite a pain in the arse.

    At that moment, the classroom door opened. The teacher came in with the roll book in his hand.

    Calling the attendance, as usual, the teacher then said abruptly, ¡°Oh, and the list of honors class and regular class for English and Math has come out today. I¡¯ll put it here in the front, so don¡¯t forget to check it out.¡±

    While the kids responded with a lack of stamina, the teacher continued, ¡°As I mentioned before, those in honors class will stay in this classroom; the regular class will go to Class 2-7 and take the classes there. That¡¯s all.¡±

    That was when someone asked, ¡°Ah, teacher, but if the honors class starts with the first class and the regular class the second class, aren¡¯t we the regular class? Why did they assign the classes that way?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± said the teacher. He didn¡¯t comfort us whining about it but just replied determinedly with a smile. Telling us to start the self-studying session, he left the classroom. As soon as the door closed, disrespectful words popped out from all quarters.

    ¡°What the heck? Why is he so full of himself?¡±

    ¡°Why is he talking that way?¡±

    Listening to those words, I tilted my head. In my perspective, he didn¡¯t seem to change that much compared to the beginning of the semester. The public opinion toward our teacher, Mr. Noh Min Chan, was amicable at first; however, it was now reversed as if flipping one¡¯s palm.

    ¡°We can¡¯t even take a nap during the break now.¡±

    Amid the kids grumbling that way, I stood up and walked toward the bulletin board. Just as expected, the Kim twins, Yoon Jung In, Lee Mina, and I were assigned to the honors class, but only Shin Suh Hyun belonged to the other class.

    Maybe because he was busy training as a student-athlete. I wished Yoon Jung In to not tease Shin Suh Hyun too harshly. Having those thoughts in mind, I smiled bitterly and returned to my seat.

    As if it was worthless to check the list, the twins were just sitting in their seats. I went there to deliver the result.

    ¡°We should just stay here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sounds good. The first class is math just in time,¡± replied Kim Hye Woo. He quickly lied his face down on the desk. ¡®Hey, wake me up later,¡¯ he added.

    However, Kim Hye Hill turned a deaf ear to his request and just searched for something in her desk drawer. Watching that sight with a smile, I let out a small yawn.

    Kim Hye Hill put her math textbook on the desk. Flipping the pages, she asked, ¡°Are you also sleepy?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I slept quite late¡­ yesterday,¡± I replied while rubbing my eyes. Being lost in some thoughts, I wasn¡¯t able to sleep a wink the other night. The most concern that I wasted my time on was, of course, the things between Yeo Dan oppa and me.

 Chapter 458

    .

    ¡°You look really sleepy; take a nap. I¡¯ll wake you up later.¡±

    ¡®But not Kim Hye Woo,¡± adding that way, Kim Hye Hill smiled naughtily.

    Nodding at her, I took out my blanket from my backpack.

    ¡®When the bell rings, kids from other classes will come searching for empty seats,¡¯ I thought. Feeling embarrassed to show my sleeping face to strangers, I opened a book and covered my face with it. Once my sight turned dark, the smell of ink and paper struck my nose.

    Closing my eyes, I dimly heard the twins talking to each other in my slowly subsiding consciousness. ¡®I¡¯ve thought that things aren¡¯t gonna be good between the two today¡­¡¯ With a small grin, I fell into sleep.

    Then I arose from slumber when there were noisy and unfamiliar voices around me. I was just closing my eyes for a while, but it seemed like someone had lifted me up and put me somewhere else.

    That was when I tried to stand up with a flinch while feeling a sense of crisis. Such a familiar voice penetrated my ears.

    ¡°If the seat beside you¡­ is okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, fine. In the weekend, we are¡­¡±

    I could tell that the one who spoke after was Kim Hye Hill; however, who¡¯s the one that talked before her? Wondering about the person, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking that the voice belonged to someone very familiar in my fading mind.

    At that moment, there was a warm touch on my back.

    ¡°Get some more sleep.¡±

    Someone then pulled up my blanket which had fallen from my shoulders. Feeling the kindness, I went back to sleep as if I was drowning.

    It was when the class bell rang that I opened my eyes again.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Even though my eyes were open, nothing came into view, so I was bewildered for a moment, but I soon realized that the book was covering my face from the weight on my temple.

    As I stealthily removed the book from my face, a bright light greeted me. There was a face in front of me, which I never expected to come into my sight.

    Blinking swiftly, I slowly stretched out my hand to him. I wondered if this was a dream. A one summer night¡¯s dream that I had during my middle school years when we often took a nap while facing each other.

    As if he felt someone being around, he opened his eyes. On his plaster-like forehead, his blue-black hair was scattered around; his captivating blue eyes was right underneath. Watching his enchanting appearance, I uttered, ¡°That¡¯s why it was cold¡­¡±

    I dropped those words quite seriously; however, everyone around me burst into laughter. That was when I utterly woke up from sleep and looked in front of me. Jooin was laughing to death while holding his stomach; Eun Jiho giggled, which he seldom did.

    ¡°Ahaha, did you just say, that¡¯s why it was cold? Mama, how come those are your first words at him?¡±

    ¡°Geez, Yoo Chun Young proves that he¡¯s indeed a human ac!¡±

    Eh? Why were they here? Tilting my head in wonder, I turned my head back. This time, there was Yeo Ryung, who was yelling in displease, and Eun Hyung, stopping her from losing her temper. The two welcomed my sight.

    ¡°Hey, Donnie says she¡¯s cold because of you! Why did you win rock paper scissors while behaving tactlessly?¡± shouted Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Beside her, Eun Hyung said calmly, ¡°Yeo Ryung, don¡¯t be so hard on him. Chun Young isn¡¯t intentionally¡­ um¡­ making people around him feel cold¡­¡± Rubbing his chin, he then added quite severely, ¡°But really, how does it work?¡±

    When our eyes met, he showed a swiveling grin. Moving his body a little forward, Eun Hyung uttered, ¡°Donnie, I told you before that I wish the mock exam is over as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Now I had come to think of it, he did say that way before the exam. When we bumped into each other in front of the classroom, Eun Hyung told me that he wished the mock exam was over ASAP with a meaningful smile.

    That was when I grasped what was happening right now. I turned to look aside.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± asked Yoon Chun Young while sweeping back his disheveled hair. I nodded in a daze at his calming voice.

    It was good to see him; however, I soon began to regret that I should have slept more until the class bell rang. Aside from feeling so glad, the situation of other people especially Yoo Chun Young¡¯s sleeping face being right in front of me as soon as I arose from slumber seemed very unfamiliar. Above all, I sincerely felt like dreaming since it had been a year to sit inside the same classroom altogether.

    As if I had never felt cold, I kept hand-fanning my nape while feeling hot in embarrassment. Looking at me apathetically, Yoo Chun Young tossed a question.

    ¡°You said earlier that you¡¯re cold because of me?¡±

    ¡°Nah¡­ hey, it¡¯s not just because of you¡­ but they say our body temperature goes down while we¡¯re asleep,¡± I replied.

    Yoo Chun Young turned his head then asked Eun Hyung, ¡®Is that true?¡¯

    ¡®Uh-huh, it is,¡¯ replied Eun Hyung.

    Listening to the composed voices going back and forth between the two boys, I heaved a deep sigh. Covering my face with my hands stealthily, I murmured, ¡®Wow, facing each other and sleeping at the desk was this much embarrassing. How can I do such a shameful thing in middle school as if it was nothing? Even sharing an earphone¡­¡¯ Having that thought in mind, I glanced aside.

    Now I had come to think of it, it was the first time to sit side by side with Yoo Chun Young ever since we entered high school. His eye-level was way above me. It felt like there was a staircase as high as the time we didn¡¯t spend together; he seemed to be somewhere upstairs.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he really sitting on something than just a chair?¡¯

    While I had such an absurd thought in my head glancing down his chair, Yoo Chun Young cast a question.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± asking back that way, I slightly frowned at the same time. ¡®Geez, he might have noticed that I¡¯m bewildered. Why did I stammer¡­?¡¯

    Yoo Chun Young tossed another question with a glum look.

    ¡°Why are you looking down at the floor when it¡¯s been a while to see each other? Did you do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°She did, hell yeah!¡±

    I turned my head abruptly upon the sudden voice cutting me off. Putting his arm on the back of the chair, Eun Jiho smirked naughtily at me.

    ¡°Wow, we definitely thought that you¡¯re dating your boyfriend. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t ask you.¡±

    That was when I finally realized what he was talking about. My face stiffened. Yikes.

    Eun Jiho continued, ¡°How can you back out without letting us know beforehand?¡±

    I wet my dried-out lips. Though it sounded like criticizing me, his voice was actually closer to be feeling sad than getting angry.

    Indeed, did I have to tell them in advance that Yeo Dan oppa and my date was canceled? I touched my bangs in perplexity. I did try to do that but was afraid of them reacting like, ¡®We didn¡¯t even think about calling you to hang out,¡¯ just in case.

    Then it was Eun Hyung who stopped Eun Jiho from scolding me. As if he happened to hear our conversations from two seats away behind us, Eun Hyung spoke while flipping the pages of the book.

    ¡°Jiho, don¡¯t be too harsh. Donnie also has her friends in the class.¡±

    Eun Jiho whined, ¡°I know, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, but it was a little sad to see you in the town though¡­¡¯ added Eun Hyung.

    I was, just now, heaving a sigh of relief but soon froze again at his following remark. Sitting stiffly for a second, I quickly opened my mouth and utter some words of apology; however, Eun Hyung was one step ahead.

    ¡°I kind of thought that time certainly flies¡­¡±

    I turned my head and stared at Eun Hyung as he dropped another remark.

    Flipping pages quietly with downcast eyes, Eun Hyung then had eye contact with me and showed a faint smile. For some reason, it looked like a soon-to-be gone smile like a mirage. He then added in a low and calm voice that sounded very smooth.

    ¡°Actually, it has been already two years since you and the rest of us weren¡¯t in the same class. Regarding the fact, the change seems natural; however, we can¡¯t help feeling sad even if we know that things are inevitable.¡±

    Listening to his words in silence, I suddenly came up with a scene that was like an illusion. It was the scenery outside the window that came into view someday in winter at the cram school.

 Chapter 459

    .

    A few days before the New Year¡­ as I looked over the steamy window inside the heated classroom, people were busily walking on the streets. Near the bus station, students wearing school uniforms and some office workers were letting out misty breaths while waiting for the bus¡­

    Then at the moment, someone called my name; I stopped reminiscing the scene and returned to reality.

    ¡°Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah,¡± I replied.

    Eun Hyung was asking me concernedly, ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Is everything okay?¡± He then added, ¡°Did we tease you too much?¡±

    I quickly shook my head, replying, ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡± Grabbing the tip of my nose with my hands, I slowly continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking the exact same thing as I¡¯ve had, which seems very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You know during the winter break when the New Year was just around the corner¡­¡±

    As I spoke that way, Eun Hyung immediately grasped when it was; his face turned dark.

    Back then, after we grew apart, it was, eventually, on the first day of the new year that I barely took the courage to reach out and try to send my greetings to them. Around that time, we were spending such days as if we were complete strangers.

    Even at the festival, so-called the biggest freshmen event, we were kind of acting nonchalant and didn¡¯t even go hang out in each other¡¯s classroom.

    It was, of course, a lie if I didn¡¯t miss them or want to see them again. However, I hated to realize that we became unfamiliar more than we had thought and could no longer feel close to each other. It was painful to become aware of those facts especially at school of all occasions, which was the place that we had spent the most time together and expected to share our teenage life afterward.

    Once the semester was over and I got to escape from school during the break, I felt so delighted as if I got released from prison. Not only that there weren¡¯t any more classes but I also didn¡¯t have to become nervous about those kids suddenly popping out from somewhere.

    Thinking to that extent, I cast down my eyes and touched my fingertips. I uttered, ¡°You know it was my first time to spend the break without you guys. It was also my first time staying at cram school all day from morning to night. Prep schools are crazy; they are dreadful.¡±

    Adding that way, I showed a timid smile. That was when Eun Hyung loosened up the strained look on his face. He tosses a question.

    ¡°Dreadful? What made you think that way?¡±

    I replied, ¡°Well, at first, I¡¯ve just thought that there are so many kids studying so hard since the place isn¡¯t a mandatory institute like regular schools. It¡¯s where strongly motivated kids come to focus on studying and achieve their goals. Of course, some kids are there because their parents force them into studying¡­¡± then I quietly continued with downcast eyes, ¡°But I became to think that I should be like these kids¡­ no, do better and harder than them so that I could barely become something, but suddenly¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Lifting my head abruptly, I spoke with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ why did it feel that sad to me?¡±

    I tried to show a smile, but my voice was deeply subsided. Concluding my words, I raised my head and touched my throat for a second. Yoo Chun Young, beside me, seemed to stare at me.

    ¡®Geez, why¡¯s my throat choked with tears when I¡¯m saying nothing special¡­?¡¯ I thought while smirking at myself.

    Meanwhile, not only Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young but other kids were also looking at me with subdued expression. Amid the situation, I caught my breath and opened my mouth again.

    ¡°I have no idea why I¡¯ve had those thoughts at that time, but I just¡­ felt that a person like me is everywhere. Well, that¡¯s what I always feel but I was unusually desperate at that time. I asked myself so many times, ¡®What makes me special to assure that I am what I am?¡¯ but no matter how much I wondered about those didn¡¯t exist. I was just one of the millions on millions of people¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you have such thoughts?¡± asked Eun Hyung while stretching out his hand through the desk.

    Smiling softly, I grabbed his hand and detached my lips again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but ever since I¡¯ve had those thoughts in mind, I looked out the window, and you know that the place was in the middle of Gangnam, right? So many people were walking around the streets¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung replied, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°All those people walking by the streets seemed to be like me. I don¡¯t know¡­ why did I think that way?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But that was what I really felt. When someone takes a close look at those people, he or she can easily find someone like me among them¡­¡±

    I reminisced for a second. I went to cram school just a month ago; however, the memories in that place was already faded like a dream.

    Since the windows were closed and the heater was overheating the space, the classroom seemed to be lacking oxygen. Having a thick blanket around my shoulders, I felt drowsy; my brain kept befogging by lassitude. Although I wasn¡¯t a sleepyhead, the cram school classroom always made me fall asleep.

    The dreams I, eventually, had at those times were mostly about the things in the past. When I suddenly woke up from sleep while dreaming about being together with the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung, the reality felt like a world in the dreamland instead.

    Recalling those times, I uttered, ¡°At that moment, I suddenly thought that there will be no place for me even if I go to you guys¡­¡±

    I shook my head then took off my hands covering the bottom of my face. Smiling again, I kept on speaking, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Why did I have such thoughts back then? Maybe I was a little depressed at that time. It was quite exciting to see my classmates in cram school, but aside from that, something was just¡­¡±

    I continued speaking that way as if I was making an excuse.

    Actually, it was true that I did think so many times in cram school about the things that I never did when I was with them.

    I myself inside the people¡­

    I myself in a world where nothing happens¡­

    Never did I have felt so big about other people¡¯s existence as it was then; never did my existence seems that small as it was then.

    Then I raised my head out of the blue. The overall atmosphere turned incomparably heavy than when I first brought out the topic.

    ¡®Eh? What the heck? Is this my fault?¡¯ While I was in a fluster thinking that way, the front door suddenly opened; the math teacher stepped inside.

    ¡®Argh, I didn¡¯t even open the book!¡¯ Quickly peeping at Eun Hyung¡¯s textbook right behind me, I barely got to flip through the pages and found the part that we¡¯d be learning today. I was then able to heave a sigh of relief and look in the front.

    On the other hand, I kind of thought that it was rather fortunate to have the teacher starting the class right now and intervening in our conversation. Scratching my forehead, I thought, ¡®It seems to be my fault to bring up a story about the time when we were out of touch. I ruined our vibe¡­¡¯

    I just wanted to say that I also had the same feelings as them when we didn¡¯t keep in touch. It was such a coincidence that I tried to say a few things about it, but¡­

    Rubbing my cheeks nervously, I heard something gently falling onto my desk. Lowering my head, I found two folded papers in front of me.

    ¡®What are they?¡¯ I opened the papers doubtfully.

    [I¡¯ll do private tutoring for you, so don¡¯t go to cram school anymore;; Why did you return while having some weird thoughts? Did you go to prison? Did you, huh? If you¡¯d been there longer, you might have written and published some jail diaries.]

    The decent and vertically long handwriting would definitely belong to Eun Jiho.

    The next message on the unfolded paper looked round and cute like a jelly, which Jooin would have definitely sent me. Still feeling suspicious, I read down the note.

    [Don¡¯t go there, mama^^ The place might be at a bad site.]

    ¡®Um, Jooin, that cram school is in the heart of Gangnam, considered the national capital of education¡­¡¯

    While I blankly murmured that way, someone suddenly patted my head from behind me. It was such a humanly impossible timing. I couldn¡¯t believe that he would do such a thing like this during the class, but there was only one person sitting behind my seat. My brows met in the middle.

 Chapter 460

    .

    Just as I¡¯d thought, a small voice came over from behind me.

    ¡°Why did you think that way? If I knew that you¡¯d had those thoughts, I might have stopped by at your house with some stuff.¡±

    Finally turning my head to look at him, I whispered, ¡°Like parents? With some fried chicken in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± I can say, ¡®Please take care of her. Donnie seems to have quite a difficult time these days. Is there anyone harassing her?¡± Shrugging, Eun Hyung joked at me with a straight face.

    I giggled and turned my head back to the front as I was afraid that the teacher would catch us chitchatting in the middle of the class. A calm and low voice then resonated around my ears.

    ¡°When we go inside somewhere, we always look for six seats like a habit. Even now as well.¡±

    Resting my chin on my palm, I just pulled the corners of my lips upwards at his remark. As if someone was tickling me with a feather, my chest seemed itchy that I was about to burst into laughter if things went wrong.

    At that moment, Yeo Ryung threw a folded message in front of me. I quickly opened it.

    [Ah, there was some big news, so we planned to tease you that we had talked about it while you weren¡¯t with us, but I¡¯m sorry things went this way.]

    Turning myself in her direction, I looked at her and shook my head to say that I was fine.

    Did she just say sorry since things had turned out this way? Come on, it was my fault bringing up some gloomy stories in the first place; besides, it was something that happened in the past.

    However, Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to have felt guilty that I had those thoughts in mind before she even knew.

    The reason why she had no idea about myself having such thoughts was that I simply didn¡¯t tell her about them, but why was she always trying to be responsible for the things that weren¡¯t even on her hands?

    Feeling pathetic about her, I quickly wrote a note and handed it to her.

    [I am really okay. Anyway, what¡¯s the big news?]

    Her response returned soon.

    [Ask the person beside you.]

    That was when I switched my gaze to Yoo Chun Young. Taking a closer look, he was writing and erasing something at the corner of his textbook. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Wondering that way, I stared at him blankly then poked him in the arm.

    Since he turned abruptly to look in my direction, my heart almost dropped. After a moment of hesitation, I wrote down something on the corner of the textbook.

    [I heard you have some big news! What is it?]

    As if he had never hesitated just now, Yoo Chun Young scribbled a response briskly on the paper just like his up-front character. Watching him writing down the message, I soon opened my eyes wide.

    I almost got up from my seat half-way and shouted, ¡°A TV drama?!¡± then turned my head while doing a double-take. The math teacher, whom I only saw just a couple of times ever since I became a sophomore in this school, was indeed looking at me with the most generous face that I had ever seen.

    He uttered kindly, ¡°Donnie.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I replied.

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m trying to say, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    With that response, I took my textbook and quietly went to the back of the classroom. Heaving a deep sigh, I thought, ¡®It¡¯s been two years since we¡¯re taking the class together in the same classroom, but why can¡¯t I sit down on my seat¡­?¡¯

    After a while, Yoon Jung In, who laughed deadly at me while saying, ¡®Geez, I¡¯ve offered my seat to you!¡¯ grabbed his textbook and quietly stood beside me.

    We then took the rest of the class in silence.

    Once the class was over, the teacher left the classroom. As soon as I found him stepping outside to the hallway, I covered my mouth with my hand then walked toward Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Wow, unbelievable, Yoo Chun Young!¡±

    While I kept hitting his arm and just saying, ¡®That¡¯s insane, that¡¯s insane,¡¯ Yoo Chun Young stepped back with a grimace. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t feel good since I kept dropping the word, ¡®insane,¡¯ while slapping his arm.

    But what else I could say when only the words ¡®unbelievable¡¯ and ¡®insane¡¯ just slipped out of my mouth?

    Did he say a TV drama? I shook my head.

    At that moment, Jooin, laughing at us, suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, mama. The TV drama that Chun Young is shooting right now, Nara noona is also one of the casts.¡±

    ¡°What? You mean the actress, Lee Nara?¡± I asked back with my eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Jooin¡¯s cousin, actress Lee Nara, whose real name was Woo Rinara, was one of the nation¡¯s most popular actresses. Her beautiful appearance and stable acting ability had made her Korea¡¯s number one sweetheart.

    If she was playing the lead role in the show, the scale of the drama would be somewhat another level¡­

    Showing a swiveling smile, Jooin added, ¡°Yoo Chun Young is playing the friend of Nara noona¡¯s little brother. He says that his character portrays a guy living next door since they were young.¡±

    I replied with an exclamation, ¡°Wow, that means Yoo Chun Young is also taking a supporting position in that drama.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t appear in the show that many times but seems to have some critical existence since he¡¯s playing the ebullient toy boy character.¡±

    There was a moment of silence after Jooin¡¯s remark. When I lifted my head and glanced around, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung, who would have already known this information, were smiling enigmatically.

    Diverting my eyes onto Yoo Chun Young, I asked, ¡°Ebullient Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    He then tossed a question with a sulky face.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ isn¡¯t it the same as describing Eun Jiho as low key and humble¡­?¡±

    As I dropped those words like a murmur, Eun Hyung burst out giggling and lowered his head.

    ¡®Come on, I¡¯m not joking, but for real¡­¡¯ I said to myself. Folding my fingers one by one, I mumbled, ¡°Lazy Eun Hyung, weak Ban Yeo Ryung, straight face Jooin¡­¡±

    ¡°How many are you attacking at once?¡±

    Regardless of Eun Jiho asking me that way in bewilderment, I just folded the rest of my fingers and concluded my words.

    ¡°¡­ And quiet Yoon Jung In.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why am I there out of the blue?¡±

    HOLY MOTHER OF PEARL!! Being so surprised, I turned back to look behind me and asked, ¡°Were you hearing all that?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah, sorry, but it was too quiet to miss it,¡± replied Yoon Jung In. He then pointed his finger at somewhere.

    Turning my head toward the direction of his fingertip, I found everyone directing their eyes on me. That was when I stopped talking and quickly covered my mouth.

    Yikes, since I talked so loudly about Yoo Chun Young starring in a TV drama during class time, everyone¡¯s attention would be indeed given to me. Although I didn¡¯t exactly specify who it was, there was no one else except Yoo Chun Young who was close to a celebrity among us.

    Quickly looking at Yoo Chun Young, I dropped a question concernedly.

    ¡°Is it okay if others know about this?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s already on the news.¡±

    ¡°Phew, thank goodness.¡±

    ¡°And the drama website will be opened too.¡±

    ¡®Then it won¡¯t be a problem,¡¯ speaking that way, I heaved a sigh of relief. Checking the time, I realized that the break was gonna end soon.

    Although we were moving from class to class for Math and English, kids from other classes occupying the space too long would cause inconvenience to others.

    After checking the time, Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly King also seemed to have had the same thought as me. Getting up from their seats, they began to clean up after themselves.

    As they took their textbooks and headed to the backdoor, I asked them, ¡°When do you have time?¡±

    They came to a sudden stop at my question. Feeling embarrassed at their attention on me, I scratched the back of my head.

    ¡°I mean¡­ we didn¡¯t get to see each other on the day after the mock exam was over¡­¡±

    Tilting his head, Eun Hyung uttered with a refreshing grin, ¡°Today is good for me.¡±

    As soon as he replied that way, the same answers returned simultaneously. ¡®I¡¯m fine too,¡¯ ¡®Yeah, why not today?¡¯

    Feeling more embarrassed at their kind response, I tossed another question.

    ¡°Then should we hang out today?¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡± Responding without hesitation, the kids then went outside to the hallway.

    Watching the view of their backs for a moment, I soon sat down on my seat again.

    Putting the math textbook back into the drawer, I took out the book for the next class and raised my head. The Kim twins had returned to their seats before I even knew.

    While I said hi, Kim Hye Hill spoke out of the blue, ¡°I shortly saw you guys sitting together during the class time.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head in wonder.

    Looking at me, she smiled with her chin on her palm. She continued, ¡°But the air around you guys were somewhat very chill. You know the overall vibe felt so intimate¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, really?¡± asking that way, I scratched the back of my nape. Actually, I, who was inside them, didn¡¯t seem to feel it that much.

    Since we were in the same classroom after a few years, I felt awkward somehow and kept hand-fanning in a fluster. Just like a person who joined a party while stealing someone else¡¯s invitation card, I didn¡¯t know where to look at.

    However, in the twins¡¯ eyes, even that might have viewed differently.

 Chapter 461

    .

    Tilting her head, Kim Hye Hill spoke in a flat tone, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t seeing each other every day. Besides, ever since you entered high school, you all have never been in the same class, but it looked like you guys have always been classmates. That¡¯s why it feels quite interesting.¡± She added, ¡°Is that what we call the years of experience shared among the middle school classmates?¡±

    I asked, ¡°But didn¡¯t you guys and Yoon Jung In also go to the same middle school?¡±

    ¡°We did, but during that time, we seldom spoke to each other. Both of us were in the gifted class, so we had separate classes most of the time. Didn¡¯t I tell you this before?¡± replied Kim Hye Hill.

    ¡°Ah, right. I heard that.¡±

    ¡°Well, aside from that, there¡¯s a war-like relationship even if we have seen each other for a long time.¡±

    Speaking that way, Kim Hye Hill pointed at somewhere in the classroom.

    Indeed, there was Yoon Jung In, who was fiercely greeting Shin Suh Hyun. It was just an hour to take classes in different classrooms, but Yoon Jung In acted as if he didn¡¯t see Shin Suh Hyun for a year. At the same time, Shin Suh Hyun was screaming like hell toward Yoon Jung In. Watching that sight, I showed an enigmatic look on my face.

    While I turned my head back to Kim Hye Hill, she uttered, ¡°Looking at you guys, I¡¯ve thought that such relationship can exist among people who aren¡¯t even family members or relatives. You guys don¡¯t get awkward even if you¡¯re seeing each other after a long time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I just scratched my nape wordlessly. As if she also didn¡¯t expect any particular response to her remark, Kim Hye Hill cast down her eyes with a quiet smile then began to look for something in her backpack.

    Staring at her side face blankly, I suddenly came up with something. ¡®Did she hear the conversations I had with the Four Heavenly Kings during the break, and therefore, is she trying to comfort me?¡¯ I wondered, ¡°However, she sat too far away to listen to our words¡­¡±

    I slowly dwelled on Kim Hye Hill¡¯s expression about us.

    ¡®Such relationship among people, who aren¡¯t even family members or relatives, can exist which doesn¡¯t get awkward even when it¡¯s a long time no see¡­¡¯

    At that moment, the cold, lonesome, and suffocating air, which surged into me while I recalled the cram school classroom in wintertime, completely cleared out from my surroundings.

    Suddenly lifting my head, I looked outside the window. Now I had come to think of it, spring was here before I even knew. As if I were a person who realized for the first time in my life that spring had come, I stared at the blue sky and fluttering petals as I had never seen such things before.

    Then suddenly, I felt like everything¡¯s gonna be fine. Although it wasn¡¯t that good right now, things would all become okay. Such a thought flashed through my head.

    It was such a relaxed and calm emotion, which even seemed irresponsible, that I felt for the first time over a few months.

    <hr />

    Getting my phone back after school, I turned the power on and checked if there are any unread messages. Since all of us in our school had to give our phone to the teacher before the class started, there weren¡¯t any unread messages except just one, which was from Yeo Dan oppa.

    ¡®Do I have time in the evening today?¡¯ I said to myself then glanced outside the classroom for a second. After packing their bags, the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung would be probably waiting for me in the hallway.

    I carefully typed in my response. ¡®I¡¯m seeing someone else today.¡¯ Though I wrote that way, something seemed quite treacherous, which made me heave a sigh.

    Last time, Yeo Dan oppa had a schedule; this time, it was me. We weren¡¯t able to see each other for these things. On the weekend, both of us had an after-school self-studying session, so we just quickly saw each other¡¯s faces in the hallway. That was it.

    In other words, it had been almost three days that we didn¡¯t properly spend time together. Thus, would it be really okay if we didn¡¯t see each other even today? However, if that was the case, I didn¡¯t hang out with the Four Heavenly Kings over a longer period.

    In the end, I just sent him my message and came outside. As soon as I greeted the kids, who were waiting for me in the hallway as I expected, the phone inside my pocket rang.

    [Sent by: Yeo Dan oppa

    Okay. Don¡¯t come home late like last time.

    If you finish after ten, let me know.

    I¡¯ll go pick you up.]

    He would also feel tired after the self-studying session, but he told me that he would come pick me up. It was such a smooth and seamless response; however, something felt quite uncomfortable to me.

    ¡®Why, again?¡¯ Hitting my chest with my fist, I suddenly realized something. ¡®He also didn¡¯t ask me this time who I am hanging out with!¡¯

    Now I had come to think of it, it was me in the first place who didn¡¯t tell him in the original message whom I was seeing today.

    ¡®Did I do that on purpose? Perhaps, to test him?¡¯ I wondered but soon shook my head then put my phone in the pocket.

    Coming close to my side, Ban Yeo Ryung asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Donnie? You¡¯ve been hitting below your chest from earlier. Do you have an upset stomach?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, no, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. I can eat a lot!¡± I replied. Grabbing her shoulders, I put herself to the front as if we were playing the train game. I asked, ¡°Did you find many good restaurants?¡±

    Showing a bright smile, Yeo Ryung nodded, ¡°Uh-huh, a lot! Please look forward to them.¡±

    ¡°Cool, let¡¯s go,¡± I uttered then stepped outside the school entrance while almost pulling her into my arms.

    <hr />

    Unlike Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s suggestion, saying, ¡®Let¡¯s visit all the newly searched restaurants,¡¯ we were heading to our regular snack bar. Though it wasn¡¯t that small inside, the place looked quite packed as the six of us stepped inside at once.

    Since we weren¡¯t able to find enough seats to sit around together, we had to pull a chair from the table beside us. Even that felt like the moments in our good old days; I just kept smiling.

    As if I were easily tempted to laugh, I couldn¡¯t stop giggling even at such trivial things. Eun Jiho, eventually, tossed me a question this way.

    ¡°Did something good happen after we left?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He said, ¡°You looked quite out of your mind at school, but now you¡¯re so excited.¡±

    Scratching the back of my head, I laughed loudly, ¡®Um, maybe?¡¯ then uttered, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ maybe I¡¯m feeling so good to see you guys outside the school after quite a while¡­¡±

    Shortly after, Eun Jiho¡¯s brows met in the middle. He said, ¡°Dude, it sounds like we didn¡¯t let you hang out with us. Come on, don¡¯t get others wrong.¡±

    Haha¡­ Showing an awkward smile, I just touched the cup of water and looked around.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been such a while to come to this place,¡± I replied.

    This snack bar was in a secluded alley, which was hard to find for someone who wasn¡¯t a local here. From what I heard, this place was here since Ban Yeo Ryung and I were students in elementary school.

    Ever since that time, Yeo Dan oppa brought us to this place while holding our hands from each side and bought us a cup of tteokbokki. That was what I heard, so to count the years of visiting this place, it had already been ten years.

    However, as I grew older, I didn¡¯t like eating these kinds of snacks, so I didn¡¯t stop by here alone, but this was the most affordable spot to enjoy with friends.

    Anyway, I never really expected to be here after a long time.

    After ordering a few things, we were waiting for the food to be served. The old lady, who came out to give us some fishcake soup, then said to us, ¡°Eh? Long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Hello, nice to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Hi, how are you?¡±

    When Yeo Ryung and I greeted her with a bow, the lady showed a big smile. She replied, ¡°Wow, you two didn¡¯t even change a bit since a young age.¡± Picking up a few more deep-fried foods that we didn¡¯t order, she put them beside us and said, ¡°Here, help yourself.¡±

    ¡°Wow, thank you so much!¡± Yeo Ryung, who was always friendly to everyone she met, responded with a swiveling smile.

    Although I wouldn¡¯t look that delighted as Ban Yeo Ryung, I also expressed my gratitude from the bottom of my heart.

    Enjoying the deep-fried snack, I scanned the scribblings on the wall. Those that I seemed to have seen two or three years ago were still there without getting faded out. While I kept smiling with my eyes fastened to them, Yoo Chun Young looked back and forth between the wall and me as if he felt odd.

    The next place where we had our second round was the caf¨¦ that Yeo Ryung¡¯s uncle owned. It was also where Ban Yeo Ryung did part-time in summer and refused about five guys a day confessing their crush to her.

    Around that time, one of the Four Heavenly Kings always stayed here to keep an eye out for some strange guys doing anything strange to Ban Yeo Ryung. Once I finished studying at the library, I also stopped by at this place, waited for Ban Yeo Ryung, and returned home together.

    ¡®Wow, this place also makes me indulge in reminiscence¡­ It seems like we¡¯re doing a big run of the good old memories all day today,¡¯ I thought.

    As soon I took a seat, which I had often sat down in summer, with that thought in mind, Yeo Ryung, who was gone to the counter for a second, returned and said, ¡°My uncle says order everything you want.¡±

 Chapter 462

    .

    ¡°Wow, awesome!¡±

    Though we became so excited, getting free foods made us, instead, walk on eggshells, so we couldn¡¯t order more than one beverage per person.

    We kept on thinking seriously about what cake we should have. As if it drove her crazy, Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t stand us anymore but just took the liberty of ordering a bunch of stuff on behalf of us.

    Crossing her legs, she spoke straightforwardly, ¡°Even if we have ten pieces of cake each, my uncle won¡¯t go out of business.¡±

    ¡°But still¡­¡± I murmured.

    Yeo Ryung added, ¡°Besides, my uncle decided to support the place where Yoo Chun Young is working part-time in this TV drama. There will be a bunch of customers now.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, we didn¡¯t talk specifically about it,¡± said Ban Yeo Ryung. That was when she realized the purpose of our hangout today. Sitting straight, she began to explain about it.

    The title of the TV drama that Yoo Chun Young was gonna star in was <Black Rain>, a crime drama surrounding the death of the female lead¡¯s twin sister. Lee Nara, casted as the lead role, was playing a homicide detective.

    I nodded, ¡®Indeed, the title didn¡¯t sound like a rom-com.¡¯ Besides, Yoo Chun Young would have not accepted those kinds of scripts meekly.

    On the other hand, Yoo Chun Young, in the drama, was a young next-door guy, who¡¯d been close friends with the female lead and her family for a long time. Not only did the two know each other well but also he was working part-time right across the female lead¡¯s police station. Every time the female lead stopped by at the caf¨¦ to grab some coffee, they had no choice but to bump into each other.

    At that moment, I lifted my head and looked outside the caf¨¦. I uttered, ¡°Okay, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Over the window right across the street, a police station came into view. This place was, therefore, a perfect location to sponsor the drama.

    Switching my gaze to Yoo Chun Young, I asked, ¡°How old are you in the show? Are you a high school student like right now?¡±

    ¡°No, a sophomore in college,¡± replied Yoo Chun Young.

    I said, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a big leap.¡± Well, since he was tall, he could deceive his real age to the viewers.

    While I looked up at Yoo Chun Young blankly, Ban Yeo Ryung raised her hand out of the blue.

    ¡°Um, hold on for a sec here,¡± she said excitedly.

    I turned to look at her. Just as expected, Yeo Ryung was showing a swiveling smile. She asked with a big grin, ¡°Why do you think they particularly increased Yoo Chun Young¡¯s age?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Diverting my gaze back onto Yoo Chun Young, I blinked swiftly and opened my mouth.

    ¡°Because no one¡¯s gonna believe that he¡¯s a high school student.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eyebrows met in the middle.

    I quickly uttered, ¡°Uh, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not saying that you look old. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re tall¡­¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung then cut off my indecent excuse.

    ¡°He¡¯s gonna have a romantic relationship with the female lead!¡±

    My face turned pale at her words while looking at Yoo Chun Young. I wondered, ¡®What? A romantic relationship? Is Yoo Chun Young able to do that kind of acting with actress Lee Nara, who even had a scandal with him?¡¯

    Being startled, I was at a loss of words for quite a while. On the day when we had the courage test, I saw Lee Nara in person who was walking out of the passenger seat from the car that Jooin took to the abandoned school. Her raving beauty sincerely shocked me; however, I was even more struck dumb right now than the moment that day.

    Doing modeling wasn¡¯t even Yoo Chun Young¡¯s thing; He just modeled from time to time since his photographer uncle pushed him to stop wasting his gorgeous appearance. Making connections or raising a degree of recognition had never interested him.

    However, that Yoo Chun Young suddenly declared that he would start his acting career, which surprised me very much, but what¡­? Did I just hear that Yoo Chun Young was gonna have some romance with the female lead in the TV drama?

    Then I sensed Yoo Chun Young gazing at me. Perhaps he was carefully observing my reaction; however, I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Being dazed and confused for quite a while, I buried my head in my hands. ¡®Geez, I can¡¯t imagine that at all,¡¯ I groaned in my thoughts. At that moment, Eun Jiho detached his lips and uttered something, which made me turn my head to his side.

    Pointing at Yoo Chun Young, he said, ¡°Now I come to think of it, it¡¯s very odd since Nara noona and Yoo Chun Young were in the newspaper last time too. If they are casted in the same drama, people will bring out and gossip about even the past interviews. Although the drama can become the talk of the town, won¡¯t it be too much damage for a top star like Nara noona? Doesn¡¯t her agency say anything about this?¡±

    Being absentminded for a moment, I soon nodded and thought, ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s also quite strange from that point.¡¯

    Jooin, who was drinking his beverage with a straw, replied, ¡°Ah, to talk about that thing, Nara noona is currently having a scandal with another actor in her agency. It¡¯s still just a rumor, but I¡¯ve heard it¡¯ll soon make the headline.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell who that person is, but that actor is on a high income than Nara noona since he¡¯s very popular overseas.¡±

    Speaking that way, Jooin put his forefinger on his lips with a grin. Eun Jiho and the rest of the kids looked enigmatic.

    Thinking about the list of actors in Lee Nara¡¯s agency, I slightly nodded too. Although Jooin said that he couldn¡¯t tell us who that guy was, the answer was already there when it came to the actor who had that much of a successful career in her agency.

    Stirring the drink with the straw, Jooin continued, ¡°Nara noona says it¡¯s just a ridiculous rumor, but anyway, if scandals make headlines, they are strong enough to cause damages to the people directly involved regardless of the truth.¡±

    ¡®Hmm, yeah, that¡¯s true,¡¯ I nodded while thinking about the co-star¡¯s power of influence.

    ¡°If the actor gets hit hard, even the company¡¯s stock can become affected. That¡¯s why they¡¯re trying to, instead, make some romance between Nara noona and Chun Young first. They can explain or clarify things at the production press conference or on-the-scene reporting of the filming site in spare moments.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± nodding again, I roughly re-arranged Jooin¡¯s words in my head. Since it was quite an unfamiliar story and I usually didn¡¯t watch the news, things didn¡¯t touch my heart that much. However, I kind of understood what Yoo Chun Young¡¯s role was in the overall situation.

    Then I directed my eyes to Yoo Chun Young again. ¡®So, in other words, you¡¯re like a bait kindly hung on the rod so that people can bite you off instead!¡¯

    However, there was a problem. A fish would get hurt by the fishing rod while devouring the bait, but Yoo Chun Young wouldn¡¯t end up only with a rod. I furrowed my brows.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this kind of dangerous. Even if the tabloids tried to adjust the level of their articles for the heir of Balhae Group, there will still be some limits to handle the situation. Besides, no one could stop the online users talking about all kinds of craps on the web.

    What if actress Lee Nara¡¯s fan club attempted to attack or harass Yoo Chun Young because of the issue? Thinking about those possibilities, my face stiffened in fright.

    I began to get severely concerned. The drama would be, of course, exceptional since Lee Nara was in the cast, but would it have that much merit for Yoo Chun Young to star in?

    If people found out any terrible acting skills, the situation would become worse. Since Yoo Chun Young had a wealthy background, they were able to gossip that his family had pressured the production or agency to cast his son.

    I stared at Yoo Chun Young with mixed feelings while having no idea why he suddenly decided to work in this field.

    Did he actually dream of being an actor? However, Yoo Chun Young usually had no interest in TV dramas, actors, or actresses. Instead of watching TV, he always sat down in front of the computer day and night.

    Then why did he decided to start off this risky thing? Fame? Money? What on earth was he looking for?

    After rambling those thoughts in mind, I just suck my drink through the straw nervously. At first, I felt just happy to see his face more often through the TV and that he was building a new career, but ever since I heard that story, I couldn¡¯t even focus on our conversations while being too concerned.

    Glancing at me, who was slightly in a daze, Eun Jiho called abruptly, ¡°Hey.¡±

    Even at his sudden call, I didn¡¯t look at him but just fastened my gaze at the table. I said, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Eun Jiho continued, ¡°The reason why you¡¯ve been blanked out is that you¡¯re worried about Yoo Chun Young¡¯s terrible acting skills, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ what? N¡­ o, not at all!¡± I shouted and got up from my seat, but it was already too late.

    Yoo Chun Young was looking at me bitterly, which made me shake my head desperately. I shouted, ¡°No, I never thought that way!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing my best taking acting lessons.¡±

    ¡°I mean, of course¡­ I trust you,¡± I replied. However, my voice sounded as if it didn¡¯t have even a bit of sincerity.

    In the end, I failed to make an excuse and just disheveled my hair with a shriek. ARGH!!! Eun Jiho and Jooin giggled like crazy at that sight.

 Chapter 463

    .

    Eun Hyung also added with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Donnie? Chun Young becomes serious-minded and does a good job when accomplishing his given task. You know how much he takes care of himself after he debuted as a model.¡±

    ¡°Except once when he fought with Yi Ruda,¡± said Jooin.

    Beside him, Eun Jiho smirked and uttered, ¡°True, he doesn¡¯t even move an inch during the PE class as if he¡¯s standing still and meditating silently.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he¡¯s just annoyed ?¡±

    Sharing those conversations, Jooin and Eun Jiho giggled at each other. I was already being concerned about Yoo Chun Young, but they didn¡¯t seem to look that worried¡­

    Eun Hyung, also sending a pitying glance at the two boys, diverted his eyes back onto me.

    ¡°Donnie, he¡¯ll be good,¡± said Eun Hyung.

    However, I still couldn¡¯t loosen up the strained look on my face.

    * * *

    In the end, we couldn¡¯t escape from the topic of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s acting debut in the TV drama debut. When we even finished doing some crazy things such as improvisation, it was already close to eleven at night.

    ¡®If I leave here to go home right now, I¡¯d be arriving at my apartment almost the same time as Yeo Dan oppa,¡¯ Having that thought in mind, I got up from the seat.

    Eun Jiho and Jooin had collapsed on the table after laughing deadly at my acting, which I¡¯d put every ounce of my energies, but the two lifted their heads and directed their eyes to me as they found me standing up.

    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Mama, you already returning home?¡±

    While the two asked those questions one after another, I added, ¡°Guys, is it just me who doesn¡¯t know that tomorrow is a holiday?¡±

    Eun Jiho turned his head away from me and grumbled, ¡°Where¡¯s our friendship of pulling an all-nighter together on the day before the opening ceremony? Hey, you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Perhaps he was talking about the day before the high school entrance ceremony. Geez, that was so long ago! However, it was true that so many things had happened over the year.

    As if I suddenly woke up from sleep, I glanced around the caf¨¦ and observed the looks on the faces of my familiar people.

    Eun Hyung took his coat and even took care of other people belongings; Ban Yeo Ryung spoke something with Eun Hyung with a bright expression then poked Yoo Chun Young, standing right beside her, on his side with her elbow; Yoo Chun Young furrowed his forehead, but when his eyes suddenly met mine, he slightly loosened up.

    Then I saw Eun Jiho¡¯s bright hair scattered on the table.

    There was a time when I believed that I would never be able to laugh and talk this way with them again. The memories of that time had already faded like a dream.

    During the time when we had been apart, did he also believe that we could never return to those good times again?

    After hesitating for a second, I lifted my hand and shoved it into Eun Jiho¡¯s bright and crisp hair. I patted him with true heart about ten times more sincerely than doing it to my friend¡¯s dog, but Eun Jiho didn¡¯t seem to like it. He jumped up like a goby caught in a net.

    Hold on, a goby? I giggled at the silly metaphor that flashed through my head. Eun Jiho, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice it.

    Instead, he suddenly cried out, ¡°Dude, you need to become cold sometimes!¡±

    That was when I stopped laughing and put down my hand covering my mouth. I tossed a question, ¡°What do you mean out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°From now on, you need to give cold shoulder to me,¡± replied Eun Jiho.

    Hesitating for a moment, I carefully responded, ¡°Among these people, I think I¡¯m treating you the coldest¡­ am I not?¡±

    Eun Jiho grimaced immediately. I mean, but¡­ I slowly folded my fingers one after another to count something. Aside from being close, Eun Jiho had a charm similar to that of Yoon Jung In. In other words, he had this mysterious magnetism about him, ordering a knuckle sandwich.

    I switched my gaze back to Eun Jiho. What response was he expecting when it was him who told me to treat him cold? Behind Eun Jiho, gasping in irritation, Jooin pounded the table and was laughing like crazy.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! That is so true! Haha, aha, ha¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you stop laughing?!¡±

    Regardless of Eun Jiho grabbing Jooin by the collar, Jooin was still in fits of laughter. Eun Hyung gently put us together who were making a fuss.

    ¡°Enough guys, let¡¯s go. If we keep making noise here, it¡¯ll cause trouble to Yeo Ryung¡¯s uncle.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, yeah, let¡¯s go now,¡± said Jooin, barely stop laughing. Wiping out the beads of tears in his eyes, he stood up from the seat. Eun Jiho, who was watching that sight sulkily, moved his long legs to get out from the table.

    Since it was late at night, the Four Heavenly Kings insisted that they would walk us back home. It wasn¡¯t necessary; however, Yeo Ryung and I were aware of how nervous they were after the kidnapping thing, so we just nodded.

    On our way home, we craved for something sweet; someone suggested to go grab some ice cream at the convenience store. I also agreed to that willingly and bent my steps.

    Though it was still cold outside, the weather wasn¡¯t that bad to enjoy an ice cream back home. Instead, it was perfect for the ice cream to not melt until we return home.

    Inside the convenience store where we¡¯d been together after a long time, Jooin showed his unique spirit of adventure. Putting his face close to the ice cream freezer, he murmured as if he¡¯d been possessed by it, ¡°Wow, what would it taste like if we mix mango with watermelon?¡±

    Beside him, Eun Jiho responded with a slightly sick and tired look, ¡°I guess it wouldn¡¯t taste like a flavor released for people to enjoy.¡±

    Regardless of Eun Jiho¡¯s response, Jooin looked inside the ice cream freezer enthusiastically. He suddenly uttered again, ¡°Whoa, it says, instant noodle-flavored ice cream! I really wonder how this will taste like too. I won¡¯t be able to sleep if I don¡¯t try this one.¡±

    ¡°Dude, you kidding me? Are you serious that you¡¯re gonna try it?¡± shouted Eun Jiho. He added, ¡°If you do that, we¡¯re gonna break up¡­¡±

    Leaving those conversations behind them, Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung headed to the beverage fridge while saying that the weather¡¯s a little cold for ice cream.

    Standing beside the cashier blankly, Yoo Chun Young and I just watched them behaving that way. Both of us had chocolate fudge ice cream cones in our hands. Our firm taste didn¡¯t allow even a chance to think twice.

    Yoo Chun Young asked me, all of a sudden, who was standing still vacantly, ¡°Wanna go outside and wait?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah, let¡¯s do that¡­¡± I stammered quite severely. Quickly turning around, I pushed the door wide open.

    We became standing side by side in front of the glass wall outside the store. Watching his side face in the light that had penetrated the glass wall, I thought, ¡®How long has it been since we¡¯re like this together?¡¯ Perhaps, it would be our first time after speaking to each other on Sports Day.

    Suddenly lifting my head, I looked up at the sky that turned dark blue at some point. The gray sky in my memories overlapped above that scene.

    The beads of rain falling down the slate roof, the smell of rusty bikes lined up under it, and the round puddle under the blue umbrella¡­

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s low and calm voice brought me back to the real world. As if I just work up from sleep, I flinched in surprise and turned my head.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you look at me in the eyes?¡± he uttered.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ever since we started talking about the drama.¡±

    Did I? Thinking that way, I had eye contact with him then saw myself reflected on his blue eyes. Something felt very strange. It seemed like I had come into a hologram made of videos of the past. Everything right now felt as if it had already occurred a long time ago, not at the moment.

    Was this because Yoo Chun Young was the only person who didn¡¯t change that much ever since we first met in middle school? Now I had come to think of it, Eun Jiho, Jooin, Ban Yeo Ryung, and even Eun Hyung had changed quite much from the time when we first met. However, Yoo Chun Young was sincerely the only person who was just the same as before.

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young asked me again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±

    That was when I raised my hand to sweep my fallen hair back. I spoke vaguely, ¡°No, I¡¯m just¡­ you know being an actor in a TV drama isn¡¯t something that¡¯s easy to do. Besides, you¡¯re making a debut in a big one, so that just makes me more concerned about you. That¡¯s why I kept thinking about it.¡±

    He tossed another question, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    I closed my eyes and showed a bitter smile at this sharp question. I replied, ¡°Modeling and shooting a TV drama are very different¡­ your reputation and popularity will change too. I¡¯m also worried that your life will change too much.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°And if that will even change the person who you are. That also makes me concerned¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, I stealthily averted my eyes from his gaze. I was afraid that he would already have read why I had dropped those words to him.

 Chapter 464

    .

    What worried me the most was the excessively changed Yoo Chun Young growing too apart from me whether at his own will or others¡¯ will. I couldn¡¯t tell it directly to him since Yoo Chun Young, my friend, was trying to step up efforts in a new field. Those words shouldn¡¯t come back to haunt him.

    At that moment, his response returned.

    ¡°I won¡¯t change.¡±

    Blinking swiftly at his declaring words, I soon showed a smile and tossed a question.

    ¡°How can¡¯t a person change when every situation is making him different?¡±

    ¡°In other places, I can look like I¡¯ve changed, but no, not in front of you. I won¡¯t.¡±

    Such words sounded as if he had read my mind. Being surprised for a moment, I asked him again, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The reason why I got interested in acting is¡­¡±

    He rolled his blue eyes and directed them back on me. I was then struck dumb at his following words.

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s because of you.¡±

    I sincerely couldn¡¯t understand. What did it have to do with me? Did he feel tempted to start his acting career all of a sudden because of me? Oh, did he, by any chance, see me acting with all my soul and might in order to avoid the situation whenever something bad happened to Ban Yeo Ryung? But, so to speak, that was close to performing an act of survival¡­

    That was when Yoo Chun Young turned his head back to me and added, ¡°As you know. my background or personality isn¡¯t that normal.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡± I replied. You did know that, huh? Well, his character was somehow very unusual, so it¡¯d be strange for him to not perceive that until now¡­ I nodded softly.

    He continued, ¡°Maybe because of that it¡¯s hard for me to understand others¡¯ feelings like in what situation does a person feel something, and especially, you¡­ you¡¯re even more¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, if I get a chance to live others¡¯ lives, won¡¯t it become easier? That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    Speaking that way, he diverted his gaze back onto me as if he was waiting for my reaction.

    I shortly replied, ¡°I see. I get it¡­¡±

    There was nothing I could say other than that. Since Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t care about others that much, I was surprised by the fact that he was actually paying attention to himself not being able to understand me and others. However, he wouldn¡¯t get to know me better just by living other¡¯s life.

    The look in my eyes subsided. I said to myself, ¡®Rather being able to know me from that, I¡¯ll be, even more, incomprehensible to you when viewed from someone else¡¯s perspective. It¡¯s because of the secret, which only I know in this world, not from the difference between you and me. If I tell him the truth, Yoo Chun Young can perhaps not start off his acting career, but, of course, I can¡¯t do that.¡¯

    Though I thought that way, I, on the other hand, found how contradicting myself was. Why was I trying to stop Yoo Chun Young from changing while confessing my biggest secret? Why were people expecting themselves to renew and develop every day but wished others to remain the same?

    I stared at his blue eyes obviously as if I was trying to search for the Yoo Chun Young I knew in the layers of times. At that very moment, the bell on the door rang; Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ chatter poured out from the convenience store.

    The weird atmosphere around us then disappeared. When I looked behind me, Eun Jiho talking to Jooin with a flinch came into view.

    ¡°Ewww, he finally got that instant noodle-flavored ice cream.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young and I stepped close to that side and said, ¡°What??

    ¡°Whoa, let me try it too.¡±

    In fear of the ice cream getting melted away in a short time, each of us quickly took a bite. As the chunk of ice cream melted in our mouth, a very unexpected taste oozed out from it, which made me keep bursting into laughter. If I bought this ice cream myself, it was, of course, not the level of taste that I could just laugh away.

    On the other hand, Yoo Chun Young, who had a more sensitive palate than me, couldn¡¯t even swallow a bite but spat it out to the sewer.

    Watching that sight, Jooin shouted naughtily, ¡°Ah, what the heck?! If I let you a bite, you have to eat it. Are you disregarding my sincerity?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, are you disregarding him?¡± laughed Ban Yeo Ryung. As if she waited for it to happen, Ban Yeo Ryung danced to Jooin¡¯s tune.

    Intermingling with them, I also giggled and pointed an accusing finger at Yoo Chun Young.

    We chitchatted noisily until the end then went separate ways in front of the apartment, as usual.

    ¡°Then, be safe.¡±

    ¡°Bye, take care!¡±

    On my way to the elevator with Ban Yeo Ryung, I thought, ¡®In the end, it¡¯s just me who¡¯s being left behind,¡¯ then I dropped my gaze to my hand in the dim light of the elevator.

    Sometimes, I often thought about the situations that I assumed under the words of ¡®perhaps¡¯ or ¡®by any chance.¡¯ On the rainy Sports day, the moment when Yoo Chun Young and I talked to each other under the slate roof, if the rain stopped pouring, what would you have said to me? What would have happened to us?

    Even when I was being captivated by those meaningless suppositions, he was just moving forward without hesitation while leaving me and all our past behind him.

    ¡°Donnie?¡± called Yeo Ryung.

    I quickly lifted my head. Although I was lost in other thoughts, my body was walking steadily toward my house; before I even knew it, we had arrived in the hallway in front of our units.

    However, Ban Yeo Ryung called me for something else. Yeo Dan oppa, placing his arm on the balustrade, suddenly turned his head to look at us.

    His khaki cardigan swayed over his thin shirt. His face against the dark blue sky looked paler than usual. Leaving me there who stiffened at the completely unexpected encounter, Yeo Ryung turned around as if it was natural.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside then,¡± said Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Ah, hold on, Yeo Ryung¡­¡±

    Despite my desperate call, Yeo Ryung opened the door immediately and quickly went inside. Looking blankly at her black hair swinging like an illusion through the door, I soon turned my head back.

    Yeo Dan oppa was standing still like a mannequin in the middle of the hallway. When I tilted my head after staring at him for a second, he seemed to become very tense even at my trifling moves.

    ¡®Uh, hold on. Why?¡¯ I wondered. The overall situation seemed like I called him out intentionally to talk about something important, but actually, we had nothing tonight.

    Furrowing my brows for a moment, I soon bent my steps to get close to him. As soon as I touched the balustrade with my hands while standing beside him, the cold air crawled up on my arms.

    The last cold snap didn¡¯t cease yet. Earlier, since I laughed my head off too much, I even felt hot that I wasn¡¯t aware of how cold it was. As soon as I had those thoughts in mind, Yeo Dan oppa took off his cardigan.

    I grabbed his wrist in surprise and uttered, ¡°Uh, no, you don¡¯t have to do that, oppa. You¡¯re wearing such thinner clothes inside than me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I have my uniform jacket on, so I¡¯m good, for real, oppa.¡±

    As I kept saying that way, Yeo Dan oppa couldn¡¯t help but put his cardigan back on him that was slipping down from his shoulders. He then stared at me with a blank look.

    There was another moment of silence as if we had never had any conversations. Not being able to endure that vibe, I began to talk about some things. It was all about daily life such as things that happened at school, someone saying something funny, or if studying was going okay. They were close to such conversational topics between friends, not couples.

    However, it didn¡¯t last long too. When we were out of stories, at last, I just pouted my mouth then finally closed my mouth.

    It was strange. Last year, during the winter break, we had been staying together almost all the time while we weren¡¯t in cram school and had plenty of things to talk about. However, we had run out of subjects of conversation when today was the third day that we didn¡¯t see each other.

    Did we become awkward within just three days of not staying together? However, Yeo Dan oppa and I had been living next-doors since we were young and before we became a couple. Except for the years that I couldn¡¯t remember, we¡¯d been knowing each other for over four years.

    But this tension flowing between us was undoubtedly real.

 Chapter 465

    .

    I barely tried to initiate a conversation again, but that tension between us didn¡¯t disappear either. It seemed like we were expecting each other to open a box with an explosive inside. Both of us indeed had something to say in our minds; however, no one seemed to bring it out first.

    That was when Yeo Dan oppa suddenly turned around to look at the door and finally changed the topic of our conversation.

    ¡°So, were you hanging out with Yeo Ryung today?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah¡­¡± I replied.

    Now I had come to think of it, I told him other things except for what had happened after school. Having realized that fact, I continued speaking, ¡°The Four Heavenly¡­ uh, no, no¡­¡± I shook my head while Yeo Dan oppa stared at me in wonder.

    In this world, Yeo Dan oppa held a position as the female main character¡¯s brother. According to the clich¨¦ of web novels, therefore, Yeo Dan oppa wouldn¡¯t be able to understand who or what the Four Heavenly Kings were. Even though he was aware of it, I didn¡¯t want to drop that cringey title in front of him. I wished our love would, at least, exist in the realm of reality.

    Heaving a sigh, I kept on speaking at a slow pace.

    ¡°You know my friends from middle school, Eun Jiho, Jooin, Eun Hyung, and Yoo Chun Young¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he replied.

    ¡°We¡¯ve hanged out together after a while.¡±

    He would have definitely known that, but for some reason, Yeo Dan oppa kept silent then suddenly uttered as if it flashed through his head.

    ¡°Oh, you said you guys got back together, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he really didn¡¯t know that I hanged out with the boys, but even though he had no interest in me, wasn¡¯t he being too indifferent? Having that thought in mind, I observed the look on his face and suddenly dropped a remark.

    ¡°Oh, and one more, oppa¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± he asked.

    My face brightened up as I seemed to have found a new topic. I continued, ¡°Yoo Chun Young, he¡¯s starring at a TV drama.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s voice grew louder, asking, ¡°A TV drama?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±

    Then I began to babble about the story of the drama that he didn¡¯t even ask. Well, it didn¡¯t matter to speak about it to this extent since it was already introduced on the website.

    ¡°It¡¯s called, ¡®The Black Rain,¡¯ a crime series which will start filming soon. It¡¯s gonna be on air in the summer.¡±

    I had no idea why he showed me a lukewarm attitude, but I kept babbling about the drama regardless.

    ¡°And do you know what¡¯s really awesome, oppa? Actress Lee Nara is also in that drama too! You know her, right? A few years ago, you and my mother gathered every night to watch the ¡®Blue Flame.¡¯ She¡¯s the female lead of that drama.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°If this new TV series is on air, won¡¯t your mother and my mom gather in the living room every day again and start watching it? Lee Nara is an actress who guarantees success and great performance; besides, this time, even Yoo Chun Young is assigned a role in the show too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    He sounded as if he even quit to respond as a matter of courtesy. That was when I lifted my eyes. After a moment of hesitation, I dropped a question.

    ¡°Oppa, do you feel a bit off today?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he replied.

    I tossed another question, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    He replied to other questions with no difficulty except for this one. Yeo Dan oppa just kept his mouth shut, which was hardly understandable.

    While I stared at him blankly who had his mouth shut so obstinately, something entered my head out of the blue.

    ¡®Oh, so if he¡¯s neither in a bad mood nor he has anything going on, then is it me the problem? Because I¡¯m the person whom he¡¯s speaking to?¡¯

    Things that distressed me for the last few days were brought back altogether and messed up my mind. After furrowing my forehead with my mouth shut for quite a while, I detached my lips again.

    ¡°Oppa, we need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Okay, tell me about it,¡± he replied without hesitation.

    His response made my brows meet in the middle even more. I looked up at him. He seemed to be bewildered at my bitter glance. My voice grew louder.

    ¡°No, you should talk first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say to me? Didn¡¯t you wait for me here today this way without reaching out to me because you had something to talk about? And what¡¯s the matter with your attitude right now? I think it¡¯s you who should talk first instead of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed like someone had sealed his lips. Watching him behaving that way, I continued, ¡°You really have nothing to say? Should I talk first then?¡±

    In fact, it was me who was almost gonna suffocate at his silence; however, unlike me, Yeo Dan oppa looked nonchalant. No matter how much I urged him to speak out, he seemed to have nothing in mind. Thus, I didn¡¯t feel good as it was like keep begging for his interest and love.

    Yeah, the thirst always dug for a well first. With that thought in mind, I heaved a sigh and opened my mouth.

    ¡°Oppa, lately, when I stay together with you, I keep thinking that last fall, if I¡­¡± Gently biting my lips, I kept on, ¡°¡­ If I didn¡¯t fight with other kids such as Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young¡­ and didn¡¯t get apart with anyone else¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you still have had me as your girlfriend¡­¡±

    The moment when those words slipped out from my mouth, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s shoulders juddered as if he had never thought about such a thing.

    However, I was more doubtful about how he could have never thought about it even just once. As I mentioned earlier, Yeo Dan oppa and I had been living next-doors even before we became a couple and since we were born. Besides, his little sister was my best friend, so I was like another little sister to him as well.

    In this regard, he could have not helped but held out his hands to me who was crying alone while losing half of my best friends. As we got to hand out an umbrella to a person standing alone under the pouring rain or become concerned about a kid playing near the shore, he would have not been able to leave me alone with no one around. Wouldn¡¯t it be the reason why he asked me to go out with him? Furthermore, he was one of the few people close to me, also a warmhearted person.

    Even though I thought that he asked me to become his girlfriend since his feelings for me turned real from something uncertain, now I had come to think of it, those warm and sweet looks he had in his eyes toward me would have been my delusion.

    No, way, I could have not got it wrong. How could someone read someone else¡¯s feelings or mind so clearly that way?

    The more I kept thinking about it, the reason why Yeo Dan oppa asked me out was nothing else but that he just felt pathetic about me. That way of thinking took more shape in my head. Having the conclusion in mind, I opened my mouth again.

    ¡°I¡­ am asking you¡­ if you¡¯re really having feelings for me.¡±

    Half of me was dropping that remark with a heavy heart as if I was stabbing myself. However, I couldn¡¯t help asking that question on behalf of him. Since he was too sweet and kind enough to just look at me suffering alone, Yeo Dan oppa might have decided to become my boyfriend. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t be able to initiate first to break up in fear of hurting me in the end.

    If that was the case, we should end our relationship at this point before we become more painful. That would be the choice for both of us.

    Indeed, Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t respond to the question either which had a clear answer if both of us were sincerely dating.

    The longer he hesitated to respond, the darker the look on his face turned. Watching that sight, I fell into thought.

    ¡®Oh¡­ so our relationship is up to here as expected¡­¡¯ I groaned in my thoughts. I should have realized this earlier but since I was so deeply submerged into my feelings and situation, I just felt sorry that I got to be aware of this now.

    That was when I took a deep breath and finally began to talk about the words for a breakup. Blinking my eyes, I held my breath at a sudden response.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he uttered.

    I was surprised at his sudden apology but soon put my slow brain to work for interpretation. The reason why he was apologizing to me while he had done nothing wrong would be something like this, ¡®Sorry that I¡¯ve asked you out when I had no feelings for you,¡¯ or ¡®Sorry for getting my feelings wrong.¡¯

 Chapter 466

    .

    Although I had expected that response, it was striking me dumb once I got to hear it. As if a metal ball was on my heart, my chest felt heavy and made me quite hard to breathe.

    However, instead of expressing that pain, I put my hand on my chest, exhaled deeply, and said to myself, ¡®Keep calm and carry on anyway. The person in front of me isn¡¯t just the one who¡¯s been dating me for half a year but also Yeo Dan oppa whom I¡¯ve known for almost my entire life.¡¯

    Considering the close relationship between our families, we still had so many days to spend together afterward. Thus, we should make this end positively.

    Keep saying to myself that way, I soon furrowed my brows again. How could we end our relationship in a good way? I mean, what on earth was actually a so-called good ending?

    I wasn¡¯t even used to dating someone yet, but now I had to break up for the first time in my life even in a good way. How could we possibly do that? Could someone tell me how was it supposed to work?

    At that moment, Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s words returned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Whatever it is, it¡¯s me who has done things wrong, so¡­¡±

    I lifted my head in a daze and tossed a question.

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    ¡°So please don¡¯t tell me that you want to break up.¡±

    After his last words resonated around my ears, I just blinked swiftly at a loss for words.

    But didn¡¯t he just say sorry when I asked him if he had feelings for me? If he now spoke that way out of the blue, what was I supposed to do then¡­?

    That was when he continued speaking as if he couldn¡¯t stand anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware that I¡¯ve been behaving quite off these days, but please don¡¯t say that you wanna break up with me. If there¡¯s anything that hurts you or makes you uncomfortable, just let me know¡­ I¡¯ll do my best to fix them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Still looking at him in perplexity, I flickered my eyes a couple of times then detached my lips.

    ¡°Oppa,¡± I uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get angry at you. Instead¡­¡±

    His face obviously brightened at my remark.

    I continued, ¡°Then why did you say sorry at my question before when you aren¡¯t trying to break up with me because you don¡¯t have feelings for me?¡±

    Rolling his eyes, he hesitated to respond for a second. Yeo Dan oppa then replied, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ it sounded as if you¡¯re regretting our relationship¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? When did I say like that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°But just now¡­¡± Keep rolling his eyes, Yeo Dan oppa seemed like he was slowly retracing my words. He uttered, ¡°What you just said now¡­ if you didn¡¯t fight with other kids¡­ if you weren¡¯t feeling that painful, you would have not dating me. Isn¡¯t that what you meant?¡±

    Feeling dumbfounded, I asked, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s rather me who thought that you asked me out even though you had no feelings for me since I was in that kind of situation¡­¡±

    Squinting his eyes, he spoke determinedly, ¡°No, never.¡±

    ¡°Uh, um, I see, yeah¡­¡±

    As soon as I realized I had completely misunderstood the entire situation, a feeling of relief spread out from my chest, and at the same time, I felt shameful.

    While I took a step back involuntarily, Yeo Dan oppa stuck his hand out as if he felt confused about those moves.

    Anyway, I just got him wrong but also couldn¡¯t ignore his hand, so I just let him pull me closer and faced him at a very close distance. Feeling bewildered for a moment, I suddenly uttered, ¡°Um, aside from that¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± asked Yeo Dan oppa while lowering his head to me.

    I continued, ¡°If you¡¯re aware that you¡¯ve been a little off, that means something has been disturbing or distracting you, isn¡¯t it? Tell me what that is. Just don¡¯t stand still wordlessly like earlier.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The look on Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face, which looked bright just until now, changed obviously again. After hesitating for quite a while, he barely opened his lips.

    ¡°How can I say that when you and your friends¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t end his words with a look of frustration.

    Staring at him vacantly, I tossed a question.

    ¡°When me and my friends? What do you mean?¡±

    Raising his hand, Yeo Dan oppa even covered his face. He then concluded his words in a voice full of shame.

    ¡°When you and your friends had a fight¡­ that sort of felt like a chance¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡­ you would have accepted my confession just because you¡¯re in a tough situation at that time. I kept thinking that way¡­¡± he said.

    ¡°Ah, hold on, hold on, oppa¡­¡± I intervened in his words in a fluster.

    Yeo Dan oppa was gazing at me blankly like a poor dog in the rain.

    I uttered, ¡°Why do you think that way when you¡¯re too perfect for me? I mean, if you confess your crush to someone, no matter who she is¡­¡±

    Then at the moment, what Lucas said to me before flashed through my head. I shut my mouth.

    ¡®What made you like him?¡¯

    ¡®No, I¡¯m not talking about those general things.¡¯

    ¡®Hey, aren¡¯t you thinking, ¡®Am I be able to meet someone better than this one?¡¯ something like that?¡¯

    Recalling to that extent, I said to myself, ¡®No, not those things, but I must tell why I can¡¯t help but love him¡­¡¯ When I opened my mouth with that thought in mind, Yeo Dan oppa began to talk again.

    ¡°But¡­ this is also my first time dating someone; even though I¡¯m older than you, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not so good at leading our relationship well¡­ and the friends I have are all out of their minds, so I¡¯m also sorry that they¡¯re driving you nuts whenever you bump into them¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, well, just because of those trivial things¡­¡± I replied. If we were supposed to feel sorry for our lovers just by those things, I would have dozens of reasons to apologize to Yeo Dan oppa.

    At that moment, he uttered, ¡°And the sorriest thing is¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I have so many problems like these that make you have such a hard time¡­ but my feelings for you won¡¯t let us break up at all¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you let me know what part of me have troubled you, I¡¯ll fix everything no matter what it is¡­ so please¡­ please say anything except that you wanna break up with me¡­¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa stared at me, again, like a poor dog in the rain. As soon as I quietly sighed, he asked me, ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, this is just¡­ a sigh of relief¡­? I just feel a little vain¡­¡± I replied then thought while looking at his yet anxious eyes, ¡®Oh, geez, now I can¡¯t even heave a sigh at my own will.¡¯

    But that didn¡¯t last long either. Suddenly raising my head, I beckoned at him as if I had something to whisper to him. Though he wondered why I reacted that way, Yeo Dan oppa lowered his head meekly. Then at the moment, I kissed him out of the blue.

    Being frozen for a second, Yeo Dan oppa soon opened his eyes wide in surprise then uttered in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Why are you¡­ suddenly¡­¡±

    I replied, ¡°To ease your mind.¡±

    ¡°Ease my mind?¡± responded Yeo Dan oppa while still looking dumbfounded. He added, ¡°I¡­ I thought you¡¯d get angry at me.¡±

    ¡°Angry? Why?¡±

    He continued, ¡°Because I spoke that way¡­ as if I wished you and your friends to fight¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, even if you want that to happen, we won¡¯t be really picking a fight you know.¡±

    Then I found the look on his face turning enigmatic. I quickly added, ¡°Anyway, I sincerely thought that you had no interest in me. That¡¯s why you never asked me whom I¡¯ve been hanging out with or whom I¡¯m staying with right now.¡±

    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s because¡­¡± he replied urgently.

    I tossed another question, ¡°If you have feelings for me, don¡¯t you wonder about those things?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ once I realized such thoughts that I told you earlier¡­ as I kept thinking about the things that I usually wouldn¡¯t do at all¡­ I didn¡¯t feel normal; I became scared¡­¡±

    I stared at him absentmindedly.

    He kept on speaking, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure up to what extent I can interfere. Unlike before, everything around you except Yeo Ryung bothers me and lingers in my mind, but I can¡¯t try to control all of them you know¡­ since it¡¯s obvious that my standard isn¡¯t normal. If you get to know this, I was scared if I might freak you out or make you feel very uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± Listening to his words quietly, I, at last, opened my mouth. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why you stopped having an interest in me, asking me questions, and didn¡¯t even try to bring them out at all.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Keeping his mouth shut in silence, Yeo Dan oppa looked somewhere else. I showed a slight smile at him.

 Chapter 467

    .

    ¡°Oppa, why are you always too extreme? I, who also started dating for the first time in my life, get that it isn¡¯t the answer. We can¡¯t, of course, suit everything that we want from each other, but we should, at least stay open and talk to each other in order to figure out how far is our limits. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± I uttered.

    Yeo Dan oppa cast down his eyes to the floor and sealed his lips tightly as if he felt even more embarrassed. I stretched out my hand and knitted our fingers together. While he fixed his gaze at our clasped hands, I detached my lips again.

    ¡°Oppa, you can always ask me. If there¡¯s anything you want to know, just ask me first instead of thinking about it. If you¡¯re going too far, I¡¯ll let you know, then next time, you can skip that question.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that person you met last Friday? And who was that guy standing beside you near the crosswalk? What else did you say after making up with Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    As if he was waiting for this time to come, Yeo Dan oppa poured out questions as soon as I finished speaking. I nodded while keeping a straight face. He then showed me a sour look then tossed me another question.

    ¡°Am I be able to ask even these kinds of stuff?¡±

    ¡°Oppa, it¡¯s between you and me. We¡¯re a couple.¡± I added, ¡°If we aren¡¯t this close, who are we gonna talk about these things to?¡±

    As I asked him back, Yeo Dan oppa looked down at me almost with tearful eyes then suddenly pulled our clasped hand.

    It made me fall into his arms in an unguarded moment. I tried to recover my balance but soon leaned myself on his arms firmly embracing me. It was just a usual hug; however, maybe because we had gone through a crisis just now, it felt somewhat special and more affectionate than usual.

    As if we had forgotten the flow of time, oppa and I stayed that way holding each other in our arms. Then once there was a loud honking from the apartment complex, that was when we pulled ourselves together.

    Quickly getting off from his arms, I checked the time out of the blue.

    ¡°Ah, o¡­ oppa¡­¡± I uttered. ¡°It¡¯s Monday; we still have four days till the weekend, so we need to go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied while looking down at me with a soft smile in his eyes.

    Just until now, the situation was definitely me comforting him who felt gloomy and nervous. However, why did it change all of a sudden? Wondering about it for a moment, I soon turned around and said, ¡°Oppa, good night then. The questions you just asked me¡­ I¡¯ll answer everything tomorrow. Would that be fine?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    I added, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, let me know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay yet. Aside from that¡­¡± He replied but suddenly slurred the end of his sentence while pressing the keypad to unlock the door.

    Turning my head back to him, I asked, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The TV drama¡­ can you just not watch it?¡± he uttered.

    Before I got to respond, Yeo Dan oppa finished pressing the keypad then went inside to his house while leaving me in the hallway alone in a daze.

    That was when I came to my senses and blinked swiftly. However, in the end, I leaned my forehead against the door and burst out laughing.

    I tried my best to lower down my voice so that my mom in the house wouldn¡¯t hear me laughing outside.

    ¡®Oh, so there was a different reason why Yeo Dan looked upset when I talked about Yoo Chun Young starring in the drama,¡¯ I thought. With a grin, I said to myself, ¡®He had been jealous of him.¡¯

    Swallowing my laugh again, I murmured, ¡°Geez, why is Yeo Dan oppa getting cuter every day?¡±

    In order to cool down my blushed cheeks, I might have to stand outside much longer.

    The very next day, I met Yeo Dan oppa again and briefly explained the things that happened to me lately.

    A sunbae named Hwang Siwoo, who didn¡¯t make it past freshmen year, was disrupting the class atmosphere; Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina, my close friends, were both taking leading roles in the class, so they had a hard time letting it fly under their radars. Lastly, I told Yeo Dan oppa about Ban Hwee Hyul who was being Hwang Siwoo¡¯s target for bullying.

    Yeo Dan oppa, listening to my story silently until that moment, asked, ¡°You mean the boy you met near the crosswalk last time?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, that¡¯s him. Oh, you also met him before too at the alley behind our apartment.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa perked the corner of his eye wordlessly which indicated that he wasn¡¯t able to remember it. Thus, I explained it more clearly again.

    ¡°You know the day when I was running away from some bullies chasing after me, you showed up just in time, so I asked you why you were here at this time of the day, then you said to me you skipped the after school self-studying session because you¡¯re so sick of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him, Ban Hwee Hyul, the boy you saved.¡±

    After my explanation, Yeo Dan oppa seemed to be lost in thought for a moment. He then dropped a remark which surprised me out of the blue.

    ¡°¡­ He didn¡¯t seem to look like a target for bullying,¡± said Yeo Dan oppa.

    At that time, Yeo Dan oppa only saw the bullies beating Ban Hwee Hyul. Thus, how did he notice that Ban Hwee Hyul was actually strong? Were good fighters able to distinguish each other? Did they have something noticeable in their hidden fighting skills?

    People in the neighborhood also seemed to call Yeo Dan oppa, the ¡®Fighting Dog from Hell¡­¡¯ Once the fact that I tried to forget flashed through my head, I turned pale.

    Shaking my head, I shouted in my thoughts, ¡®No, who cares about the nickname? At least, I don¡¯t. It¡¯s fine if he just stays human to me!¡¯ I grabbed Yeo Dan oppa¡¯ hand who was sending a doubtful glance at me.

    I continued, ¡°Ah, anyway, so I was trying to give some helping hand. Lately, we¡¯ve been having lunch together. Oh, of course, not just the two of us, but you know the Kim twins, huh? With the twins, too.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine to get involved with him?¡± asked Yeo Dan oppa cautiously.

    I nodded without hesitation, ¡°Uh-huh. Hwang Siwoo, he¡¯s just acting bossy and noisy, but he¡¯s actually phony and hollow. I¡¯m not scared of him even the half and half of you, oppa.¡±

    ¡°Have I ever scared you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    That was such a sharp question. While I averted my eyes awkwardly from him, Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t ask me further too. Grasping his sleeve roundly, I kept on speaking, ¡°But you really don¡¯t have to worry. Nothing¡¯s risky or dangerous to get involved with him¡­¡±

    At that moment, the follower of the survival of the fittest, whom I bumped into in the alley last time, entered my head, so I turned stiff for a moment. Soon after, I shook my head.

    Geez, why was I coming across such memory at this moment of all occasion? Besides, that weirdo wasn¡¯t someone related to Ban Hwee Hyul since he came after me. Ban Hwee Hyul just appeared accidentally in that situation.

    Raising my head, I continued speaking, ¡°Anyway, all good. I guess things will gonna be fine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t look that satisfied with my response.

    Watching his doubtful expression, I slightly giggled then suddenly added, ¡°Ah, but there¡¯s one thing lingering in mind though I¡¯m not sure about it yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa lowered his head. I whispered in his ear as if I were telling a big secret.

    ¡°Um, this has been a recent rumor. The day we finished taking the mock exam, Ruda¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Ah, come on! Hey, do you think that makes sense?¡±

    After the March mock exam, kids began to pour out that they had witnessed Ruda hanging out with Hwang Siwoo and his boys in town. Yoon Jung In shook his head at those stories. So did Shin Suh Hyun and the Kim twins. They all reacted the same.

    ¡°Though I¡¯m not so aware of his character, Yi Ruda seems to loathe wild and noisy folks like Hwang Siwoo,¡± said Shin Suh Hyun.

    Kim Hye Hill also uttered, ¡°Exactly. Even when his close friends turn boisterous, Yi Ruda tells them to just shut up right away. Thus, why would he tolerate someone like Hwang Siwoo who acts insane on purpose to camouflage his weakness?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, Kim Hye Hill. I raised a beast, not a little sister.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, oppa,¡± replied Kim Hye Hill. She showed a frigid look to her brother, Kim Hye Woo, who was rubbing his chin in exclamation.

    The conversation stopped for a moment, but once we got to see Hwang Siwoo¡¯s personal website, we all became speechless. Ah, how sad it was that contemporary culture had no privacy!

    The ten recent posts on Hwang Siwoo¡¯s website were all photos taken with Yi Ruda. Those were taken in karaoke, internet caf¨¦, and in front of the arcade punching machine where they accomplished a new record. In every photo, Yi Ruda and Hwang Siwoo were putting arms around each other¡¯s shoulders which looked so natural like good old friends.

 Chapter 468

    .

    Even I, who was aware that Yi Ruda had escaped from his mother¡¯s grip and ran off into Korea just two or three years ago, wondered, ¡®Is Ruda actually from Korea? Did he go to the same middle school with Hwang Siwoo?¡¯

    So was Hwang Siwoo¡¯s profile photo. It was a picture taken together with Yi Ruda. Since their faces were too close, Yi Ruda¡¯s bright blond hair slightly touched Hwang Siwoo¡¯s cheek. After looking at the picture, I switched my gaze to where Hwang Siwoo was in the classroom.

    Narrowing my eyes, I murmured, ¡°So that was why he¡¯d been acting as proud as a peacock.¡± Just as I said, Hwang Siwoo had been behaving as if he was the king of the class these days.

    In the past, when Yoon Jung In asked him to be quiet, Hwang Siwoo sneered but closed his mouth shut, at least, for a couple of minutes. However, lately, he, instead, kicked the desk and acted more wildly and ostentatiously.

    Now I had come to think of it, it was strange that Ruda, who was sensitive to noise, didn¡¯t stop him from behaving that way at all ever since then. Was it like a preview that Ruda would have Hwang Siwoo¡¯s back one day, eventually?

    When I threw a glance at Ruda stealthily, he was showing a swiveling smile to Hwang Siwoo, who came to his seat and babbled as soon as the class bell rang.

    Ruda wasn¡¯t an easy laugher at all¡­ I heaved a sigh again.

    If someone saw those two, would the person believe that Yi Ruda had dragged Hwang Siwoo to the school rooftop on the first day of the new semester?

    Having relationships were usually complicated, especially, in school where kids were divided into groups more complexly. Sometimes, kids, who became enemies after a fight or brawl, suddenly turned into making peace with each other; then one day, as they got to know that they had something unexpectedly in common, they could develop their friendship. Perhaps Hwang Siwoo and Yi Ruda would fall into that category.

    But¡­ biting my lips, I shook my head.

    Still, how could I regard Hwang Siwoo, who even brought his clique to harass and attack Ban Hwee Hyul, as a good person? But, on the other hand, it was a bit off to go to Ruda and interfere in his life asking, ¡®Hwang Siwoo is a bastard, so don¡¯t get along with him.¡¯

    There was only one thing that I was surely aware of. The closer Ruda and Hwang Siwoo were, the further apart Ruda and I would become.

    Sighing again, I stooped over the desk and shoved my face into my arms.

    When Ruda and I first became the same class, I was concerned about what on earth would happen in our sophomore year, but at the same time, felt fluttered too. However, now I was thinking that it would have been better if we didn¡¯t become classmates.

    ¡®Life is indeed a mystery¡­¡¯ I murmured. As I closed my eyes tight, Ban Hwee Hyul, whom I saw just now, glimmered in front of me. He was crouching his whole big body as much as possible all the way in the back while Yi Ruda and Hwang Siwoo chattered in the sunny classroom. It seemed like Ban Hwee Hyul was trying the best he could to reduce the space he was taking in this world.

    In a place where everyone was dying to raise their sense of existence, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s behavior looked very weird.

    If Hwang Siwoo and Yi Ruda gradually occupied more space this way, Ban Hwee Hyul would keep crouching himself and one day vanish away for real. It felt a little frightening.

    <hr />

    As days went by, Hwang Siwoo¡¯s words and actions overstepped the bounds. Even the kids, who took neutral positions in class, came to Yoon Jung In and appealed, ¡®As a class president, please go stop him from acting that way.¡¯

    However, Hwang Siwoo was an unruly bastard that words would have no power to impress his mind. However, Yoon Jung In couldn¡¯t come forward and lash out at him first since it was something inappropriate for a class president to do. In the end, Yoon Jung even blurted out this way with his head in his hands.

    ¡°I wish he just goes insane, come grab me by the collar, and say, ¡®Forget our positions in class; come on out!¡¯ You know I¡¯m always open for that twenty-four-seven.¡±

    ¡°Dude, are you a convenience store or what?¡¯

    Even though Shin Suh Hyun muttered that way as if he felt so done with Hwang Siwoo, Yoon Jung In kept groaning that he would rather feel more comfortable if Hwang Siwoo picked a fight and beat each other up.

    I, who just listened to their conversations quietly, agreed to his words while saying to myself, ¡®Yeah, that¡¯ll, instead, feel better if Hwang Siwoo brings it on that way.¡¯

    Recently, Hwang Siwoo changed his way to tease the class such as not submitting assignments or questionnaires, skipping the clean-up activity, or placing class supplies somewhere else. He committed such things that weren¡¯t so significant but tiresome to handle and difficult to know who had done it.

    Besides, it was the class president who had to settle and sort those things out correctly; thus, Hwang Siwoo was driving Yoon Jung In nuts.

    Furthermore, if those things continued, the whole class got blamed in the end. Whenever that took place, Hwang Siwoo and his clique were gone or behaved like they had nothing to do with those things.

    Lee Mina also complained as if it made no sense, ¡°Ever since Hwang Siwoo has become close to Yi Ruda, he¡¯s acting like he¡¯s a tiger with wings, which is so ridiculous! I admit that Yi Ruda is his wings, but how dare he can consider himself a tiger? Loser!¡±

    While I softly giggled forgetting how serious the overall atmosphere was now, Kim Hye Woo beside me began to applaud with the same look on his face that he had when listening to Kim Hye Hill¡¯s biting remarks.

    That was when Mina, who was suddenly looking at me, shouted, ¡°Oh, and him!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked. With a puzzled look, I continued, ¡°Um, does he also talk bad about me too?¡±

    Why on earth was he criticizing a person so trivial like me? Even if he tried to peel me off, nothing would actually come out though.

    Then I nodded as soon as I came up with the thought that I had saved Ban Hwee Hyul from Hwang Siwoo, and therefore, was severely interrupting his plan. Well, if that was the case, I understood that Hwang Siwoo could talk sh*t about me.

    However, Lee Mina shouted again in anger, ¡°No! He doesn¡¯t behave so obviously since he knows that you¡¯re close to Yi Ruda, but he¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Instead, he¡¯s recently saying things about Yoo Chun Young!¡±

    With a slight pause, I tossed a question in bewilderment.

    ¡°What? About Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    Watching my perplexed reaction, Mina pounded the desk and uttered, ¡°Yeah! You also feel so speechless, right? Come on, does he think that he¡¯s Yoo Chun Young¡¯s rival? How can he even feel competitive with Yoo Chun Young? Does it make sense?!¡±

    I replied, ¡°Um, well, it is such nonsense, but I don¡¯t feel that angry though¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you guys friends?¡± asked Mina as if she felt betrayed by my reaction.

    Shaking my head, I replied calmly, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯ve meant¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve seen what happened to those who bear a grudge against Yoo Chun Young¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why? What happened?¡±

    The Kim twins and Yoon Jung In, sitting beside Lee Mina, also diverted their gazes in my direction with excitement in their eyes. They seemed to be expecting something like a young chaebol¡¯s money game and bloody revenge, but sorry that those had nothing to do with this.

    Throwing a glance over the window, I uttered, ¡°Those kids¡­ no matter how hard they try to pick a fight, Yoo Chun Young neither reacts nor does he have interest in them, so most of the kids won¡¯t even start a fight. In the end, they are bound to get tired by themselves, give up, and become stressed out.¡±

    Listening to my words with a look of mixed feelings on her face, Kim Hye Hill suddenly responded, ¡°At some point, Yoo Chun Young is the most formidable enemy.¡±

    I nodded my head wordlessly.

    Lee Mina, who was in a daze for a moment, shouted again, ¡°Ah, anyway, do you know what Hwang Siwoo is saying about him?¡±

    ¡°What does he say?¡± I asked back meekly since it made me wonder the most right now.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young is able to be on that TV drama because he has a wealthy background. Hwang Siwoo even spoke crap about how much money Yoo Chun Young has spent, and no acting skills are needed for him to be casted on that show! Hwang Siwoo never even watched Yoo Chun Young acting on TV or in movies, but how could he speak that way? So ridiculous!¡±

    As if she became more furious to speak those out, Lee Mina raised her voice, but I became calmer. ¡®Ah, yeah, that¡¯s true. Whenever kids backbit Yoo Chun Young, they always brought out his rich family and background,¡¯ I said in my thoughts.

 Chapter 469

    .

    Then it was the Kim twins who reacted so actively all of a sudden beside me. They both spoke in rage.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s going too far. How can he say such things¡­?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Although we aren¡¯t that close to Yoo Chun Young, Hwang Siwoo is just saying bullsh*t!¡±

    ¡°Very true, right? I¡¯m so at a loss for words¡­¡± agreed Lee Mina. However, she soon became dumbfounded at the twins¡¯ following remarks.

    ¡°Instead of his fancy background, kudos to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s appearance.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he wasn¡¯t casted in the show because of his family. His face made it happen. You got to say what you got to say.¡±

    As I couldn¡¯t stand the twins¡¯ conversations anymore, I quietly intervened, ¡°Are you guys shielding him or not?¡±

    Whether it was Yoo Chun Young¡¯s chaebol background or his gorgeous appearance that made his drama debut, they sounded pretty much the same in the perspective of unfairness¡­

    That was when the bells rang above our heads to notify us that the class was over. Since the previous class ended quite earlier, the break started now, at last.

    I checked the timetable, wondering, ¡°What¡¯s the next class?¡±

    While I prayed in my thoughts hoping that PE class wasn¡¯t after this, other kids dashed toward their lockers and took their gym clothes out before I actually found the following class. Watching that sight, I furrowed my forehead.

    Kim Hye Hill uttered while also taking her workout clothes beside me, ¡°It¡¯s PE; today we even have the performance test. Did you practice a lot?¡±

    Being absentminded amid the situation, I replied, ¡°Ah, yeah, I did a little during the weekend, but maybe I¡¯m not a person to get close to balls¡­ Yeo Ryung and Yeo Dan oppa helped me practice, but the ball was bouncing everywhere¡­ whenever it went that way, the two ran toward it to catch the ball. I felt so sorry that I was almost about to kneel down¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Leaving Kim Hye Hill to swallow her moan quietly, I looked outside the window. It was pouring heavily today since the morning.

    Watching the puddles under every horizontal bar at the schoolyard, I suddenly asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t PE class get canceled today?¡±

    As soon as I threw that question, the front door opened; a kid from the next-door class stepped inside.

    ¡°The teacher said to come to the gym for today¡¯s class!¡±

    Looking at him quickly disappear after leaving those words, I grimaced. Kim Hye Hill stretched her hand and patted me on the back.

    In the end, I took out my gym clothes hesitatingly then stood in front of the backdoor with the twins. We shouted toward Ban Hwee Hyul, ¡°Hwee Hyul, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Somehow, we became to move classes or engage in other activities with the same group of kids having lunch together.

    Once we yelled that way, belligerent glances like those of snakes flocked from all quarters. However, we didn¡¯t cower at all, but instead, stood straight.

    As if he had committed a sin, only Ban Hwee Hyul walked ploddingly while sinking his head on his chest with his gym clothes in his arms. Coming to a halt in front of us, he spoke in concern.

    ¡°If you keep doing this way¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not scared of him at all.¡±

    It was Kim Hye Hill who uttered that way without hesitation. So did Kim Hye Woo.

    Showing a grin, he said, ¡°Right, I¡¯m only trusting Kim Hye Hill.¡±

    As soon as those words slipped from his mouth, Kim Hye Hill punched him on his side. Watching them quarrel, Ban Hwee Hyul seemed to put a mirage-like smile on his lips.

    Blinking swiftly, I wondered, ¡®Was it an illusion?¡¯ but soon smiled and pushed them out in the hallway to leave the classroom.

    I had been thinking this quite often that thankfully, the Kim twins were nice and even had minds of their own. Sometimes they were too perfect for me to get along with them.

    However, the good feeling I had from this small happening didn¡¯t last long. The thing took place in front of the shoe rack.

    After we changed our shoes into sneakers, we found Ban Hwee Hyul standing still like a rock with a stiff face. He still had slippers on his feet.

    Looking at him in wonder, I tilted my head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± but my face soon darkened at his response.

    ¡°My sneakers¡­ they are gone¡­¡±

    WHAT??!!

    Before I got to respond, the Kim twins clenched their fists and burst out anger one after another.

    ¡°Are they really insane?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, they¡¯re acting like kindergarten¡­¡±

    The twins were indeed also quick in grasping the situation.

    We stuck our heads outside the window then looked at the dumping ground. The things at the garbage dump would already have turned wet due to the rain pour since the morning. Even if we were lucky enough to find the sneakers right away, Ban Hwee Hyul wouldn¡¯t be able to wear those immediately.

    Then something flashed through my mind. Heaving a sigh, I uttered, ¡°Those bastards did it on purpose as they¡¯re aware that today we have the performance test¡­¡±

    Since Ban Hwee Hyul beat Hwang Siwoo out so easily, I should have expected that Hwang Siwoo and his clique would do something dirty to him. Still, didn¡¯t they feel shameful? What were they gonna do to compete with someone wearing slippers?

    While I rambled those thoughts in my head, Kim Hye Woo looked at the shoe rack in front of the neighboring class.

    ¡°Hey, Ban Hwee Hyul, what¡¯s your shoe size? We can borrow from someone in our next-door class,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense¡­!¡±

    Kim Hye Hill and my face brightened for a moment but soon stiffened at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s response.

    ¡°300,¡± he replied.

    300? Geez, he wouldn¡¯t be talking about the movie with the same title¡­

    Kim Hye Woo also became speechless. As if he couldn¡¯t find any shoes with a size of 300 at all, Kim Hye Woo glanced at the shoe rack next-door for quite some time then finally brought Ban Hwee Hyul to the neighboring class. He then beckoned at us to leave.

    ¡°Change your clothes and go to the gym first. I¡¯ll search for a little bit more than follow you guys. Can¡¯t even imagine what the teacher will say when we show up with slippers on today during the performance test,¡± he explained.

    ¡°Uh, um, okay.¡±

    Since he said nothing wrong, Kim Hye Hill and I replied bitterly then turned around for now. However, we still couldn¡¯t get rid of our anxious feelings even on our way to the dressing room.

    Kim Hye Hilll then murmured, ¡°¡­ Makes me so concerned. Well, there might be someone who¡¯d lend his shoes if he knows that we have a performance test today during the PE class, but the point is that my oppa doesn¡¯t have a wide acquaintance in the first place¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, really? That¡¯s weird since he has an attractive personality,¡± I mumbled.

    Shrugging, Kim Hye Hill replied, ¡°Oppa and I have been together since we¡¯re young, so we¡¯ve seldom felt in need of friends you know.¡± Suddenly squinting her eyes, she added, ¡°But aside from that, everyone in school knows that the seniors have targeted Ban Hwee Hyul for bullying¡­¡±

    Perhaps she was concerned about the latter. I nodded at her remark since I also received a piece of relevant advice once from someone who wasn¡¯t that close to me.

    However, it even made me worry about the overall situation even more, so as soon as I stepped inside the dressing room, I glanced in the hallway that we just walked along.

    I said to myself, ¡®The two will show up in PE class, right¡­?¡¯

    <hr />

    After changing our uniforms into gym clothes, we arrived at the gym. However, Ban Hwee Hyul and Kim Hye Woo didn¡¯t appear even until the bell rang to announce the start of class.

    Checking the attendance before warming up, Yoon Jung In walked toward us with widened eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are Kim Hye Woo and Ban Hwee Hyul? Why are only you two here?¡±

    As he asked us with unclear pronunciation due to the whistle he had on his lips, we made an eye gesture toward Hwang Siwoo and a group of his boys.

    Beside them, Ruda was standing there showing a smile with his hand in his pocket. Once the sight came into view, I sighed involuntarily.

    Lowering down my voice, I uttered, ¡°That is¡­¡±

    Once he listened to the story, Yoon Jung In turned pale. He roared, ¡°Are they insane?!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about?¡± I replied.

    ¡°Geez¡­ I¡¯ll try to make an excuse to the PE teacher anyway, but not sure if it¡¯ll work.¡±

    Dropping those words, Yoon Jung In scratched his nape in bewilderment then walked back to the kids. He clapped his hands while standing all the way in front and shouted, ¡®Let¡¯s warm up!¡¯

    While I watched that sight vacantly, this time, Shin Suh Hyun approached us.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked.

    Once he heard the overall situation from us, the look on his face also turned the same as that of Yoon Jung In before. Looking at him, I thought that friends did resemble each other.

    Scowling at Hwang Siwoo as if he was about to throw a punch at him, Shin Suh Hyun barely stopped himself from the urge he had then returned to his place while gasping in anger.

 Chapter 470

    .

    Once we finished warming up, we sat down on the ground in numerical order. Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina brought a cage with soccer balls inside. The PE teacher then appeared swinging his arms and asked, ¡°Finished warming up, captain, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Should we quickly go through the performance assessment then? We do it and have a break ASAP,¡± said the teacher.

    Rolling his eyes, Yoon Jung In took a step forward then carefully uttered, ¡°Um, teacher¡­ actually¡­¡±

    That was when some suspicious human shadows appeared behind him who was standing against the gym door. In the pouring rain, the two shadows stood as if they were blocking the door, which looked like murderers or zombies in horror movies. Besides, one of them had a particularly huge physique, so it was frightening even more.

    But that didn¡¯t last long. Once I found who they were, I showed a smile and waved my hand in the air.

    That was a mistake. Due to my reaction, the PE teacher noticed that someone was standing behind him; he quickly looked back.

    Yikes! Putting down my hand in bewilderment, I heard the teacher throwing a question to those folks.

    ¡°Why are you running late?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Someone¡­ his shoes¡­¡±

    As soon as Kim Hye Woo replied with a pause, the teacher looked down at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s feet. He tossed another question.

    ¡°What the¡­ Why are you wearing slippers outside?¡±

    His sharp question made Ban Hwee Hyul flinch his shoulders. Meanwhile, the kids began to burst into small laughter.

    As the laughter turned louder in the rain, my brows met in the middle. ¡®How can they react like that to this extent? The bastard who hid Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s shoes will definitely be one of them¡­¡¯ I thought.

    At that moment, the teacher swung his hand toward us and said, ¡°Stop laughing; it¡¯s too noisy. Anyway, did you wear slippers to school?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul lowered his head in silence. Watching that sight, the teacher¡¯s voice gradually increased.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t you know that we have a performance assessment today?¡± he yelled.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you gonna do now? All your efforts will go right down the drain if you behave this way. Geez, are you gonna run with those slippers on or what?¡±

    ¡°I will run, sir,¡± quickly replied Ban Hwee Hyul as if he had been waiting for that question.

    I grabbed my nape, thinking, ¡®Hwee Hyul, no, you shouldn¡¯t respond that way! The teacher isn¡¯t expecting you to run with those slippers on; he just wants you to say sorry. If you, instead, respond that way in this timing, you¡¯d look too overconfident¡­¡¯

    Having that thought in mind, I looked at the teacher. Just as I expected, he perked the corners of his brows upward while weirdly distorting his lips. The teacher then opened his mouth with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t speak further since you say, you¡¯ll just run with the slippers on, but if you aren¡¯t doing well, I¡¯ll just take off points without any consideration. You dropped those words, so no complaints, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± replied Ban Hwee Hyul still in a composed tone.

    It seemed to make the teacher angry. Biting his lips, he uttered, ¡°Cool. Go back to your seat.¡±

    As soon as the teacher responded that way, Kim Hye Woo and Ban Hwee Hyul bent forward then squeezed in between the seats where Kim Hye Hill and I were sitting down.

    According to Kim Hye Woo¡¯s perplexed look, he seemed to be having the same thought as mine. Exchanging eye contact, I suddenly turned my head toward a sarcastic remark that came from somewhere.

    ¡°He¡¯d be too humiliated if he fails in the performance, right?¡± giggled Hwang Siwoo.

    I grimaced. Why did his last name start with ¡®H,¡¯ the same as mine? Since we sat down in numerical orders, our seats were close enough to hear everything he was saying.

    Beside him, none other than Ruda was agreeing nonchalantly to Hwang Siwoo¡¯s words. Nodding, he spoke as if it was none of his business.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± said Ruda.

    I squinted my eyes after those words. Aside from that, why on earth was Ruda here? As far as I knew, Hwang Siwoo was assigned the last number in our class according to the alphabetical order of our last names.

    Then there was only one reason why Ruda was here. He would be definitely hanging around with Hwang Siwoo while waiting for his turn. Did the two become that close before I was even aware of it? I slightly bit my lips.

    That was when Ruda happened to find me and waved his hand with a grin. Hwang Siwoo also directed his eyes toward this side. Pausing myself to wave back, I quickly turned my head away from them in fear of having eye contact with Hwang Siwoo.

    Putting my knees in my arms, I shook my head. ¡®Well, let¡¯s just say sorry later. I don¡¯t even want to have eye contact with Hwang Siwoo¡­¡¯ I said to myself.

    While I sat that way with those thoughts in my head, Hwang Siwoo¡¯s retort reached all the way to my seat.

    ¡°What the heck was that? Did she just ignore your wave? What an attitude, biatch!¡±

    As he stressed the word, ¡®biatch,¡¯ I assumed that he was definitely aware of his voice reaching my ears. At that moment, I clenched my fist to suppress my anger, and at the same time, Ruda¡¯s laughter pierced through my ears. It sounded somewhat empty, but still, it was a piece of laughter.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Dude, do you remember that we fought at the beginning of the semester because of her? Geez, that¡¯s still so ridiculous when I think of that time,¡± said Hwang Siwoo.

    ¡°Yeah, why did we do that?¡± agreed Ruda.

    How could he befriend someone like that bastard Hwang Siwoo when Ruda and I had gone through so many challenging moments?

    Being unable to listen to their conversations anymore, I finally covered my ears. ¡®Ah, I can¡¯t hear anything¡­ I hear nothing¡­!¡¯ After a moment, I checked my turn left for the performance assessment. How many kids were left before my turn?

    Perching on the stage, the Kim twins were swinging their legs. I didn¡¯t even know when they had finished the assessment. The two then waved at me. Other kids, who also seemed to have passed the test, were gathered on the stage; those who looked failed were kicking the balls in the corner to practice for another round of assessment.

    ¡®Geez, that looks like the view of my future,¡¯ I thought. Turning my head away from them, I suddenly faced someone huge standing in front of me. I raised my head in surprise.

    Watching Ban Hwee Hyul walking out from his seat at a slow pace, the teacher showed a cold look out of the blue. Unlike his attitude toward other kids, the teacher didn¡¯t check if Ban Hwee Hyul finished preparing for the test but just blew the whistle immediately.

    FWEEET!

    Along with the sharp whistling noise, Ban Hwee Hyul quickly stormed out to the front. Watching him passing the first corner smoothly and seamlessly, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Since his current speed was quite the same as that of him running with sneakers on, his score wouldn¡¯t be that different too.

    Indeed, as soon as Ban Hwee Hyul finished all the courses satisfactorily and came to a halt with one foot on the ball, the PE teacher declared, ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul, A+.¡±

    There was a cold silence in the gym alongside the teacher¡¯s words. When I glanced around, Hwang Siwoo and his boys were all frowning. The only person who stared at Ban Hwee Hyul nonchalantly and interestingly was Ruda.

    Amid the situation, a bright smile returned on the teacher¡¯s face. Tapping Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s shoulders, he said, ¡°Hey, I did think that there¡¯s something about you since you were overconfident to say that you¡¯ll take the test with those slippers on, but you did way better than I¡¯d expected. Wear sneakers though next time, huh?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul pouted his lips as if he had something to say; however, he just closed his mouth shut and lowered his head in the end. Once he turned around without hesitance, Ban Hwee Hyul headed to the back of the stage where those who finished taking the assessment were gathered around.

    Looking at him receding away, I shook my head and murmured, ¡°They say the most useless thing is to worry about celebrities¡­ Should I include Ban Hwee Hyul in that category too¡­?¡±

    ¡®Yeah, so it¡¯s me who matters, not Ban Hwee Hyul,¡¯ I thought. Heaving a sigh, I tied my sneaker strings tightly.

 Chapter 471

    .

    Shin Suh Hyun, who was right after Ban Hwee Hyul, also passed the assessment test with ease; So did Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina.

    With the blink of an eye, it was finally my turn. Standing in front of the ball, I took a deep breath. As soon as the teacher blew the whistle, I stormed out, dribbling the ball. There were a few mistakes, but thankfully, I didn¡¯t miss a kick more than twice.

    Once I returned to the starting line, the teacher, looking at the timer, said, ¡°Ham Donnie, B+.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Yay! Clenching my fist, I turned around. Then at the moment, someone blurted out from behind my back, ¡®They¡¯ll think she got an A+!¡¯

    As I looked back in that direction, it was indeed someone from Hwang Siwoo¡¯s group who always objected to Yoon Jung In.

    I turned back to the front with a shrug. He might have not known that my goal was to just avoid re-taking the assessment test.

    As I approached the stage, Kim Hye Woo, perching on the stairs, stretched out his hand to me. Giving me a high five, he said, ¡°Hey, I thought you¡¯re gonna re-take the test, but you did a good job, huh?¡±

    I replied with a bright smile, ¡°Exactly! Of course, I thought myself taking the test again, but geez, didn¡¯t I kill it?¡±

    As if he dropped those words to tease me, Kim Hye Woo, who looked enigmatic, soon giggled at my response. Pointing at Ban Hwee Hyul, he uttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk like that in front of Ban Hwee Hyul then?¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s too¡­¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t my conscience hurt too much to compliment myself in front of the kid who got an A+ even with slippers on?

    Ban Hwee Hyul, who couldn¡¯t overcome his instinct to hide-in-the-corner even on the stage and was covering half of his body with a curtain, lowered his head in perplexity as soon as he received the spotlight.

    Watching him, I giggled and said, ¡°Hey, the teacher admitted you, at last. I was concerned that he would give you a bad grade on purpose since you didn¡¯t say that you¡¯d lost your sneakers.¡±

    Kim Hye Woo agreed immediately, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. I also worried so much if he won¡¯t give you an A+ regardless of your excellent performance. However, that was too perfect to give you other grades other than the best score.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. You just killed it, instead of being ambiguously good, so if the teacher gives you a bad grade, it¡¯s him who¡¯ll look odd,¡± I added.

    As I diverted my eyes back onto Ban Hwee Hyul, his face turned red. While Kim Hye Woo and I kept praising him like, ¡®A person must indeed talk by his actions,¡¯ or ¡®Totally! Ban Hwee Hyul, your moves were awesome,¡¯ he utterly hid behind the curtain while wrapping his whole body with it.

    Pulling the curtain that Ban Hwee Hyul shoved himself into, we teased him, ¡®Are you a hermit crab? A snail?¡¯ something like that. At that moment, Kim Hye Hill, staring vacantly at the entrance of the gym, suddenly said, ¡°Uh, it¡¯s Hwang Siwoo¡¯s turn.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really¡­ he¡¯s the last one taking the test, right?¡±

    Kim Hye Woo and I fastened our gazes in that direction as if we¡¯re gonna watch a TV drama that we¡¯d been waiting for. Ban Hwee Hyul also stuck only his head out through the curtain.

    Even though we turned on the lights, it was still dark inside the gym since it was raining outside and the entrance was quite far away from the stage. However, we were able to distinguish the figure and moves.

    Looking at Hwang Siwoo attentively, I soon knitted my forehead.

    ¡°Geez¡­¡± I sighed involuntarily. Although he was kind of my enemy, it was painful to watch someone¡¯s disastrous downfall. Especially, when it came to something that I also wasn¡¯t good at, I became more absorbed in the emotions unnecessarily.

    Kim Hye Hill, sitting beside me, also murmured with an uncomfortable expression, ¡°He made more than three mistakes, right¡­?¡±

    While we were all paying attention to his performance, Hwang Siwoo, who heard something from the teacher, turned around and trudged toward somewhere. He was heading to none other than the middle of the kids preparing to retake the assessment.

    Clicking my tongue, I said to myself, ¡®I knew he¡¯d retake the test from making a lot of mistakes, but geez¡­¡¯

    Hwang Siwoo kicked the ball a couple of times with no enthusiasm then soon plopped down on the floor in exhaustion. If he kept practicing that way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the test again. However, that was none of my business at all. Thinking that way, I turned my head away from him.

    Shortly after, the class was over. The teacher gathered us and made an announcement.

    ¡°Those who failed to pass the assessment will re-take the test before the class tomorrow. If you can¡¯t make it on the next round again, you¡¯ll get an F, so make sure to put all your efforts into practice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±

    ¡®Bow to the teacher,¡¯ chanted Yoon Jung In.

    Following his order, we all bowed deeply at the waist then soon scattered away with whispers. Mingling in the crowd, the Kim twins, Ban Hwee Hyul, and I also headed toward to our classroom. No, we tried to head back to the class.

    BANG!!!

    That was when a sharp and threatening noise resonated in the wet air.

    Suddenly turning my head back, I shrieked, ¡°BAN HWEE HYUL!¡±

    With a loud thud, the big Ban Hwee Hyul collapsed to the front. Before he completely fell down, Kim Hye Woo, who dashed into him like a bullet, supported Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s head, so he, fortunately, avoided hitting his head on the ground. Gasping hard, Kim Hye Woo soon looked up fiercely with a scowl on his face.

    He retorted, ¡°Hey, are you out of your mind? F*cking insane!¡±

    Since Kim Hye Woo always behaved calmly, the words he just dropped sounded surprisingly blunt and abusive. However, the look on Hwang Siwoo¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. Instead, his expression looked cold and spiritless as if he was wearing a mask. It made me flinch my shoulders.

    Amid the bizarre silence, the ball that hit the back of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s head bounced noisily on the ground. As if the ball was kicked as strongly as possible, it rolled on the ground for quite a while then stopped once it bumped into a wall.

    Looking at the sight, I furrowed my face. If Hwang Siwoo had enough strength to kick the ball that way, why didn¡¯t he perform the best he could during the assessment test earlier? Why was he venting his anger to someone innocent when it was his fault not spending much time to practice?

    However, Hwang Siwoo seemed like he had no perception of himself committing something very ridiculous and weird. Looking at Kim Hye Woo, who was still helping Ban Hwee Hyul to stand up, Hwang Siwoo compelled, ¡°You better get off him.¡±

    Not walking on eggshells-that was the strength, and at the same time, weakness of the twins. Shortly after getting frozen at the look on Hwang Siwoo¡¯s face, Kim Hye Woo also showed an expression as frigid as his.

    ¡°Will you if you¡¯re in my situation? Your eyes have gone completely insane,¡± said Kim Hye Woo.

    ¡°Ha, so you¡¯re thirst of blood, huh?¡±

    Speaking that way, Hwang Siwoo turned his mouth up contortedly to resemble a sneer. As he cracked his knuckles and stepped forward, it was, instead, his boys who became in a fluster.

    One of them asked cautiously, ¡°Hyeong, wouldn¡¯t this be enough? The teacher just left the gym¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sunbae. If those losers go bring the teacher back, we¡¯ll gonna be in a trouble.¡±

    Hwang Siwoo stomped his feet, grinding his teeth. Popping his vein, he shouted, ¡°What should I do then when this fu*king loser ran around with those slippers on as if he¡¯s teasing me?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sunbae¡­¡±

    One of the boys raised his hand hesitatingly. He looked quite run-of-the-mill. As far as I¡¯d seen him in the cafeteria, he was just close to ordinary kids during freshmen year but became Hwang Siwoo¡¯s clique once he turned a sophomore. The group that harassed and attacked Ban Hwee Hyul at the garbage dump was now those whom he hung out with.

    Looking at his strange attitude, I quickly realized that it was him who threw out Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s sneakers. Besides, it was his own will to do such a thing without getting Hwang Siwoo¡¯s order.

    As if Hwang Siwoo noticed nothing about it, he kept yelling at the boy threateningly. Perhaps he felt offensive against people interrupting him.

    ¡°What?! What do you want? If you have something to say, just drop it out without a pause!¡±

    Closing his mouth shut immediately, the boy shook his head. He uttered, ¡°Ah, no, nothing at all.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you also afraid of the teacher coming back?¡± asked Hwang Siwoo.

    My eyes then widened at the name that slipped from his mouth.

    ¡°Since Eun Kyum sunbae, who had my back, graduated school and is now gone, you feel like I¡¯m nothing? Is that what you think?¡±

 Chapter 472

    .

    What¡¯s with that story in this context? While I showed a dumbfounded look on my face, the boy suddenly turned pale and shook his head like a fan.

    ¡°No! Never!¡±

    In the end, he put his palms together and began to beg for mercy; however, Hwang Siwoo didn¡¯t look like he would forgive him at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens.¡±

    Scowling at the boy with glaring eyes, Hwang Siwoo retorted that way like a crazy person. The boy then covered his mouth and ran outside the gym alone.

    As soon as the disrupter disappeared, Hwang Siwoo and Kim Hye Woo¡¯s acute tension surrounding Ban Hwee Hyul started back. As if he had recovered his confidence from defeating someone with just a few words, Hwang Siwoo perked the corners of his mouth upward to resemble a sneer again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also getting lost?¡± he asked sarcastically.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re gonna kill someone.¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Kim Hye Woo replied like a roar. However, it didn¡¯t seem to turn Hwang Siwoo on at all. Casting his eyes down, he just replied, ¡®Really?¡¯ then suddenly directed his eyes to us who were watching that sight.

    While we recoiled in fear, Hwang Siwoo raised his hand and said, ¡°Okay, now I¡¯m gonna count to ten. Everyone leaves the space except Ban Hwee Hyul and me. Next, I¡¯m gonna close the door shut.¡±

    His way of speaking sounded so nonchalant that we weren¡¯t able to quickly grasp what we had heard just now. While we stood riveted on the spot in a daze, Hwang Siwoo slightly tilted his head toward us.

    He uttered again, ¡°Get it? I said, ten seconds. If you¡¯re still here after that, I won¡¯t be responsible for what¡¯ll happen next.¡±

    His ultimatum-like words brought a heavier silence to the space. As I realized, at last, that Hwang Siwoo wasn¡¯t just a mediocre punk, I bit my lips firmly.

    However, it had nothing to do with the actions I was about to take right now. With that thought in mind, I barely moved my stiff legs.

    Once I became the first to take a step forward, the other kids also glanced around in confusion as if they barely woke up from a dream. Amid the situation, I kneeled beside Ban Hwee Hyul, still lying down on the floor.

    As if he knew that I would come to them, Kim Hye Woo didn¡¯t look surprised at all but just made me hold Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s arm that was put on his shoulder. It seemed like he was handing me out an object that he had been taking care of.

    ¡°Hey, good to join us. He¡¯s too tall to carry him back by myself, so grab him in that side,¡± said Kim Hye Woo.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied without hesitation.

    Hwang Siwoo narrowed his eyes even more at my response. In the end, he finally started counting down ten seconds.

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡±

    Ignoring his cold, machine-like voice, I put Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s arm around my shoulders. That was all I did, but I moaned, ¡®Argh, if I knew he was this much heavy, I should have come helped him earlier,¡¯ I thought.

    While I regretted that way, Kim Hye Woo said to me, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t he so heavy? It¡¯s no joke. One, two, and we¡¯re gonna lift him up. Cool?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I replied.

    Kim Hye Woo and I barely got up; however, we squatted on the floor within a few seconds. Was Ban Hwee Hyul too heavy? Did we have poor physical strengths? We finally lay face down with both hands on the floor in frustration.

    Hwang Siwoo¡¯s voice kept flowing above us, ¡°Five, four, three¡­¡±

    That was when Kim Hye Hill walked past Hwang Siwoo nonchalantly as if he was a human cuckoo clock. She came to a halt in front of us.

    ¡°Need help?¡± she asked.

    We nodded without a second thought.

    Looking rosy, Kim Hye Woo spoke, ¡°Yeah, hold that side with Ham Donnie and lift him up together that way. All we need is just the lowest level of your power that you use from hitting me in the morning. That will take us through.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tolerating this since it¡¯s your sin, not Hwee Hyul¡¯s. You must be thankful to him,¡± blurted out Kim Hye Hill, but all of a sudden, she lowered her head while hearing a small voice.

    As we also lowered our heads after her, the low voice slipped out from Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Just go¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a vital point at the back of the head,¡± insisted Kim Hye Woo as if he needed no further elaboration.

    Kim Hye Hill also added, ¡°True, and you must also beware of your nape. That¡¯s the part connected to the spinal cord.¡±

    ¡°You really like to say, just leave, huh?¡±

    When I also dropped that question after the twins, Ban Hwee Hyul sunk his head on his chest as if there was no way to stop us. My eyes turned narrower while looking at him.

    In my perspective, Ban Hwee Hyul wasn¡¯t being unable to put himself together but, in fact, just had no will to get up from the floor. Regardless of his intention, the Kim twins and I tried to bring Ban Hwee Hyul back to the class, so eventually, he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes again.

    We, of course, wouldn¡¯t leave Ban Hwee Hyul that way at all and let Hwang Siwoo beat him as much as he liked.

    I urged him again, ¡°Come on.¡±

    Once I spoke that way, Ban Hwee Hyul quietly raised his big body, at last, that didn¡¯t move an inch while being firm and huge like a rock. The moment when we also lifted ourselves halfway from the floor falteringly, Hwang Siwoo concluded pronouncement.

    ¡°One.¡±

    Like an angel of death, his voice sounded so cold that even I, who looked down upon Hwang Siwoo, felt a little scared. However, those feelings didn¡¯t last long. Once I raised my head and glanced around, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    Not only the four of us but most of the kids also didn¡¯t leave the space yet. Only about five people disappeared, but considering their usual characters, they didn¡¯t run away but were gone to call the PE teacher.

    Clenching his fist upon that sight, Hwang Siwoo¡¯s face blushed in rage. He then shouted at us with veins on his neck sticking out.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you all get lost?! Does my word sound ridiculous?! Why are you letting the chance go when it¡¯s given to you?!!!¡±

    Yelling like crazy, his overall appearance frightened us, for sure; still, none of us moved an inch from the spot.

    Lowering his head, Hwang Siwoo murmured in a low voice, ¡°You all¡­ are dead meat today. I¡¯m gonna kill you all¡­¡±

    Mumbling those words to himself, Hwang Siwoo looked like he was putting a curse at us.

    At that moment, Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina came into view. They were dusting off their messy hands as if they had finished cleaning up the storage facility just now. Once they found the overall situation, the two dashed toward us without a break.

    They shouted one after another, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you guys fight?¡±

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul, why are you that way? What happened?¡±

    Since their sight was blocked, the two only saw Ban Hwee Hyul and us, at first; however, as soon as they found Hwang Siwoo standing proudly in the gym, they were able to grasp the situation.

    Stretching out his hand, Yoon Jung In stood in the way between Hwang Siwoo and us. He then uttered in a low voice, ¡°Guys, bring Ban Hwee Hyul to the nurse¡¯s office ASAP. If things get worse, would you take him to the hospital? I ask you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we were trying to do that before you appeared. Don¡¯t snatch our idea.¡±

    Amid the situation, Kim Hye Woo replied naughtily that way and pushed himself up. Kim Hye Hill and I also supported Ban Hwee Hyul and bent our steps, which felt way easier than when he was unconscious.

    As the four of us walked side by side in a group, the kids surrounding us divided into half and let us move through them like the miracle of Moses.

    The look in their eyes wasn¡¯t something like staring at an infectious case. Their glances were rather showing signs of sincere concerns, so I felt quite warm somehow. Among the crowds, there was also Jung Sae Yeon, looking at Ban Hwee Hyul with worried eyes.

    That was when another unexpected incident occurred and hindered us from leaving the gym.

    SLAM!!

    It was such a sharp and firm sound utterly different from when Ban Hwee Hyul got hit on the back of his head. I quickly turned my head.

    The moment when Yoon Jung In came into view, collapsing on the floor, my face turned pale. Lee Mina then shrieked like crazy.

    ¡°You fu*king bastard!!!¡±

 Chapter 473

    .

    She immediately tackled Hwang Siwoo with all her strength, but the group of boys grabbed her arms. Being thrown on the floor, Lee Mina gasped in anger, but she dashed into them once again.

    While the boys kept blocking her way, Hwang Siwoo bent his steps without compunction and walked toward Yoon Jung In. Looking at the sight, Lee Mina shrieked again.

    ¡°Hey, if you dare to touch Yoon Jung In, you¡¯re gonna pay for that! I mean it!¡±

    As if her words made no sense, Hwang Siwoo sneered and stretched his hand to grab Yoon Jung In by the collar. Then at the moment when Hwang Siwoo pulled Yoon Jung In¡¯s head backward by force, I found a stream of blood flowing from Yoon Jung In¡¯s nose. Something inside my head then broke with a snap.

    That was when Hwang Siwoo¡¯s punch came to a halt at the sudden outcry.

    ¡°Loser, you always surprise attack people! Didn¡¯t you take the spot in the ranking battle by attempting sudden attack, instead of playing fair?!¡±

    Hwang Siwoo directed his eyes to my side with a doubtful glance. That was because the person who shouted that way was none other than me.

    Article 38. The Dark Past of the Nationwide Number 1

    As if his most trustful follower had betrayed him, Hwang Siwoo looked like he couldn¡¯t believe the situation. No, since we weren¡¯t having that kind of relationship, it would be more appropriate to describe that he looked like he had been bitten by a mouse forced into a corner.

    Anyway, the person competing with Hwang Siwoo on the stage in his mind should be someone else, not me. However, I appeared impudently; such a run-of-the-mill person like me had dared to confront him.

    Just as I expected, the look on Hwang Siwoo¡¯s face turned into that of a beast with deeply wounded dignity. Taking a step forward, he roared, ¡°Are you insane?!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond but just scowled at him even without blinking. The look in Hwang Siwoo¡¯s eyes became fiercer. Striding toward me, he struck a retort on every step he took.

    ¡°What the hell? Are you really out of your mind? The ball hit him on his head, but why are you going insane? Huh?¡±

    Every time Hwang Siwoo¡¯s sneakers bumped into the wet floor, there was a squeaking noise. Once he stood right in front of me, at last, he raised his hand to sweep back his disheveled hair.

    As if he felt speechless, Hwang Siwoo uttered, ¡°Okay, so you¡¯ve been getting along with the Four Heavenly whatever for a couple of years and even in high school. Is that why you¡¯re overrating yourself? It¡¯s enough to think that way now, huh?¡±

    At that moment, I, who was scowling at him even without blinking, had tears in my eyes. A streak of tear ran down my cheek and began to keep dropping like rainfall.

    Standing beside me, the Kim twins and Ban Hwee Hyul held their breaths and showed a surprised expression. Ban Hwee Hyul especially looked very astonished as much as Hwang Siwoo just now.

    In his perspective, I would indeed look excessively reckless and fearless. I was, of course, not that intrepid, but ever since I was involved with Ban Hwee Hyul, I had been behaving wild, instead, while regarding that everything was just screwed up.

    Having that thought in mind, I lifted my hand to wipe out the tears on my cheek. Hwang Siwoo, on the other hand, still looked very dumbfounded. Shoving one hand into his pocket, he talked sarcastically.

    ¡°You just blurted out whatever you want, but now you feel scared, huh? Do you think I¡¯ll just let you go, saying, ¡®Oh dear, I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ if you cry? Wake up, don¡¯t even dream about it!¡±

    His determined words made me open my tearful lips, at last. Throwing a cold glance at him, I retorted, ¡°I never had those dreams.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you fu*king weeping?¡±

    Being wordless, I directed my eyes to the side over Hwang Siwoo¡¯s shoulders. Yoon Jung In was still tumbling on the ground while covering his stinging cheek. Putting her arms around Yoon Jung In¡¯s shoulders, Lee Mina was crying her heart out with a reddened face.

    Following my glance, Hwang Siwoo found what was going on. He diverted his gaze back onto me and threw a question with a sneer.

    ¡°Why? Because I hit that preachy jerk? Geez, how devoted you are, but you didn¡¯t even shed a tear when I beat the hell out of that big dude behind you.¡±

    Pointing Yoon Jung In again with his chin, Hwang Siwoo uttered with a nasty smirk.

    ¡°Do you have a crush on him? However, you had no choice but to let your friend become his girlfriend, huh? I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re also a couple¡­ then is your boyfriend just a way to camouflage your crush?¡± Hwang Siwoo added, ¡°That¡¯s funny, haha.¡±

    Even if he giggled that way, I didn¡¯t move a muscle but just kept wiping out my falling tears.

    The reason why I was crying had nothing to do with it. I had no energy left to accept that bullshit as a stupid joke.

    If we found someone who had something that we truly desired but didn¡¯t exist within us, we became jealous of or admiring that person. I was always the latter.

    When I first saw Yoon Jung In, I was dazzled by his look as if he was emitting lights. It wasn¡¯t just because of his handsome appearance. Even when he looked so exhausted while pulling an all-nighter during the examination period or even after rolling on the dirt from the tough training at the retreat, Yoon Jung In looked so radiant. His positive, robust, and altruistic character spread that brilliant aura.

    That energy or spirit couldn¡¯t be concealed; the subtle halo around him attracted many people so naturally, therefore.

    Yoon Jung In always looked comfortable in the crowds. That was such a naturalness that I could never attain at all. Though I wasn¡¯t sure if I was born that way or there was a problem during my growth process, I always felt uncomfortable and unhappy when I received huge attention or when too many people surrounded me.

    It felt like those people would shine their flashlights to look through even the darkest and weakest parts inside me. I also thought the same when I first met the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung, those who would have had no interest or curiosity in me.

    The more I felt that way, the more I admired Yoon Jung In. No matter who he met, he never got overwhelmed or behaved awkwardly. He did joke around or act frivolously, but maybe because of that playful attitude, other people could quickly relieve tension and opened their hearts.

    Watching Yoon Jung In befriending Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young, who were such uneasy characters to get along with, at the speed of light, I couldn¡¯t help but exclaim how sociable he was. Thus, I actually found Yoon Jung In a more incomprehensible creature than the Four Heavenly Kings.

    It didn¡¯t, of course, mean that I liked Yoon Jung In as a guy; instead, it was somehow similar to seeing my favorite celebrity. If our favorite celebrities appeared on a TV show and were facing some shameful moments, we would just switch the channel to something else since it was intolerable to watch them going through such a situation. In other words, there existed some people we felt protective of or wanted to take care of.

    Likewise, I wished Yoon Jung In could always show only his confident and brilliant side. Never in my entire life, I wanted to see him behaving timidly or reeling under someone¡¯s attack.

    ¡®But you struck Yoon Jung In after all, huh?¡¯ Assuring my will to fight, I scowled at Hwang Siwoo, who was directing his eyes to me, once again, with a dumbfounded expression.

    Since I wasn¡¯t the main character in a web novel stirred by fury, I, of course, had no confidence to fight and win Hwang Siwoo. Thus, I could just let him beat me so that I could later report it to the teacher or police.

    They say, in times of war, the law falls silent. However, the law could leave a long-lasting bruise, in the end. In return for making potential black-and-blue marks on my face, Hwang Siwoo¡¯s student record would turn red with bad records.

    The moment I murmured such things in my thoughts, a smooth voice intervened in our conversation out of the blue. It sounded chill and even cheerful, at the same time, that I felt it was unsuitable in this tense atmosphere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh. We have to be in the same class for a year.¡±

    Feeling unbelievable, I slowly turned back.

    Yi Ruda was standing beside the side door of the gym with his blue eyes curved into a swiveling smile. I never knew that he would just watch the situation while standing idly that way and even with a bright smile. Thus, I couldn¡¯t help but feel devastated.

 Chapter 474

    .

    However, Ruda gave no attention to my reaction but just turned his head away from me with his arms crossed. When he sent a kind smile, which he would never show to his enemy, Hwang Siwoo responded in a very surprising way.

    He didn¡¯t budge an eye at all when his clique tried to stop him from acting aggressively; however, instead of asking Ruda to not intervene as he dropped some careless words, Hwang Siwoo just replied sulkily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that bit¡­ you heard what she said to me¡­¡±

    I became speechless at his attitude pointing his finger at me like a tattling child. He even filtered his words.

    Leaning deeply against the gym wall, Ruda replied in a low and chill voice.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that.¡±

    Hwang Siwoo¡¯s face brightened as Ruda agreed to him without hesitation. He uttered, ¡°Right? You¡¯ll know why I¡¯m so angry right now since you¡¯ve heard that, so¡­¡±

    While those words slipped out of Hwang Siwoo¡¯s mouth in excitement, Ruda cut him off again.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯re gonna see each other for a year, does it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Hwang Siwoo shut his mouth with a grimace, Ruda pointed his finger at me, the Kim twins, and the rest of the class, sitting through the discord situation, histrionically. He added, ¡°If someone keeps behaving irritatingly, we can make the person transfer to another school, but what are you gonna do to antagonize all these kids?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t affect me. What are they gonna do? Ants just end up into a swarm of ants,¡± argued Hwang Siwoo.

    ¡°What matters is that they are humans, not ants. Besides, if they try to witness this situation as a group, are you really able to handle that? No matter how much your ¡®back-ups¡¯ support you, it¡¯ll be impossible to deflect what you did.¡±

    ¡®Back-ups?¡¯ I tilted my head upon the particularly emphasized word.

    Ruda continued, ¡°Besides if you can¡¯t even conquer such an ordinary high school class fight and go ask your back-ups for help, I wonder how they¡¯ll see you¡­ Didn¡¯t you tell me that you want to succeed Eun Kyum sunbae?¡±

    As Yi Ruda dropped those words while twisting his blond hair with his finger, Hwang Siwoo just bit his lips wordlessly. Considering his reaction when the name, ¡®Eun Kyum,¡¯ popped out earlier, Hwang Siwoo was, right now, acting so astoundingly.

    He, at last, uttered, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±

    Hwang Siwoo¡¯s subsided tone surprised me again. His voice sounded, of course, furious at some point, but he was definitely ¡®asking Ruda¡¯s opinion¡¯ cautiously, not ¡®giving an order¡¯ to him.

    That might have finally pleased Ruda. With a grin, he returned a response, which made me blink.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it right now, the thing we couldn¡¯t do it at the beginning of the semester.¡±

    ¡°The thing we couldn¡¯t¡­ at the beginning of the semester?¡± asked Hwang Siwoo.

    Ruda replied, ¡°A brawl.¡±

    WHAT? Once I heard that word, my brain fell into confusion. Since it came out from his mouth in an everyday tone like ¡®studying for test¡¯ or ¡®listening to music,¡¯ I wasn¡¯t able to grasp the meaning immediately.

    While my brows quickly met in the middle as I barely learned what it indicated, Ruda glanced at me as if he was checking my reaction.

    He continued speaking, ¡°In fact, you and Yoon Jung In ran up against each other in every way from the beginning of the semester. That means you two have had utterly different styles, but it became a problem since you guys tried to ignore it and remain together that way.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± asked Hwang Siwoo.

    Ruda replied, ¡°What if we divide into groups and have a real fight? The group that defeated the other will have the right to control the entire class. How¡¯s that? We should be using the same classroom for a year, so that will make us comfortable, eventually.¡±

    Hwang Siwoo rubbed his chin as if he was putting on his thinking cap.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Ruda spoke yet in a sweet voice, ¡°Of course, the defeated will become uncomfortable, but it¡¯s their fault to be weak, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s way of speaking sounded like he was assured that he and Hwang Siwoo would already win the fight. Actually, if Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t make up his mind to show his true ability, I was aware that things would turn out that way, so I just bit my lips.

    As if it wasn¡¯t only me who thought that way, the clique, who stood behind Hwang Siwoo as in the famous tactic, Hakikjin, the crane wing formation during the historical naval battle in the 16th century, also babbled to each other noisily.

    ¡°Hwang Siwoo plus Yi Ruda?¡±

    ¡°No one can beat them, never¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as Yi Ruda is on our side¡­¡±

    That was when Ruda stared at me again. When we almost had eye contact, I turned my head away from him so obviously. He would feel hurt, but it was me who thought that there was nothing more to be disappointed in him now.

    When I completely turned myself away from him, I kind of felt a stinging gaze on my cheek. However, I rather decided to just neglect Ruda.

    At that moment, I heard Hwang Siwoo¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Cool, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    It sounded too apathetic to tell that he had come up with a critical decision. Well, since he had nothing to lose, for now, that was natural somehow.

    It was, of course, us who was in urgent need of help. Hwang Siwoo would indeed know how to fight, but even Yi Ruda was about to support him. However, in this case, Yi Ruda could become an object of concern rather than Hwang Siwoo and his boys.

    Looking at our side, Yi Ruda spoke calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s not provoke each other until we decide the numbers of the participants, date, and time. Things will be sorted out after the fight, so we don¡¯t need to behave impetuously, right?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even ask our opinions. Ruda¡¯s attitude looked very convinced as if we would definitely accept his suggestion, or perhaps, according to his view, weakness was the fault, so we might have no right to assert our opinions. Whatever it was, we couldn¡¯t help but feel very upset.

    As soon as Yi Ruda finished speaking, Lee Mina helped Yoon Jung In to stand up as if they had promised to do so. Hwang Siwoo, who acted like a mad dog until just now, raised both hands like a surrender and watched the two walk past by him. It seemed like he was about to follow Yi Ruda¡¯s suggestion, not provoking the other group.

    Once the two came within a few steps away from me, I lowered my voice and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Yoon Jung In looked better than I thought. Unlike Ban Hwee Hyul, he didn¡¯t lose consciousness.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m just bleeding,¡± he replied and wiped out under his nose with the back of his palm.

    Looking at Yoon Jung In with reddened eyes, Lee Mina urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go. He grabbed you by the collar as soon as you¡¯re bleeding. They say we must now raise our head after a nosebleed¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really fine. It was just a few seconds,¡± said Yoon Jung In.

    Despite his response, Lee Mina became close to tears again and finally moved her shoulders up and down. Looking bewildered, Yoon Jung In pulled her in his arms in the end.

    We left the gym in shreds that way like remnants of a defeated troop. It was still pouring severely outside. Since it seemed like a prediction of our future, I felt heavy on my chest.

    There was no one in the nurse¡¯s office. The nurse and the music teacher were famous best friends, so they might be having tea time in the empty music room that had no class inside.

    ¡°The nurse is always not in the office every time we come.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I want to ask her if her conscience is okay while receiving all her salary.¡±

    While Yoon Jung In and Kim Hye Woo grumbled one after another, a cotton swab applied with disinfectant touched their cheeks.

    URGH!! Yoon Jung In soon burst into a painful moan. Kim Hye Woo then tossed a question in perplexity.

    ¡°Hey, Kim Hye Hill, I got hit nowhere?!¡±

    Pretending to be surprised, Kim Hye Hill covered her mouth and replied, ¡°But your face looks like this even when no one smacked you?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Never mind. If you didn¡¯t get beaten, move. Why are you occupying the bed when you didn¡¯t get any attack?¡±

    As Kim Hye Hill kicked Kim Hye Woo on his thigh, he pouted his mouth and left the bed. He knew it very well that there was a more urgent patient than him.

    ¡°You and I look quite much the same, so do you know that what you just said is cutting off the nose to spite your face?¡±

    Kim Hye Woo kept grumbling even after he left the bed. Utterly ignoring him, Kim Hye Hill grabbed Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s chin and turned it carefully in every direction.

    As if I was a patient¡¯s family waiting for the result of a surgery, I watched the sight nervously.

 Chapter 475

    .

    Casting a furtive glance at Kim Hye Hill, I asked cautiously, ¡°Is he okay?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill released Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s chin from her hand. Switching her gaze to me, Kim Hye Hill replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s visible at this point. He better go see the doctor then.¡±

    As soon as Kim Hye Hill uttered that way, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s low voice intervened between us.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said.

    ¡°Where are you trying to go?¡±

    ¡°He was struck on the pressure point, right?¡±

    Once we blurted out those questions simultaneously while turning our heads toward him, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s attitude subsided.

    ¡®So, what¡¯s the point of speaking such nonsense?¡¯ I thought while clicking my tongue. Beside me, there was Yoon Jung In, pointing at himself.

    ¡°Hey, Ban Hwee Hyul, you don¡¯t have to push yourself. I have to go see the doctor anyway because of this face. Let¡¯s use the public phone or ask someone in the school office to call us a cab.¡±

    As Yoon Jung In suggested even to that extent, Ban Hwee Hyul nodded as if there was nothing he could do anymore.

    The room was enveloped by a deafening silence. The overall atmosphere in the nurse¡¯s office quickly cooled down as if we were inside a fridge. Biting my lips tightly, I glanced around and found all their faces looking pale like ghosts against the white curtain. Well, I did understand what they had in their minds.

    Yoon Jung In, who couldn¡¯t bear the situation anymore, tapped Lee Mina on her arm and said, ¡°Honey, go demand those bastards compensation. My face is yours, but this is what they¡¯ve done to me.¡±

    Lee Mina replied still in a tearful voice, ¡°They say it¡¯s better to demolish thoroughly and rebuild things that aren¡¯t fully broken.¡±

    Her words sounded utterly different from her voice, which made Yoon Jung In¡¯s face turn green.

    ¡°What? My face?¡± he stammered.

    Regardless of his reaction, Lee Mina repeated the words, ¡®Demolish? Did I say demolish?¡¯ quickly to herself with glaring eyes. Scowling at the floor shortly after, she began to have red veins in her eyes.

    While we stared at her breathlessly, Lee Mina stamped out of her seat, at last, and shouted, ¡°URGH!!!! So annoying!! I wish I can demolish that moerfuer!!¡± Raising her head at the moment, she thrust her finger back to Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°Ah, he made this poor little face look more miserable! Oh, what are we gonna do now?!¡± she yelled. In the end, Mina lifted up the chair upside down and shrieked like a pterosaur, ¡°URGHHHHHH!!!¡±

    Having her in the background, Yoon Jung In diverted his gaze onto us. Pointing at himself with a pale face, he mouthed, ¡®Do I look miserable?¡¯

    We shook our heads at the same time. Yoon Jung In had masculine facial features and almond-shaped eyes that never went along with the word ¡®miserable.¡¯

    Putting on my thinking cap, I carefully uttered, ¡°Uh¡­ maybe that means you have those ¡®big eyes¡¯ appeal that makes her want to do everything for you. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Right? That¡¯s what she means, huh?¡±

    The moment when Yoon Jung In asked back desperately, Lee Mina threw the chair she was holding just now to the floor with a loud thud.

    Being surprised in a flinch, I, on the other hand, checked the floor instinctively if there were any cracks. That was an inevitable reaction after being close to people, who could break things with bare hands, for a long time.

    Then, all of a sudden, something flashed through my head. My face looked depressed. Ruda was once one of those people. Coincidentally, that name slipped out of Lee Mina¡¯s mouth out of the blue.

    ¡°Not only Hwang Siwoo but Ruda that bastard¡­!! I¡¯m gonna break him into pieces as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While there was another moment of silence, I looked at Lee Mina with subsided eyes. Her face was turning redder and more heated than her rosy cheeks. Raising her hand, she wiped out the tears in her eyes then blurted out again, ¡°Not kidding. He¡¯s really¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed at him¡­ and confused¡­ Everything I¡¯ve seen so far doesn¡¯t seem to be his true color,¡± she uttered heavily.

    The air around us became solemn. I had to admit that Lee Mina had finally brought out the subject that we had been thinking about, and at the same time, didn¡¯t dare to voice it out until now.

    Now I had come to think of it, the object that enraged me was not Hwang Siwoo, who blurted such abusive remarks that made me shudder, but actually Ruda.

    Recalling the words and attitude he had shown us today, I couldn¡¯t help but look back at the things we had gone through together. It felt like I should ask myself in the past smiling with him, ¡®How are you assured of yourself knowing so well about the person beside you?¡¯

    The moment I bit my lips with a grimace, the door flung open.

    We turned our heads apathetically in that direction while regarding that it¡¯d be, of course, a student looking for the nurse, but as if the clouds had cleared, our facial expressions soon brightened.

    ¡°Shin Suh Hyun!¡±

    Like we had finally met a savior after wandering around the fields, we reacted enthusiastically, which startled Shin Suh Hyun and made him step back into the sunny hallway. However, he walked back into the nurse¡¯s office and closed the door as if he had braced himself.

    ¡°What the heck is going on? The kids in our class were behaving this way earlier, and you guys¡­¡± Slurring the end of his sentence, Shin Suh Hyun suddenly stiffened as Yoon Jung In¡¯s face came into view. ¡°What the hell? I¡¯ve heard that you and Hwang Siwoo had a fight.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Shin Suh Hyun¡­¡±

    Watching Yoon Jung In¡¯s eyes filling with tears, I tried to alert Shin Suh Hyun. That was when he took a step closer to Yoon Jung In and frowned at his best friend¡¯s face.

    ¡°I, of course, thought you might have won, but seriously, did he hit you in the face? That fu*king douchebag?¡±

    As soon as Shin Suh Hyun asked that way frigidly, Yoon Jung In burst out crying that sounded oddly tearful. He then threw himself in Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s arms. Having quite a robust physique, Yoon Jung In¡¯s action pushed Shin Suh Hyun a few steps backward.

    Despite the situation, Shin Suh Hyun reacted unexpectedly calm, instead of throwing an uppercut, as usual. Perhaps, it was in consideration of not punching the person who had already got terribly attacked. Instead, he dropped a question rarely in bewilderment.

    ¡°Dude, what¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±

    Hugging Shin Suh Hyun, Yoon Jung In wept like he was gonna die. Shin Suh Hyun stood there clumsily in bewilderment while being unable to either push Yoon Jung In away or hug him back.

    I asked abruptly, ¡°Now I come to think of it, Shin Suh Hyun, why are you here? What happened to the training? You left for it as soon as the performance assessment was over since you had to train for the competition tomorrow.¡±

    Holding back an urge to push Yoon Jung In¡¯s head away from his tummy, Shin Suh Hyun replied, ¡°Oh, I just stopped by at the classroom to pick up something for a second, but no one was there; even the classroom door was closed. Though you guys had PE class, it seemed too late to have not returned.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°I kept waiting for you guys while wondering if you were being punished as a group, but across the hallway, kids were walking toward the classroom totteringly, which looked quite weird like zombies. Then when they found me, they were dashing to me like agitated zombies,¡± said Shin Suh Hyun.

    He added, ¡°I¡¯ve wondered whether I should run away or not.¡±

    Watching him talking severely that way, I gently giggled. Just having a conversation with him brought the feelings drowned deeply on the bottom up to the surface of the water. It seemed like, unexpectedly, someone threw me a life vest with a splash out of the blue.

    Shin Suh Hyun continued, ¡°As I stayed patient, suppressing my urge to escape, the kids surrounded me in the blink of an eye then started to babble that there was a brawl with Hwang Siwoo and Yi Ruda something like that, but honestly, things weren¡¯t clearly graspable. Amid the situation, the one who supposed to be the noisiest wasn¡¯t there, so I asked where he was. They told me he fought with Hwang Siwoo and was now in the nurse¡¯s office.¡±

    Speaking that way, Shin Suh Hyun suddenly dropped his gaze at Yoon Jung In¡¯s face shoved onto his tummy.

    ¡°But, no way, I never thought you would have got beaten up¡­¡± uttered Shin Suh Hyun. Barely having escaped from Yoon Jung In, he pulled a chair from the bed and sat down.

    ¡°So, did you put up a fight then got beaten?¡± asked Shin Suh Hyun calmly.

    Rubbing his bruised cheek, Yoon Jung In slurred his response.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Dude, you aren¡¯t that weak.¡±

    On behalf of Yoon Jung In, who didn¡¯t seem to respond properly, I replied, ¡°He wasn¡¯t beaten during a fair and square fight. Hwang Siwoo committed a sudden attack, which made him that way.¡±

    With that response, I, on the other hand, wondered, ¡®As far as I know about Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s personality, it wouldn¡¯t matter that Yoon Jung In ended up getting beaten due to his weakness or not, but why is he asking that way? Am I wrong?¡¯

 Chapter 476

    .

    The point here was the fact that Yoon Jung In got beaten unilaterally without doing anything wrong. Besides, although he usually retorted to Yoon Jung In so fiercely, we all knew that Shin Suh Hyun would be the first among us to take action for Yoon Jung In when something took place.

    Or maybe it was just me who wasn¡¯t aware of it, but Shin Suh Hyun might have also cared about hierarchy or ranking. If then, was it also one of his colors too? However, he didn¡¯t look that way at all¡­

    That was when Shin Suh Hyun placed his hand on his back and tossed another question.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s exactly about the brawl? I¡¯m aware that Hwang Siwoo and Yi Ruda are deeply involved in it though¡­¡±

    Exchanging eye contact, we quickly poured out the things that happened in the gym. Something about Yi Ruda could strike him dumb, but Shin Suh Hyun didn¡¯t show any signs of surprise. Instead, he just nodded once in a while and kept listening to our stories.

    Once we finished explaining all the things, Shin Suh Hyun set off a bomb out of the blue. Switching his gaze back to Yoon Jung In, he uttered, ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Not only Yoon Jung In but the rest of us became bewildered at his response. While we just blinked swiftly in silence, Shin Suh Hyung continued speaking.

    ¡°We did whine for a while that it¡¯d be better if Hwang Siwoo, instead, thrashed on us while forgetting the age.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Yi Ruda has afforded us the opportunity to do what we have longed for, so all you have to do is go on a rampage.¡±

    He then added calmly to us, whose jaws were dropped onto the floor, ¡°You just got suddenly attacked. They say you weren¡¯t even able to fight against him properly.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± murmured Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s worth a try. I may not be able to join you guys due to the athletic competition, so check the date and bring as many of our classmates as you can. Other kids will also put their brains to work, so they won¡¯t just sit by and watch Hwang Siwoo and his boys being in power, will they? I guess we can push them out by numbers of people in our side.¡±

    As if he was talking about strategy games, not the real world we¡¯re living in, those that slipped out of his mouth made us gape at him. Even Kim Hye Woo, addicted to games, had never said such things like that.

    Putting us aside, Shin Suh Hyun was, however, rubbing his chin and thinking deeply about something alone. He then detached his lips again.

    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing that lingers in mind, it¡¯s Yi Ruda. If we just let him do whatever he wants, the whole class may turn into victims under his control, so Yoon Jung In, you¡­ Nah, I¡¯m not sure if you can watch intently and stop him alone from doing random things.¡±

    I felt depressed at Shin Suh Hyun¡¯s remark that reminded me of the things I had forgotten for a while. Closing my hands firmly that were on my knees, I wondered if we couldn¡¯t avoid having a conflict with Ruda as long as he decided to stand beside Hwang Siwoo and his boys. However, why, for what reason?

    That was when I rambled those questions in my head. A cool refreshing voice that sounded like a morning breeze pierced through the heavy rainy air.

    ¡°Why are you guys concerned about dealing with me?¡±

    Feeling quite shocked, I turned my head in that direction.

    The person standing against the wall nearby the door was none other than Ruda. How on earth did he open the door without drawing our attention? No, that wasn¡¯t the point here.

    What mattered was that Ruda was showing a grin nonchalantly in front of us as if things that occurred in the gym earlier were all just a dream.

    As we found that he looked the same as usual, we couldn¡¯t hide expressions on our faces that were beyond description. The only person who remained composed was Shin Suh Hyun, who wasn¡¯t at the gym at the time. In a low and serene voice, he spoke on behalf of us.

    ¡°Why are we concerned about dealing with you? Hey, it¡¯s you who said it¡¯s gonna be a fight against us.¡±

    Ruda¡¯s eyes curved into a smile at that response. He replied, ¡°Us? No, that¡¯s wrong.¡±

    My brows met in the middle upon his enigmatic words. What on earth was Ruda trying to say? Ruda or Jooin¡¯s puzzle-like words usually felt interesting, but right now it even irritated me. Didn¡¯t he remember what he said to us earlier?

    Stiffening my face, I asked straightforwardly, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Ruda, however, looked still relaxed. Crossing his arms, he continued speaking slowly and calmly.

    ¡°The object is missing. If you say that it¡¯s gonna be a fight against ¡®us,¡¯ it sounds like ¡®I¡¯ am standing against you guys.¡±

    ¡°Why is it wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the ¡®us¡¯ fighting against each other; ¡®we,¡¯ all of us including ¡®me,¡¯ are fighting against them,¡± said Yi Ruda.

    What the heck was that now? As if I was taking my first English grammar class, I grabbed my head and lifted my eyes. Sweeping back my bangs, I struck a retort as if I were enunciating each word.

    ¡°SO, WHAT, ON, EARTH, DOES, THAT, MEAN?¡±

    Ruda replied without hesitation, ¡°It means that I¡¯m on your side to fight them.¡±

    There was a moment of silence. We then looked at each other and shrieked at the same time.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Eh?

    ¡°What are you talking about right now, huh?¡±

    Springing to her feet, Lee Mina dropped that question then began to look around in a hurry.

    ¡®What is she doing?¡¯ While I wondered that way, she bent her steps and leaned against the wall as if she had finally found the right place. Crossing her arms and pulling her chin slightly upward, Mina spoke in a haughty attitude.

    ¡°Earlier at the gym, you were standing arrogantly this way and just watched us getting beaten as if you¡¯re a mere spectator. You didn¡¯t come forward to tackle the situation! Even when Hwang Siwoo poured out aggressive things to Donnie, you didn¡¯t stop him from doing that,¡± uttered Lee Mina. She then added, ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed with you.¡±

    Yi Ruda, however, just shrugged unaffectedly then asked back, ¡°Then, in that situation, did I have to say, ¡®Hwang Siwoo, stop that! What are you fu*king doing to my friends? Actually, I pretended to befriend you lately as a plot to stab you in the back!¡¯ something like that? If I did, Hwang Siwoo would have not accepted my suggestion.¡±

    Listening to his words quietly, I opened my eyes roundly at that part. Raising my head, I tossed a question.

    ¡°Hold on, did you just say stabbing him in the back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just as you heard, it was a plot.¡± He then uttered, ¡°Then did I look that much of a douchebag to hang around with that bastard? It hurts me then.¡±

    Even if it was a natural response, I couldn¡¯t say anything to him. Just touching my chin, I murmured, ¡®I see, so it was his plot to stab Hwang Siwoo in the back. Why wasn¡¯t I being able to doubt that beforehand?¡¯

    From many different things we had gone through, I already found that Ruda had a strategic mind within him. Considering his personality, he would have, of course, wanted to uproot the cause, instead of just resolving the things right in front of him.

    Ruda¡¯s plan was simple. First, he would make Hwang Siwoo trust him as if they would team up and fight against us. Ruda then lays a bet, but in the end, he turns away from Hwang Siwoo and stands on our side.

    If that was the case, Hwang Siwoo would definitely become so bewildered on the day of the brawl. The victory would also return to us, of course. The only thing we bore in mind was Yi Ruda in the first place when considering the battle between Hwang Siwoo and us.

    As soon as all of us heard the truth, we seemed to grasp Ruda¡¯s plan at once. A moment after, Yoon Jung In broke the ice. Removing the tense look from his face, he grumbled like usual.

    ¡°Geez, then you must have told us in advance although they say you should cheat yourself ahead of cheating others.¡±

    Showing a dumbfounded look, Ruda replied, ¡°I won¡¯t mind if it was other kids, but you? Hey, then do you think you¡¯d have reacted the same as earlier?¡±

    ¡°Eek¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing more to say, huh?¡± said Ruda, shrugging his shoulders teasingly.

    The Kim twins burst into small laughter then just lightly scolded Ruda.

    ¡°You should have, at least, let us know.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah, that¡¯s true, my bad.¡±

    Accepting Ruda¡¯s apology, the twins loosened their strained expressions. Although they also felt still uncomfortable at some point, the worst scenario was anyway gone now, so from getting relief and thinking that Hwang Siwoo would soon come to a halt controlling the class, they looked less burdened now.

    Next, Shin Suh Hyun tilted his head back and heaved a big sigh.

    ¡°What a swindler!¡±

    Following him, Lee Mina clenched her teeth and attempted to have Yi Ruda in a headlock. As if he had no will to let her do that, Ruda threaded his head through her hands.

 Chapter 477

    .

    The uncomfortable atmosphere was soon gone from those jovial moments. Though there was a little squabble, the situation had now returned to usual, but I was the only one tilting my head in wonder.

    ¡®What is it that keeps lingering in mind? Can¡¯t get what that is¡­¡¯ Having that thought in my head, I suddenly raised my head as Yoon Jung In dropped a question.

    ¡°Hey, Yi Ruda, but now I¡¯ve come to think of it, are you sure you¡¯d be really okay?¡± asked Yoon Jung In.

    With a crooked smile, Ruda tossed a question.

    ¡°What do you mean? Wait, you aren¡¯t asking me if I¡¯d be okay to lose Hwang Siwoo as my friend, are you? Geez, are you kidding me?¡±

    Waving his hand in denial, Yoon Jung In replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Hey, I do have eyes too. Considering your character, I¡¯m very clear that you must have been struggling to get along with Hwang Siwoo and humor his personality.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°I mean, sunbaes¡­ You¡¯d be aware of it if you¡¯ve hung around with Hwang Siwoo that he¡¯s been staying quite connected with a lot of other rankers since he¡¯s also a ranker himself.¡±

    Ruda nodded nonchalantly, ¡°Oh, I see. Yeah, I¡¯ve been introduced a few of them too.¡±

    I was surprised at Ruda¡¯s response. Was he already that much close to those people in that extent? If Ruda was determined to do so, it wouldn¡¯t be just a dream that he could have simply conquered Hwang Siwoo and his clique.

    Yoon Jung In continued cautiously, ¡°Well, in my view, it¡¯s absurd to divide rankers by fight among fellow students, so I don¡¯t like that term, but anyway if such people belong to that ¡®ranking thing,¡¯ doesn¡¯t that mean they are also good fighters too? So, in that case, if those sunbaes catch you backstabbing Hwang Siwoo, would they just leave you in peace? They even know your face.¡±

    Even though Yoon Jung In seriously warned him, ¡®Dude, you must be careful for real,¡¯ Yi Ruda didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all.

    Well, I had no concerns about Yi Ruda while being aware of his true identity and the fact that he had been hard trained during his childhood. However, Yoon Jung In would be different.

    While I showed an enigmatic look on my face, Yoon Jung In seemed somehow frustrated that he punched the pillow beside him.

    ¡°Uh, come on, Yi Ruda! Don¡¯t just smile, but please take this seriously! If something happens in the end, that¡¯s too late to regret,¡± shouted Yoon Jung In.

    That was when Yi Ruda, who had been put a swiveling grin on his lips, opened his mouth, at last.

    ¡°Okay, cool. I was about to talk about this later, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What else are you hiding from us?¡± asked Yoon Jung In. Not only himself but we also felt dumbfounded at Ruda¡¯s remark.

    As if he was taking out his secret weapon, Ruda declared confidently, ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t even have to throw a punch at them.¡±

    There was a moment of silence. Yoon Jung In then responded to Ruda with a frown, ¡°What are you talking about? That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be going there alone, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, even if I¡¯m there alone, of course, nothing will happen, but I¡¯m not gonna throw a punch at all too.¡±

    ¡°We called them out to have a fight, but how can we end things up if no one¡¯s throwing a punch? Are you gonna fire a gun or what?¡± asked Kim Hye Woo while showing a look of wonder.

    Even at the question that Kim Hye Woo threw like a game addict, Ruda just smiled. He replied, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s kind of like that though.¡±

    I was astonished at Ruda¡¯s response. If someone else talked about firing a gun or so, I would definitely regard it as a metaphor; however, when it slipped out of Ruda¡¯s mouth, the word, ¡®gun fire¡¯ sounded very real.

    ¡®Uh, but Ruda, isn¡¯t using that kind of weapon in high school fight going too far? Besides, isn¡¯t gun possession prohibited in Korea except for specially licensed people?¡¯ I asked in my thoughts.

    At that moment, Ruda continued, ¡°Yoon Jung In, you said to me earlier that you¡¯ve seen Hwang Siwoo introducing me to his close sunbaes.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think I did while being close friends with Hwang Siwoo in addition to implanting the idea that I¡¯m on his side in his mind?¡±

    Speaking that way, Ruda tapped his temple with his forefinger. While we looked at him in bewilderment, Ruda searched his pocket then handed out something out of the blue. My eyes widened.

    When I was involved in the abduction before, I had the chance to see it for a second while cooperating with police investigation afterward. The long, portable metal device was none other than a voice recorder.

    Smiling delightfully, Ruda uttered, ¡°The proof of Hwang Siwoo backbiting his very close sunbaes.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±

    Being at a loss for words, we looked at each other. Ruda juggled the voice recorder in front of us then spoke leisurely.

    ¡°Now you get it, huh? The reason why none of us have to fight them¡­¡±

    After dropping that remark, Ruda threw a glance toward the gym with his eyes curved into a smile. He kept on speaking, ¡°You guys would already know since you¡¯ve heard him speaking in the gym about the sunbaes who graduated last year. That bastard has a huge inferiority complex, so that¡¯s why he always backbites those people.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Hwang Siwoo has been criticizing those people such as they are nothing; all they have is just reputation and is no more than froth. It was such painful to hear those craps. Anyway, let¡¯s throw this bomb at Hwang Siwoo and our sunbaes. We¡¯re gonna just step aside, then the rest will correct itself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you know Ruda¡­¡±

    Should I say that Ruda was using too much of a dirty trick or he was just cunning? While everyone became speechless at his bold plan as if they were lost in admiration, only I detached my lips to speak out.

    Showing quite a na?ve look, Ruda asked, ¡°Huh, what¡¯s up? Anything you want to say?¡±

    His blue eyes were twinkling like stars. It even looked like he was waiting for a compliment. Taking a deep breath, I continued to speak.

    ¡°You know the so-called plan you have¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long that his spring-like dazzling face turned stiff at my following words.

    <hr />

    Yi Ruda climbed up the stairs unusually with loud footsteps.

    Almost after lunchtime, the staircase was crowded with freshmen and sophomores. Boys and girls putting their hands on the stairway handrail or leaning against the wall while talking to each other all cleared the way in fear at Ruda¡¯s threatening attitude. Watching that sight, Yi Ruda perked the corners of his eyes upward.

    In the beginning of the semester, Ruda had quite a good reputation; however, it almost fell to the ground within a month. Well, that was inevitable.

    Among the bullies in this school, Hwang Siwoo was the most ill-reputed of provoking a fight even against just run-of-the-mill kids. Since Yi Ruda befriended him and hung around only with him lately, kids would hold a fairly dim view of Ruda.

    Yi Ruda was, of course, not a person who minded others looking at him that way. Especially, if that happened while things were under his plan, he sincerely didn¡¯t care about how other people considered him.

    However, right now, every little thing irritated him since he felt so angry. Raising his hand, he suddenly disheveled his blond hair then climbed up the stairs again with big strides.

    The reason why he became so upset now was not because of Ham Donnie having refused his plan that he¡¯d been putting all his efforts on for the last few weeks. Instead of that, it was because that bastard¡¯s expectation was exactly correct.

    Biting his lips, Yi Ruda lifted his head up at the sound that came from somewhere out of the blue.

    A boy¡¯s torso came into view over the staircase banister. His brown hair was swaying over his forehead; so was his soft-looking red-brown eyes. A sunny smile was occupying his eyes and lips.

    He was such a boy that seemed to be born with the words, ¡®Peace begins with a smile.¡¯ However, Yi Ruda grimaced as soon as he saw him.

    The boy over the staircase banister, Woo Jooin, began to giggle while holding his tummy as soon as Yi Ruda¡¯s frown came into his sight. Pounding the stairway handrail, he uttered, ¡°Ahaha, look at your face! I was right, huh? As I told you, your plan would be denied.¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Geez, you really look so funny right now. I want to take a picture, but on all occasions, I don¡¯t have my phone with me. Maybe that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to submit my phone today in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to speak abusively so that you can shut up and get lost?¡±

    Even though Yi Ruda retorted that way, Woo Jooin descended the stairs and teased Yi Ruda while standing beside him. In the end, Yi Ruda grabbed Woo Jooin by the collar. Coughing loudly, Woo Jooin didn¡¯t stop laughing. Only those watching the sight turned pale at the moment.

 Chapter 478

    .

    They whispered, ¡°I get that he¡¯s Yi Ruda, but how can Woo Joo In also laugh like crazy even in that situation¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anyways, don¡¯t we have to stop him from doing that to Woo Jooin?¡±

    Amid the small noise, Woo Jooin, fixing his gaze at Yi Ruda, detached his lips all of a sudden.

    ¡°See? I know mama very well.¡±

    ¡°Finished leaving a will?¡± asked Yi Ruda.

    Woo Jooin, however, showed a swiveling smile. He uttered, ¡°Do you want to know why mama refused your plan?¡±

    Wondering about the reason for a second, Yi Ruda then let go Woo Jooin¡¯s collar from his grip. Just as Woo Jooin barely put his feet on the floor, he cleared his throat then spread his crumpled collar.

    ¡°Did she ever tell you why?¡± asked Woo Jooin.

    ¡°Kind of¡­ a little¡­¡±

    Woo Jooin asked back, ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Scowling at the floor while remaining silent, Yi Ruda finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ If I proceed with the plan, Hwang Siwoo will only learn, ¡®I must not backbite or criticize sunbaes,¡¯ instead of thinking like, ¡®I must never harass or humiliate weak kids,¡¯ but, first of all, she was also concerned about throwing Hwang Siwoo to his sunbaes filled with anger.¡±

    Woo Jooin nodded, ¡°Everything sounds correct. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Everyone agreed to her, so that was the end of the conversation,¡± replied Yi Ruda. Lifting his head up, frowning, he added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you expect the same reason?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I have a different one.¡±

    Yi Ruda asked, ¡°What is it then?¡±

    Woo Jooin leaned against the staircase banister with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s because of you,¡± he replied.

    Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected response. Furrowing his brows as much as he could, Yi Ruda roared, ¡°Hey, I told you to stop playing. You really trying to argue with me?¡±

    ¡°No way. I¡¯m not saying that mama hates you, hyeong,¡± said Woo Jooin, waving his hand exaggeratingly. Smiling, he continued, ¡°The plan you presented¡­ there is no consideration about yourself in that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A moment of silence swept the space. Opening his mouth to say something, Yi Ruda, however, just closed it back then narrowed his blue eyes to glare at Woo Jooin.

    He blurted out, ¡°Explain it to me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say your plan turned out to be successful, and therefore, Hwang Siwoo left this school and transferred to somewhere else or so, but what would your position become in class afterward?¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s brows met in the middle at Woo Jooin¡¯s response. He asked himself, ¡®What would I become in the class afterward?¡¯

    As if he was being self-conscious of the people around them, Woo Jooin lowered his voice.

    ¡°Your insight is correct that once you¡¯ve successfully dealt with Hwang Siwoo, other things will just flow into each other. In preparation for Hwang Siwoo disagreeing with outcomes by any chance, it was great that you¡¯ve encouraged betting and cut that possibility off.¡±

    Yi Ruda quietly nodded.

    Woo Jooin kept on speaking, ¡°Above all, the best thing about your plan is that without taking direct action, we can simply eliminate Hwang Siwoo. Even if something happens, there¡¯s nothing for us to be blamed for.¡±

    He then lowered his voice, even more, saying, ¡°But let¡¯s say things go well that way, and the situation is all cleared out. Once the class atmosphere returns to normal, will you be able to blend into that vibe? You¡¯ve befriended Hwang Siwoo intentionally in order to eliminate his existence in class; you¡¯ve even used a voice recorder to collect proof of such remarks disadvantageous to him. In the end, you¡¯re like snitching on him to his close sunbaes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In the back of their minds, everyone will be reluctant to get along with you. In other words, you¡¯re becoming a total villain while you¡¯ve done such good things to them.¡±

    Yi Ruda uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about those things. Whether the rest of the kids in the class think of me that way or not.¡±

    Throwing a glance to the staircase they had just walked past by, Woo Jooin replied, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true since if you¡¯ve minded other people backbiting about you, you wouldn¡¯t have used the plan of befriending Hwang Siwoo in the first place.¡±

    Yi Ruda dropped a question with a sincere look of wonder.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem? I told you I¡¯d be fine.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still painful to watch someone she likes getting blamed you know¡­ although the person has expected that to happen.¡±

    Yi Ruda¡¯s ears reddened in a flash. Without missing the chance, Woo Jooin responded apathetically.

    ¡°Hyeong, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. Mama has a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡­ I know that too!¡± Yi Ruda shouted while hiding his ears in his hands.

    Looking at his reaction, Woo Jooin showed a smile then leaned back against the banister. He uttered, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m clearly aware of what you¡¯ve been missing in your plan and which part is going wrong. I made the same mistakes before, which mama blamed me about as well. So hyeong, you must also consider your safety and reputation¡­¡±

    Refusing to listen to the end of Woo Jooin¡¯s advice, Yi Ruda covered his ears and ran up the stairs that way.

    Watching him receding with lightning speed, Woo Jooin smiled timidly. As he was left alone that way, Woo Jooin didn¡¯t grin exaggeratingly as he did earlier. Shrugging just a few times, Woo Jooin shoved his hands in his pocket then tried to take a step forward.

    That was when someone descending the stairs in a hurry bumped into his shoulders; however, it was that person who tumbled down on the floor.

    Woo Jooin looked at the girl who collapsed on the floor with interest in his eyes. He was also not that big or robust¨C¨Conly when comparing him to the folks always staying together and hanging out with him¨C¨Cbut the girl in front of him was too petite.

    She didn¡¯t seem to reach even 150cm; although she hid herself in a thick hoodie, he could tell that she was seemingly skinny.

    Staring down at her, Woo Jooin soon flinched at her words that slipped out of her pouting pale lips.

    ¡°Would you please let go¡­ my hands¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uh, my bad¡­ you were almost tumbling down, so¡­¡± replying that way, Woo Jooin looked at the girl¡¯s face right in front of him.

    He was definitely aware of himself having a good impression since he¡¯d been hearing that numerous times ever since he was born. Almost no one could speak badly or dare to spit at him if he boasted his killer smile. Only a very limited few, those who were able to guess his true intention, such as Eun Jiho or Yi Ruda rarely swore or struck a retort at him.

    When Yi Ruda flashed through his mind, Woo Jooin frowned again. ¡®Geez, I hate someone who resembles me too much,¡¯ he muttered.

    Thinking of Yi Ruda, Woo Jooin felt intimate as if they were blood ties, but on the other hand, he became uncomfortable as if he had seen an awful reflection of himself in a rough-surfaced mirror.

    Woo Jooin examined the girl again. Anyway, he had never thought himself having a bad impression, but her face was pale like a sheet of paper or a bunny that encountered a lion. Just as he realized that her wrist was slightly trembling in his grip, Woo Jooin quickly released her hand.

    Rubbing the part that Woo Jooin just grabbed, the girl kept repeating, ¡®Thank you, thank you so much.¡¯

    That was an incomprehensible sight, and at the same time, quite pathetic to watch, so Woo Jooin threw a question.

    ¡°You¡¯re a freshman, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a special question, but why was she flinching in surprise? Thinking that way, Woo Jooin clicked his tongue. He uttered, ¡°If you¡¯re like that because I was with a fierce-looking, blonde hair sunbae just now, don¡¯t get too frightened since I¡¯m not a scary person at all.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°For real. I¡¯m not someone who gets mad when people bump into me in the hallway you know.¡±

    Even though he thought that he had explained it to her kindheartedly, the girl still looked pale and just repeated, ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± which made Woo Jooin feel quite sick of such a reaction.

    Glancing around, he found that there were still a lot of people around the stairs.

    ¡®If things keep going this way, people will gossip about me that I¡¯m a mean sunbae to hoobaes. Perhaps it¡¯s better to just leave asap.¡¯ Heaving a sigh, Woo Jooin turned around. He said, ¡°Then see you around.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, bye¡­ See you around.¡±

    Even when bidding that short farewell, her tongue seemed to slip a couple of times. Wondering if she was usually stammering when she spoke, Woo Jooin climbed up the rest of the stairs.

    Once he finished going upstairs, a new thought entered his head all of a sudden. He looked at the staircase he just walked up.

    The view of her back, which looked like a middle school girl with a dull purple hoodie over her head, was gradually receding from him. According to the way she wore that outfit, the girl might be sensitive to cold or a shy character.

    Staring at her appearance from behind, Woo Jooin murmured, ¡°Weird. She looks familiar though¡­¡±

    If there was a problem, it would be Woo Jooin rarely forgetting someone¡¯s face after an encounter. He, however, was now saying, ¡®She looks familiar,¡¯ not even ¡®I¡¯ve seen her before.¡¯ Where did this memory derive from then? Woo Jooin rubbed his chin.

    Even if it was Woo Jooin, he couldn¡¯t remember every person walking past him in the streets. Perhaps, he had bumped into the girl a few times since they might live nearby the neighborhood. If not, then¡­

    ¡°Maybe I saw only a part of her covered face¡­¡±

    Thinking to that extent, Woo Jooin came to a sudden stop.

 Chapter 479

    .

    Even if it was Woo Jooin, he couldn¡¯t remember every person walking past him in the streets. Perhaps, he had bumped into the girl a few times since they might live nearby the neighborhood. If not, then¡­

    ¡°Maybe I saw only a part of her covered face¡­¡±

    Thinking to that extent, Woo Jooin came to a sudden stop.

    <hr />

    Sitting in the waiting area, flipping through some fashion magazines, I lifted my head when someone¡¯s bulky frame came into view.

    ¡°You done?¡± I asked.

    Ban Hwee Hyul quietly nodded with a paper in his grip. I reached out my hand toward it.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    As soon as I received it, I checked it out and found that it was a flyer handed out in the street earlier. Feeling bewildered, I flickered my eyes and tossed him a question.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the prescription?¡±

    ¡°Gave me nothing,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Really? Is it because you aren¡¯t having a cold or so? Well, is everything okay then?¡±

    ¡°When I told him that something struck me on the head, the doctor became surprised that there weren¡¯t any injuries,¡± said Ban Hwee Hyul while rubbing the back of his head nonchalantly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh since there was a very loud noise when the ball hit him on his head. In fear of Ban Hwee Hyul collapsing on the ground before reaching the hospital, Yoon Jung In and I got a cab in a flurry and headed straight to see the doctor.

    However, now I had come to think of it, maybe there was a loud noise because the ball was, simply, pumped up too hard. If that was not the case, perhaps Ban Hwee Hyul had a strong body as a nationwide Number one. Well, according to my numbers of experience, the reason would be the latter.

    Anyway, instead of getting any injuries, having no signs of the ball striking him on his head was a hundred times better. The moment I tried to heave a big sigh of relief, Yoon Jung In, who had received a paper from the office walked toward us with big strides.

    Since he looked quite pale like a patient, I sighed in spite of myself.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it ain¡¯t no joke, huh?¡±

    Speaking that way, Yoon Jung In pointed at his cheekbones then went all the way down to his chin. The area that first appeared red and swollen was now bruised, black and blue, like an expired fruit.

    Being startled, I covered my lips and said, ¡°Lee Mina is about to cry¡­¡±

    ¡°What? That must not happen, but hey, I¡¯m actually quite excited though.¡±

    ¡°Why? For what?¡±

    Even with that awful appearance, Yoon Jung In spoke with a smile, ¡°Just these bruises will take two weeks to completely heal, so if I report it to the teachers, Hwang Siwoo won¡¯t be able to come to school for about a few weeks. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡®A-ha,¡¯ I showed an awkward grin. Amid this situation, Yoon Jung In was only thinking about getting rid of Hwang Siwoo. He had quite a militant mindset like Yi Ruda but in a different way. On the other hand, it was also similar to the thought I had when standing against Hwang Siwoo.

    In the end, Yoon Jung In was uttering heroically, ¡®My goal is to make Hwang Siwoo repeat sophomore for two consecutive years,¡¯ as if he was doing a speech while joining the race for the presidency.

    I couldn¡¯t help but push him to the entrance door. At the same time, I shouted to Ban Hwee Hyul, ¡°Hwee Hyul, you should go too! We must return to school and let other people know that you¡¯re fine. We got our phones back on our way out, but other kids wouldn¡¯t get theirs back until the end of class. Besides, I¡¯m also concerned about them having a class together with Hwang Siwoo. So, let¡¯s go check out how things are right now.¡±

    Regardless of my earnest explanation, Ban Hwee Hyul seemed like he wasn¡¯t there yet.

    ¡°Hwee Hyul?¡±

    The moment I called his name with a question mark on my head, I found out that he had fastened his gaze somewhere. ¡®Is there a trending TV series on the TV right now?¡¯ Wondering that way, I diverted my eyes in the same direction and saw something utterly unexpected.

    Two boys, probably seven or eight, were bending their steps waveringly, holding each other¡¯s hands. According to their lookalike features, they seemed to be brothers. Although there wasn¡¯t anything particular about it, Ban Hwee Hyul couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the two boys as if he had seen the most interesting thing in the world.

    That was when I hesitated for a second then called his name again.

    ¡°Um, Hwee Hyul?¡±

    Turning his head to glance at this side, Ban Hwee Hyul just pouted his lips with a confused look on his face. As if he then became determined all of a sudden, he strode along in our direction with his long legs.

    Even though Ban Hwee Hyul and I were now friends, it didn¡¯t mean that his giant-like figure was no longer threatening me; honestly, I was a little scared. Hunching my shoulders in slight fear, I waited for him to come along with us. However, as he just walked past me and left the hospital, I blurted out, ¡°Eh???¡±

    Feeling perplexed, Yoon Jung In and I just stood still in a daze. Both of us then pulled ourselves together and walked after him hurriedly. Ban Hwee Hyul was striding toward the crosswalk nearby the building without hindrance.

    I thought for a second, ¡®Is he now showing his habit of the former nationwide Number one? Like skipping classes habitually?¡¯ However, we couldn¡¯t let him do that as long as we were together.

    ¡°Hey! Ban Hwee Hyul!! Where are you going? We should return to school!!¡±

    Since we were now outside the hospital, I could raise my voice. Ban Hwee Hyul looked back in this direction as he heard me shouting at him.

    When our eyes met, it frightened me a bit. Only a short period of time passed from the moment we left the hospital; however, Ban Hwee Hyul emitted a vibe that felt like he had turned into a completely different person.

    His clumsy and slow attitude, shown in school, was now gone. Staring at us with dry eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul replied, ¡°Not going.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Not going back to school. There¡¯s somewhere else I should go.¡±

    His low, somewhat tragic voice, attracted other people¡¯s attention. Since the way he talked sounded very old-fashioned in today¡¯s world, they might have thought if we were shooting some historical drama. Before I got to respond something, Ban Hwee Hyul turned around abruptly then bent his steps again.

    Yoon Jung In and I looked at each other and said, ¡°Hey, what should we do? If we don¡¯t bring him back, I¡¯m definitely gonna get in trouble. You know I¡¯m the class president.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I forgot that.¡±

    ¡°Dude¡­¡±

    Shortly after acting prickly, Yoon Jung In put his trivial emotions aside and continued speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve known him for a long time, and it¡¯s also you who brought him here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, true, but every time I see him, I still don¡¯t get him,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Ah, Jesus Christ! How can things turn out this way?!¡±

    We groaned in frustration while not being able to figure out what to do. For now, we decided to just bend our steps, following Ban Hwee Hyul. His destination was the bus stop not that far away from the hospital entrance.

    When a bus arrived at the station, Ban Hwee Hyul tapped his card on the reader without hesitation then hopped on the vehicle. We, who could make no decision until that moment, finally made up our minds to get on the bus after Ban Hwee Hyul.

    I took out my card from my wallet. Tapping it on the reader, I shouted, ¡°Sir, hold on, please!¡±

    Right after my voice in haste, Yoon Jung In also got on the bus. As soon as we hopped in, the bus door closed. Watching that sight, we put our hands on our chests and took a deep breath. Geez, why should our normal doctor¡¯s visit have to suddenly change into an absence without leave?

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any of our school teachers here, right?¡±

    As soon as he gathered his senses, Yoon Jung In looked around and threw the question.

    I replied, ¡°No, no one¡¯s here. It¡¯s the class time right now. Do you think that makes sense?¡± I switched my gaze to Ban Hwee Hyul. Before I even knew it, he was sitting on the corner seat on the bus. When our eyes met, he flinched in surprise.

    ¡°Why are you guys¡­. here¡­?¡± he asked doubtfully as if he couldn¡¯t believe the overall situation.

    Yoon Jung In took a seat right beside him; I sat across the two boys.

    Recovering his usual chill vibe, Yoon Jung In uttered teasingly, ¡°Can¡¯t we join you? Anyway, if we return without you, you¡¯ll get caught skipping the classes.¡±

    As if he couldn¡¯t understand Yoon Jung In¡¯s words, Ban Hwee Hyul just blinked swiftly for a while then looked at me. When I waved my hand with an awkward smile, Ban Hwee Hyul cast down his eyes and thought something for a moment. He then turned his head to the window.

    Once the bus began to run with a rattling noise, I leaned back in the awkward silence and looked around.

    It was two in the afternoon, so there weren¡¯t many people on the bus. Most of them were old people; two or three looked like college students or job seekers. Only we were the ones wearing school uniforms.

    However, no one would believe that we were close friends if they saw us together this way. As if Yoon Jung In also had the same thought, I heard him talking to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Hey, but where are we heading to?¡±

    Though he broke the ice with courage, only a short response returned.

    ¡°Hospital.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ we just went there, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Not that one; somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Balhae.¡±

    As soon the familiar name slipped out of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s mouth, I turned my head reflectively. Yoon Jung In, who looked like he had no idea, raised his both hands and shrugged at me when our eyes met.

 Chapter 480

    .

    I recalled some thoughts that I had at the time when I heard the story about Ban Hwee Hyul. The nationwide Number one¡¯s brother was being in an unconscious state. That was a famous story. And Balhae Medical Center was a large health-care facility usually accommodating long-stay or surgical patients whose diseases were untreatable in primary care providers or local clinics.

    ¡°Hwee Hyul,¡± I called him carefully. He turned his head and looked at me. I asked him again, ¡°Do you mind if we can go together?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul replied without batting an eyelid, ¡°You¡¯re already here.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    As if he felt a little tired, Ban Hwee Hyul closed his eyes and shut his mouth. I stared at him with a frown, wondering, ¡®So is it okay or not?¡¯

    Amid the prolonged silence, I finally made a conclusion that considering his personality, he would have forced us to get out of the bus earlier if he sincerely didn¡¯t want us accompanying him. While I rambled those thoughts in my head, twisting the end of my hair, Yoon Jung In, beside me, opened his mouth all of a sudden.

    ¡°Hey, Ban Hwee Hyul.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul opened his eyes again and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Wow, so charismatic! I thought you¡¯re a mob boss¡­ no, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say¡­¡± said Yoon Jung In. Drawing a line with his finger over his face, he continued, ¡°As you can see, I have proof here that I got beaten, which makes me feel a little better since I can report this to the school, but are you really okay? Unlike me, you have no signs that you went through the same situation, so it¡¯s a little tricky to report what they did to you. Don¡¯t you feel mad or unfair?¡±

    Even when Yoon Jung In added, ¡®Should I go find and gather some witnesses?¡¯ revealing his active and amiable attitude, Ban Hwee Hyul just kept silent while blinking swiftly as if it was his first time learning human emotions. Then after a while, his sudden response startled both me and Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°I¡­ am not mad at all,¡± said Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°What? Dude, do you think that makes sense? That bastard threw the ball and almost smashed the back of your head out of the blue even for some ridiculous reasons.¡±

    ¡°I am really fine. No, instead¡­¡± Ban Hwee Hyul ended his sentence showing a timid grin on his handsome face, ¡°I even feel good.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems like now I finally achieved my goal for going to school while dressing and looking this way. Now I became¡­¡± Clenching his fist, Ban Hwee Hyul uttered, ¡°¡­ the same as him.¡±

    While the bus was heading toward the hospital, I was lost in thought for the whole time. Who was ¡®him¡¯ that Ban Hwee Hyul was referring to? Although I seemed to be pretty clear about his personal story, this wasn¡¯t something that I couldn¡¯t even guess.

    After the conversation, Ban Hwee Hyul just kept his mouth shut as if he had no will to explain the situation properly. However, he didn¡¯t deny us following him at the same time. Thus, it just looked like he was deeply submerged in his thoughts.

    When the bus pulled over, at last, I got off hurriedly and looked at the huge white building across the street. Whether it was from Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung¡¯s fathers or from Eunmi¡¯s case, I became quite used to that place.

    ¡®Now I come to think of it, it¡¯s been a while that I haven¡¯t seen Eunmi. Will there be any time today to stop by for a second?¡¯ While I wondered that way, Ban Hwee Hyul walked past me and stepped inside the hospital.

    Yoon Jung In and I just followed his back, having no idea what was going on. Ban Hwee Hyul checked in at the reception, talked to the person about something, then changed his direction to take the elevator.

    After passing a few long hallways and taking two more elevators, I realized that this path was quite familiar. It was the way to the intensive care unit for long-stay patients.

    Walking frantically, Ban Hwee Hyul finally came to a halt in front of a ward. Flinching, I also stopped walking then raised my head to read the letter engraved on the doorplate.

    The name ¡®Ban Hwee Ahn¡¯ printed neatly on a white paper was attached to the doorplate.

    ¡°By any chance¡­¡± I uttered cautiously; however, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t even try to listen but just opened the door and went inside the room.

    Yoon Jung In and I looked at each other for a second then followed Ban Hwee Hyul soundlessly as if we had turned into ghosts.

    The room was almost the same as Kwon Eunmi¡¯s room that I had in my memories; only the size was a little small. Since Eunmi was the family member of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s close acquaintance, the hospital seemed to provide better service and take more care of her. However, there was a crucial difference between the two patient¡¯s rooms even though things were almost the same except for the size.

    No one here was awakened. Only silence was prevailing in the space alongside the quiet breathing sounds.

    The moment I saw Ban Hwee Hyul approaching a bed and placing his hand on the metal side rail, I took a deep breath and pulled Yoon Jung In¡¯s arm.

    The silent air surrounding the whole space, the view of people deeply asleep in their beds, and the look Ban Hwee Hyul had on his face, staring inside the bed, bending his huge body over it, were all telling us that we weren¡¯t supposed to be here.

    As if Yoon Jung In also found a boy lying on the bed with his eyes closed, who also resembled Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s appearance, he grimaced and took a step back.

    ¡°We¡­ will be waiting outside, so please take your time,¡± whispered Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul nodded wordlessly. Yoon Jung In and I took backward steps carefully and went outside to the hallway. As soon as we closed the door as gently as possible, we looked at each other and heaved a big sigh.

    Sweeping his hair back, Yoon Jung In murmured, ¡°I should have expected that he had some unspeakable personal history from the way he dressed and behaved in school¡­ Geez, but I¡¯ve never imagined that I¡¯d see something like this out of the blue.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Were you aware of this? Is that why you¡¯ve tried to take care of him so much?¡±

    I thought for a while then gently nodded at his question. Even when I had no idea that Ban Hwee Hyul was the nationwide Number one, I kind of assumed that someone close to Ban Hwee Hyul was hospitalized in this hospital according to what Eun Hyung had witnessed.

    Ever since I knew that he was the nationwide Number one, I was almost convinced that his little brother would be staying here as a patient.

    However, there was a big difference between just imagining things and seeing things happening in real life. It was the same as the difference between just reading a novel and actually going through the episodes in reality.

    Sighing, I swept my hair back. It seemed like many people around me were undergoing difficulties in life. The bigger the challenge, the higher the possibility of the person taking a more major role in this novel.

    But was this necessary? Why did it have to go this further? I questioned myself.

    Whenever I faced this kind of big thing taking place once in a while in my everyday life, it suffocated me and made me become at a loss for words while feeling so dizzy, weak, and helpless.

    The happiness I was enjoying seemed like it was achieved from committing something bad and from someone else¡¯s sacrifice; it burdened and sat heavily on me.

    The moment I just gripped and released my empty hand, there was an indication of someone being around across the hallway. As I lifted my head up, the first thing that came into view was a light gray blazer, a school uniform.

    Having that in my sight, I stepped back instinctively but soon stood still quite clumsily.

    Yoon Jung In asked in wonder from beside me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Found someone you know?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? Oh, that¡¯s the school uniform of Sung Woon Science High School where all the smart kids are at.¡±

    I nodded. In fact, our school was also reputable for having many brilliant kids; however, quite a lot of our students bought their way to the school, donating a huge amount of money, or passed a special admission program to get accepted. Sung Woon Science High School, on the other hand, seemed like it was purely an institution for academically gifted students.

    While I kept nodding timidly, Yoon Jung In poke me in the side with his elbow and asked, ¡°Why are you scared white, looking at the school uniform? You did something wrong to someone in that school?¡±

    Slightly furrowing my brows, I replied, ¡°No, so to speak, a person from that school did something to me.¡± Speaking that way, I examined the boy¡¯s face approaching us.

 Chapter 481

    .

    His blond hair with silver highlights particularly dazzled; his skin looked fragile like a thin grade of paper that would easily tear. He wasn¡¯t that tall, but his body was outstandingly well-proportioned; his long legs and small face resembled the features of a model or people overseas.

    Observing the boy¡¯s appearance, Yoon Jung In murmured in exclamation, ¡°His excellent body proportion reminds me of Yoo Chun Young¡­ but what did you just say? Someone from his school did something wrong to you?¡±

    I squinted my eyes at his question and retraced the awful memories from a few days ago. Shortly after, I opened my mouth and uttered timidly, ¡°Uh-huh, there¡¯s this person¡­ who¡¯s worshipping the theory of evolution, so crazy about the survival of the fittest¡­ He said to me that I won¡¯t be able to survive because I¡¯m stupid.¡±

    ¡°What? Haha, that¡¯s hilarious. Hey, how can you always get criticized in such an interesting way? What a life, haha.¡±

    ¡°No matter how interesting it is, it¡¯s still criticism. Do you think that¡¯s funny? Maybe because it¡¯s nothing to do with your life, huh?¡± I tossed a question sulkily, then at the moment, I felt a stinging gaze and turned my head back to that side.

    The boy with a gray school uniform on was throwing an indescribable glance in this direction. He didn¡¯t look captivated but seemed like some rare species had come into his view.

    ¡®What¡¯s with that look?¡¯ I tilted my head but soon opened my mouth wide. ¡®Eh? Is he¡­ by any chance an acquaintance of that evolution theory worshipper?¡¯ Since the number of students in science high schools was less than those in regular schools, my assumption could be correct.

    While I narrowed my eyes upon the new suspicion, Yoon Jung In, who still didn¡¯t grasp the overall atmosphere, burst into laughter. Tapping my arm, he asked, ¡°Hey, what did the person say to you? Let me hear further. After swearing that you¡¯re stupid, did he say something like you would go extinct after all while you¡¯re genetically inferior, useless, or even worthless for the future generations to inherit? Geez, what kind of freak would say such things? Feel sorry for you, dude.¡±

    Diverting my gaze back onto Yoon Jung In, I replied with a scowl, ¡°I think it¡¯s you who¡¯s blurting out all kinds of craps from earlier, those that you¡¯ve had in mind but couldn¡¯t reveal until now, huh?¡±

    ¡°I mean since you say that the person was an admirer of evolution theory that¡¯s all I can think of for now. Did he say something more unique than what I¡¯ve just said? No? Ah, maybe because Sung Woon is a science high school, there seem to be many weirdos.¡±

    The boy then got one step closer to us for some reason. It might be that the name of his school came out from our mouths or perhaps he didn¡¯t want to bring disgrace to his school.

    When our eyes met, he showed a decent grin and lowered his head for a second.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Rubbing his chin, Yoon Jung In looked a little ashamed but soon spoke in a friendly tone that caregivers used when meeting each other.

    ¡°Ah, what we just talked about was¡­ another story¡­ anyway, please don¡¯t get us wrong. She says she knows someone in Sung Woon High School, so¡­ By the way, hi, nice to meet you too.¡±

    As soon as Yoon Jung In finished rambling a greeting message, it was my turn. After long consideration, I responded to the boy with a mere nod. A wider smile spread across his face.

    Watching that reaction, I realized immediately that the boy was performing an advanced level of acting like a good person. In the past, I would have never noticed it, but the times I spent with Jooin and Yi Ruda afterward had enabled me to find such things hidden behind.

    Hmm, his grin resembled the smiles of Jooin and Ruda, which might be useful in building trust and making a good first impression. However, there was still a huge gap between his smile and his expressionless face. Not there yet, so I¡¯d give you seven points out of ten.

    While I had such thoughts in mind, the boy called me again.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah?¡± When I lifted my gaze, he was directing his dark gray-brown eyes on me. As soon as we had eye contact, he showed a swiveling smile and dropped me a question.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Excuse me? What am I doing here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my friend is staying in this room, but I¡¯ve never seen you until now. Are you a family member of another patient? May I ask whom it is?¡±

    ¡°Ah, we are¡­¡±

    The moment when Yoon Jung In tried to respond on behalf of me, the door flung opened. Ban Hwee Hyul stepped out of the room with his usual, straight face.

    Both Yoon Jung In and I had no idea what to say or how to react, so we just remained stiffened. Ban Hwee Hyul uttered to us, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± then suddenly turned his head toward the boy and looked at him for a second. Shortly after, he switched his gaze back to us as if the boy was out of his interest.

    ¡°Come on, follow me. Didn¡¯t you say that we have to return to school?¡± urged Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Um, yeah.¡±

    ¡°The way out of here is complicated,¡± he added.

    Yes, sir, we should now leave since the nationwide Number one was taking the lead of bringing us back to school. Having that thought, I took off a step after Ban Hwee Hyul, but at the same time, I clearly found something from the boy¡¯s face. Fixing his gaze at Ban Hwee Hyul, the boy showed his feelings of humiliation for a second.

    Feelings of humiliation? Why? While I wondered for a moment with wide-opened eyes, the boy switched his smile to the natural one he had put on his face earlier.

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul?¡± He called as if hailing an old friend.

    Ban Hwee Hyul also stopped walking all of a sudden. However, he showed no signs of gladness or intimacy while turning around and looking at the boy¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t seem to know the boy at all. Regardless of his reaction, the boy took a step forward and kept on speaking.

    ¡°Oh, I really wanted to see you! So glad that I¡¯ve come across you like this.¡±

    ¡°Do I know you?¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul frigidly.

    The boy, however, responded with a rich smile. He was indeed no ordinary type of person. ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do know Hwee Ahn.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dropping that word, the cold air that surrounded Ban Hwee Hyul like a suit of armor broke into pieces.

    The boy held out his hand toward Ban Hwee Hyul who was opening his eyes wide in surprise.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Jung Yohan, probably the same age as you.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s brows met in the middle again. Shaking his hands unavoidably, Ban Hwee Hyul said, ¡°¡­ Never heard your name from Hwee Ahn.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s true since I returned to Korea not so long ago. I went to Germany earlier last year and came back recently, so it hasn¡¯t been long since I¡¯ve returned. I¡¯ve been stopping by this place quite lately too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Ban Hwee Hyul agreed in a flat tone.

    Frowning, I said in my thoughts, ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul, is that all you got? You must be more suspicious of him. That boy is emitting some shady vibe in every angle! Be more picky and incisive!¡¯

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul looked like he wouldn¡¯t dare to further interrogate his little brother¡¯s friend. That was when Ban Hwee Hyul tried to turn around while bidding a farewell, ¡®Then, see you around¨CI wasn¡¯t sure if his memory span would allow it though¨C.¡¯

    Jung Yohan blurted out a remark. ¡°Hwee Hyul, as soon as I returned to Korea, I was quite surprised to find out Hwee Ahn staying that way; I¡¯m still very mad, so¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you find out who had done that to him?¡±

    Unlike the story he was talking about, Jung Yohan¡¯s voice sounded too serene and elegant. At that very moment, a loud thud pierced through my ears and rang along the hallway.

    Covering my ears instinctively, I squinted my eyes and turned my head toward the source of the noise. Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s huge fist was on the hospital wall. Thankfully, the wall looked fine. Heaving a sigh of relief, I diverted my eyes back onto Ban Hwee Hyul.

    If it was someone else, I would have scolded that person immediately; however, since it was Ban Hwee Hyul who punched the wall, all I could think about now was, ¡®Yeah, I could tell that you¡¯re definitely the nationwide Number one throwing a punch at random moments.¡¯

    However, Jung Yohan¡¯s attitude was somehow more unexpected. Glancing in that direction, I found him still behaving calmly even after watching Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s threatening abilities.

    He continued to speak gently and low, ¡°Indeed you didn¡¯t find anything. Well, I heard that as soon as it happened, you left all your people and vanished away, so things could have gone only this way, right? There won¡¯t be many things you can find out by yourself.¡±

    Frowning, I wondered, ¡®What? Does he already know that Ban Hwee Hyul is the nationwide Number one?¡¯

 Chapter 482

    .

    Well, a few years ago, if that boy named Jung Yohan had been a close friend of Ban Hwee Ahn, who seemed to be Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s little brother, he would be aware of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s real identity.

    While I understood the reason why he spoke that way, Jung Yohan¡¯s voice reached my ears again.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t get it.¡±

    I quickly raised my head. Furrowing his brows, Ban Hwee Hyul asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The reason why you almost escaped and left your position. It was beneficial for you to keep your Number one ranking in order to gather information and find out the culprit. However, you didn¡¯t,¡± replied Jung Yohan.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if he felt very unclear, Jung Yohan continued ¡°Why? You could have found the culprit and avenge your brother¡¯s incident¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul then cut off Jung Yohan¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s don¡¯t talk about that story.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Jung Yohan.

    ¡°I want to live without those memories.¡± Ban Hwee Hyul, blurting out the line like a secluded master of martial arts, turned around to our side. As he gave a look at the end of the hallway, we bent our steps falteringly in that direction.

    Walking across the hallway, I scratched the back of my head for no reason. Geez, the nationwide Number one really had a rich network of friends. No matter where he went, there were always people who knew him or returning to Korea. His life would be like shooting the real ¡®Godfather.¡¯

    Having those thoughts in mind, I kept throwing a glance at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s side face. That was when Yoon Jung In suddenly cast me a question.

    ¡°Hey, what does it mean? His people? Beneficial to keep the Number one ranking?¡±

    Then I finally realized that Yoon Jung In was the only one who had no idea who Ban Hwee Hyul really was. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t be able to, of course, grasp the context of the conversation at all. Although the word, ¡®Number one ranking,¡¯ came out, it was just for a few seconds.

    How could I prevaricate this situation? While I was wondering how to respond, surprisingly, Ban Hwee Hyul, who was walking beside us, dropped a cool response.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± asked Yoon Jung In with a bright expression.

    Ban Hwee Hyul replied, ¡°Yeah, but first, let¡¯s go to the rooftop.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a weird silence for a while. On our way to the rooftop, Yoon Jung in whispered to me, ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t explain why but¡­ I hate to go to the rooftop after him.¡±

    I just nodded and thought, ¡®Even if Ban Hwee Hyul retired from his position, the aura of nationwide Number one seems to exist forever.¡¯

    * * *

    Staring at the empty hallway that Ban Hwee Hyul just left, Jung Yohan stood still and bit his lips. In the end, he burst into small laughter, rubbed his flat stomach, then directed his eyes back to the hallway. Wearing a self-deprecating smile, he murmured, ¡°I knew it, but still¡­ how can¡¯t he remember me even a bit? It¡¯s quite annoying¡­¡±

    He changed his steps and went inside the patient¡¯s room.

    It was silent inside like underwater. In the middle of the room, there was Ban Hwee Ahn lying on the bed like the dead. His face showed no signs of movement as if it was a residue sunk down deep in the bottom of a lake.

    Placing one side of his hands on the bedrail, Jung Yohan cast down his eyes toward Ban Hwee Ahn. The look in his eyes then suddenly turned frosty cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never tell you how thankful I am.¡± He murmured, leaning his body over the bed. Only the sound of Ban Hwee Ahn breathing resonated around his ears. Listening to that regular sound, Jung Yohan knitted his forehead out of the blue as if he felt pain.

    Shortly after, he straightened himself up while pretending that nothing had happened, then with a straight face, Jung Yohan murmured, ¡°Yeah, I have nothing to be sorry for you because, as your brother said in the past, being weak is the problem, right?¡±

    Searching for something in his pocket, he suddenly lost his temper. ¡°Shoot, what a useless bastard! How can¡¯t he even do me such a simple favor?!¡± Then he took out his phone and showed a cold smile.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ll do it by myself.¡±

    Browsing his phone for quite a while, Jung Yohan finally found an image file. He sent it somewhere without hesitation then began to type a message. Then at the moment, he checked the recipient¡¯s number out of the blue and giggled.

    He whispered to himself, ¡°Was it you who sent that ridiculous message?¡± Lowering his voice to a colder tone, he added, ¡°No matter what promise you made to yourself, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    * * *

    Yoon Jung In reacted just the way I had expected.

    ¡°You are the nationwide Number one?!!¡± he asked in astonishment.

    Ban Hwee Hyul replied nonchalantly, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Clenching his first, Yoon Jung In seemed to have made up his mind about something. He then looked back and forth between us.

    Wondering, I asked, ¡°What are you waiting for? Oh, no, you aren¡¯t thinking about fighting Ban Hwee Hyul and checking out his true ability or so, are you?¡± I added, ¡°Dude, believe me, you¡¯ll end up in the coffin¡­¡±

    Yoon Jung In shook his head valiantly then replied, ¡°Okay, bring it on. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Bring it on? You¡¯re ready? For what?¡±

    ¡°Tell me that you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m ready to show you the greatest reaction of all times.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I stared at Yoon Jung In with mixed feelings. Geez, I knew things would turn out this way, but he had no trust in this story at all¡­ However, I decided to, first of all, persuade him quietly and deliberately.

    ¡°Come on, even his name is Ban Hwee Hyul which isn¡¯t a commonly used name in the world¡­¡±

    ¡°No way, that¡¯s not enough. How can I trust the story just by some rare name? No matter how unique or weird it is, there will be, at least, someone using the same name. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Gosh¡­ I clicked my tongue while turning my head away from him.

    It seemed easy to persuade him, at first; however, I forgot that Yoon Jung In was, unlike his easygoing and bright personality, a good fighter in words. Well, now I had come to think of it, only the logical Kim twins were able to barely beat him in debating classes.

    However, I didn¡¯t give up but continued to speak. ¡°What about his eyes? Red eyes are so rare you know.¡±

    In fact, as a person who has been seeing Eun Jiho¡¯s natural, platinum blond hair and Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue eyes for a long time, I wasn¡¯t assured that red eyes were actually rare in this world¡­

    As I came up with another reason, Yoon Jung In tilted his head and stared at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s red eyes.

    ¡®Oh, thankfully, red eyes aren¡¯t that common here, right?¡¯ The moment I tried to sigh in relief, Yoon Jung In switched his gaze to me with a look that seemed to say rare eye colors were a matter of no importance to him.

    Showing unconcern, he replied, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the big deal of having the same eye colors? We all look different.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°In that point of view, you and I both have black eyes, right? Then if I change my name to Ham Donnie, would other kids get confused about you and me?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, dude, do you think that makes sense? Why would you change your name into Ham Donnie?¡±

    That was such an awful metaphor! Yoon Jung In, called by my name, Ham Donnie¡­ I didn¡¯t want to even imagine such a thing. Shaking my head in disgust, I saw Yoon Jung In laughing slyly. That was when I realized that I was dancing to his tune.

    While I was at a loss for words, he replied with a shrug, ¡°Hey, I never saw the nationwide Number one¡¯s face in person, but I did hear about him. They say he looks so attractive and captivating that girls are always around him.¡±

    After those words, I quietly turned my head and had eye contact with Ban Hwee Hyul. As soon as our eyes met, he shook his head as if he had never heard about that story.

    In fact, even in my eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul looked like a huge bear staying in the cave for a hundred days while only eating mugworts and garlic for life¡­ No, maybe a Buddhist monk would be a more proper term to describe his look. Anyway, Ban Hwee Hyul was far from the fantastic playboy-type guys common in web novels.

    Then how could those rumors spread all over? Shortly after, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s case flashed through my head. I nodded, ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s what happened.¡¯

    Recalling my memory of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face without glasses, his appearance was gorgeous enough to draw people¡¯s attention just like Yoo Chun Young. In that case, people wouldn¡¯t just leave him that way even if Ban Hwee Hyul himself had no interest in getting along with others.

    At that moment, Yoon Jung In winked at Ban Hwee Hyul like a male KPop idol on TV shows. He uttered, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but let¡¯s be honest. You aren¡¯t the type of character that girls go crazy no matter how you behave. So that proves the story is false, huh? I won, right? Any objections? Nah, can¡¯t counter this at all, can you?¡±

 Chapter 483

    .

    Being unable to stand him speaking cheesy and cocky, I blurted out, ¡°Eww, why do you talk that way like a twelve-year-old kid? And prove what? This isn¡¯t a math question!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I am correct. You aren¡¯t the nationwide Number one, right? Do you admit it? No?¡±

    ¡°Oh, geez, hate that tone of voice¡­¡± Groaning that way, I found Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face turning stiff. I also became grim-faced.

    If I kept spending more time persuading Yoon Jung In, Ban Hwee Hyul would feel uncomfortable, in the end, and try to deal with the situation in his own way like he did in the past. A sense of crisis surged into me all of a sudden.

    If someone asked me how he had handled things in the past, it was, of course, using his fist. ¡®Feel how my punch is like then you¡¯ll get to figure out whether I¡¯m the nationwide Number one or not.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but think that Ban Hwee Hyul would go something like that.

    Before Yoon Jung In becomes a human punching machine, I¡¯ve shouted urgently, ¡°O¡­o¡­ objection!!¡±

    It made him take a step back with a flinch. ¡°Jesus Christ! What¡¯s wrong with you, girl? Why are you speaking like you¡¯re in a court?¡±

    As he murmured in surprise, I replied determinedly, ¡°Okay, let me perform a U-turn on your opinion. That¡¯s what I should do, right?¡±

    ¡°My opinion? Ban Hwee Hyul isn¡¯t that good-looking? Do you think that¡¯s refutable? It isn¡¯t a matter of IQ but about appearance, which can¡¯t be inspected again.¡± Yoon Jung In grumbled as if my words made no sense.

    Ignoring his response, I beckoned to Ban Hwee Hyul to come over to this side. As we got closer, I whispered to him, ¡°Recently, have you ever felt that you want to hit us?¡±

    After thinking about it for a second, Ban Hwee Hyul shook his head.

    ¡®Oh, cool. I was a little concerned since Mr. Yoon Jung In always ordered a knuckle sandwich everywhere every time, but Ban Hwee Hyul, you¡¯re quite generous and big-minded¡­¡¯ I looked up at Ban Hwee Hyul in awe.

    I asked him, ¡°Hwee Hyul, let¡¯s take off your glasses.¡±

    It was Yoon Jung In, not Ban Hwee Hyul, who reacted to that suggestion. He shook his head, looking insipid.

    ¡°Hey, just give up. Even if he takes off his glasses, his appearance won¡¯t change¡­¡± Babbling that way, Yoon Jung In¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. As if he had confronted a zombie or monster in the middle of the street, Yoon Jung In¡¯s eyes quivered for a while. Stepping aside totteringly, he then collapsed on his knees.

    ¡°No¡­ no way¡­¡±

    Losing all his confidence he had just now, Yoon Jung In plopped down on the floor as if he became penniless. I showed a warm smile at the sight.

    ¡®Sorry, kiddo, I didn¡¯t want to break down your logical thinking this dramatically. Just as you¡¯ve said, a person¡¯s appearance won¡¯t change just by taking off glasses. That isn¡¯t wrong. It¡¯s Ban Hwee Hyul who¡¯s way out of our commonsensical way of thinking.¡¯

    Then I paused offering words of comfort to Yoon Jung In as he dropped a crap.

    ¡°My friend was the nationwide Number one¡­ My quiet school life is all over now.¡±

    ¡°Dude, what the heck are you talking about? As long as I know, your school life was never quiet, even once.¡±

    Even though I spoke that way, Yoon Jung In didn¡¯t seem to accept the reality. Well, he had never seen the face of the missing nationwide Number one in person; having a handsome appearance was, thus, not enough to prove that Ban Hwee Hyul was actually the top-notch fighter.

    Barely controlling his mind and self, Yoon Jung In tossed a question with his eyes still showing a strand of hope.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t believe it yet.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ there¡¯s Hwang Siwoo. Why did you leave him to behave that way? I mean if you¡¯re the Number one fighter, don¡¯t you have enough strength to just easily beat him up? Is it because you wanted to live a quiet life as you mentioned earlier? But isn¡¯t Hwang Siwoo the one distracting your peaceful school life?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul responded without hesitation, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys earlier that I¡¯m even feeling glad about it?¡±

    Lifting my head up, I asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul continued speaking without hindrance, ¡°I¡¯m, instead, appreciating¡­ Hwang Siwoo.¡±

    As soon as he dropped that remark, there was a moment of silence. Amid the speechless atmosphere, Yoon Jung In and I raised our heads and had eye contact.

    Yoon Jung In carefully detached his lips. ¡°Dude, sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know you had that taste¡­ of things¡­¡±

    ¡®Gosh, Yoon Jung In!!¡¯ While I pressed my aching temples firmly, Ban Hwee Hyul uttered like a roar, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Your secret taste of things has nothing to do with appreciating Hwang Siwoo?¡± asked Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°You would have seen in the patient¡¯s room that I went earlier.¡± Ban Hwee Hyul spoke with a snarl while glaring his eyes like a beast.

    Both Yoon Jung In and I remained silent for a second. We weren¡¯t ready to talk about the subject; it was too heavy for us to take into our minds.

    While we became wordless, Ban Hwee Hyul continued to speak composedly.

    ¡°Ban Hwee Ahn, he¡¯s my little brother, two years younger than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you see him on the bed? As you can tell, he wasn¡¯t muscular at all even before he came to the hospital. Thus, he wasn¡¯t able to do tough part-time jobs; he caught a cold very often. Sometimes he had to spend more money on getting treatments and medicines after work.¡±

    I slightly squinted my eyes at the words that quietly came out from Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s mouth.

    Things became clear. Even though he was a student, Ban Hwee Hyul was doing a part-time job at late night. I did notice from that situation, but Ban Hwee Hyul seemed to have some difficulties in his family circumstances. The two brothers had to support their family financially.

    Confessing his personal story that way, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t show any signs of sadness or unfairness. I found the same look that Eun Hyung revealed on his face in the past, adapting to the unlucky life.

    Raising his eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul observed our reactions then slowly detached his dry lips.

    ¡°I¡­ had to walk along dark streets at night, and therefore, people often picked a fight with me. My body wasn¡¯t this big when I was young. Sometimes they started to argue why I was looking at them offensively, but most of the time, they wanted to steal my money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though I had just a few bucks, I couldn¡¯t give it to them, so I fought desperately. I¡¯d never lost a fight that someone else started first. As if it spread out like a rumor, more kids began to come over and challenge me¡­¡±

    His voice gradually subsided, ¡°Then one day someone suggested me participating in the Ranking Battle. I was told that a lot of good things will happen if I win there.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul then shut his mouth again.

    As the silence became unbearable, I threw him a question. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Even in that competition, I never lost, never got defeated. The top position was, of course, mine. Afterward, things turned out to be quite comfortable as they told me.¡±

    ¡°If you say things became comfortable¡­¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul continued, ¡°If I was in need, kids quickly came out to take my place at work, brought me money from somewhere, and even ran my errands¡­ things like that.¡±

    My face turned dark. Throwing a glance at Yoon Jung In, he also seemed to look grim. That was because victims still existed in this world even if there weren¡¯t any direct perpetrators. Ban Hwee Hyul said he knew nothing, but was he utterly innocent of the situation around him? In terms of the privileges he had enjoyed as a nationwide ranker, no one could say that he was completely free from blame.

    Receiving our attention, Ban Hwee Hyul opened and clenched his fist unnecessarily. He then opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Hwee Ahn was the first to criticize me that I wasn¡¯t helping the weak with my power; I¡¯m neglecting people exploiting them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just as he said, I never gave a shit about the helpless, the weak getting beaten and crying beside me. I just didn¡¯t care at all when my friends harassed those kids. That¡¯s because when it came to a physical confrontation, I never asked others to fight on behalf of me, so I thought I had no reason to fight for them too.¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­¡± I sighed involuntarily.

    Glancing at my reaction, Ban Hwee Hyul continued, ¡°But Hwee Ahn had a different thought.¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡±

    ¡°He insisted that I should not ignore those kids and definitely help them as a person with power. With that being said, he often intervened in other¡¯s fights fearlessly. If he did that in front of me, I would have come forward to help him, but sometimes he didn¡¯t. Whenever it happened, my little brother always came home injured; I had to hear others telling me I should better take care of him and make him behave well. Then one day¡­¡±

 Chapter 484

    .

    Biting his lips tightly, Ban Hwee Hyul concluded his words. ¡°As soon as I came to the hospital after a phone call, I found Hwee Ahn lying on the bed unconsciously this way.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a cliff in front of us without any warning sign. While we took a deep breath, Ban Hwee Hyul continued speaking with his eyes fastened to somewhere else.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who did this to him. Maybe Hwee Ahn fearlessly jumped into some kids again who knew how to fight, but quite a lot of them are out there¡­ It¡¯s already been half a year, so it¡¯ll be hard to find the culprit. I¡¯ve tried a few times to search for that bastard, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°As the kid named Joanna¡­ just said, perhaps it might be much easier to find the bastard if I return to my position. However, I don¡¯t want to do that because¡­¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Ban Hwee Hyul cast down his eyes and tried to pick the words that could better articulate his thoughts.

    ¡°If someone didn¡¯t ignore Hwee Ahn getting beaten brutally and had given him a helping hand, things would have not turned out this awfully.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even think about correcting the wrong name that slipped out of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s mouth. What really lingered in mind was the last words he just dropped. I tilted my head while wondering what that indicated.

    Ban Hwee Hyul lowered his voice, ¡°When I advised Hwee Ahn, ¡®Just ignore the bastards harassing or bullying the weak since we can¡¯t help that,¡¯ he responded that I would never understand how they feel. These kids turn out to act timidly or cowardly because, unlike me, they don¡¯t have that power or strength to deal with offensive actions or behaviors; thus, their sorrow and frustration would never arouse sympathy from me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t it? Since I turned out to perfectly understand how Hwee Ahn had viewed the world in his place¡­¡± said Ban Hwee Hyul, proudly lifting his head up out of the blue.

    Yoon Jung In, who was quietly listening to his confession during the whole time, shook his hand in the air. He asked, ¡°Hey, hold on for a sec¡­ I get everything except for your last comment. What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Being in his place, now I utterly grasped how Hwee Ahn had felt. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Yoon Jung In uttered in bewilderment, ¡°Wait¡­ then the reason why you never resisted Hwang Siwoo, even once, and just let him harass you was that¡­¡± As if he finally had the clue of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s indescribable behavior, Yoon Jung In pouted his lips.

    Even showing a faint smile, Ban Hwee Hyul replied, ¡°After some time, I realized that I deserve people treating me that way.¡±

    ¡°Hey, no! That¡¯s wrong!¡± We quickly denied Ban Hwee Hyul, who even looked refreshed while blurting out those words yet with a smile.

    ¡°Until that time, I didn¡¯t know how painful it was to get beaten by someone.¡± Still curving his red eyes into a grin, Ban Hwee Hyul continued, ¡°As I got to realize that, I didn¡¯t want to fight or throw a punch to other people anymore, but only thought that I just want to live this way¡­¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s going too far! No, Hwee Hyul!¡± I shouted.

    Being taken aback, Yoon Jung In also blurted out, ¡°Exactly, no matter how much you let others harass you, it has nothing to do with the weak kids that you neglected in the past. Don¡¯t you think so too? Hey, that¡¯s just too absurd although you feel so guilty about yourself.¡±

    Regardless of our passionate eloquence, Ban Hwee Hyul shook his head then replied calmly, ¡°Just leave me alone now.¡±

    My mind finally went blank.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just as I said, it was my own free will to let Hwang Siwoo pushing me around. I appreciate your support until this moment, but that¡¯s enough for now.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ no, no¡­ hold on¡­¡± I grabbed Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s arm in a hurry, who suddenly stopped the conversation and was about to bend his steps.

    Making a pause to turn around, he glanced at me frigidly in wonder. He looked so frosty that I thought even a part-timer wouldn¡¯t react this way when his employer stopped him from leaving after work.

    Slightly shrugging, I asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll let Hwang Siwoo keep picking a fight on you. However, you think that isn¡¯t enough; thus, you want us to not help you anymore¡­ Is that what you¡¯re asking us?¡±

    His eyes trembled at my words, but shortly after, he left us aside and turned around as if he had made up his mind.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Hey, hold on. Where are you going?! We should return to school¡­¡± shouted Yoon Jung In.

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul insisted coldly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Being struck dumb at his unusual vigor, we just stood still at a loss for words. Leaving us that way on the rooftop, the door slowly closed.

    Yoon Jung In and I stared at the precipitously closed door. Ban Hwee Hyul just left without letting us know when he would come back to school.

    After quite some time, Yoon Jung In barely broke the ice. Looking anxious, he tried to utter with a smile. ¡°Hey, Ban Hwee Hyul is gonna come back to school, right? He won¡¯t just leave and disappear¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, I hope so since he looked like he had some personal attachment to school¡­ I mean a sense of obligation¡­¡± I slurred the end of my sentence since I couldn¡¯t add something like Hwee Hyul would return to school while having a guilty conscience.

    As I bit my lips, Yoon Jung In sighed and pointed outside with his chin. We bent our steps strengthlessly.

    Only silence remained between us even until we got in the elevator to go to the lobby. Once I pressed the button and the machine started to move, that was when Yoon Jung In detached his lips calmly.

    ¡°You know they say, ¡®Life goes on¡­¡¯ right?¡±

    I nodded weakly, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°It sounded quite selfish to me before, but¡­ looking at Ban Hwee Hyul just now, I kind of get what it means¡­¡± replied Yoon Jung In. He rubbed his forehead as if he felt perplexed saying those words.

    I also heaved a sigh. Looking in front again, I lowered my voice, ¡°Yeah, true. He shouldn¡¯t let himself fall apart that way¡­ or else, how is going to see his brother when he gets up?¡±

    The space was enveloped again by a deafening silence. We did share a few words in the suffocating air. However, the topic was, in the end, too heavy to discuss since we became friends with Ban Hwee Hyul not that long ago.

    Pounding my stuffy chest a couple of times, I kept thinking about Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s remark. told us. He said that he deserved people treating him abusively; he should suffer pain indeed.

    When we endure pain, we usually think about what comes after. For instance, the reason why we could bear the tough times and heavy workloads at school, studying, is that we trust the promise that all these stressful moments would end once we enter college.

    Considering the aspect, meaningless pain seems to be more unbearable than the pain itself. If undergoing such pain rewards nothing after suffering from it, that will be the real torment in the end.

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul insisted that he could tolerate going through the painful days even though no promise would be kept for such suffering.

    Putting my sweaty hands in my pocket out of anxiety, I kept wondering, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, what was Ban Hwee Hyul expecting after undergoing all that pain? Does he want to just atone for his wrong?¡¯

    Or¡­ or maybe¡­ was he trying to strike a balance between his sin and pain in frail hopes of his brother regaining his consciousness one day?

    No matter how wise the individuals were, I found a lot of people being captivated by superstitious beliefs while going through their continuous struggles and misfortunes. Eun Hyung could be an example of it as he trusted that his father would never wake up if he stayed beside him.

    Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s weirdly persistent behavior could be understood in this context.

    Rambling such thoughts in mind, I quickly shook my head. Anyway, it was his decision, which I had no right to argue as a person not directly involved in his situation. Thus, I couldn¡¯t dare to advise him even though he later decided to pray or rely on religion in order to expiate himself.

    But no¡­ I couldn¡¯t let him, at least, keep getting bullied by malicious kids¡­

    While my mind was caught up in an intense debate, the elevator finally arrived at the lobby with a loud beep. That was when Yoon Jung In suddenly opened his mouth, disheveling his hair.

    I turned around in surprise.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know! Gosh, how should I know¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Not only that I¡¯ve never gone through such a thing but I have never imagined it either,¡± he blurted out.

    Yoon Jung In seemed to reach the same conclusion in the end just as I did. With subdued eyes, I just nodded to agree with him.

 Chapter 485

    .

    The bizarre and gloomy ambiance continued even inside the bus on our way back to the school. Resting his chin on his palm, Yoon Jung In just looked outside the window wordlessly. I rubbed my phone meaninglessly that I received for taking a friend to the hospital. Then at the moment, something else entered my head.

    All the kids in school wouldn¡¯t be able to use their phones except for just one person.

    The TV drama that he was playing a role in was replacing another show; thus, he was recently in a fluster preparing for the shoot pushed three months forward from its original schedule. These days, he was usually at the studio, not in school, so he would be also busy filming now, right? After a moment of hesitation, I pressed the call button firmly.

    Listening to the beeping sound, I calmed down my chest. ¡®Why am I being so nervous?¡¯ I thought. Since he was now starring in a TV drama, I might have realized that he had now become a celebrity somehow.

    Looking outside the window anxiously, I waited for him to pick up the phone. That was when his voice reached my ears, at last.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Yoo Chun Young asked abruptly as soon as he answered the phone.

    My eyes widened at his unusual reaction. ¡®Is he busy right now?¡¯ I wondered. Now I had come to think of it, he kind of sounded a little out of breath. Feeling bewildered, I replied, ¡°Nothing special. I was just thinking of you.¡±

    The moment I tried to ask him carefully, ¡®Are you busy? Should I hang up?¡¯ his cold response returned immediately, which made me shut my mouth.

    ¡°Why do you have your phone at school? How can you even call me when it¡¯s the class time right now?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I murmured. I tried to add that it was really nothing, but something flashed through my head. I closed my mouth again.

    Hwang Siwoo made quite a fuss in the school gym today, and therefore, the entire school would know what had happened earlier. Yoo Chun Young would, of course, hear the news later from someone else.

    I thought for a moment if I should explain every detail of that incident to him, but I quickly quit doing so. Come on, he¡¯s too busy to hear such things.

    Pretending to be delightful, I uttered, ¡°Um, well, it¡¯s nothing you should mind, actor Yoo! Haha, you¡¯re busy.¡±

    His frosty voice returned right after. ¡°Where are you heading from?¡±

    ¡°The h¡­ ospital¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you go there?¡±

    Surrendering in my thoughts eventually, I sighed and began to talk about what had happened. What a relief that the people directly involved in the incident were Ban Hwee Hyul and Yoon Jung In, not me, or else, I would be distracting Yoo Chun Young too much.

    As I intentionally omitted the part that I took some part in, Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t say anything special. Instead, he asked me something else.

    ¡°Why did you follow them to the hospital when you aren¡¯t injured at all?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because¡­ I¡­ I felt uncomfortable staying together with Hwang Siwoo and his boys. I made an excuse and escaped from the class.¡±

    ¡°How can you speak out like that when you don¡¯t have the balls?¡±

    I responded with a giggle, ¡°Exactly, maybe I was out of my mind for a sec.¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jung In, looking outside the window, turned his head toward me out of the blue. Watching me talking over the phone, he pointed at his ear with his finger and mouthed, ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    ¡°Oh, Yoo Chun Young,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s insane! Yoo Chun Young? Isn¡¯t he shooting a drama right now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡±

    Putting his hands together like a prayer, Yoon Jung In tossed a question with the eyes of a puppy in the rain.

    ¡°Dude, please, please tell him to get an autograph from Lee Nara for me. He¡¯s saving a person¡¯s life¡­!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, hold on. Let me ask him right now.¡± Quickly turning my head, I whispered to Yoo Chun Young. Just in time, he seemed to have heard Yoon Jung In¡¯s voice.

    Yoo Chun Young asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that next to you?¡±

    ¡°Um, Yoon Jung In. Hey, he says he wants an autograph from Lee Nara.¡±

    There was a silence over the phone. Shortly after, I heard Yoo Chun Young murmuring, ¡®Why does it have to be her¡­¡¯

    Haha, I smiled clumsily. The only thing that I was aware of was that Lee Nara in person, whom Eun Jiho and Yoo Chun Young actually knew, was very different from her character on the screen.

    Soon after, I nodded at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s simple response then turned my head to look at Yoon Jung In.

    Still putting his hands together, he asked me desperately, ¡°What¡­ did he say?¡±

    ¡°He says yes.¡±

    ¡°Wow, awesome! I was losing all my items in the game yesterday, but that was the price I had to pay for this luck!¡±

    Speaking that way, he lifted up his hands into another prayer then suddenly switched his gaze to me. He asked, ¡°Hey, can I ask him one more favor?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah, he says it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Then, please get me an autograph from Yerin of Darlings too.¡±

    The unfamiliar name that suddenly escaped from his mouth made me tilt my head. I asked, ¡°Yerin?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Darlings?¡± Feelings of surprise spread out on Yoon Jung In¡¯s face.

    I also shook my head in perplexity, thinking, ¡®Come on, why would I not know Darlings?¡¯ The phenomenally successful girl group topped the K-pop chart with their debut song, ¡®Darling,¡¯ and had been releasing so many catchy songs within only two years of being around.

    Although I wasn¡¯t such a big fan of idol groups, kids my age were interested in them; turning on the TV on weekend evenings, it was natural to memorize a few names of the most popular idol groups.

    Having that information in mind, I threw a question in wonder. ¡°But what¡¯s with Yerin?¡±

    With his arms crossed, Yoon Jung In responded as if it was obvious, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s because Yerin is casted in the same TV drama with Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    ¡°How come you didn¡¯t browse the casts of the show when your best friend is playing a role there?¡±

    That was when I became to slightly calm down my bewildered feelings on my face. I replied, ¡°Uh, as you know Yoo Chun Young and I¡¯ve been friends since middle school, so if I browse such things, I was afraid that a feeling of distance could take place between us. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t attempt that on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, that makes sense. Since I didn¡¯t know him from a long time ago, I wasn¡¯t able to think that way.¡± Yoon Jung In quickly understood my situation and nodded.

    Leaving him aside, I put my phone back to my ear.

    ¡°Hello? Yoo Chun Young, are you still there?¡± I asked.

    Yoo Chun Young replied composedly, ¡°Uh-huh, I heard everything you guys said.¡± He then responded willingly that Yerin was shooting in a different site; therefore, it would take a little time to get her autograph, but he would give it to Yoon Jung In next week when he came to school.

    While Yoon Jung In emitted a whoop, clenching his fist, I somewhat spoke cautiously, ¡°Uh, okay, yeah¡­ thanks. Hope you¡¯re well during the shoot.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice all of a sudden?¡± asked Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Um, nothing.¡± I shook my head stoutly then changed the topic out of the blue. ¡°You know¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Speaking as carefully as possible, I tossed a question like a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m asking this just in case¡­ you aren¡¯t voluntarily letting people harass you or intentionally tolerating bad things happening to you in order to explore the weak people¡¯s minds, right?¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡± responded Yoo Chun Young as if he felt dumbfounded.

    That was when I could finally show a smile. Loosening up the tense feelings around me, I sat straight and leaned myself on the seat.

    ¡°No, nothing. Keep in touch when you¡¯re coming to school,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Okay, see you then.¡±

    Listening to his refreshing farewell, I pressed the end button.

    After looking down at the black screen that had Yoo Chun Young¡¯s name on for quite a while, I put my phone on my knees then slapped my face with both hands.

    Blinking swiftly, Yoon Jung In, sitting beside me, asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I was just too surprised. Yerin¡­ wow, never thought about her¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you didn¡¯t know that she was also casted in that drama, it could strike you dumb.¡± Yoon Jung In then added, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this drama will be really successful? Wouldn¡¯t Yoo Chun Young be wooed by Hollywood agencies eager to sign him up?¡±

    Letting Yoon Jung In¡¯s crap go in at one ear and out at the other, I kept looking at the phone screen.

    I did think that the Four Heavenly Kings or Ban Yeo Ryung could fly away from me someday while suddenly spreading out their hidden wings and become people in a different world. However, I thought it wouldn¡¯t happen, at least, in high school years when everyone could stay without distinction.

    But before I even knew it, the time was there just around the corner.

    Sitting quietly for quite some time, I finally closed my flip phone and put it in my pocket then heaved a faint sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re really getting far away.¡±

    I felt something¡¯s missing in my heart.

 Chapter 486

    .

    <hr />

    Staring at his phone that just ended a call, Yoo Chun Young soon turned his head toward the voice coming from behind him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ha Woon sunbaenim.¡± Yoo Chun Young got up from his seat and politely bowed. Shortly after, he straightened up, closed his flip phone, and put it deep inside his pocket.

    Watching that sight, Ha Woon¡¯s eyes narrowed like those of a fox.

    ¡°Had a phone call? With whom?¡± he asked.

    ¡°A friend at school.¡±

    ¡°Really? You seemed to dash outside so urgently that I thought it was a call from home or so.¡±

    Instead of a response, Yoo Chun Young just looked at Ha Woon in his eyes.

    Putting his hands in his pockets, Ha Woon was standing still yet with sly laughter. He uttered nonchalantly, ¡°Why? Am I asking something too personal?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But look at you¡­ it frightens me, haha.¡±

    Keeping a straight face, Yoo Chun Young slightly turned his head to look somewhere else.

    That was all he reacted; however, in Ha Woon¡¯s eyes, it was obvious that Yoo Chun Young wanted to escape from this spot. Since he was a teenager and had been living a life free from becoming self-conscious, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t surely good at acting this kind of character.

    Anyway, that seemed fine. When the phone rang, Yoo Chun Young quickly left the set and went outside. Ha Woon followed him while considering that it could be a chance to boast some conglomerate news to his friends investing in stocks. However, what came into his view was something utterly unexpected.

    Yoo Chun Young looked somewhat like a regular boy of his age, a soft and na?ve teenager, in which he could hardly perform no matter how many times the director urged him to act that way.

    That was what the director demanded Yoo Chun Young to look like during the entire shoot. Playing a role of a young next-door neighbor to the female lead, Yoo Chun Young had to avoid stiffening his face too much, which would just make him look like a model instead of getting along with the actual character.

    But now, there was someone who could pull THAT look on his face! Was it his family member? His girlfriend? Getting close to Yoo Chun Young stealthily, Ha Woon held his breath, hiding in the shadow.

    Thankfully, they were in a resonating space, so Ha Woon could, at least, identify the gender of the voice. It was a girl.

    It might have been better if it was a piece of information on Balhae Group; still, this was fine. Having that thought in mind, Ha Woon showed a grin in the dark.

    Yoo Chun Young dived into the entertainment industry not so long ago; thus, he seemed to have not finished his relationship with his girlfriend. Maybe he didn¡¯t perceive his position clearly too.

    Usually, the agency enforced their would-be stars a no-dating ban before a scandal broke, but in Yoo Chun Young¡¯s case, they could have not become so strict since he had a mighty background.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s good to hand over this information to a tabloid reporter I know and ask him to write promoting articles about me.¡¯ Taking things into account, Ha Woon stood in front of Yoo Chun Young as soon as he ended the call.

    Indeed, Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t try to give him the information easily. Instead, he was behaving prickly like a hedgehog. However, Ha Woon thought it was rather better. The more protective and secretive Yoo Chun Young was, the more sensitive information it would be.

    Ha Woon urged, ¡°Come on, you ain¡¯t gonna tell me, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s fine to have a girlfriend outside this industry. You¡¯ve debuted within a month and only did some part-time modeling once in a while before, right?¡±

    Even at his comforting remark, Yoo Chun Young remained wordless still with a stiffened expression. Standing that way with his usual, frosty cold look, Yoo Chun Young was just like a breathing mannequin. The pure, heartwarming face he had earlier during the phone call was now hardly imaginable.

    Regardless of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s reaction, Ha Woon didn¡¯t give up removing the smile on his lips. He uttered, ¡°Geez, you look too threatening for me to talk, my hoobae. I¡¯m just giving you a piece of advice as a sunbae in this industry.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young still didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Looking at your face, I guess you¡¯re really in love with her. She seems to be the only one right now, huh? But once you¡¯re on air, things become different you know,¡± said Ha Woon, moving his hand, which sounded smooth and seamless. ¡°People will gonna line up to see you. That will definitely happen no matter what since you look damn gorgeous. Dude, I mean it.¡±

    Even at those flattering words, the air between them was still tense. No one had reacted like Yoo Chun Young when Ha Woon exaggerated their appearances or bright futures.

    ¡®What else should I say¡­?¡¯ Although he couldn¡¯t figure out how to loosen up the strained atmosphere, Ha Woon kept on speaking. ¡°Ah, if you like someone outside this industry, of course, you can see her, why not? Dude, there are some folks out there who want to keep his relationship a secret and date multiple girls simultaneously. However, this isn¡¯t the right time for that, so you should break up¡­ Come on, what type of girl is she? I¡¯ll let you know how to end up a relationship without any hassle.¡±

    Speaking that way, Ha Woon stretched out his hand furtively to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s phone. That was when a response returned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    It was such a cold refusal that had no appreciation for long advice or respect for the experienced in the industry.

    Feeling annoyed, Ha Woon lifted his head and opened his mouth, but as soon as Yoo Chun Young¡¯s cold blue eyes came into sight, he closed his mouth again. He remained silent, blinking swiftly in surprise. Shortly after, Ha Woon clenched his fist and teeth at the same time.

    ¡®How dare can that young bastard wear his feelings on his sleeve?!¡¯ The moment when Ha Woon grumbled only in his thoughts, a ringing voice pierced through the noise behind them and reached the two.

    ¡°Mr. Chun Young! We¡¯re gonna shoot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    As if it was the perfect timing, Yoo Chun Young lightly bowed at Ha Woon and quickly walk past him.

    Standing still on the spot, Ha Woon soon touched his shoulder that Yoo Chun Young¡¯s sleeve grazed just now. With a grimace, he switched his gaze to Yoo Chun Young who was walking toward the light.

    At that very moment, the assistant director shouted again, ¡°Mr. Ha Woon! You should be here too! It¡¯s the scene where you two put arms around each other¡¯s shoulders!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah! Coming!¡±

    Ha Woon ran to the set in a hurry. There was Yoo Chun Young standing in front of the electric sign. Looking at his nice and fair face in the light, Ha Woon felt uncomfortable putting arms around each other¡¯s shoulder since Yoo Chun Young just threw him aside and walked away from him in a flash. Besides, Yoo Chun Young was even five years younger than him.

    In the drama, Ha Woon was Lee Nara¡¯s little brother. The scene they were shooting was Yoo Chun Young helping drunk Ha Woon to walk home then coming across Lee Nara. All Ha Woon had to do was to just shove his nose onto Yoo Chun Young¡¯s shoulder as if he was almost zonked out. Thus, it didn¡¯t require any difficult acting skills.

    As the director called, ¡®Action!¡¯ Ha Woon leaned himself on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s shoulder and walked with tottering steps. Within five seconds, the director commanded, ¡°Mr. Ha Woon, let¡¯s do it one more time! That ain¡¯t the right look.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Raising his head up in bewilderment, Ha Woon swept his disheveled hair back hurriedly. He took a deep breath to calm down; however, he squinted his eyes at the director¡¯s following words.

    ¡°What happened to Chun Young? You look great today. That annoyed and irritated face¡­ just keep going that way.¡±

    ¡®Did he just say annoyed and irritated face? There¡¯s a reason for a good performance, sun of a b*tch!¡¯ Ha Woon frowned again.

    When Ha Woon¡¯s acting finally satisfied the director to some degree, Lee Nara stepped into the scene, turning around the alley. In the drama, she had found a clue of an incident just now. Her light footsteps changed as soon as she saw her drunk brother, Ha Woon.

    Yelling Ha Woon¡¯s character name in the drama, she dashed toward the two guys. ¡°Hey! Cho Minsuk!¡±

    The moment she tried to quickly get Ha Woon from Yoo Chun Young, her face revealed frustration upon the heaviness of a drunk man.

    Yoo Chun Young gently uttered, ¡°It¡¯s fine, noona. I can handle it.¡±

    There was a buzz behind the camera. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s performance was unusual today, smoothly and beautifully fitting into the scene. Only Lee Nara stayed focus amid the situation.

    Going alongside the parenthetical of ¡®she realizes that her young next-door neighbor is now a grownup man,¡¯ describing the action in the dialogue, Lee Nara opened her eyes round in surprise then spoke while looking embarrassed.

    ¡°Sorry, help me till you reach the shoe rack. No, should we just throw him under the streetlamp in front of the door and leave? He really needs to put himself together.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same, but you know a lot of bad things are going around us these days.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right¡­¡±

    ¡°You might be having a hard time too, noona.¡± Yoo Chun Young added, ¡°Be careful.¡± His tender words reddened Lee Nara¡¯s face in perplexity.

    She soon disheveled Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hair with her hand and shouted, ¡®My little boy is all grown up!¡¯ And that was the end of the scene.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    As soon as the director dropped the word, Ha Woon took himself off from Yoo Chun Young¡¯s shoulder then headed outside, gasping.

 Chapter 487

    .

    Meanwhile, Yoo Chun Young was having a little chitchat with Lee Nara. Everyone in the filming set knew that their families were close, so the two talking to each other didn¡¯t attract that much attention.

    Only a few staff, who weren¡¯t used to the situation yet, were looking at them in admiration. The two, just standing beside each other, surely captivated people¡¯s eyes that it seemed worth enough to even pay for viewing them together.

    ¡°You¡¯ve improved so much.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yoo Chun Young¡¯s response sounded too unruffled to a veteran actress¡¯s compliment, which even looked somewhat rude. However, Lee Nara laughed cheerfully.

    While other people whispered something like, ¡®They seemed to be really close,¡¯ the stunning actress tapped Yoo Chun Young¡¯s shoulder a few times.

    ¡°Taking acting classes, right? Good job.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I mean you weren¡¯t that bad either, but you¡¯re outstandingly improving. Hmm, you better take this career more seriously. You deserve that.¡±

    Soon, the director of photography also intervened in the conversation and began to drop a few compliments.

    ¡°You know what? All I can say is that you¡¯re very photogenic. It seems like the camera is your biggest fan, Mr. Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    Watching the sight that looked so warm and peaceful like springtime, Ha Woon smirked and turned his head away from them. He didn¡¯t want to care about their conversations. However, since he knew that both Lee Nara and the director of photography didn¡¯t pay lip service, Ha Woon couldn¡¯t stand the situation.

    Even in his view, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t that bad. Regarding his recent acting debut, Yoo Chun Young seemed to have considerable talent in this field. That was what pushed Ha Woon¡¯s buttons the most.

    Obviously, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t desperate at all; however, his acting abilities were improving every day. He was the person who was ¡®overflowing with talent¡¯ or had a ¡®God-given gift.¡¯

    And those types of people frustrated those working hard at the bottom. People like Yoo Chun Young were jumping a few steps up so nonchalantly at once while others were struggling to climb steps one by one.

    Ha Woon bit his lips tightly. ¡°Sh*t¡­¡± then at the moment, he found a van coming toward this direction.

    The door opened; it was Yerin of the girl group, Darlings, who jumped off from the vehicle. As soon as she hopped off, she opened her eyes round upon Ha Woon who came into her view.

    ¡°Ha Woon oppa, what are you doing here alone?¡± she asked.

    Both Ha Woon and Yerin made their debuts around the same time, but since Ha Woon¡¯s boy group didn¡¯t go well whereas Yerin¡¯s group made a huge success, they didn¡¯t have a chance to get along. It was quite recent that they started to recognize each other as they started their acting careers and ran across at the filming sites.

    Before Ha Woon tried to respond to her, Yerin turned her head toward Yoo Chun Young and emitted a whoop. Her loud and honest reaction looked quite lovely; however, Ha Woon furrowed his brows as if it dissatisfied him.

    Regardless of his reaction, Yerin covered her mouth with her palm and chattered joyfully like a sparrow. ¡°Awesome¡­ how can he talk so smoothly like that to Nara sunbaenim? You know so many guys say that their hearts are about to explode even if looking at her from a far distance¡­¡±

    ¡®Jesus¡­¡¯

    Even though Ha Woon blurted out that way, Yerin ignored him and continued, ¡°Although they have been knowing each other for a long time, how can that be possible? Maybe his gorgeous appearance blinded him and made him become insensitive to beauty, right? Pfft, that makes sense, haha.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s wrong. He can behave that way because he¡¯s madly in love with his girlfriend!¡± shouted Ha Woon as he finally flew into a rage.

    Being surprised, he looked around to scan other people. Although Yoo Chun Young was a new face in this industry, his background was from the nation¡¯s biggest conglomerate family. Thus, Ha Woon had to be cautious when articulating things into words.

    On the other hand, Yerin diverted her wide-open eyes back onto Ha Woon. She asked whisperingly, ¡°WHAT? A girlfriend? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡®What should I do¡­?¡¯ Ha Woon fell into thought upon her innocent reaction. A moment after, he believed that Yerin was too simple and na?ve to use this information for something wicked. Above all, he came up with the idea that this could be an opportunity to get close with Yerin, which would be an advantage for him.

    Having that thought in mind, Ha Woon slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Yeah, he definitely has a girlfriend. As soon as he received a phone call, he dashed outside with the quickest steps that I¡¯d ever seen. You should have watched him talking over the phone. The look on his face and his voice were so¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Yerin marveled.

    Ha Woon kept grumbling, ¡°So I quietly listened to him talking over the phone then approached him and said that it wasn¡¯t a good time to date someone. I advised him carefully that he should break up. He was then scowling at me with such glaring eyes¡­ So stupid to ignore my thoughtful advice¡­ He¡¯ll be regretting later¡­¡±

    That was when Yerin began to laugh cheerfully. Concluding his words, Ha Woon looked at her, feeling dumbfounded.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s funny? Do you know how that bastard treated me? You should get mad at him for me.¡±

    Yerin quickly waved her hands at Ha Woon¡¯s complaint.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not what I meant. To be honest, his attitude toward Nara sunbaenim seemed like he couldn¡¯t be straight you know, but he does like girls¡­¡± she replied.

    Yerin turned her head and stared at Yoo Chun Young who was still chitchatting something with Lee Nara. Her lips then revealed a faint smile while fastening her gaze at him.

    Article 39. Nationwide Number One¡¯s Surreptitious Defiance

    The day of the incident, I returned to school, eventually, without making any conclusion at all about Ban Hwee Hyul.

    I told the Kim twins that Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t want us to care about him anymore; however, they reacted the same as I had expected.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t he like us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought he grew quite fond of us.¡±

    When it came to the Kim twins, even their boastful remarks sounded like they were objective results derived from analysis. It was actually true though.

    Nodding, I replied, ¡°Ban Hwee memorized all your names correctly in the end.¡±

    ¡°True. Now I returned to a human from a shoe.¡±

    Indeed, Kim Hye Hill just got away from Kim High Heel a few days ago.

    Scratching the back of his head, Kim Hye Woo also replied, ¡°Well, if he really hates that, then do whatever pleases him, but we¡¯re gonna talk to him tomorrow anyway.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s afraid of us getting involved in a trouble, he must really be aware that Hwang Siwoo isn¡¯t frightening at all,¡± replied Kim Hye Hill apathetically.

    As she turned her head out of the blue, I also followed her gaze; however, Hwang Siwoo was nowhere in the classroom.

    I tilted my head in wonder. Where did he go? Since Ruda officially stood by him, I thought he would be, again, acting crazy and wild with a triumphant air somewhere now.

    However, Hwang Siwoo and his boys were nowhere as if they had turned into invisible men. Wondering about their existence, I turned my head in surprise when someone dropped a question.

    Jung Sae Yeon was asking me cautiously, clasping her hands together, ¡°Hey, um, is Ban Hwee Hyul doing okay?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Since he isn¡¯t back from the hospital, I guess he¡¯s quite serious. Is he that bad?¡±

    Blinking my eyes in astonishment, I looked at Jung Sae Yeon. To talk about her, she was the first one to notice Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s handsome appearance hidden behind his thick glasses. In other words, she would have been interested in him to some degree. However, I never thought that she would ask first about how he was doing right after the incident.

    While I put my hand over my mouth, being deeply moved, something more surprising came after. The kids in class, who stayed neutral until now, began to ask us if things were okay one after another. Most of them were indignant about the harassment Yoon Jung In and I had gone through; rarely, some shared concerns about Ban Hwee Hyul.

    The kids from the athletic clubs also exhibited their interests, ¡°If Ban Hwee Hyul and Yi Ruda work together, wouldn¡¯t we win Class 2-7 over the following Sports Day?¡±

    The Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s threatening abilities shown on Sports Day might be indeed lingering in their minds. Then when someone poked the kid in the ribs while warning, ¡®Geez, you shouldn¡¯t talk about Yi Ruda now,¡¯ words of apology poured out immediately.

 Chapter 488

    .

    Yikes, I clicked my tongue in my thoughts. I forgot the fact that Yi Ruda had to pick up the pieces after making much fuss about Hwang Siwoo and the class. Dusting off my hair, I heaved a sigh.

    His plan included nothing about how to retrieve his impression in class, which indicated that Yi Ruda was utterly unselfconscious. Having that thought in mind, I sighed again.

    Even though it was his mindset to antagonize every classmate with whom he would spend time for a year, who would really not even care about it? Even Yoo Chun Young wouldn¡¯t tolerate such a thing.

    Besides, it was still the beginning of the semester; we had plenty of time left to know each other and get close. But let¡¯s say, there was someone hiding here who would become his best friend for life. That person wouldn¡¯t be able to have that relationship while getting Yi Ruda wrong from the incident. That¡¯s such a sad thing. I bit my lips.

    However, I couldn¡¯t just tell the truth on behalf of him since it would look quite odd. Above all, if other friends questioned something like, ¡®Why isn¡¯t he telling us directly?¡¯ or ¡®No matter what we think about him, it wouldn¡¯t matter to him, right?¡¯ If the kids reacted that way, it was still difficult to handle.

    Ah, what should I do? Just bring him here and make him clarify his intention¡­ was it the only way to resolve the situation? However, he said he didn¡¯t care at all. That was when I moaned, being lost in thoughts.

    ¡°Me? Why?¡± asked Ruda. Sliding the door open abruptly, Ruda appeared and took a look around nonchalantly.

    The boys from the athletic clubs and the rest of our class, who were talking about Ruda until just now, stared at him with their jaws dropped.

    Yi Ruda asked them again, ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    That was such surprising timing. When Ruda tossed the question, tilting his head, the kids responded in bewilderment.

    ¡°Huh? I mean, if you and Ban Hwee Hyul work together, our class will be almighty on Sports Day.¡±

    Since the boys and Yi Ruda usually spent time together playing soccer during lunchtime, the kids replied without hesitation. Once the boys finished talking, they exchanged eye contact, revealing their embarrassments.

    At that moment, Ruda, looking at the kids with some indescribable gaze, raised his voice out of the blue.

    ¡°Hey, I have something to tell you guys.¡±

    Everyone directed their eyes on him. Only the Kim twins and Yoon Jung In looked at me and asked, ¡°What is he trying to say?¡±

    I just shook my head wordlessly, thinking, ¡®Come on, I don¡¯t know every aspect of his plan! Didn¡¯t you all go through that enough from the incident at the gym?¡¯

    Ruda¡¯s ringing voice came over and struck my ear.

    ¡°The thing I suggested at the gym, Hwang Siwoo and us having a fight, and those who lose will just stay silent at school¡­ I was actually pretending to team up with Hwang Siwoo, but the truth is I¡¯m gonna stand on Yoon Jung In¡¯s side to defeat them.¡±

    The words that slipped from his mouth without hindrance made me gape.

    On the other hand, the kids were whispering, ¡®Really?¡¯ ¡®Well, he was actually closer to Yoon Jung In and his friends¡­¡¯ ¡®I was wondering what his real intention was.¡¯ Just as they uttered, most of them were agreeing to Yi Ruda¡¯s plan and thoughts instead of reacting against him.

    When the noise subsided, Yi Ruda continued speaking, ¡°But now I come to think of it, I guess I¡¯ve been doing wrong. Although Hwang Siwoo and his boys have fewer people than us, they still have ten people on their side. I¡¯m not sure if excluding ten people in the class would make all of us go smoothly and well throughout the rest of the semester. Thus, I think we should have a conversation to find a way to better compromise.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Hwang Siwoo to stop all this fight and crap. Anyway, sorry for making the fuss without letting you guys know about the plan ahead.¡±

    After confessing the truth, Ruda cast down his eyes like an accused person awaiting trial. He then stood still. The kids seemed to look at each other then opened their mouths one after another.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. I was just¡­ surprised to see things happen out of the blue since I knew that you were close to Yoon Jung In.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, and if things worked as you planned, wasn¡¯t it good for us? We don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it was all part of your plan to befriend Hwang Siwoo, huh? That¡¯s freaking me out, Yi Ruda.¡±

    Heaving a sigh of relief at their harmless comments, I trembled for a second at the last words. I raised my head and observed the look on the kid¡¯s face, who dropped that remark, but he didn¡¯t seem to hurt Yi Ruda with his words.

    As if Ruda also grasped that, he replied with a swiveling smile.

    ¡°Now you get to know how struggling I am to live kindly every day?¡±

    Soon, mischievous responses showered from everywhere. ¡®Yeah, sure. That¡¯s all you can do?¡¯ Listening to some jokey and nasty words, Ruda returned to his seat.

    He then suddenly turned his head to look at me and grinned. Perhaps that was an accomplice¡¯s smile meaning, ¡®Only you¡¯ll know that this isn¡¯t a joke.¡¯

    It was true that I felt a little scared of him; however, I didn¡¯t reveal that but just showed a smile, following him.

    After school, the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung dashed to me in surprise. I roughly explained the overall situation to them, which made them all nod in the end.

    As soon as I finished telling them the story, Eun Jiho uttered, ¡°Anyway, good that it¡¯s resolved without causing any further troubles. Well, I can¡¯t say things are utterly settled, but¡­ They say the ranking battle or whatever is gonna be held soon, so won¡¯t Hwang Siwoo become busy preparing for that soon?¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Maybe yes, right?¡±

    ¡°Then he won¡¯t be able to care about things in class.¡±

    However, the very next day after Eun Jiho spoke that way, something unexpected occurred. Hwang Siwoo disappeared all of a sudden.

    He didn¡¯t come to school; only those who recently joined his clique, who had been just normal kids until they became sophomores, showed up in class with pale faces.

    They looked too unwell that if someone asked them something, the boys seemed to pass out. Thus, the kids in our class couldn¡¯t question them, ¡®Where is Hwang Siwoo?¡¯ but just tried to guess by themselves.

    Another incomprehensible thing took place too. Not only Hwang Siwoo but Ban Hwee Hyul also vanished away from school.

    Our teacher, Mr. Noh Min Chan, who came to the class for morning assembly, pounded the teacher¡¯s table with the roll book. He said, ¡°Siwoo says he¡¯s sick, and Hwee Hyul¡­¡±

    Scratching the back of his head, he looked at us then asked, ¡°Is there anyone who¡¯s keeping in touch with Hwee Hyul? He isn¡¯t answering the phone; I can¡¯t reach out to his home phone either.¡±

    My face turned dark at his words. He might not answer his phone for some reason, but if he wasn¡¯t even picking up the phone at home, something worse would be happening.

    When nobody responded to him, the teacher heaved a sigh and said, ¡°If Hwee Hyul comes to school, tell him to come see me at the teacher¡¯s office. And the last people who saw him were the class president and Donnie, right? You two, follow me to the office.¡±

    Exchanging eye contact for a moment, we shared a look of bewilderment but soon stepped outside the class to follow our teacher. As soon as we arrived at the office, Mr. Noh sat on his chair and tossed us a question.

    ¡°Did something happen at the hospital that day?¡±

    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡± I hesitated for a second. Should I tell him that we saw Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s brother at Balhae Medical Center? However, strictly speaking, it was violating the school policy since we were only allowed to leave the school for bringing the injured boys to see the doctor. Besides, I wasn¡¯t sure how much I could open up someone else¡¯s family history.

    While I was being lost in thought, Yoon Jung In, beside me, opened his mouth.

    ¡°We met someone who said he was a friend of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s little brother.¡±

    Yoon Jung In? While I became perplexed at his sudden remark, our teacher responded to him, ¡°Really? Do you know his name?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Jung Yohan. He was wearing Sung Woon Science High School uniform. He said he was our age.¡±

    My eyes wide opened at his explanation dripping from his lips.

    Would it be okay to tell the teacher something this further? The boy named Jung Yohan might have nothing to do with Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s disappearance, but what if he got called in as a person involved in this situation because of us? Of course, there could be a possibility that he would have a vital clue of this incident. However, Ban Hwee Hyul and Jung Yohan didn¡¯t seem to know each other that well in the first place¡­

 Chapter 489

    .

    Scribbling something on the corner of the roll book, Mr. Noh, our teacher lifted his head again.

    ¡°Then, do you know what the two talked about?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Um¡­ about Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s little brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, really? Anyway, thanks.¡± Staring at the roll book with a look of suspicion, our teacher then waved his hand at us as a gesture to imply that we were now free to return to our classroom.

    Soon as we stepped outside the office and closed the door, I bitterly muttered, ¡°Am I be able to speak about Jung Yohan that particularly? Our school might contact him because of me.¡±

    ¡°What if Ban Hwee Hyul is really missing? We must let our teacher know in advance about whatever detail we have,¡± said Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­¡± I slurred the end of my sentence. Rubbing my chin, I asked myself, ¡®But is there really someone who can drag none other than Ban Hwee Hyul, the nationwide Number one, by force?¡¯

    If that actually happened, then the only case left would be¡­ As soon as I had that thought in mind, Yoon Jung In spoke as if he had read my mind.

    ¡°Even though he isn¡¯t gone by force, and it¡¯s his own will to disappear from us, Hwee Hyul must still come back to school, eventually.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah, that¡¯s true,¡± I nodded.

    Yoon Jung In continued, ¡°If he¡¯s about to just clear his head and will come back afterward, that¡¯s good, but if he isn¡¯t, we should go report the police and search for him. Besides, his brother is still¡­¡± Leaving his statement vague, Yoon Jung In suddenly sighed and disheveled his hair.

    I seemed to get his words left unspoken, so I also heaved a sigh. Letting the awkward silence prevailing in the air, we walked along the hallway.

    The next day and even the day after, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t come to school. Our teacher, Noh Min Chan¡¯s face also turned darker as days went by.

    ¡°Does anyone really know where Hwee Hyul went to? Just in case, even if your friend doesn¡¯t want to go to school, you must not hide him or her, but instead, persuade your friend to come to school,¡± sighed Mr. Noh.

    After he left the classroom, we immediately gathered at Yoon Jung In¡¯s seat and discussed for a second. Yoon Jung In uttered clearly, ¡°Let¡¯s get Hwee Hyul¡¯s address from our teacher and go visit his house.¡±

    Would Mr. Noh never have stopped by at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s house to find him? Even though I wondered that way, I also nodded to agree Yoon Jung In¡¯s suggestion. Although no one could dare to harm Ban Hwee Hyul if he made us his mind to protect himself, I still couldn¡¯t live this way, feeling so uncomfortable.

    That was when the backdoor suddenly opened less than ten minutes left before the first class began. Flinching in surprise, I looked in the direction, expecting, ¡®Is it¡­ him¡­?¡¯

    However, the person wasn¡¯t whom I was looking forward to.

    ¡°Siwoo sunbae!¡±

    Lately, Hwang Siwoo didn¡¯t come to school either, so the kids, who shoved themselves in the corner of the classroom like broomsticks, got up from their seats, looking rosy, when Hwang Siwoo showed up. Dashing to him like a wind, they took Hwang Siwoo¡¯s backpack, pulled out his chair, and made a loud fuss.

    ¡°Where have you been? Why are you here now¡­! Eek!!¡±

    Looking at Hwang Siwoo straight in the face, they stepped backward in shock. We tilted our heads in wonder while watching that noisy sight.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did something happen?¡±

    As soon as Hwang Siwoo¡¯s dreadful appearance came into our view, we also groaned in surprise.

    Although he was always involved in some speechless, wicked things, Hwang Siwoo¡¯s face looked shameless and radiant, but it was now full of wounds and bruises. Besides, his left foot was in a cast. The way of his walk looked quite weird, but why did I notice it right now?

    Staring at him with my mouth wide open, I quickly turned my head back. Lowering my voice, I whispered, ¡°The ranking battle¡­ did it already start?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard it¡¯ll begin next week.¡±

    My face blurred at the response. The next person I threw a glance at was none other than Yi Ruda. As I directed my eyes to him, other kids also began to switch their gazes to Yi Ruda. Receiving our attention out of the blue, Yi Ruda¡¯s eyes widened, but he slowly shook his head and raised both hands as if implying surrender.

    He insisted, ¡°Since I committed something wrong, I do deserve to be called into doubt, but it isn¡¯t me, for real.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also not me who handed out the files to sunbaes,¡± uttered Yi Ruda.

    The kids then threw words of apology to Yi Ruda in embarrassment. As I also apologized to him alongside the kids, Ruda shook his head and disheveled my hair with a grin. Shortly after, he took his hand off my head and simply added, ¡°But there won¡¯t be someone having balls to mess up with him who¡¯s getting protected by other rankers.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°The person may be an important figure who doesn¡¯t care about other rankers, or it¡¯s someone who bears Hwang Siwoo a deep grudge that they got themselves in big trouble in a fit of anger. To be honest, Hwang Siwoo has made a lot of enemies around him, right?¡±

    The kids then diverted their gazes onto somewhere else.

    Looking at the empty seat even until now, which was right before the class to start, I mumbled, ¡®It isn¡¯t you, Hwee Hyul¡­ is it?¡± Then I shook my head. No, it wouldn¡¯t be him since he promised himself he would never ever throw his punch and hurt someone after his brother¡¯s incident.

    In fact, Hwee Hyul just said he was fine when we asked him if he didn¡¯t want to take revenge on Hwang Siwoo who had harassed and insulted him. Instead, Hwee Hyul had told us that he even felt satisfied to become bullied. That Ban Hwee Hyul wouldn¡¯t get motivated now to get his own back on Hwang Siwoo all of a sudden.

    However, it was strange that Hwang Siwoo was behaving that silent.

    During the whole class time, I glanced at Hwang Siwoo, who often disturbed the class in the past. However, he was now causing no trouble after showing up at school in three days. Yoon Jung In also seemed to wonder about the situation since both Hwang Siwoo and his clique also turned depressed somehow.

    A few classes quietly passed that way. Ruda then approached him and tapped his shoulders.

    ¡°Siwoo hyeong, what happened to you?¡± he asked.

    Hwang Siwoo would definitely be aware of Ruda¡¯s betrayal. Thus, I got tense in fear of Hwang Siwoo suddenly throwing his fist at Ruda, yelling, ¡®It¡¯s because of you, bastard!¡¯ However, he just looked up at Ruda with blank eyes. In the end, Ruda returned to his seat, shrugging at us, as he received no response from Hwang Siwoo.

    It was lunchtime when something happened. Stepping into the cafeteria, we tilted our heads at the particularly noisy atmosphere today. At that moment, a student walking by grabbed Yoon Jung In and dropped a question.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear that?¡±

    Yoon Jung In replied, ¡°What? Hwang Siwoo fought with someone?¡± Expecting the kid to provide him some clue, he tossed a question while showing a look of interest.

    The boy, however, asked back, looking bewildered, ¡°What? Why do you bring up Hwang Siwoo here?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Then what¡¯s all this fuss about?¡±

    ¡°Geez, you really heard nothing? The news that Suh Doh Gyum, the mad dog, got attacked the other night and got almost beaten to death!¡±

    As the boy responded that way, not only Yoon Jung In but we, who were eavesdropping on their conversations, also became apathetic.

    Stretching out his hand, Yoon Jung In moved the boy aside who was blocking our way. He replied utterly, ¡°Nah, never heard anything about Suh Doh Gyum or whatever.¡±

    Usually, Yoon Jung In might, at least, pretend to be responsive to those things, but our interest these days was only the injured Hwang Siwoo and the missing Ban Hwee Hyul. It was none of our business except those two.

    The boy replied, looking absurd, ¡°Hey, how come you don¡¯t know about it? Suh Doh Gyum is really somebody! The only person he wasn¡¯t able to defeat was Kim Pyung Bum in his school, but they say that Suh Doh Gyum let him win on purpose. That Suh Doh Gyum lost a fight against someone for the first time! Although he was completely taken by surprise¡­¡±

    ¡°Rankers fighting each other¡­ that has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s a different world here.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, that isn¡¯t something in another world. As long as Suh Doh Gyum has been the strongest candidate for the nationwide Number one, this news matters to all of us. The strongest competitor position is, however, vacant now! Aren¡¯t you curious about who¡¯s gonna take that place?¡±

    Whoa, it¡¯s been quite a while to hear someone providing information in such a natural way. I exclaimed, feeling myself being a neighbor of web novels after a long time. Meanwhile, Yoon Jung In walked past him with a sigh and took a seat.

 Chapter 490

    .

    Sitting on a chair after Yoon Jung In, Kim Hye Hill uttered, ¡°Does it matter to us who¡¯s becoming the nationwide Number one? The actual Number one has been missing from a year ago, but as far as I know, there¡¯s no problem with it.¡±

    Yoon Jung In and I exchange eye contact. Switching his gaze to Kim Hye Hill, Yoon Jung In replied, pretending to be nonchalant, ¡°Yeah, right, I¡¯ve steadily watched it being such a hot issue, but I still have no idea.¡±

    While we started to have our lunch, I, on the other hand, was lost in thought. It was a bummer that Hwang Siwoo¡¯s current situation wasn¡¯t updated to the entire school since the ranking battle had become the talk of the town. If kids knew about the injured Hwang Siwoo, someone would come forward and reveal or give a clue about the reason for his injury; Ban Hwee Hyul would likely be the center of attention too.

    Anyway, we couldn¡¯t help it. The ranking battle or whatever was none of my business. Thinking that way, I casually lifted my spoon.

    * * *

    After school, we decided to go visit Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s house as Yoon Jung In suggested. Our teacher, Mr. Noh, also provided us the address without hesitance when we told him the two of us would go check his house.

    He added with a low voice, ¡°You two can keep this as a secret, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mr. Noh Min Chan continued with a dark face, ¡°Hwee Hyul, he¡¯s actually living alone. He doesn¡¯t have any adults at home.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°He does have a father, but I heard he¡¯s working far away from home, so make sure to knock on the door and just come back if no one¡¯s inside. If Hwee Hyul¡¯s still not at home, I¡¯m gonna call the cops this time.¡± Mr. Noh added with a look of guiltiness, ¡°I should have paid more attention to him¡­¡±

    Watching him speaking that way, Yoon Jung In and I soon left the office.

    Looking down at the note with an address on it, I murmured, ¡°Ah, I kind of knew it, but he¡¯s really living nearby our house.¡±

    ¡°Really? You know that way to get there? Cool.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t take this route often but do know where it is roughly.¡±

    The place was about 10 minutes-walk from turning into a side road at the alley on the way to our apartment. It was a complex neighborhood of old houses and tenements, so even though the way to Hwee Hyul¡¯s place seemed familiar, it took quite some time to find the actual location.

    As we, at last, arrived at the building where Ban Hwee Hyul was residing, a three-story, glossy brown brick tenement came into view. The suspiciously haunted appearance made me wonder if people were actually living here; although it was dinner time, there was no indication of people being around inside. The glass door entrance was even a little broken.

    Wandering in front of the building, we finally went down to the basement floor and pressed the doorbell. The button went inside deep without hindrance; however, no sound came from inside. Thus, we had to directly knock on the door in the end.

    Increasing the volume of his voice, Yoon Jung In asked, ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡±

    His voice resonated around the basement floor like an echo, but still, no one seemed to be around, not even a response returned. Pressing the doorbell a few more times, Yoon Jung In tossed a question.

    ¡°This doorbell doesn¡¯t work, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, we hear nothing from inside.¡±

    Replying that way, I knocked on the door a couple of times, but only my hands felt stinging. Again, no response returned. ¡®Should we just give up and leave?¡¯ I wondered; however, something flashed through my head. I took out my phone.

    ¡°What are you gonna do?¡±

    ¡°Trying to call his phone,¡± I replied then pressed the call button.

    Shortly after, a sound like a melody began to flow out over the door. It was definitely a phone ringing.

    With our eyes wide open, Yoon Jung In and I exchanged eye contact. I soon banged the door and shouted, ¡°Hwee Hyul, are you home right now? If you are, please show us your face! We¡¯re really concerned about you.¡±

    Standing beside me, Yoon Jung In also raised his voice, ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul! You aren¡¯t supposed to skip classes for days this way! Our teacher told us he¡¯s gonna report to the police that you¡¯re missing!¡±

    However, no matter how desperately we screamed and urged him, the door didn¡¯t move an inch, being tightly closed. We, eventually, had to stop knocking on the door and just turn around.

    Climbing up the stairs, Yoon Jung In uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s just go today. We should tell the teacher and let him decide whether to call the police or to find the landlord and make them open the door to go inside.¡±

    Nodding wordlessly, I followed him walking up the stairs. As soon as we came out to the first floor, the broken glass door entrance shone orange in the setting sun.

    The way to this place was quite complicated, so a person who¡¯s a stranger here would never make his or her way out alone. Thus, I decided to take Yoon Jung In back to the bottom.

    That was when we almost arrived at the familiar intersection. Waiting for the red light signal to change, I threw a glance over the crosswalk thoughtlessly and became surprised as something came into my sight.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Quickly lifting his head up from beside me, Yoon Jung In began to look around in a hurry. He asked, ¡°Why? Do you see Ban Hwee Hyul? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see Ban Hwee Hyul, but¡­¡± I hesitated with a pause but soon added, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve found someone who¡¯d know where he is¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Where? Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The signal at the crosswalk changed just in time. Looking forward to becoming close to her enough, I grabbed the girl¡¯s arm.

    Being startled, she turned her head to look at me; her dark red hair swayed behind her back.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Geez, it was you¡­! Hey, don¡¯t pull someone out of the blue. I was about to flip you over,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡± The moment I tried to offer my words of apology, her following words made me grimace.

    ¡°I can¡¯t flip a mosquito over. You may die, yeah¡­ you can die although you¡¯re the Number one in the world of mosquitoes.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± I replied sulkily. My eyes then widened at her following question.

    ¡°But good! What a coincidence! Hey, do you know where Ban Hwee Hyul that bastard is?¡±

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s what I was about to ask you first¡­¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even know that too?¡± Looking perplexed, the girl disheveled her hair in frustration. She then suddenly pulled Yoon Jung In and me away from the crosswalk. ¡°Anyway, follow me.¡±

    While both of us became dumbfounded at her action, we bent our steps totteringly upon her vigorous spirit.

    The place she headed toward with us was, interestingly, a nearby park where she and Ban Hwee Hyul had a conversation before. It was also where Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s family and our family often came over to chill. Around this time of the year, there were always no people.

    With her arms crossed, Dae Lisa cast me a question.

    ¡°Before talking about it, who is he beside you?¡±

    I replied, ¡°He¡¯s Yoon Jung In, our class president.¡± As soon as I introduced him that way, Yoon Jung In lowered his head to bow in a fluster. Pointing at Dae Lisa, I uttered, ¡°And this is Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Me and that bastard who can¡¯t even remember my name¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um, she is Ms. Dae Lisa, who¡¯s JUST SOMEONE Ban Hwee Hyul knows. As a side note, I heard she¡¯s taking quite a high position in the ranking. Anyway, wouldn¡¯t she give us some clues about finding Ban Hwee Hyul?¡±

    As I spoke that way, Dae Lisa changed her pose to cross her arms differently then tossed another question.

    ¡°Then you guys also don¡¯t know where Ban Hwee Hyul went, right?¡±

    Pointing at the alley that we just walked out, I replied, ¡°We just visited Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s house, but no one was inside. Just in case, I called his phone, and there was a sound from inside the house, but he didn¡¯t answer.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jung In, quietly listening to our conversation, suddenly intervened, ¡°Just until now, I thought that he was pretending to ignore the call, but now I come to think of it, there was no indication of someone being around. What if he just left his phone at home and went outside?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I also think that¡¯s possible¡­¡± I replied calmly then diverted my gaze back onto Dae Lisa. Chewing her lips, she was murmuring something. I listened carefully to her remark for a second.

    ¡°Sh*t, of all occasion¡­ How come Suh Doh Gyum become that way during Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s absence now?¡±

    Suh Doh Gyum. Listening to that familiar name slipping out of her mouth, I opened my eyes wide. Right! Since Dae Lisa was one of the top rankers, she would definitely be close to that person, who¡¯s said to be the strongest candidate for the nationwide Number one position.

 Chapter 491

    .

    Hmm, she looked quite different somehow. That was when her murmur reached my ears again.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s fine because we have Woo San. If he makes up his mind, he will definitely show his abilities more than Suh Doh Gyum, but¡­ now that Ban Hwee Hyul is gone and even Suh Doh Gyum has been ambushed, there¡¯s no guarantee that he¡¯ll be also safe¡­¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, hold on for a sec. I just heard something that isn¡¯t ignorable¡­¡± Yoon Jung In intervened, waving his arm in the air.

    I turned my head toward him in surprise, shouting to myself, ¡®Hey, Yoon Jung In! Do you know how dangerous this girl is?!¡¯

    However, he continued, keeping his calm, ¡°I did hear that Suh Doh Gyum got attacked all of a sudden, but based on what you just said, you seem to think that there¡¯s some connection between Suh Doh Gyum being ambushed and Ban Hwee Hyul missing. Why do you think that way?¡± He then added in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any possibility of Suh Doh Gyum just being unexpectedly attacked while having a personal enmity with someone?

    Dae Lisa scowled at Yoon Jung In with a cold glance as if she heard something ridiculous. The moment I became bewildered at her furious glare, Dae Lisa opened her mouth.

    ¡°What the heck? The reason why we tried to have Suh Doh Gyum as the nationwide Number one after Ban Hwee Hyul was that he would never get involved with other students. Meanwhile, it doesn¡¯t make sense at the first place that someone would have a grudge against him.¡±

    With a determined tone, she continued speaking, ¡°That¡¯s because his only interest is Kim Pyung Bum! Besides, he¡¯s so afraid of losing Kim Pyung Bum¡¯s trust that he won¡¯t dare to bully or harass other kids. Plus, Suh Doh Gyum won¡¯t even steal or snatch others¡¯ stuff since he has a very wealthy background. The only time he¡¯s spending money is when he¡¯s giving presents to Kim Pyung Bum!¡±

    Dae Lisa flew into a rage, adding, ¡°That¡¯s why we felt relieved and tried to select him as our leader, but how could he suddenly get attacked? Who the fu*k did it to him?¡±

    Listening to her words, we could say nothing. Yoon Jung In, beside me, poked my arm and whispered, ¡°Hey, for some reason, this sounds quite similar to the novel that my little sister was reading the other night.¡±

    ¡°Shoosh, I¡¯m also confused right now,¡± I replied, pretending to be as calm as possible. I guess Suh Doh Gyum and Kim Pyung Bum were definitely living in a genre different from ours.

    Keeping us staying beside her, Dae Lisa continued to express her anger for quite a while then suddenly calmed down, and with big strides, she left the spot. I was very perplexed at her becoming composed out of the blue, which looked like she had emptied everything from her mind.

    Before she left, Dae Lisa advised, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure that some folks are aiming at the Number one ranker or kids close to him. There¡¯s no guarantee that it¡¯d not cause any trouble to other students, so you guys should also be careful for a while. Get it?¡±

    Disheveling my hair, she uttered, ¡°Go back home before the sun sets. Try to listen to your parents and stay kind and nice.¡±

    While I showed an obvious look of bewilderment, Yoon Jung In murmured from beside me, ¡°You sound so unpersuasive to say that¡­¡±

    As soon as he dropped that remark, Dae Lisa took her hands off my head and, instead, knuckled Yoon Jung In on the head.

    ¡°Ouch¡­!!¡± Yoon Jung In groaned, wrapping his head with his hands.

    Leaving that Yoon Jung In and I at the spot, Dae Lisa turned around without hesitation. Watching her receding from us, I turned my head back to Yoon Jung In as he dropped another remark.

    ¡°Anyway, that person is also just assuming things, which means she also doesn¡¯t know exactly what has happened. What on earth is going on with Ban Hwee Hyul for god¡¯s sake! Did he get ambushed or is he just hiding from us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just tell our teacher honestly that we weren¡¯t able to find him. For now, all we can do is just let other kids or the police to give us some clues¡­¡±

    ¡°I agree¡­¡±

    Although we were busy today walking around here and there, we grasped nothing except for the story we heard from Dae Lisa after bumping into her. Heaving a sigh, I quickly bent my steps after Yoon Jung In.

    * * *

    Even after it was mid-April, the school was still kind of chaotic.

    Ever since he started coming to school again, Hwang Siwoo acted dismally like a ghost while keeping his mouth shut. His clique also stayed silent while shrinking with fear in school.

    And because of that the classroom became, not just quiet, but felt somehow empty, having more than half of the kids being a few words. Sometimes, it even made me miss the boisterous vibe before. Although we did nothing wrong, we just went outside in the hallway when talking in loud voices.

    And today, the Kim twins and I also stepped outside to the hallway as soon as the bell rang for a break.

    Straightening his stiff back, Kim Hye Woo grumbled, ¡°Uh, what¡¯s wrong with the class atmosphere? Back then, Hwang Siwoo and his boys acted like they¡¯d dominated the whole classroom, but since they aren¡¯t saying a word now, even we¡¯re coming outside as if we¡¯re disturbing the silent air.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill also agreed to her brother, ¡°Even when we just have eye contact, they are in a fluster as if they have committed a sin. It feels like WE are bullying them, so I can¡¯t even go speak to those kids.¡±

    Nodding, I observed Hwang Siwoo and his boys through the open backdoor. As I turned my head toward them, the kids and I happened to have eye contact in which they quickly flinched and averted their eyes from me.

    Geez, whenever something like this occurred, the time when they were so high-spirited seemed like moments in a dream. While I sighed, Kim Hye Woo standing beside me uttered again.

    ¡°Well, they are sinners when thinking about the things they¡¯ve done to Ban Hwee Hyul¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­ if they still behave that way, we can¡¯t ask them information we need,¡± said Kim Hye Hill.

    I nodded again. In fact, Yoon Jung In regarded that those kids might have some clues referring to Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s missing. With that thought in mind, he tried to initiate a conversation with them a couple of times; however, every attempt failed. Even Yoon Jung In¡¯s incredibly outgoing character turned out to be useless in front of those kids trembling in fear.

    ¡®So, you guys should have not been like an ass in lion¡¯s skin while staying right beside Hwang Siwoo when you all had no balls and confidence in taking responsibility!¡¯ Muttering that way, I looked at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s seat, which was vacant for over a week.

    It¡¯s also been a while that our teacher had filed a police report for a missing person. Thus, where on earth was Ban Hwee Hyul? What was he doing? Come on, he wouldn¡¯t really be missing, would he?

    While my mind was full of those concerns, there was a sudden noise in the hallway. A few kids ran toward the direction from the opposite side.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just a usual fuss,¡¯ I thought; however, my eyes widened when I found Eun Jiho and Jooin standing among them.

    Those boys seldom joined or gathered along in a group; thus, what was going on? Besides, why were they looking so pale when they rarely lost their composures?

    At that moment, Eun Jiho found me and grabbed my arm ahead of me. Leaning his upper body, he pulled me closer to him and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t wander around late at night for a while. Tell other kids to also do that if they can.¡±

    ¡°Is there something going on?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Someone attacked San hyeong out of the blue. You also know him, right, Woo Jooin¡¯s cousin?¡¯

    ¡°What? Is he okay?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure how much he¡¯s injured right now. They¡¯re heading to the hospital after the call, so make sure you don¡¯t go home today only with Ban Yeo Ryung. Have Kwon Eun Hyung with you guys, okay? I also told him to do so.¡±

    While Eun Jiho insisted that way, Jooin stood behind him wordlessly with blank eyes as if he was lost in concerns. He looked more serious than me, so I said yes and pushed Eun Jiho on his back to leave the spot.

    ¡°All right, so go there ASAP,¡± I urged.

    Until the end, Eun Jiho uttered, ¡°Again, make sure you do what I say,¡± then disappeared from my sight while descending the stairs with Jooin.

    Vacantly watching the view of their backs, I finally blurted out, ¡°What the heck is really going on¡­?¡±

    When I heard that someone made a surprise attack on the ¡®mad dog¡¯ or whatever in the neighborhood school, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but it didn¡¯t seem to matter that much. He and I were strangers; besides, a brawl among the rankers was prevalent in this world.

    However, the person who got ambushed this time was none other than Woo San. Since he was Jooin¡¯s cousin, we were somehow quite related.

 Chapter 492

    .

    I pressed my chest pounding nervously. Once I returned to class, the news was already spread in the classroom.

    ¡°Woo San got attacked!¡±

    ¡°Not only Suh Doh Gyum but also Woo San? Aren¡¯t they both very strong? Although some had made a surprise attack on them, who on earth could actually defeat the two?¡±

    ¡°Who the heck is the culprit? Who did such things to them?¡±

    ¡°They still don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, aren¡¯t the attacker the same person?¡±

    My heart dropped at the words that slipped from someone¡¯s mouth. ¡®The same person¡­¡¯ I murmured in my thoughts. For some reason, I had this intuition that it might be right; the two top rankers might have been surprised attacked by the same person.

    Soon after, Yoon Jung In also returned to the classroom and gave me the same advice in which Eun Jiho said to me earlier.

    ¡°I guess an unidentified assailant¡¯s surprise attack is going in fad these days, so don¡¯t consider it as something irrelevant to us. Try to avoid wandering around alone outside. Go home before it gets dark since it¡¯s kind of chaotic out there due to the ranking battle thing.¡±

    Nodding thoughtlessly, I suddenly directed my eyes to Hwang Siwoo sitting in the corner of the classroom.

    Hunching his shoulders round, he just sat there quaking his legs with a pale face, which looked quite suspicious in every angle. ¡®He¡¯s kind of overreacting against the sudden attack news¡­¡¯ I thought. However, Hwang Siwoo wouldn¡¯t let me know what was going on even if I asked him questions since he wasn¡¯t speaking to anyone lately.

    Just as I approached the window, Eun Jiho and Jooin walking across the schoolyard came into my view. While I stared at them worriedly, the two boys shortly got on the cab and disappeared from my sight.

    <hr />

    After all the classes were over, I stepped outside in the hallway and found Eun Hyung and Yeo Ryung waiting for me, just as Eun Jiho told me earlier. My eyes then widened at the unexpected person standing beside them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a filming schedule?¡± I asked.

    Yoo Chun Young slowly nodded with a look of bewilderment. As if he was concerned, Yoo Chun Young spoke, lowering his voice, ¡°I wish I can ride you back home.¡±

    ¡°What? No, it¡¯s fine. We all know your busy.¡± I added, ¡°That¡¯s too much,¡± and tapped him on his back.

    Heaving a deep sigh, Yoo Chun Young barely bent his heavy steps, forbidding farewell to us. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± he uttered, then quickly walked away from us, holding his phone that just began to ring.

    While I watched him receding away while answering the call, my thoughts ran on Jooin out of the blue. Taking out my phone immediately, I called him.

    ¡°Yes, mama,¡± answered Jooin right away. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t sound that bad. When I saw him earlier in the hallway, he looked almost dying. Taking a big sigh of relief, I dropped a question.

    ¡°Jooin, are you okay? How¡¯s your cousin doing?¡±

    Without hesitation, he responded casually, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s just neatly injured, not as bad as I thought. It wasn¡¯t on his head, but just one side of his arm and leg.¡±

    Oh, that¡¯s good. Thank god¡­ I was almost about to reply that way but soon lifted my head while perceiving the truth in his words. Hey, how could getting hurt on the arm and leg just a neat or slight injury¡­?

    ¡°Jooin, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something slight¡­ Are you really okay?¡± I was worried since he smiled when he was mad; thus, I was afraid if he was behaving the same right now.

    However, he still responded cheerfully, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s slight, but it¡¯s neat. San hyeong is a righty; thankfully, he got hurt on his left arm. I feel sorry for what has happened on one side of his leg but although he¡¯s a senior in high school, he isn¡¯t preparing for studying PE or entertainment and sports in college, so I guess he¡¯s okay for now. The doctor told us that his leg is broken so NEATLY that the bones will join back together without any problems. Besides, San hyeong is such a healthy person that his injured parts will get healed ASAP. I know that since he had fractures a couple of times before.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± I replied bitterly, but on the other hand, I thought that it was thankful since, at least, Jooin seemed okay. However, I couldn¡¯t deny that I was applying some weird standard here¡­

    That was when his bleak voice suddenly came over the phone.

    ¡°But no matter how neatly his bone is broken and how healthy he is to quickly recover the injury, we must show them we¡¯re willing to give as good as we get, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ ye¡­ah¡­¡± Stammering my words, I rubbed my sweaty eyes.

    ¡®Jooin, it¡¯s the Hammurabi code that notes ¡®an eye for an eye,¡¯ but we¡¯re now living in the twenty-first century Korea. Aren¡¯t you getting confused here?¡¯ While I pressed myself to leave those words unspoken, Jooin¡¯s voice returned to his usual, refreshing tone.

    ¡°Considering the facts that only three days are left until the ranking battle and San hyeong is a strong candidate for the winner position, it¡¯s obvious who¡¯s taking advantage of this incident. If we just watch the flow of the battle while taking some time, the answer will come out soon, but better if it comes out earlier.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°Mama, I may not be in touch for a while, but always be careful. No matter where you go, be right next to Eun Hyung. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, you also beware too¡­¡±

    Before I finished the sentence, the phone ended. Jooin, who always waited for me to hang up first, seemed to be much in anger.

    When I turned around, scratching my head, Eun Hyung and Yeo Ryung were staring at me from beside yet in concerns. Holding both hands together, Yeo Ryung asked urgently, ¡°How is he? Is he severely injured?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, though it isn¡¯t that slight, Jooin says he¡¯s NEATLY injured, one on his arm, the other on his leg.¡± Borrowing Jooin¡¯s words, I responded, rolling my eyes in perplexity.

    Making a long face, Yeo Ryung dropped another question, ¡®How can he say it¡¯s a neat injury?¡¯

    Exactly Yeo Ryung, I could never agree with you more. Showing an awkward smile, I continued calmly, ¡°And¡­ Jooin seems to prepare for an act of bloody vengeance.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Both Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung¡¯s faces turned surprisingly composed. A sudden silence prevailed in between us. Amid the situation, I pulled them clumsily.

    ¡°Should we¡­ go¡­?¡± I uttered. Moving my steps in the silent air, I sorted out the truth left unspoken within me.

    ¡®I must not feel sorry already for the culprit who didn¡¯t get caught yet, right? Besides, that person didn¡¯t pay for his sin yet¡­ However, no matter who the culprit is, why am I thinking that he or she will suffer retaliation for about ten times more than what the person actually has done?¡¯

    Rambling such thoughts in mind, I revealed a dark expression, then soon as I passed the school entrance, I turned my head.

    Looking at Eun Hyung, I asked in wonder, ¡°But no matter how much I think, we don¡¯t have to be careful, do we? Although everybody says to stay safe, I just see this situation as someone, who¡¯s aiming for the nationwide Number one position, just clearing out the candidates before the actual ranking battle. In that case, we won¡¯t be the target of the attack. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Even if we became the targets of the attack, the only thing I could come up with was getting kidnapped. With that thought in mind, I rubbed my chin.

    However, the close rankers around us were only Ban Hwee Hyul or Woo San; besides, Woo San was actually Jooin¡¯s cousin, not someone close to us.

    Whenever something like this happened, the Four Heavenly Kings came forward and protected me in which I felt like a kid under overprotection sometimes. Even though Ban Yeo Ryung and I had been kidnapped before and it remained a big shock to them, I couldn¡¯t resist such feelings.

    Nodding at my words, Eun Hyung made an eye gesture toward both sides of the school entrance.

    ¡°Yeah, Donnie, you¡¯re right. The reason why we¡¯re urging this is that we¡¯re concerned about something else rather than getting attacked by that person.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We provoked the hive, so won¡¯t the bees come out from it?¡±

    Grasping the meaning of his words, at last, I emitted a whoop and looked around.

    Indeed, the streets had a lot of students with threatening looks wandering around in groups. Some picked a fight to a couple of kids passing them, yelling, ¡®What are you looking at?¡¯ Watching that sight, I clicked my tongue.

    So that was the overall situation. Just as Eun Hyung said, their leaders got attacked, so the henchmen couldn¡¯t help but rise up against the incidents, which was either to, instead, aim at the leader position or to revenge.

 Chapter 493

    .

    Besides, Ban Hye Ryung¡¯s captivating beauty had always provoked fights among the boys, especially in the alley. Having that thought, I threw a glance at her.

    Idiots, did they really think they could win a beauty by force when we weren¡¯t living in the Warring States period? Above all, how couldn¡¯t they be aware of Ban Yeo Ryung being wilder and stronger than them? Rambling such thoughts in mind, I turned my head upon a sudden noise.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I wondered if I had misheard something, but Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung reacted faster than I. As if they were beasts that found their preys, the two abruptly turned their heads toward the inner side of a dark alley.

    Into the darkness, someone with the grey Sung Woon Science High School uniform on quickly disappeared. ¡®I see that uniform quite often lately¡­¡¯ Speaking that way, I switched my gaze to Eun Hyung and said, ¡°That boy¡­¡±

    At that moment, Eun Hyung was already moving so busily as if he didn¡¯t want to waste time to respond. Only leaving the words, ¡®Wait,¡¯ to us, he put down his backpack on the ground and soon vanished away from our sight while running into the alley. Within a few minutes, Eun Hyung came outside, seizing the nape of a student from Sung Woon Science High School in his grip.

    Just in case I carefully observed the boy. He looked very slim and shy in which he didn¡¯t seem to have any relationship with the ranked fighters. Then when the boy was dragged all the way to the front of us, he suddenly kneeled down that I became bewildered.

    While Ban Yeo Ryung looked perplexed, Eun Hyung asked him in a softened voice as if he also felt befuddled.

    ¡°How did you come up with taking candid shots when you¡¯re so pigeon-hearted?¡±

    ¡°S¡­or¡­ry¡­¡±

    The boy didn¡¯t deny Eun Hyung¡¯s words, ¡®taking candid shots.¡¯ While Ban Yeo Ryung frowned, Eun Hyung, standing beside her, stuck out his hand.

    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    The boy then handed out his phone without resistance. It wasn¡¯t even passcode locked that we were able to check his photo album on the phone. However, we became flummoxed as we found something unexpected.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    We first thought that he would have definitely attempted to take secret shots of Yeo Ryung, as it happened quite usually; however, unlike our expectations, the only person taken in those pictures was Eun Hyung. Just in case, we looked through every recent photo, but Eun Hyung was the only person we knew.

    Shortly after, as he had made up his mind, Eun Hyung looked at the boy and uttered, ¡°All photos you took were about me, not Yeo Ryung, although your hands are shaking too much.¡±

    ¡°Um, Eun Hyung¡­¡± I called him cautiously while taking a careful look at the pictures. Instead of aiming at Yeo Ryung, the pictures were obviously focusing on Eun Hyung. Before I was about to point out the fact, Eun Hyung diverted his gaze onto Yeo Ryung and threw a question.

    ¡°However, he was trying to shoot you in the first place, so you decide what to do, Yeo Ryung. Any thoughts? Do you want to bring him to the police station or just let him go for now?¡±

    Wondering about a choice for a moment, Yeo Ryung shook her head. Showing a look of disgust in which she often revealed when going through this kind of situation, Yeo Ryung replied, ¡°Just let him go.¡±

    ¡°T¡­h¡­a¡­nk you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m gonna remember your name.¡± With that said, she added with a frosty cold voice, ¡°Take out your student id, not your name tag.¡±

    Even with trembling hands, the boy took out his student id obediently from his wallet. Comparing the names on the id and name tag, Yeo Ryung then returned his identification and just swung her hand in the air.

    The boy ran away so quickly as if his legs had never been like jelly. I stared at the sight in displease. At that moment, Yeo Ryung looked at Eun Hyung.

    She uttered, ¡°I did decide what to do this time, but wasn¡¯t it supposed to be you who should have come up with a choice? It¡¯s because that boy¡­ he seemed to have taken pictures of you, not me, in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Eh? For what reason?¡± asked Eun Hyung in a fresh tone, but he soon looked complicated. Sweeping his red hair back a few times in bewilderment, Eun Hyung switched his gaze to us and asked softly, ¡°Should we go now?¡±

    I nodded. This wasn¡¯t any big happening among us. The moment I tried to take a step forward, Yeo Ryung murmured again.

    ¡°Ah, we should have checked his text messages, not only his photo album.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He might have sent the pictures to someone.¡±

    ¡°Yikes, that makes sense,¡± I replied while being taken aback.

    Eun Hyung insisted, ¡°Well, as long as they aren¡¯t photos of you guys, I don¡¯t care. What else he¡¯s gonna do with my photos?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    If it was me, I would have felt very uncomfortable. Both Yeo Ryung and I hesitated for a while, having some lingering thoughts in mind. Eun Hyung pulled us determinedly. In the end, we gave up and just walked after him.

    The next day, the breaking news that struck our school was about even Gang Han, the nationwide Number five, having been surprise attacked.

    I, who still thought that it had nothing to do with me, later found out that Gang Han and Dae Lisa were half brothers and sisters. It burdened my mind. Although she and I saw each other just a few times, Dae Lisa was unexpectedly humble that I felt quite intimate with her as if she was my neighborhood unnie.

    ¡®I wish he didn¡¯t get severely hurt¡­ but I can¡¯t call her since I don¡¯t know her number¡­¡¯ I sighed.

    On the other hand, the more serious the situation went on, the higher the interest kids had in the ranking battle. When walking in the hallway during the break, I could see a list of ¡®candidates for the nationwide Number one¡¯ written on the blackboard in each class and crossed out lines on the names of the attacked competitors.

    At lunchtime eating the meal, I got to know a new fact about the ranking battle through the conversation. I gaped, ¡°They even take a main tournament in the preliminary contest?¡±

    ¡®Geez, this isn¡¯t the Summer Olympics or so¡­¡¯ I murmured while being a little sick of the ridiculous event.

    Yoon Jung In uttered, ¡°That¡¯s what I heard, and especially, the ranking battle held this time will proceed with resetting all the previous rankings, so all the high school representatives in the nation will participate. Thus, they can¡¯t move on without having final games in the preliminary contest to choose a limited number of qualifiers competing in the actual match.¡±

    ¡°How many high schools are there all over the country?¡±

    ¡°About two thousand? So, about two thousand participants will join the battle.¡±

    TWO THOUSAND PARTICIPANTS? I was astonished at the overwhelming number of people joining this fight. That was almost equivalent to the scale of nationwide math competition.

    The more I got to know about the ranking battle, the more frightening this world of web novel was to me. Thus, never try to be larger than life. Let¡¯s keep a low-key.

    Ruminating my motto after quite a while, I trembled my shoulders.

    Yoon Jung In continued explaining, ¡°The only people who can skip the preliminary rounds and directly join the battle are the highest fifty fighters in the rank. The rest must start with going through the pre-round games. This weekend, they¡¯re choosing fifty qualifiers; including the previous top fifty fighters, a total of a hundred competitors are joining the fight during the actual tournament.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, I didn¡¯t know it was that systematic.¡±

    ¡°I even heard that some folks transfer to relatively weak high schools to win back the leading positions.¡±

    ¡°Really? Gosh, it¡¯s almost like preparing for college¡­¡±

    The more I hear about the ranking battle, the more it sounded incomprehensible to me. I showed mixed feelings on my face.

    Lee Mina, sitting beside me, supported, ¡°If you look around, there are kids who are actually ranked fighters; still, they exist about one person per school, in the end. Thus, it¡¯s true that this whole thing is something in a different world. Don¡¯t think about it too complicatedly.¡±

    Perhaps the look on my face was quite severe. Eek, I did try to manage my expression though. While I revealed my frustration, Kim Hye Woo uttered from beside me.

    ¡°Aside from that, it makes me wonder as things like these keep on happening. Who the heck is trying to become the nationwide Number one that this bloodbath has already been sparked?¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking too,¡± replied Kim Hye Hill.

    I giggled. I had no idea who would become the next highest-ranked teenage fighter over the country, but when it came to the current Number one, we were very aware of whom he was. That was when Lee Mina brought out the topic of all occasions.

    ¡°Now I come to think of it, didn¡¯t the name of the missing Number one sound very familiar? It was Ban¡­ something¡­ Ban¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we don¡¯t know that further since we aren¡¯t usually that interested in this event.¡±

    Listening to the response of the Kim twins, I exchanged eye contact with Yoon Jung In again.

    Would Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s identity be kept as a secret until the end? Well, considering that even Yoon Jung In couldn¡¯t believe the truth before, no one would become doubtful about Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Although I thought that way, I felt we should change the topic of our conversation. I said, ¡°Um, you know¡­¡±

    All the kids around the table directed their eyes on me.

 Chapter 494

    .

    Trying not sound awkward, I continued speaking, ¡°Now I come to think of it, Jooin¡¯s cousin, Woo San¡­ why did he get attacked all of a sudden? I heard he¡¯s ranked 104th at the battle. Isn¡¯t it too far from being a competitor for the Number one position? They say the guy named Suh Doh Gyum lost the fight against Kim Pyung Bum on purpose; that¡¯s why he has a low ranking.¡±

    Yoon Jung In opened his eyes wide and asked, ¡°Eh, you really don¡¯t know about it? Even I, who doesn¡¯t have much interest in the Ranking Battle, am aware of it¡­¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± I tossed a question.

    ¡°Just like Suh Doh Gyum, Woo San, that person is also a living legend, the Undefeated. According to what I¡¯ve heard, he fought a few times in the tournament, but when he reached a certain level in the ranking, Woo San suddenly felt bored and just gave up the rest of the matches and left the stage. Before it happened, he never got defeated, of course, and also avoided all the attacks from his competitors.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I exclaimed softly, listening to his words.

    The next thing that entered my head was none other than the sight of Jooin playing card games with us from time to time.

    During the games, Jooin won most of the rounds like nothing, but when he lost his interest, he left the spot to go somewhere else. Flipping the cards that he put down on the table, we found all the Jokers and Aces there, in which we couldn¡¯t find until that moment. Thus, we became bewildered or exploded in anger.

    Ahaha¡­ I burst into awkward laughter.

    Yoon Jung In added, ¡°Anyway, when it comes to Woo San, a lot of them say he¡¯s a¡­ weirdo¡­ They wonder how he could be a cousin to Woo Jooin¡­¡± Glancing around, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Woo Jooin what I just said.¡±

    I nodded, but in my mind, I was like, ¡®I seem to get why Woo San and Jooin are cousins¡­¡¯

    We shared our thoughts about the strong competitors for the Number one position, but since the topic wasn¡¯t our usual interest, we just blurted out a few names then soon wrapped up the conversation.

    Holding the empty tray in the meantime, Yoon Jung In dropped his last remark.

    ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on, I wish there¡¯s a conclusion ASAP. Once the ranking battle is over, the surprise attack will end too. How can we walk around the streets with ease when those threatening bastards are wandering around in groups?¡±

    ¡°True,¡± I nodded. Not only the sudden attack but, above all, relying on Eun Hyung for taking us back home was also making me the most uncomfortable.

    Grumbling in my thoughts, I also got up from my seat, holding the tray.

    <hr />

    Around that time, Kwon Eun Hyung quietly opened the door to the empty classroom. Being unopen for a long time, the door made a squeaking noise.

    Inside the vacant classroom, he read the scribbles on the blackboard or dusted off the thickly piled dirts on the desk with his hands.

    After losing his interest in everything, he perched on the windowsill in a daze; that was when someone else arrived at the classroom.

    Getting off the seat, he showed a smile of a model student and threw a question.

    ¡°You have something to talk?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy preparing for the ranking battle, sunbae?¡±

    The person¡¯s face stiffened when Kwon Eun Hyung tossed the question as if he knew everything.

    It was Kim Yool who came to see Kwon Eun Hyung in this classroom. As a senior, he was participating in the Ranking Battle while representing So Hyun High School.

    Most of the people criticized that he wasn¡¯t as good as Eun Kyum, who graduated last year, but Kim Yool was still the man of power in this school. Despite of his position, Kim Yool revealed a sign of nervousness on his face in front of his hoobae, Kwon Eun Hyung. It even looked like Kwon Eun Hyung was trying to comfort him instead.

    That was when Kim Yool, clenching and releasing his fist in anxiety, suddenly threw a punch. Kwon Eun Hyung smoothly moved to the side while not even batting an eyelid. A threatening kick then followed, trying to strike Kwon Eun Hyung again.

    This time, he didn¡¯t avoid the attack; instead, Kwon Eun Hyung seemed to figure out the right timing. All of a sudden, he put Kim Yool¡¯s leg between his arm and side then flipped him over to the ground.

    With a loud thud, clouds of dust began to arise. Meanwhile, Kwon Eun Hyung spoke with a vivid smile, ¡°Sunbae, I¡¯d like to hear your explanation.¡±

    Although his attempt to surprise attack Kwon Eun Hyung all failed, Kim Yool emitted a whoop, instead of showing disappointment.

    ¡°You avoided all my attacks without letting a single blow¡­ Indeed! The rumor about your fighting skills were true!¡±

    ¡°Uh, sunbae¡­?¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung asked back still with a grin. His brows slightly met in the middle. He said to himself in a low voice, ¡®I thought I was almost there catching the culprit of the surprise attack incidents¡­¡¯

    Well, as he had come to think of it, the level of Kim Yool¡¯s fighting skills weren¡¯t enough to get rid of both Suh Doh Gyum and Woo San. Realizing the fact, Kwon Eun Hyung retrieved the presence of mind.

    Kim Yool suddenly insisted, ¡°I made up my mind! The one who¡¯s gonna participate in this year¡¯s Ranking Battle is you, not me.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°You should be competent enough to keep So Hyun High School¡¯s reputation! I accept that I¡¯m not as good as you, so I¡¯ll recede from my position without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ sunbae¡­¡± replying in a small voice, Kwon Eun Hyung pressed his knitted forehead. What Kim Yool just declared might sound good, but in the end, it indicated that he would pass everything over to Kwon Eun Hyung.

    Soon, Kwon Eun Hyung recovered composure. Grinning, he uttered, ¡°I appreciate that you¡¯re having a good impression on me, but that¡¯s overestimation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be humble! How dare you deny me? I¡¯m Kim Yool, who also has a good eye!¡±

    ¡®Oh my¡­ Wish he can either stay low or overflow with confidence,¡¯ murmuring that way, Kwon Eun Hyung opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Ah, and personally, I have no interest in rankings. You made a difficult decision, but I sincerely apologize for not being able to follow your words.¡±

    ¡°If you listen to what I¡¯m gonna explain, you¡¯ll definitely get interested! Let me tell you about the privileges of becoming a ranked fighter. Especially, the Number one is¡­ really incredible! And I do believe that you¡¯re capable enough to win that position¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you one thing, sunbae. Talking about the privilege, does it also include getting a high score in academic performance?¡±

    Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s question paused Kim Yool trumpeting the advantage. While Kim Yool stared at him absent-mindedly, Kwon Eun Hyung showed a cool smile like earlier and quickly continued speaking.

    ¡°Does it work as an extracurricular activity for college admission or have a special benefit for school records? If not, I don¡¯t want to get distracted by the Number one position or something like that.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ um¡­ no¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought so too, and it was indeed true. I¡¯m sorry, sunbae.¡±

    With a clear response, Kwon Eun Hyung left the spot. Watching him leaving that way, Kim Yool looked like he had seen a ghost.

    The moment when Kwon Eun Hyung slid open the backdoor, Kim Yool could barely drop a stammering remark.

    ¡°H¡­hold o¡­n, Kwon Eun Hyung¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why do you need something like good school records or extracurricular activities when you have that amazing fighting skills?¡±

    Grinning, Kwon Eun Hyung replied, ¡°Because I want to go to med school,¡± and closed the door.

    With a sliding noise, the door closed quietly as if it was proving the serene character of the person who just left the space. Staring at the closed door, Kim Yool looked like he still lost his mind.

    <hr />

    As soon as the school was over, I went out through the backdoor and found Eun Hyung.

    ¡°Eun Hyung! Are you okay?¡± I shouted immediately. Looking around, I soon leaned myself toward him and whispered, ¡°I heard that Kim Yool sunbae called you out earlier at lunchtime.¡±

    It was today that I learned the name of the Number one in our school. His story came out while we discussed the nationwide Number one; everybody criticized him that he wasn¡¯t good enough. They even added that Yi Ruda would, instead, do better and perhaps achieve a higher ranking in the fighting tournament. Anyway, I was taken aback when I later found out that the Number one in our school called Eun Hyung out.

    With a smile, Eun Hyung nodded, ¡°Yeah, nothing special.¡±

    ¡°But he might have called you out since he had something about you. What was it?¡±

    ¡°Um, that is¡­¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t want to respond, Eun Hyung hesitated for a moment but opened his mouth, eventually, as I didn¡¯t step back.

    ¡°He told me to participate as a representative of our school on behalf of him.¡±

    ¡°What? So, what did you do?¡± Flinching, I tossed another question. ¡°If we become the Number one or something like that in school, do we get to figure out other students¡¯ hidden skills or abilities?¡¯

    Smiling, Eun Hyung replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course, I refused it. You know I won¡¯t accept those things.¡±

 Chapter 495

    .

    ¡°Thank God!¡± I heaved a deep sigh of relief. While being close friends with the Four Heavenly Kings, I set my heart at ease that, luckily, they weren¡¯t related to that freaking ranking thing. Thus, if Eun Hyung suddenly took an irreversible path, it would be a great shock to me.

    I was now able to take some time to examine the situation. Shortly after, I furrowed my brows and asked, ¡°That guy, why did he try to offer his position to you out of the blue? All I can think of is that he¡¯s afraid of getting a surprise attack. Since, lately, the highest-ranked fighters were all getting ambushed, he might have decided to stay low or back off just in case.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, I think there¡¯s a chance of it too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that dude? How can he put you at his place when you don¡¯t want it at all? You know he¡¯s just staying away from all the risks and hide somewhere safe¡­¡±

    Exploding with anger, I later lifted my head all of a sudden. If the reason I had in mind was true, the guy wouldn¡¯t step back that easily.

    I quickly asked, ¡°Eun Hyung, you did refuse his request clearly, right? There won¡¯t be any possibilities that he suddenly brings you with him to the battle, saying that he signed up your name to join the fight, right?¡±

    After my words of concern, Yeo Ryung also looked at Eun Hyung with a worried expression on her face. Waving his hand in the air, Eun Hyung smiled.

    ¡°No worries. That won¡¯t happen. I got it straight.¡±

    ¡°What did you say to refuse his request?¡±

    As far as I knew, Eun Hyung wasn¡¯t the type of person who could put things straight to strangers. While I asked doubtfully, Eun Hyung replied with a refreshing grin.

    ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t have any good influences on my academic records, I told him I won¡¯t participate in that thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie, what¡¯s wrong? You look weird?¡±

    Standing blankly, I soon shook my head and bent my steps with a sour face. I murmured, ¡®Should I be happy or sad¡­¡¯ It felt relieved that Eun Hyung would never join the ranking battle now and forever. However, I was concerned that he was going odd in a slightly different way.

    While I descended the stairs, saying those things to myself, an unexpected sight came into view. Putting my hands on the windowsill, I leaned my upper body outside the window and blurted out a word of surprise.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Donnie!¡±

    ¡°Should be careful¡­!¡±

    While Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung grabbed my backpack straps and waist at the same time, I pointed outside the window, blinking swiftly.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Putting me back on the hallway floor, both Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung also widened their eyes.

    Facing each other, two people were standing on the flower bed, where no one was around. One was Hwang Siwoo; the other was Yi Ruda. Since Hwang Siwoo had been particularly avoiding Yi Ruda, kids began to believe that, ¡®Indeed, Yi Ruda taught Hwang Siwoo some lessons with force.¡±

    ¡°What are they doing there?¡± asked Yeo Ryung.

    I shook my head to imply that I also had no idea. Sticking out my head outside the window again, I observed the situation.

    Hwang Siwoo was sinking his head on his chest like a sinner, whereas Yi Ruda was grimacing with his arms crossed as if something had displeased him. Based on their poses, I could only assume that they were having an unenjoyable conversation.

    The distance between the flower bed and this place wasn¡¯t that far, so it seemed that I could hear their conversations well when opening the window a little more. However, I just turned around while recalling Ruda¡¯s behaviors these days.

    I uttered, ¡°Nah, I think I¡¯m caring about things too much. Let¡¯s just go,¡± then I added with confidence, ¡°If it¡¯s something important, Ruda will let us know later.¡±

    Both Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung nodded at the same time.

    Averting my eyes from the window, I started walking, but on the other hand, I murmured to myself, ¡®But the ongoing conversations between Yi Ruda and Hwang Siwoo seem to have something relevant to us.¡¯ That was what my gut told me, which grew within me ever since I started reading web novels.

    The streets today were, as expected, full of tough-looking kids, wandering in groups again. That was why kids in our class sent text messages to each other when going back home which almost looked like they were letting others know that they were alive.

    ¡®But when the ranking battle starts, all those guys will rush to that place; the streets will get safer then¡­¡¯ I sighed, uttering my wish.

    In hopes of returning home as soon as possible, we decided to take the shortcut through the tenements, instead of walking up the big road to the apartment. It was our choice, regarding that we didn¡¯t have to worry about safety since we have Eun Hyung with us.

    The phone bell rang in less than five minutes after taking the shortcut.

    I groped inside my pocket for a second then realized that it wasn¡¯t my phone ringing. I lifted my head, saying, ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s mine¡­?!¡± said Eun Hyung. He took out his phone in surprise.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I directed our eyes to his phone. As soon as the name on the phone screen came into view, I blinked, ¡®Ruda?¡¯ Since I found Hwang Siwoo and Ruda talking to each other just now on all occasions, something felt uncomfortable.

    On the other hand, Eun Hyung also looked confused.

    ¡°Does he have something to call me?¡± he murmured then opened his flip phone and put it close to his ear.

    Hello? While he responded quietly, I shoved my hands in my pocket and looked around. It was in the evening at sunset. Darkness was arising in every alley surrounding us.

    The glass windows of the tenements were shining ominously orange in the reflected rays of the setting sun as if someone had set fire.

    My eyes, glancing over the buildings in boredom, then paused at the parking lot of an old apartment. There was no car, but only dead leaves were piled up. Looking at the sight, I came up with Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡®Geez, he won¡¯t be getting beaten somewhere, right?¡¯ Grumbling in a small voice, I soon held my breath as a shadow suddenly appeared at the end of the alley.

    It was someone with all-black outfits from head to toe: a black hoodie, black face mask, and black sweatpants. If that wasn¡¯t enough, the stranger even wore a cap inside the hoodie pulled over his head; thus, it was almost impossible to see his or her face. Just looking at the overall outfit, the person was being obvious that he or she was suspicious.

    As the person took a step forward in our direction, I tried to step back totteringly but stopped to do so. If only Yeo Ryung and I were here, I would, of course, grab her wrist and run away immediately. However, we had Eun Hyung beside us. He was capable enough to fight alone against ten people. In fact, if Yeo Ryung made up her mind, she could also bring out the warrior inside her.

    That was when I slowly adjusted my breath, having those thoughts in mind. Ruda¡¯s sharp and loud voice burst out over the phone and even struck my ears.

    ¡°Run to a crowded place! Right now!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you have to let me know why before asking me to do that? Would you tell me the reason?¡± replied Eun Hyung.

    Just by the way of them speaking over the phone, Ruda seemed to be in the middle of a disaster scene; Eun Hyung, instead, looked like he was trying to help Ruda. However, I felt my heart thump, so I quickly grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Donnie?¡± Taking his phone off from his ear, Eun Hyung stared at me in wonder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡± I pouted my lips in hesitation. My guts were always right whenever something bad happened. It was now alerting me loudly.

    While I didn¡¯t know how to explain this situation correctly, I heard a sharp wind sound all of a sudden.

    Flinching, I released Eun Hyung¡¯s wrist from my grip and quickly moved my body. A speedy blow struck between Eun Hyung and me. It was so fast that Eun Hyung would have suffered a direct hit if Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t pull his nape back reflectively.

    However, Eun Hyung wasn¡¯t able to perfectly avoid it that he had a scar left on his cheek.

    I shrieked, ¡°Eun Hyung!¡±

    ¡°What the heck is¡­¡± Murmuring that way, Eun Hyung touched his cheek bitterly. When the blood smeared on his palm came into view, Eun Hyung was taken aback.

 Chapter 496

    .

    Then at the moment, the attacker delivered another ax kick to strike Eun Hyung on the head. Crossing his arms, Eun Hyung barely defended himself from the threatening attack; his brows soon met in the middle.

    Watching Eun Hyung covering one side of his arm with a sudden grimace, I also frowned. I had never seen him being overpowered by someone or feeling pain until now. However, that Eun Hyung was covering the part of his body that just got attacked while frowning. Then how strong was the attacker?

    I turned my head to look at the all-black guy. Something flashed through my head. ¡®Is he¡­ the one who has been doing the surprise attacks on the Number one candidates lately? But Eun Hyung has nothing to do with the ranking¡­¡¯

    While I just clenched and released my fist, not knowing what to do, the attacker guy and Eun Hyung exchanged some blows and kicks.

    Watching the two fight, I realized that Eun Hyung could never defeat that guy. Since Eun Hyung didn¡¯t learn fighting skills at a professional level, he just repeated between defending and counterattacking the opponent without any fancy moves. In fact, he was so strong that most of the people couldn¡¯t win over him even though Eun Hyung didn¡¯t use any special techniques.

    However, the guy¡¯s punch was so fatal that it was impossible to defend the opponent while getting no harm. As soon as Eun Hyung defended himself from the attack, he lost balance. The guy then attempted another attack.

    When the guy jumped up and hit one side of the wall to deliver a fancy flying kick, I burst out screaming.

    ¡°Eun Hyung!!!¡±

    What should I do? While I tore my hair out, being on thorns, someone¡¯s ringing voice reached my ear. I turned my head in that direction.

    ¡°Eun Hyung! Lower your head!¡±

    Looking at the thing flying over to our side, I lied down flat on the ground. A trash bag as big as me flew seamlessly to the all-black attacker and struck him.

    POP! With a loud noise, the trash bag ripped almost like an explosion; the garbages inside came out and distracted the guy¡¯s sight.

    While the guy cleaned off the trash hanging on the visor of his cap, Eun Hyung ran toward me. Ban Yeo Ryung then threw another trash bag behind us who were running away in a hurry. Diverting her eyes back onto us, she shouted, ¡°RUN!¡±

    As if that was a signal, we ran as desperately as we could. Thankfully, we were running down a road descending steeply. Though we almost stumbled on the ground a couple of times, we were lucky enough to quickly arrive at a flat surface without actually tumbling down.

    Even though it was a familiar route, I wasn¡¯t able to distinguish the right path while being in a panic. When I encountered the fork in the road, I became very anxious. Soon after, I pointed at one side and shouted, ¡°There! It¡¯s there! Go that way; there¡¯s the big road!¡±

    As soon as I yelled urgently, Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung dashed in the direction immediately. Running at full speed, clenching my teeth, I glanced back. The guy was running after us at a threatening speed with trash hanging on his visor like seaweeds.

    I groaned, ¡°Argh! He¡¯s definitely gonna appear in my dreams today!¡±

    Then at the moment, a chair flew over to him and hit the guy on his head. When I looked back at the side, Ban Yeo Ryung came into view, which changed my mind.

    No, the person who¡¯s gonna show up in my dream today would be her. How could she show such a beast-like expression on that beautiful face? So to speak, that could be something unique about her.

    But if Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t help us, we were dead. Ban Yeo Ryung, I love you!

    Murmuring that way, I turned around another corner. A big road to the subway station finally came into my sight. There were crowds surging in like waves after work.

    ¡®He won¡¯t try to fight with Eun Hyung all the way here, will he?¡¯ Having that thought, I stood in the middle of the crowds, putting my hands on my knees, and took a deep breath. After a moment, I looked at where Eun Hyung and Yeo Ryung were at, then my face reddened in bewilderment.

    I shouted urgently, ¡°RUN!!!¡±

    As soon as I screamed that way, the all-black guy threw multiple kicks at Eun Hyung.

    Striking his back on the streetlamp, Eun Hyung quietly groaned in pain. The pedestrians began to shriek in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡±

    I wondered if someone could stop them; however, the following situation perplexed me. As if the small battle in the alley was just a joke, the two began to fight like a scene in an action movie. The people around them also started to emit a whoop.

    Indeed, they seemed to be the crowds in web novels, but some whispered like, ¡°Are they shooting a film?¡±

    ¡°I guess so. Wow, look at those moves!¡±

    ¡°But where¡¯s the camera?¡±

    I shouted in my thoughts, ¡®Of course, there isn¡¯t since this isn¡¯t a movie!¡¯ then later took out my phone.

    Yikes, the situation earlier was too urgent to think about calling the cops. Perhaps I also became a part of those crowds in this world of a web novel just casually watching a brawl.

    On the other hand, I glanced around to find Ban Yeo Ryung and soon had eye contact with her, bending her steps, holding a huge trash can.

    There was a severe conflict in my mind, wondering, ¡®Should I really call the cops?¡¯ But what if the cops rather arrest Ban Yeo Ryung, instead of that all-black attacker?

    That was when a loud and familiar voice came out through the crowds. I quickly looked behind me.

    ¡°Excuse me, coming through!¡¯

    It sounded unusually ringing and crystal clear for a boy¡¯s voice, then at the next moment, a black shadow sprang up above the crowds. As if he received only half the gravity compared to others, his action was so feather-light.

    Gently jumping over a few people¡¯s shoulders, he finally landed on an empty space where the crowds couldn¡¯t dare to approach due to Eun Hyung and the all-black guy fiercely fighting.

    Being able to see the boy¡¯s face, at last, I murmured, ¡°Yi Ruda¡­?¡±

    As if he had heard myself mumbling the name, the all-black guy turned to look at Yi Ruda. Under his black cap, the guy was throwing a scowling glance toward Yi Ruda then slowly turned his body as if he was trying to ignore Eun Hyung who almost collapsed on the ground.

    When the guy slowly took a few steps and stood in front of Yi Ruda, the difference between their physiques became more obvious. Watching the sight, I held my breath. Even though Ruda grew taller after entering sophomore year and wasn¡¯t smaller than the average teenager boys¡¯ body size, the guy was overwhelmingly huge than him.

    Facing the guy right in front would feel extremely pressured; however, Yi Ruda didn¡¯t show any signs of fright. Instead, he curved the corners of his lips upward into a fierce smile and gently clenched his fist.

    Shortly after, Yi Ruda and the guy¡¯s second battle began. I was struck dumb, looking at the two fighting.

    In the past, I was curious about who would win if a fight broke out between Ruda and Eun Hyung. And watching the two, I, once again, realized that getting a professional level of training was as significant as being gifted.

    Yi Ruda drove the black guy so easily into the corner that even I felt dumbfounded somehow. His hands and feet were invisibly fast. The crowds sent cheers to him, applauding, ¡°Wow, awesome!¡± ¡°No need of CGs!¡±

    At that moment, the guy, having his back to the wall, suddenly turned around.

    Yi Ruda yelled hurriedly, ¡°Where you going?!!¡±

    Ignoring Ruda¡¯s call, the guy looked up at the bus station right behind him then stepped on the trashcan beside it with one foot to jump up to the clear roof on the station. The people under it, who were waiting for the bus, rushed out of the bus station in astonishment.

    Ruda, on the other hand, gnashed his teeth, watching the sight. He also jumped up to the roof as lightly as the guy.

    ¡°I said stop!!¡± Shouting in rage, he disappeared, chasing the guy.

    There was only silence around the place for quite a while. Once the fight was over, the crowds grumbled like, ¡®Is it over? What a bummer¡­¡¯ and scattered away by ones and twos. Standing alone in a daze, I quickly put myself together and turned my head.

    Yeo Ryung quickly helped Eun Hyung to stand up since he was holding his side, being collapsed on the ground. His brows met in the middle.

    I sighed, ¡®My God, Eun Hyung looks really painful; usually, he never shows any signs of pain no matter how much he¡¯s hurt¡­¡¯

 Chapter 497

    .

    Yeo Ryung asked urgently, ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Do you have a fracture?¡±

    ¡°No, not that much. I¡¯m okay¡­¡±

    When it came to his troubled situation, Eun Hyung tried to reduce the level of seriousness or pain, showing a smile, as usual.

    I also urged, ¡°For now, let¡¯s just go to the hospital first. If you start to feel pain at night, the only option you have will be the emergency room.¡±

    ¡°No, I am really fine¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re suffering at night, you have to wake Yoo Chun Young up¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung, waving his hand in the air, shut his mouth immediately at my remark. Jooin once told me how to handle Eun Hyung. Indeed, it never went wrong, even once.

    Being satisfied with Eun Hyung finally becoming quiet, Yeo Ryung and I helped him to stand up.

    ¡°Excuse me, we¡¯re coming through.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡±

    While pushing our way through the crowds, I kept glancing in the direction where Ruda disappeared. How could he suddenly show up at the right timing? Above all, how did he know ahead that Eun Hyung would get surprise attacked by someone?

    Anyway, first thing first, we had to bring Eun Hyung to the doctor. Switching my gaze to the front, I quickened my pace.

    <hr />

    Pushing Eun Hyung into the doctor¡¯s room, I called Jooin right away and let him know what had happened. As I expected, Jooin burned with anger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say San hyeong was ranked on the list so that the attacker could target him, but how did he know about Eun Hyung?¡± asked Jooin.

    ¡°I really have no idea, but Ruda seemed to know about something¡­¡±

    Jooin raised his voice, ¡°Ruda hyeong?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, before Eun Hyung got attacked, he called him and told us to go to a crowded place ASAP.¡±

    ¡°I see. Let me find out that part.¡±

    I nodded at his words in trust of Jooin to reveal the truth of the incident within a day. I added, ¡°Again, I don¡¯t know the reason for the attack and how long these things will continue, so it seems that Eun Hyung needs security around him for a while.¡±

    ¡°Just telling Chairman Yoo would solve that problem. You know Eun Hyung is like a son to him too,¡± replied Jooin.

    Well, recalling the memories of how Yoo Chun Young¡¯s family treated Eun Hyung, I could tell that how intimate they felt about him. ¡®That will indeed work,¡¯ the moment I nodded with that thought in mind, someone snatched my phone out of the blue. I looked behind me in surprise.

    Having left the doctor¡¯s room before I even knew, Eun Hyung talked on the phone clearly, ¡°Never tell him.¡±

    Jooin responded a few words over the phone in his usual, high tone voice; however, the call was disconnected as soon as Eun Hyung closed my flip phone with a loud shut. Since it was our first time seeing Eun Hyung behaving that unkindly, both Yeo Ryung and I just flickered our eyes.

    As if he was driving a wedge in his words, Eun Hyung uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t let Chun Young or his family know about this thing. I don¡¯t want them to be concerned about this.¡±

    Considering Eun Hyung¡¯s personality, he would indeed react that way.

    Hesitating for a second, I carefully asked, ¡°Then what about Eun Jiho?¡±

    ¡°Even him too.¡±

    I squinted my eyes at his determined response, wondering, ¡®Geez, then what should we do?¡¯ Earlier, he seemed to be utterly unable to cope with that guy by force, but now he wanted us to put our hands down and just watch him getting beaten in front of us.

    Putting my phone back into my hand, Eun Hyung continued, ¡°I can handle it myself.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± urged Eun Hyung, turning around.

    I looked at the view of his back blankly.

    ¡®I can handle it myself.¡¯

    I felt that such trivial words could be embedded in my heart. It seemed like I was forced to see our relationship diagram that existed in Eun Hyung¡¯s mind; we should only receive things from him but weren¡¯t allowed to give him anything at all.

    He would have definitely hated Yeo Ryung and me being vigilantly aware of our surroundings while we were almost guarding him on our way to the hospital. In his perspective, that wasn¡¯t our role to play.

    While I stood in a daze for a moment, something white flew over beside me. Taking a close look, it was a folded prescription bag.

    The white folded paper bag struck Eun Hyung on the back of his head and fell on the floor.

    Eun Hyung turned around with a look of wonder on his face.

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Yeo Ryung blurted out, standing up from the seat. Before I had a chance to stop her, she strode along the hallway and quickly left the hospital.

    ¡®Uh, what am I supposed to do¡­?¡¯ Shortly after, I got up from the seat and looked back and forth between Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung. When our eyes met, Eun Hyung pointed with his chin in the direction where Yeo Ryung left as if I didn¡¯t have to think twice. Still, I hesitated.

    He uttered, ¡°Go ASAP. It¡¯s dark now.¡±

    I barely took a few steps upon his words but stopped right beside him for a second. While Eun Hyung dropped his gaze at me in wonder, I looked into his eyes.

    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t tell you guys anything when something happened to me¡­¡± I uttered.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Now I get how it feels.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You guys must have felt quite upset¡­¡±

    Dropping the last sentence with difficulty to Eun Hyung, who remained wordless after emitting just a short exclamation, I turned around and bent my steps again. Though he was, of course, out of my sight since I was walking with my back to him, I could clearly see Eun Hyung standing alone in the lobby.

    That night, Jooin called me when I was busy studying. Pushing the math workbook that I was tackling just now to the corner of my desk, I picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hi, mama, it¡¯s me.¡±

    As if he roughly finished speaking with Ruda, Jooin slowly unfolded the information that he heard from Ruda.

    I tossed a question in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Jung Yohan is suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Not suspicious, we¡¯re close to being assured. After being discarded by Jung Yohan, Hwang Siwoo confessed everything to Ruda hyeong about the things he did when he was under Jung Yohan,¡± answered Jooin.

    A-ha, so what I had seen through the window was that moment. Now I could understand why Hwang Siwoo looked intimidated like a sinner during the whole conversation, whereas Ruda seemed like he was mad.

    Jooin¡¯s following words then made me frown.

    ¡°To top it off, the order of the surprise attack victims and the order of the guys on the ¡®Most Dangerous¡¯ list that Hwang Siwoo handed over to Jung Yohan exactly match.¡±

    Listening to Jooin¡¯s words, I asked the question that lingered inside me for the whole time, ¡°Then the reason why Ruda wasn¡¯t attacked is¡­¡±

    ¡°Hwang Siwoo eliminated Ruda hyeong¡¯s name from the list right before handing it over to Jung Yohan since he became close to Ruda. However, that enabled Ruda hyeong to help Eun Hyung this time, so, in the end, it wasn¡¯t something bad though¡­¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­¡± I heaved a deep sigh.

    So, Hwang Siwoo put Eun Hyung¡¯s name on the ¡®Most Dangerous¡¯ list, after all, huh? How dare could he do that to Eun Hyung, a model student who had nothing to do with the ranking?

    ¡®Digging your own grave.¡¯ Usually, I would have sneered that way at those who tried to play with Eun Hyung, but this time, it was a different situation.

    The all-black guy I had bumped into in the alley against the burning sunset entered my head. Although he was in a one-on-one fight with Eun Hyung, the guy wasn¡¯t overwhelmed at all. Instead, he was the first person to prevail in the situation. Just by recalling the moment sent me a chill down my spine and seemed to freeze my breath.

    While I became stiffened for a second, Jooin called me.

    ¡°Mama?¡±

    That was when I pulled myself together. Rubbing my forehead, I replied, ¡°Ah, sorry. Why don¡¯t you finish your sentence?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, anyway, the reason is obvious why Jung Yohan is demanding that guy to eliminate the most dangerous opponents to him. Literally, he¡¯s getting rid of the competitors before he takes the Number one position, especially removing those who aren¡¯t with him in the same direction.¡±

    ¡°Not being with him in the same direction¡­?¡±

    ¡°For example, Woo San or Gang Han is well-known for not getting involved with ordinary students. Suh Doh Gyum is a type of guy who doesn¡¯t care, but he tries not to fight with other kids since Kim Pyung Bum hates it. Lastly, it¡¯s needless to speak about Eun Hyung you know.¡±

    ¡°So, Jung Yohan doesn¡¯t belong to that type, right?¡±

    ¡°They say it was more like a war a long time ago¡­ the days when offering money to the superiors and enduring punishment were mandatory¡­¡± replied Jooin, lowering his voice.

    I asked, ¡®You¡¯re kidding, huh?¡¯ but Jooin didn¡¯t smile. That was when I also became serious.

    ¡°Mama, if Jung Yohan wins over the nationwide Number one position, everything can change. We must prepare for that, though we¡¯re gonna try our best for it to not happen¡­¡±

    When the ridiculous word, ¡®nationwide Number one,¡¯ slipped out from Jooin¡¯s mouth, it sounded severe as if the world was leaving its destiny on it.

 Chapter 498

    .

    ¡®No, no¡­¡¯ I shook my head.

    Now I had come to think of it, Dae Lisa also said something similar to it when we bumped into each other. That was why she tried hard to make Ban Hwee Hyul return to his Number one position.

    Another thought flashed through my head. Where on earth was Ban Hwee Hyul now? What would he be doing? Would it be really okay to let Jung Yohan steal Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s position while eliminating his competitors one after another using some dirty tricks?

    Then Jooin spoke to me over the phone, which made me raise my head back.

    ¡°It¡¯ll make things much easier if I get to find out the guy playing the hound for Jung Yohan. Looking at the guy¡¯s robust physique, he won¡¯t be Jung Yohan himself.¡±

    I accepted his assumption composedly. Jung Yohan¡¯s body surely had a slim and neat silhouette that he looked good with the science high school uniform. Thus, he and the guy with such a broad shoulder, who seemed to hold up the sky alone, wouldn¡¯t be the same person.

    My eyes then opened wide upon a sudden thought.

    But he declared to us that he would never use his force anymore. The reason why he refused Dae Lisa¡¯s suggestion in the first place was also because of that, right? To keep his words¡­

    But that Ban Hwee Hyul was suddenly acting like a hunter dog for Jung Yohan¡­? Although Jung Yohan was a friend of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s little brother, that wouldn¡¯t happen¡­ I shook my head.

    ¡®Assuming the guy is actually Ban Hwee Hyul just by his huge physique is too¡­¡¯ While I rambled those thoughts in mind, Jooin spoke over the phone again.

    ¡°Anyway, let me know when you come up with something, mama.¡±

    That was when I finally put such thoughts aside and barely replied, ¡°Uh, sure, by the way, now I come to think of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What should we do with Eun Hyung?¡±

    Jooin then responded with a sigh, which sent shivers up my spine.

    ¡°If he¡¯s taking this as a chance to learn that he can¡¯t manage everything by himself, then we must let him do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you¡­ sure¡­?¡± I uttered.

    ¡°Only thing I know for sure is that if you tell this to Chun Young or Eun Jiho, your friendship with Eun Hyung will end.¡±

    After a short pause, Jooin responded that way. Heaving a sigh, I nodded that it was true.

    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t just put my hands down and watch the situation?¡± I tossed a question.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a way to protect him without borrowing the help from the bodyguards¡­¡±

    I responded, ¡°You mean Ruda, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯ll try my best to persuade him. Ruda hyeong always does me a favor you know.¡±

    Jooin¡¯s remark made me grimace for a second. I uttered, lowering my voice, ¡°Jooin¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡±

    Lingering in expectation, I continued, ¡°Don¡¯t go tease Ruda, using his weak points.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a moment of silence over the phone. I could only sigh at his surprisingly transparent reaction since he was usually so smart and clever.

    I uttered again, ¡°Jooin, why are you acting so naughty only to Ruda?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    Cutting him off, I said, ¡°The reason why you¡¯re almost clinging to Ruda whenever you see him is that you¡¯re excited about him frowning and flinching, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jooin wasn¡¯t able to say anything again.

    Scratching my forehead with my forefinger, I insisted, ¡°Let me go ask Ruda. If that doesn¡¯t work, then you can go persuade him again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± replied Jooin. He sounded quite dejected somehow.

    His reaction made me hesitate to say such things as ¡®You¡¯re also particularly clumsy when it comes to Ruda.¡¯ However, I just bid farewell and hung up the call.

    The moment I tried to reach out to Ruda this time, someone knocked on my door.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    As the door creaked open, the entire room turned bright except for the parts where the lamplight reached.

    Turning my head to look behind me, I answered, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeo Ryung¡¯s here.¡±

    Behind my mom, standing in front of the door, Yeo Ryung stuck her head out.

    Watching that sight, I smiled in my thoughts, saying, ¡®I was thinking about why you weren¡¯t here.¡¯

    When my mom left my room, the space became quiet and dark again. Taking a seat on my bed, Yeo Ryung rubbed and wiggled her toes. Staring at her blankly, I soon got up from my seat and turn on the lights.

    And when I was about to return to my chair, Yeo Ryung dropped a question out of the blue.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°No one did anything wrong,¡± I spoke quietly, but then at the moment, folding the pharmacy bag and throwing it to Eun Hyung on the back of his head seemed not a good behavior since it was hitting someone with an object anyway. Still, it wasn¡¯t the right timing to put out such words.

    Scratching my cheek for a moment, I just perched on my bed beside Yeo Ryung. As soon as I did that, Yeo Ryung opened her mouth.

    ¡°What if he¡¯s mad?¡±

    ¡°Yeo Ryung¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ have never fought seriously with Eun Hyung¡­ for real¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, Yeo Ryung pulled her legs up to my bed and put her arms around them.

    Hesitating for a second, I soon lifted my hand and put it on her back. It was quite surprising to feel her body trembling through her clothes.

    Right, it was none other than Eun Hyung whom she had to deal with right now. She often quarreled with Eun Jiho or sometimes argued with Yoo Chun Young; however, she never did such things with Eun Hyung.

    I felt sorry to notice right now that Yeo Ryung was taking this thing seriously. How could I be her best friend since childhood? Blaming myself in my thoughts, I tried to soothe her, ¡°Eun Hyung would know that you did that since you¡¯re concerned about him.¡±

    Yeo Ryung pouted her rosy lips for quite a while upon my words then pulled her knees back into her arms. Shaking her head, she almost whispered, ¡°I should have calmed down and speak kindlier. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    I uttered severely, ¡°If you become more kind, you¡¯ll enter into Nirvana.¡±

    ¡°Why am I talking so recklessly when I always see him dealing with all kinds of things so smoothly and generously every day?¡±

    She then clenched her fist and gently punched herself on her forehead. It didn¡¯t look painful; however, I put her wrist down while feeling sorry about Yeo Ryung hurting herself when she didn¡¯t do something that wrong. Her reddened eyes then came into view. I took a deep breath.

    Now with more teary eyes, Yeo Ryung uttered, ¡°Eun Hyung speaks softly and composedly even in more absurd or upsetting situations, but why can¡¯t I behave that way? Instead, I crumpled a paper bag and threw it to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah, you folded it and strike him on the back of his head.¡±

    Then I shut my mouth when Yeo Ryung scowled at me. ¡®Uh, sorry, that folded paper bag impressed me quite much¡­¡¯ I thought.

    After a moment of hesitation, I asked, ¡°But don¡¯t you think Eun Hyung wasn¡¯t also that calm this time?¡¯

    Widening her eyes, Yeo Ryung switched her gaze to me.

    I continued like a murmur, ¡°You know he ended Jooin¡¯s call in the middle of their conversations. ¡®I can handle it myself,¡¯ it doesn¡¯t sound like Eun Hyung too. The way of his speech, of course, sounds very soft and beautiful compared to other kids, but he would usually speak kindlier to us while adding a few more words for thanks.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Which means he didn¡¯t look that relaxed.¡±

    Sitting beside Yeo Ryung, who became quiet, I fixed my posture and kept on speaking, ¡°In my view, I don¡¯t think you have to worry about it. Right now, Eun Hyung would be mad about himself, not you.¡±

    ¡°How can you be assured?¡± Yeo Ryung tossed the question, flickering her eyes wet with tears.

    Well, I wasn¡¯t actually assured¡­ Dropping my gaze at the floor, I tried to articulate my thoughts into words.

    ¡°You know they say everyone has a hole inside them. When you poke other areas, they don¡¯t hurt, but this hole, when something pokes it, we¡¯re like screaming to death from pain.¡±

    Speaking that way, I drew a circle as big as my fist on my chest. Yeo Ryung directed her eyes to it for a moment but soon diverted her gaze back onto my face.

    I continued, ¡°Eun Hyung is always determined and undaunted on all occasions, so I thought he wouldn¡¯t have that kind of hole inside him. However, now I come to think of it, he always behaves that way when he¡¯s supposed to get help from others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You saw it before when Eun Hyung¡¯s father and Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father were involved in the big accident¡­¡± Before I even knew it, I stammered in the middle of my words.

    Listening to my remark, Yeo Ryung also flinched her shoulders.

 Chapter 499

    .

    It still frightened me a little to talk about that incident. Just by speaking about it, I had the illusion that the accident would happen again as if it were a curse.

    However, it was a story I had to put out. Being lost in thought for a moment, Yeo Ryung soon nodded.

    I uttered, ¡°You think so too, right? We were supposed to worry and look after Eun Hyung around that time, but instead, he tried to take more care of us. If he argued that he would keep staying in front of the operation room for the whole time, we would definitely understand him with no doubt, but even in that situation, Eun Hyung took care of our meals as if that was his main role. Do you remember him bringing me to the snack bar in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I do¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, at that time, I felt like a hamster or something. It seemed like I was his pet just looking forward to him feeding me.¡±

    While Yeo Ryung cast down her eyes wordlessly, I poked the part on my chest where I drew a circle earlier.

    ¡°When a person gets hurt in their heart, they say only that part stops growing. That¡¯s why the earlier you get the bruise, the more painful and sensitive it becomes to you.¡± I concluded my words calmly, ¡°So that must be Eun Hyung¡¯s sore point.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Unlike what you just said, Eun Hyung isn¡¯t always perfect. When he gets hurt deeply, some part of his true side reveals his fear, pain, and concern. It¡¯s the part where he returns to a young boy.¡±

    My room was enveloped in a deafening silence again. Wiggling my fingers in embarrassment, I continued speaking, ¡°Um, anyway, what I¡¯m trying to say is that¡­ no one is perfect among us. When I was away from you guys last year, I asked myself this question numerous times, ¡®What kind of confidence did I have to be so assured that you guys needed me?¡¯ Funny, huh?¡±

    Yeo Ryung clenched her fist without uttering a word. I kept on talking, touching my hair in embarrassment.

    ¡°The more I thought about it, the more ridiculous I felt about myself. It seemed like I was a swindler selling off some bad stuff. All the mistakes I¡¯ve made to you guys, my thoughtless behaviors, and the memories of our fight came into mind. Why am I so lacking? Why does it get especially so obvious when I¡¯m with you guys? I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be good enough¡­¡±

    Smiling, I added, ¡°But it was those memories that brought me back to you guys.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Since we aren¡¯t perfect, quarrels and conflicts are inevitable. It distressed me¡­ but on the other hand, I came across the fact that we are in need of each other because we aren¡¯t perfect.¡±

    Once I began to think that way, I couldn¡¯t help but return to these kids. As soon as I heard the incident of both Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung¡¯s fathers, I took a seat beside Yeo Ryung and urged, ¡®Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡¯

    As I returned to them and saw Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face asking me to stay here for a little longer, I overflew with some emotions, being assured that my choice wasn¡¯t wrong.

    When I spoke further to that extent, Yeo Ryung pulled me into her arms all of a sudden and put her chin on my shoulder. Blinking swiftly in surprise, then I hugged her back with a smile.

    Patting her back, I uttered, ¡°Recalling our fight, the most embarrassing moment that comes to mind is when I behaved somewhat sensitively for nothing due to the pain I¡¯ve had in the past. Likewise, Eun Hyung might be kicking his blanket right now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it slow,¡± I added, sweeping back Yeo Ryung¡¯s hair that fell over her face.

    As if she recovered her joy, Yeo Ryung leaned her chin on my shoulder with a smile.

    * * *

    The next day, when I returned to school, Eun Hyung was talking to Ban Yeo Ryung, as usual. Observing the look on their faces a couple of times, I heaved a sigh of relief since they didn¡¯t seem to feel any residual bitterness after their fight.

    And since Ruda accepted my request, there were five people on our ¡®way back home party.¡¯ The reason why it wasn¡¯t four people while adding Ruda to the three of us was that Jooin said he would join us too.

    ¡°Ruda hyeong, from now on, I decided to treat you with loving care,¡± grinned Jooin.

    Looking tired, Ruda replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, so get the fu*¡­ Get out of my sight,¡± glancing at me.

    I wondered why he was stating the end of his sentence differently when it was so obvious.

    Anyway, Jooin kept babbling yet with a pure expression on his face, ¡°I never saw someone this much the same as me, so I thought that we wouldn¡¯t be able to build a good partnership unless we share our weaknesses, threats, and power struggles.¡±

    ¡°Are you dissing me in a weird way?¡± asked Ruda, still looking very uncomfortable.

    Showing a swiveling smile, Jooin replied, ¡°But I guess it¡¯s better to establish a cooperative relationship without doing all that.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, sir, you don¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of ¡®cooperative relationship¡¯ when you aren¡¯t even a foreigner like me. That kind of relationship is established by mutual agreement, not by a unilateral decision.¡±

    ¡°Then, should we start with a love and hate relationship?¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s even worse!¡± Ruda objected in disgust.

    Looking at those two, I came across something in my mind.

    In thoughts of Ruda resembling himself, Jooin determined that he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Ruda unless he finds his vulnerable point and uses it as a threat. However, that Jooin was now announcing that he would try building a normal relationship with Ruda¡­

    Then wouldn¡¯t it also mean Jooin would make up with himself? In other words, Jooin would accept the fact that he wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought. Rambling such thoughts in my head, I stared at Ruda and Jooin walking ahead of me from behind them.

    Anyway¡­ pointing out Jooin¡¯s attitude toward Ruda seemed to have opened the threshold of Ruda¡¯s hardship-filled future. I guess I¡¯m not getting it wrong.

    Praying for Ruda¡¯s welfare in his near future, I bent my steps toward my house.

    There weren¡¯t any surprise attacks for the last two days while we all returned home together. After the weekend of the Ranking Battle qualification preliminary round, groups of tough-looking folks wandering around in the streets mostly disappeared.

    ¡°Those who didn¡¯t qualify in the preliminary round might have returned to their hometowns already,¡± said Ruda, looking at the street.

    I nodded, responding in my thoughts, ¡®Yeah, I thought I was suffering from choosing the wrong life genre, but now I¡¯m getting out of this lawless world, eventually.¡¯

    Eun Hyung, beside me, spoke with an embarrassed look, ¡°Then no more bodyguards, right? Well, I¡¯m not talking about going back home with Yeo Ryung and Donnie, but Ruda and Jooin protecting me.¡±

    I sent a piercing gaze to Eun Hyung. The situation of himself relying on others might have pressured him quite much. Although Yeo Ryung instantly scowled at him, Eun Hyung didn¡¯t step back but just revealed a look of bewilderment.

    Ruda responded, looking dumbfounded, ¡°Hey, even though the preliminary round is all over, who can guarantee that there¡¯s no more surprise attack?¡±

    ¡°You have to qualify those rounds to join the main games, so at the point where I wasn¡¯t able to participate in the preliminary round last week, I¡¯m already disqualified for the Number one candidate. Doesn¡¯t it mean the attacker lost his reason to take action against me?¡± explained Eun Hyung composedly.

    It sounded quite reasonable; however, Ruda replied yet with an attitude as if telling Eun Hyung to stop talking crap.

    ¡°Enough. They say all is well that ends well, but if you suddenly get attacked today, how empty will I feel, huh?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch your steps, Prince Eun Hyung.¡±

    Jooin cut Eun Hyung off in a cheerful voice, which made Eun Hyung grimace in the end. Heaving a deep sigh, Eun Hyung swept back his hair and walked beside the two boys totteringly. Yeo Ryung and I giggled from behind them.

    Bending his steps, Eun Hyung still uttered like a grumble, ¡°All the qualified fighters for the main games of the Ranking Battle are now there, so why would he keep me in check? Thank you guys for worrying about me, but this is too¡­¡±

    The moment he turned around the corner, my eyes fastened at him suddenly widened.

    ¡°Eun¡­¡± Before I got to call his name, Ruda quickly pushed his body forward like a spring. They say the hand is quicker than the eye; Ruda¡¯s physical ability indeed proved that old saying.

    ¡°Step back!¡±

    Shouting, Ruda seized Eun Hyung on his nape and threw him to us in the blink of an eye. Losing his balance, which seldom happened, Eun Hyung was about to stumble. We barely grabbed him and raised our heads to look at the front.

 Chapter 500

    .

    Ruda and the black guy were having a big match in front of us. Holding my breath, I stuck my head out.

    Just getting a single blow on Ruda¡¯s slim body would have changed the whole situation; however, he didn¡¯t let any attack coming into him while moving rapidly. Watching Ruda avoiding the fatal attacks by a hairbreadth and throwing a punch at the guy, I emitted a whoop.

    ¡°Wow!!¡±

    Then I turned to look at the all-black guy. Though he got beaten by Ruda a couple of times, he never showed any tottering movements.

    ¡®How strong is he to endure all that? He may not be wearing armor in that hoodie though¡­¡¯ Narrowing my eyes, I tried to figure out his silhouette in his broad shoulders, then at the moment, I shook my head upon the person overlapping on his bulky physique.

    ¡®No, that¡¯s impossible,¡¯ I murmured to myself.

    As the attacks didn¡¯t work at all, Ruda, took a step back as if he became a little exhausted. Suddenly, he grabbed a sign nearby and swung himself to do a big half turn. Increasing his kicking power that way, Ruda¡¯s hard kick went straight toward the guy and struck him on his stomach.

    ¡°Wow!!!¡±

    Even Jooin, who always teased Ruda so enthusiastically, exclaimed at the spectacular view.

    The guy seemed to take some steps back, losing his balance for the first time, then soon fell on the ground. The cap on his head got off; his facial features were revealed for a moment.

    My eyes widened as the guy¡¯s face came into view. Although he was still wearing his face mask on, I could see his dark eyebrows, red eyes, and chiseled nose ridge.

    The guy quickly put himself together. Picking up his cap, he soon jumped up the wall again. It was the same escape pattern as before.

    Ruda shouted, ¡°AGAIN? Why you always surprise attack and run away like a rat, loser?¡± Gnashing his teeth, he added, ¡°You¡¯re a dead meat this time!¡± then he also jumped up the wall immediately. It was such a dramatic move that ordinary people like us couldn¡¯t even attempt to do so.

    The two disappeared all of a sudden that way; the four of us left on the spot just looked up at the wall, feeling like we¡¯re on the sidelines.

    Turning my head, I dropped a question.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Yeo Ryung switched her gaze to Eun Hyung, suggesting, ¡°For now, Eun Hyung, just go inside and stay at home. We¡¯re almost there.¡± With that said, Yeo Ryung pushed Eun Hyung¡¯s back with all her force. Though he looked unpleased to follow her suggestion, Eun Hyung went inside his house obediently.

    After we checked Eun Hyung stepping into his house through the door, we turned around to leave the spot.

    I asked again, ¡°Now what should we do?¡±

    Jooin replied, ¡°I guess we should split up and look for the guy. As soon as we find him, we must tell hyeong¡­ no, Ruda.¡±

    What a surprise! Since his cousin, Woo San, got attacked by the all-black guy, Jooin had stressed how dangerous the man was, but now, he was insisting on something more active to us.

    While I stared at Jooin in wonder, he added, ¡°During the fight, the guy didn¡¯t attack other parts of San hyeong¡¯s body but just broke his limbs. Even when he fought with Ruda just now, the guy didn¡¯t use any dirty tricks although Ruda was prevailing over him. I guess the guy isn¡¯t causing trouble to someone irrelevant.¡±

    Looking in the direction where Eun Hyung just left, Jooin continued, ¡°And even though the preliminary round is over, the guy attacked Eun Hyung, which means something else exists behind the situation. We can¡¯t just be like this all the time, so I think we must catch him and hear what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡®That makes sense though,¡¯ I nodded. If the guy¡¯s actual goal wasn¡¯t about stopping Eun Hyung from taking the Number one position, we should keep on going back and forth between our school and home, feeling uncomfortable, without knowing when all this would come to halt.

    When we all had the same opinions, we quickly scattered away. It seemed like the four of us could better find the guy as soon as possible.

    Before scattering away to search the guy, I thought about telling the kids about my assumption of the guy¡¯s identity, but I stopped to do so at this moment. It seemed better to ask the guy in person about things I had in mind. After that, I could let others know who he was. Although I wasn¡¯t sure if the guy would respond to my questions¡­

    ¡®Why do you keep skipping classes and not showing up at school? Do you know if all of us are worried about you? You said you won¡¯t use your fist to fight someone anymore, but why are acting like Jung Yohan¡¯s hunting dog?¡¯

    The moment I turned around the corner, having those questions in mind, the view of someone¡¯s wide back appeared like a lie.

    I shouted loudly, ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul! Please stop right there for a sec!¡±

    Having heard his name slipping out of someone else¡¯s mouth, the guy hesitated for a moment, but shortly after, he began to run much faster than before. I also chased after him with all my strength, clenching my teeth.

    I yelled, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m gonna tell our classmates that this is what you¡¯re doing outside the school skipping all the classes!¡±

    However, he still didn¡¯t respond.

    Gasping, I shouted again, ¡°Everyone¡¯s worried about you! We even reported to the cops that you¡¯re missing! We went to your house several times, but you weren¡¯t there!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We also have a mock exam soon. What are you gonna do?!¡±

    Still, there wasn¡¯t any response. Although I shouted to him that way, even I started to get confused that he wouldn¡¯t be the only person with red eyes in this world.

    Then the words that I dropped, at last, slowed down his pace.

    ¡°¡­ Your brother¡­¡± I hesitated for a second but continued blurting out, ¡°I¡¯m gonna tell your brother¡­¡±

    The moment I finished that sentence while wiping out the sweat on my chin, he stopped running out of the blue.

    That was when the two of us could, eventually, stand and face each other. A heavy, grim air seemed to flow above the alley that we were standing inside.

    ¡®For some reason, the background always seems to be in a dark alley, whenever I¡¯m with Ban Hwee Hyul¡­¡¯ Rambling such thought in mind, I detached my lips.

    ¡°Why are you here? Why did you attack Eun Hyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Instead of responding back, Ban Hwee Hyul just scowled at me with his red eyes under the cap.

    His fierce glance made my shoulders hunch instinctively. It seemed like I was confronting a beast that recovered wild nature after returning to the jungle from the zoo.

    Ban Hwee Hyul, who utterly realized his killer instinct throughout the recent fights, didn¡¯t look like the same person whom I used to know. Even though I had seen him sitting quietly in his seat in the class so many times before, all those moments were unimaginable at this moment.

    Feeling suffocated, I barely continued speaking, ¡°It isn¡¯t just Eun Hyung, right? Suh Doh Gyum, Woo San, and Gang Han¡­ you attacked all of them too, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you do that? You told me you¡¯ll never gonna use your fist anymore, but why¡­ all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t be you at all, but now it turns out to be you, Ban Hwee Hyul! Tell me, why did you do that?¡±

    That was when I began to get anxious about Ban Hwee Hyul who was remaining unresponsive to my questions. He seemed to finally pout his lips that I began to feel slightly delighted, but his following words kind of struck me dumb.

    ¡°You¡­ what do you know about me?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ hey¡­ I¡­¡±

    How dare could he speak that way to me? While I asked myself, Ban Hwee Hyul raised his voice again.

    ¡°What do you expect from me?!!!¡±

    Being in a daze, I murmured in my thoughts, ¡®What on earth is happening to you? Why are you suddenly going through a stormy period of adolescence?¡¯

    While I felt absentminded, Ban Hwee Hyul leaned himself to me and shouted out loud.

    ¡°You know nothing about me!¡±

    Suddenly, I felt like a parent who knew nothing about her kid but urging him to do all kinds of things. Being vacant again, I mumbled to myself, ¡®But it¡¯s you, who attacked us first, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    However, listening to his words, I started feeling guilty for some unknown reason. While I was lost in the wave of indescribable guilt, Ban Hwee Hyul turned around abruptly and ran far away like a boy dashing toward the sunset.

    Hey, boy, where you going¡­??

    To the view of his back, receding away from me, all I could say was something that a mom living in a hometown might usually put out to her son whom she had met after a long time.

    ¡°K¡­ eep in touch¡­¡±

    Feeling very ashamed, I spoke so timidly that I was doubtful whether Ban Hwee Hyul had heard it or not. Well, it would be better if he didn¡¯t hear it. While I rambled those thoughts in my head, Yi Ruda suddenly appeared from the direction where Ban Hwee Hyul just disappeared.

    He had something big and heavy loaded on his shoulder, which looked too huge to call it a sack of rice. Blinking swiftly, I took a closer look. It was a person¡­!

 Chapter 501

    .

    While I flickered my eyes in surprise, Jooin, who was just coming from that side of the alley, also found Ruda holding a person over his shoulder.

    He asked severely, ¡°Hyeong, now you killed a person, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hey, it wasn¡¯t me! And he isn¡¯t even dead yet! Anyway, this guy dashed crazily without looking at the front and banged himself on the wall,¡± replied Ruda as if he felt victimized.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Growing more solemn, I looked at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face hanging on Ruda¡¯s back. As the dried-out tears on his cheek came into view, I became more difficult to compose myself. Catching the hunting dog plan came to end in vain that way.

    Ruda, who finally saw the guy¡¯s face, blurted out in bewilderment, ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t he Ban Hwee Hyul?¡±

    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ he added, but none of us could respond back.

    * * *

    ¡°This place is¡­¡±

    When a faint voice reached my ears, I looked in the direction. Praying that the following words wouldn¡¯t be something like, ¡®Where is this place? Who am I¡­?¡¯ I offered my greetings.

    ¡°Hello, Ban Hwee Hyul.¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡±

    Since he¡¯s saying my name correctly, thankfully, he didn¡¯t seem to have amnesia. Scratching my cheeks embarrassedly, I pointed to the side. Ban Hwee Hyul turned his head to look in the direction then frowned.

    ¡°Yi Rina¡­¡± said Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Would you please not change my nationality to Russia?¡±

    It was none other than Ruda who responded that way, crossing his arms, as if he felt tired. However, he didn¡¯t look that unpleasant since he was already aware of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s habitual behavior, calling someone the wrong name.

    Shortly after, Ban Hwee Hyul found Jooin, Ban Yeo Ryung, and Eun Hyung sitting beside me. Diverting his gaze back onto me, he asked, ¡°Where¡­ where am I¡­?¡±

    I responded, ¡°My house. My parents are usually getting home late, and we didn¡¯t seem to have an appropriate place to talk, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ban Hwee Hyul nodded calmly. As if had no idea that he was caught inside this house, he didn¡¯t seem to have any interest at all in the scarf tying his wrist.

    Before I got to open my mouth again, Jooin took a step forward. Lifting up Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s chin, Jooin put his face close to his and dropped a question.

    ¡°Why did you do that to San hyeong?¡±

    Suddenly, the room seemed to have changed into a cave. Jooin¡¯s voice sounded that much dark and low. And it was the moment I realized how mad Jooin have been since last week.

    Jooin roared again, ¡°Depending on your response, I can hand you over to the cops as someone caught red-handed. I already have the record from the security camera that captured you committing a crime.¡±

    ¡°Do what you want.¡±

    I swallowed my breath at the response escaping from Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s mouth with no hesitation.

    ¡®Geez, why is he so composed? Looking at how serious Jooin is right now, he may know that Jooin isn¡¯t playing around with him¡­¡¯

    Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s confident or somewhat shameless attitude should definitely drive me nuts; however, I felt sorry, instead. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting a criminal record at the age of eighteen at all, how tough his life was that he had nothing to lose?

    Being enraged, Jooin seized Ban Hwee Hyul by his collar again. He urged, ¡°Do you think I have no idea if you keep your mouth shut? It¡¯s obvious that Jung Yohan is behind you. I¡¯m asking you to tell us what Jung Yohan¡¯s aiming for and what you are expecting.¡±

    Still, Ban Hwee Hyul sealed his lips tightly.

    Scowling at him fiercely, Jooin uttered, ¡°You know that Eun Hyung can¡¯t even become a candidate for the Number one position since the preliminary round is all over. He¡¯s disqualified to join the actual fight. Then why did you attack Eun Hyung? That¡¯s what I want to know. Can¡¯t we just go smoothly as friends in school?¡±

    Ruda, who stayed quiet until that moment, suddenly intervened, ¡°Based on the way you talk right now, it sounds like you¡¯re taking him to hell, not going with ease.¡±

    Jooin switched his piercing gaze to Ruda; however, Ruda waved his hand while managing to act leisurely.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to become more chilled out. Your behavior will rather make words left unspoken,¡± said Ruda.

    ¡°That bastard¡­¡±

    That was when a small voice came out from Ban Hwee Hyul. I quickly turned my head toward him. Jooin and Ruda, quarreling with each other, also looked in the direction.

    Ban Hwee Hyul was scowling at Eun Hyung with sunken eyes.

    ¡°That bastard beat the hell out of my brother first.¡±

    After a moment of silence, we all directed our eyes immediately to Eun Hyung. Looking slightly perplexed, Eun Hyung quickly waved both his hands to decline that he was the offender of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s little brother.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t me,¡± denied Eun Hyung.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make an excuse in bewilderment since we all know that you aren¡¯t¡­¡±

    Replying that way, I turned my head back to Ban Hwee Hyul. Eun Hyung was a person who could live without law. How could that Eun Hyung beat Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s little brother, not even Ban Hwee Hyul himself? Thus, what the heck was Ban Hwee Hyul talking about? What deep grudge did he have to lie about Eun Hyung?

    While I rambled those thoughts in mind, Ban Hwee Hyul spoke to me, ¡°There¡¯s evidence. Do you still want to make an excuse?¡±

    ¡°Evidence?¡± I asked back.

    Ban Hwee Hyul gestured to untie the ropes for a moment. I hesitated for a second.

    Ruda pointed at Ban Hwee Hyul with his chin, saying, ¡°Release him. I can always win another fight.¡±

    Scowling at Ruda with glaring eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul soon searched inside his clothes with freed hands. He then took out something and stuck it out to us in which we all tilted our heads in wonder.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    There was a photo on his phone screen. The quality of it wasn¡¯t that good as if it was zoomed after cutting out a clip from a video recorded by a security camera; however, the face was noticeable.

    Looking at the photo that captured four or five boys beating another boy, I squinted my eyes. Perhaps the one that was getting attacked would it be Ban Hwee Ahn.

    Among the boys using violence, a familiar face came into view. I slowed down breathing. It was Eun Hyung, but¡­

    ¡°Why is Eun Hyung wearing the school uniform of Ilsang High School?¡±

    There was a moment of silence after my question.

    Ruda simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    After his words that put an end to the controversy, there was another round of silence.

    Soon, Ban Hwee Hyul came down from my bed and kneeled down on the floor. Watching the sight, my face turned pale.

    ¡®Hey, what the heck have you been doing around¡­?¡¯ I asked in my thoughts.

    Ban Hwee Hyul then broke the ice. Since he couldn¡¯t look at us in the eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul threw a glance at the corner of my room then continued to speak.

    ¡°Since a few days ago, I¡¯ve been receiving text messages from an unknown number. The person told me that he or she knew who the culprit was and would help me catch that bastard.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul was still kneeling in the middle of my room like a person charged with high treason. The trembling look in his eyes then subsided down.

    ¡°I believed that I could keep giving up hope and live like that, just the way I had been living my life. But as soon as I saw the picture¡­¡±

    Fastening our gazes to the photo on his phone screen, we continued listening to his story.

    When Ban Hwee Hyul finally accepted the anonymous¡¯ request, the so-called client handed him a cellphone and demanded him to only keep in touch using the device. That was why only the phone kept ringing in the empty house when Yoon Jung In and I visited his place. Probably Ban Hwee Hyul wasn¡¯t at home that time.

    I rolled the phone on my palm that he handed out to me. Though we figure out the actual owner of this phone, it was still surprising that a teenager could even mobilize a cloned phone. The scale of this incident was huge than I thought.

    When I accessed the inbox, the messages sent back and forth between Ban Hwee Hyul and the client were still there.

    [Sent by: 010-xxxx-xxxx

    Every time you get rid of each person, I¡¯ll show you the next one¡¯s face.]

    In the first photo that the client sent, everyone¡¯s face except Suh Doh Gyum¡¯s was covered. The next one had Gang Han¡¯s face revealed, followed by Woo San¡¯s. Lastly, there was Eun Hyung on the screen. The thing that happened a few days ago then flashed through my head.

 Chapter 502

    .

    I blurted out, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    Everyone in the room turned their heads to look at me.

    Feeling bewildered, I uttered, ¡°I mean¡­ last time, while the three of us, Yeo Ryung, Eun Hyung, and I, were walking on the street, we heard someone taking a photo. Considering that it¡¯ll be another bastard sneaking a picture of Yeo Ryung, we caught him and checked the photos, but they were all about Eun Hyung, so we let him go, thinking that he sucks on adjusting the focus properly on the target.¡±

    ¡°The sender used the picture taken that day to make a fake one,¡± replied Jooin, narrowing his eyes. Tilting his head, he asked, ¡°Do you remember the person¡¯s name who took Eun Hyung¡¯s photo?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, Yeo Ryung checked his nametag and school.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go dig some things from him tomorrow. I already have in mind who ordered him to take Eun Hyung¡¯s pictures, but just in case¡­¡±

    Speaking that way, Jooin switched his gaze to Ban Hwee Hyul. He murmured, ¡°Someone can be pouncing on the innocent.¡±

    ¡®Joo¡­ in¡­¡¯ I carefully called his name only in my thoughts.

    The actual person who pounced on innocent people, Ban Hwee Hyul, looked intimidated, not being able to face Jooin in the eyes. Having understood both their situations perplexed me even more.

    In some ways, both had their brothers involved in the situation. Jooin¡¯s closest cousin, Woo San broke his arm and leg; Ban Hwee Hyul had his little brother being hospitalized.

    Since I was the only child, it didn¡¯t seem to reach me immediately; however, putting Yeo Dan oppa or Eun Hyung into the situation, the answer came out easily.

    If someone sent me a photo of them getting beaten, my blood would boil hard that I couldn¡¯t help myself fuming with anger. If someone tried to harass those innocent people from misunderstanding them, it would enrage me too. In this aspect, it was understandable why Jooin kept sending a threatening glance to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    None of us, except those who were directly involved in the incident, could move an inch easily.

    At that moment, Jooin heaved a deep sigh out of the blue. He insisted, ¡°You fix it up.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul, who had been dropping his gaze at the floor until now, quickly raised his head.

    Jooin continued speaking in an annoyed tone, ¡°It¡¯s on me finding out who the culprit is; you fix things up.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°You committed all these, but you aren¡¯t even trying to handle the rest?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul shook his head urgently.

    Slightly lowering his voice, Jooin added, ¡°If I find the culprit, the original photo can be found too. You¡¯ll be able to get even with the right person then, or whatever. That¡¯s also up to you.¡±

    As if it was beyond his expectation, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s eyes widened.

    With the last sentence he had dropped, Jooin turned around abruptly and left the room. For quite a while, not only me but also Ruda, Eun Hyung, and Yeo Ryung were at a loss of words.

    Those who didn¡¯t know Jooin well would regard him as a nice kid and just move on. However, to us, who were very aware of Jooin¡¯s personality, this was close to a revolution.

    Well, it was, of course, true that Jooin had a kind personality, but aside from that, he had been thoroughly calculative when it came to things that involved people around him. Thus, what on earth had happened to him? Asking questions in my head, I cautiously came out of my room.

    The night came before I knew it. All the spaces in my house including the living room and kitchen were dark. Wandering around for a moment, I touched the wall and found the switch to turn on the living room light. As soon as the space brightened, there was a noise from the kitchen.

    Once I approached there, I saw Jooin taking and drinking a cup of water. He then put his hands down on the sink and stood still for a second.

    Getting close to him, I carefully asked, ¡°Is that really enough?¡±

    That was when Jooin heaved a small sigh and turned to look in my direction.

    ¡°What else I can do although it isn¡¯t?¡± Jooin tossed a question. As if he dusted off all the anger he had against Ban Hwee Hyul during such a short period of time, Jooin showed a faint smile. However, everyone, who knew him even just a little, could grasp that he actually wasn¡¯t able to do that.

    Jooin kept on speaking, which sounded even refreshing, ¡°After his little brother became that way, he got beaten by the upper grades, but they say he still didn¡¯t try to fight back.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°That bastard broke his own promise and threw a punch here and there, which later turned out to be someone deceiving him. He may be struck dumb too.¡±

    Speaking that way, Jooin diverted his gaze back onto my room where Ban Hwee Hyul might be sitting inside.

    Staring at him, I tried to call his name cautiously, but before I was about to do that, his brows slightly met in the middle.

    Covering his forehead with his hand holding the cup, Jooin uttered, ¡°He¡¯s too na?ve that someone¡¯s fooling him around. Regardless of having such great strength, all he can be is just someone¡¯s hunting dog.¡±

    Jooin¡¯s voice conveyed his mixed feelings of confusion, anger, and even admiration. It reflected the exclamation when looking at a huge remain, frustration while knowing that it¡¯s already ruined, and the emptiness when noticing how dumbfounded the process was.

    While I became at a loss for words, Jooin put down the cup.

    He muttered, ¡°Alright since things have turned out this way, I¡¯ll use him too. Holding a winning hand, I¡¯ll avenge San hyeong¡¯s incident while staying home, not moving an inch. Sorry to use him again, but who cares when he already has been someone¡¯s hound¡­¡±

    ¡°Jooin, your weird habit comes out again, speaking badly about yourself.¡±

    When I intervened in his words with a sigh, Jooin quickly turned his head to look at me.

    Crossing my arms, I continued, ¡°To be specific, you offered Ban Hwee Hyul a chance to get even with someone who used him. Plus, you told him the way to find out those who attacked his brother. How does it become the same as the opposite side using Ban Hwee Hyul? Why are you mad about yourself when you can show your teeth to others?¡±

    Jooin cast down his eyes again. A low voice returned.

    ¡°I am mad about myself. It¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I want to get angry as much as possible; however, all the situations including his circumstances are comprehensible that I couldn¡¯t lose my temper at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wish I couldn¡¯t understand him. Being in his shoes won¡¯t change the fact that he had hurt San hyeong and other innocent people, but once I¡¯ve got to understand him, I can¡¯t do what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    Jooin then lifted his hand and suddenly pretended to hit his head. Quickly grabbing his wrist to stop him from doing that action, I used my other hand to dishevel his hair.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re nice.¡±

    ¡°Ah, mama, no, that¡¯s wrong.¡±

    As I¡¯d always seen, Jooin was not immune to, particularly, the word ¡®nice¡¯ describing his character. Blushing with embarrassment immediately, he avoided my hand, but I grabbed it again.

    ¡°Jooin, you¡¯ve put Hwee Hyul¡¯s situation first than yourself being mad. How can it not be nice and kind?¡± I uttered.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What if you keep making a loss while being this kind? I must keep an eye on you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, mama, that¡¯s not true! If you say things like that in front of Ruda hyeong, he would make fun of me.¡±

    That was when Jooin complained while his face flushed with heat. Someone knocked on the door so hard that it struck the entire house like a clap of thunder. It was too loud that both Jooin and I, who were in the kitchen relatively close to the front door, and even the kids in my room came outside hurriedly.

    When we met in front of the shoe rack, we exchanged eye contact and dropped questions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now I come to think of it¡­¡± With that said, I took out my phone. Every eye was on me then.

    ¡°I did call Yoon Jung In though¡­¡± I added.

    Since our teacher assigned us as a search party for the missing Ban Hwee Hyul, it seemed right to let Yoon Jung In know about this. While we were all together in my room right now, I thought it¡¯d be also good to have Yoon Jung In here and check Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s face, but¡­

    Unless he wasn¡¯t being chased by someone, I couldn¡¯t come up with a reason why he was knocking on my door that urgently right now.

    That was when a shouting voice reached my ears from outside.

    ¡°Urgh! Why are you banging on the door when there¡¯s the intercom here?! People will think you¡¯re here to rob! Are you a bandit? A barbarian?¡±

 Chapter 503

    .

    Paying attention to the other side of the door, Ban Yeo Ryung whispered, ¡®It is Yoon Jung In though¡­¡¯

    Well, his way of speaking was so unique that we could choose him right away among a hundred other kids.

    Then who else was he talking to? As soon as the question popped in my head, the intercom bell rang noisily. Even that sound seemed to buzz loudly than usual.

    Rubbing my stinging ear, I stepped close to the intercom and pressed the call button. Two people¡¯s faces appeared fully on the screen. It was good to put themselves that close in front of the camera lens as if they had nothing to hide; however, they stood too close that their faces looked distorted to recognize them.

    I furrowed my brows, thinking, ¡®Let¡¯s see. I know that one of them is Yoon Jung In, then who¡¯s the other one¡­?¡¯

    Although the mysterious person had his or her face looking contorted on the screen, as soon as the gorgeous facial features and flame-like red hair came into my sight, I burst into exclamation.

    ¡°Eh???¡±

    And at the same time, she yelled, ¡°Hey! Ban Hwee Hyul! Get your fat as* out there ASAP!!¡±

    Listening to her words, we all turned around at once. Ban Hwee Hyul, standing blankly in front of my room, just tilted his head.

    Banging on the door again, the girl shouted, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Ah, if you do that, it seems like I sold information to you!¡± said Yoon Jung In, almost crying.

    ¡°Do you know how serious things are right now? Do you even know what¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°Dae Lisa?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Lisa noona is San hyeong¡¯s friend¡­¡± Jooin, beside me, murmured, cocking his head.

    I gestured with my eyes to open the door.

    Once the door finally opened, Dae Lisa and Yoon Jung In almost rolled into my house like snowballs. Sitting near the shoe rack, they spat their breaths roughly that I showed a look of bewilderment on my face. ¡®What made them dash to my house like that?¡¯ I wondered.

    Shortly after, Yoon Jung In quickly lifted his head and spoke as if he was making an excuse.

    ¡°I met her on my way to this place. Coming across the fact that she was also searching for Ban Hwee Hyul, I told her he¡¯s here, then she dragged me all the way to this place and¡­¡±

    Amid the situation, Dae Lisa shouted, ¡°Hey!¡± as she found Ban Hwee Hyul. Striding toward him, she grabbed Ban Hwee Hyul abruptly by the collar.

    ¡°You have no idea what happened in the preliminary round, huh? That¡¯s why I called you so many times, but you never picked up the phone, right? Where have you been wandering around? Hey, do you know who¡¯s the pre-race favorite right now?¡± shouted Dae Lisa.

    After listening to her words, I recalled Jung Yohan¡¯s true goal, the reason why he hired people to get rid of his fellow competitors.

    At that moment, a sharp voice came over from behind Dae Lisa¡¯s back.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Jung Yohan?¡±

    Dae Lisa switched her gaze in the direction. With eyes widened, she stammered, ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you San¡¯s¡­ dearest adorable cute little cousin¡­?¡±

    ¡®Whoa, it¡¯s a been while to hear that nickname¡­ Anyway, if it just pops out from someone automatically that way, how often has Woo San been calling out that name?¡¯ While my face turned dark with that thought in mind, Jooin asked her repeatedly.

    ¡°It is Jung Yohan, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    Once Dae Lisa tossed the question in surprise, I realized, at last, that something else should come first before paying back the incidents that occurred to Woo San or Ban Hwee Hyul.

    As of now, we had to stop Jung Yohan from becoming the nationwide Number one.

    With his stunning information power and abilities, Jung Yohan managed to use Ban Hwee Hyul and other people as much as he wanted. So, if he turned out to own the Number one position, other ranked fighters would also become a set of cards in his grip. And if that took place, Ban Hwee Hyul and Jooin wouldn¡¯t be able to pay him back for what he did, forever¡­

    As if he also thought the same, Jooin shot an icy glare at Dae Lisa. Taking a step forward, he uttered, ¡°Please explain what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Ah, um¡­ so¡­¡± Stammering for a second, Dae Lisa then continued to explain the overall situation.

    After the preliminary round, all of the forty qualified people including Jung Yohan were newbies in which even Dae Lisa, who has been growing up around this battle, had never seen them until that time.

    Although the previously ranked fighters assumed that perhaps a lot of freshmen fighters had passed this year¡¯s pre-race, there seemed to be too many rookies. Thus, they started digging into an investigation.

    As a result, twenty of the new forty qualifiers were attending the same gym, which turned out to be owned by Jung Yohan¡¯s father.

    Speaking to that extent, Dae Lisa exploded in anger all of a sudden.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why those bastards fought gently only against Jung Yohan. They should have become less obvious¡­¡±

    Jooin, listening quietly to her explanation until that moment, dropped a question calmly.

    ¡°If Jung Yohan passed all the preliminary rounds, not by his fighting skills, but from his henchmen conniving in letting him win, can¡¯t we just drop him at the actual tournament?¡±

    Dae Lisa denied his words by shaking her head. With a bitter look on her face, she explained, ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple. First of all, Jung Yohan¡¯s fighting skill isn¡¯t that bad. Even I, who¡¯s one of the top-ranked fighters, can¡¯t guarantee whether I could win him over or not during a one-on-one fight. Most of them considered as potential winners against him have retired or not in their places from being surprise attacked.¡±

    ¡°Geez, why now¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, we have to think about the physical strength too. Every time Jung Yohan has a match with his henchman, he can save his energy and strength while spending time pretending to fight, but we have to do our best in every round. Twenty qualifiers, five out of one, are under Jung Yohan, so you get how serious the situation is, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    While Jooin took a deep breath, Dae Lisa continued speaking.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s worse? Once they become the new ranked fighters! Usually, we move individually. Only Gang Han and I belong to a special case since we are blood ties. Even Woo San will never stretch the rule if he gets to fight with his fighter friends. Suh Doh Gyum¡­ let¡¯s just put Suh Doh Gyum and Kim Pyung Bum aside.¡±

    Showing a bizarre expression on her face, she quickly added, ¡°But Jung Yohan and his boys aren¡¯t like us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If about twenty ranked fighters team up, will you be able to imagine how horrible their destructive powers can be? Though we go through a discussion and decide by the majority voting, everything will come up alongside their rules, eventually.¡±

    Besides, regarding the fact that all the pre-eliminated candidates had opposed Jung Yohan and his henchmen disturbing regular students, it was obvious in which direction the new power would lean afterward¡­ The last words that came out of Dae Lisa¡¯s mouth darkened our faces.

    A heavy silence prevailed in the living room. In that situation, I fell into thought with a stiffened face.

    The future where the ranked fighters collect money from regular students and punish them in groups¡­ What if it becomes a part of my real life and doesn¡¯t exist only in novels?

    Besides, those new ranked fighters will never just leave alone the students who rebel against them. The Four Heavenly Kings, who always have had conflicts with them, and my classmates, who¡¯ve denied the kids in the ranking and kept getting along with Ban Hwee Hyul because of me, will also become these victims.

    However, there was a severe problem to flip over the situation. Once I finished rambling those thoughts, I browsed the wall calendar then opened my mouth.

    ¡°But the preliminary round is already over. Today is Thursday, and tomorrow is Friday. We only have two days left until the actual tournament, but none of us are qualified to join the game. In that case, how can we reverse the situation?¡±

    Instead of Dae Lisa, Jooin responded, diverting his gaze back onto Dae Lisa.

    ¡°We can make one of us meet qualification then.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s possible to switch the ranks between the ranked fighters at any time. Thus, if we take the positions of those who¡¯re in the Top 100, we become qualified to join the actual match, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, hold on¡­ wait¡­¡±

    Why was he talking like fighting to snatch their qualification for participation in the main tournament was the same as reserving a train ticket? Having that thought in mind, I turned my head when Dae Lisa¡¯s stiffened voice reached my ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s, of course, possible.¡±

    ¡°WHAT? What did you say¡­?¡±

 Chapter 504

    .

    Despite my reaction, Dae Lisa rubbed her chin with a severe look on her face then opened her mouth again.

    ¡°I guess we must not interrupt those newly qualified for the actual tournament. It¡¯s rather better to aim at the previous top 50 ranked fighters. They must have become loose while not fighting at the match for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± replied Jooin with no hesitation. As he stood up, Dae Lisa got up from the seat after him.

    Glancing around alone, I found Ban Hwee Hyul as well as Eun Hyung, Yeo Ryung, and lastly, Yi Ruda standing up determinedly.

    ¡®Haha, I seem to hear the crash of their ordinary school life¡­¡¯ That was all I could think of at the moment.

    After a heated discussion, they decided to have Ruda and Hwang Siwoo joining the Ranking Battle, supporting Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Well, I understood Ruda being chosen for the participation, but Hwang Siwoo? Why? Blinking in surprise, I threw a question.

    ¡°Did Hwang Siwoo say he would help us and join the battle? Since when? For what reason?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s afraid of what comes afterward once Ban Hwee Hyul recovers his first-place position,¡± responded Yoon Jung In apathetically.

    I nodded, agreeing, ¡®Yeah, maybe that¡¯s the reason.¡¯ From what Hwang Siwoo showed us so far, always jumping on the bandwagon alongside his bad and mean personality, that seemed to be the only acceptable reason for now. That kind of person wouldn¡¯t suddenly become a new man and support righteousness.

    ¡®Such a sneaky bastard!¡¯ I grumbled in my thoughts. Hwang Siwoo was as sly as a fox, always able to avoid punishment this way.

    However, aside from my feelings against him, we were fortunate to have another teammate. That¡¯s because we had to deal with not only Jung Yohan but also the twenty competitive fighters following him.

    On the other hand, the more people we wished to get qualified for participation in the actual match, the more ¡®ticket¡¯ we were in need of for it. In other words, we had to search for more ranked fighters.

    Crossing his arms, Yi Ruda asked, ¡°Would two qualified participants for the Ranking Battle be that easily found? They say the total number of fighters in the ranking sums up to two thousand people. Qualified participants are only a hundred among them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. We can also have other people go find them for us, but lately, those who already noticed power change won¡¯t listen to my favor¡­ If we had about a week, maybe things could work, but having left only two days is too tight,¡± replied Dae Lisa.

    At that moment, Ban Hwee Hyul, quietly listening to her words, spoke abruptly. Both Yi Ruda and Dae Lisa raised their heads in a flash.

    ¡°Those in the ranking often gather at the bar I¡¯m working part-time.¡±

    ¡°Are there anyone in the Top 50?¡± asked Dae Lisa.

    Ban Hwee Hyul kept his mouth shut. It reminded us of his chronic problem.

    Heaving a sigh, Dae Lisa touched her forehead and murmured, ¡°Hey, never mind¡­ It¡¯s my fault to rely on your memories.¡± She then immediately got up from the seat and shouted, ¡°Get us there! We¡¯ll check it out in person then decide what to do. We¡¯re gonna confront and fight them anyway.¡±

    Speaking that way, Dae Lisa prepared for getting outside. I also got up with a bright expression on my face.

    ¡®Hmm, once these people all leave, let¡¯s clean up the house first. It isn¡¯t that messy since they stayed here for a short time, but that¡¯ll help me with sorting out my thoughts,¡¯ I convinced myself.

    Above all, this space was where they just debated for such a topic like nationwide Number one or ranked fighters. Geez, once I finished cleaning up the house, I would return to my usual, student position and start studying. Even if the worldwide Number one changed tomorrow, I would still plant my apple tree¡­ no, solve another question in my workbook.

    Being determined that way, I wandered around the front door. Putting on her jacket, Dae Lisa turned around and asked me, ¡°Are you going there like that?¡¯ Showing her concerns, she added, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wear a face mask?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Going there? Me?? Um¡­ for what reason¡­?¡±

    ¡°To loot!¡± replied Dae Lisa with all her might, lifting her fist high up in the air.

    Watching her actions, my face turned pale.

    Come on, why am I supposed to go there?

    * * *

    After five minutes, I was riding on the back of Dae Lisa¡¯s scooter.

    My face didn¡¯t look good, wearing a helmet, feeling the scooter shaking with every fiber of my body. As a side note, everyone except me was running to the place on foot. In other words, this was like a VIP seat, prepared for me, who had the worst physical strength, but to be honest, it wasn¡¯t that thankful.

    Running across the familiar town at night, I kept murmuring, ¡®I mean, why are they bringing me there? Unlike them, I¡¯m not able to run as fast as the scooter; thus, what am I supposed to do there?¡¯

    After a few minutes of the ride, we arrived at the alley where I bumped into Ban Hwee Hyul earlier. Between the dumps of trash bags stacked like mountains, the rusty steel door that Ban Hwee Hyul came out last time came into view.

    Gently getting off the rear seat of the scooter, I looked around. Indeed, no one else except us arrived yet. Well, it would have terrified me for sure if a person arrived here at a speed close to that of a scooter.

    While I nodded with that thought in mind, Dae Lisa carefully bent her steps and stood in front of the steel door. Putting her ear right beside it for a while, she then pulled the doorknob out of the blue with no caution. The squeaking noise sounded particularly loud in the silent alley.

    I asked with a flinch, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Shoosh, be quiet! Your voice is louder than this door opening,¡± she said, putting her forefinger on her lips. Pulling the doorknob, a bit more, Dae Lisa uttered, ¡°And look.¡±

    Following her words, I walked totteringly to the door and brought my eyes closely between it.

    ¡°There¡¯s a dogfight going on. Opening the door wide? Nah, even if we go inside and lift up the chair, they won¡¯t notice it. And those two over there¡­¡±

    Although she pointed at somewhere with her chin, it was almost impossible to distinguish where she was aiming at amid this chaotic situation. Thankfully, two boys popped into my sight; they looked exceptional even to me, who knew nothing about fights.

    One was huge, who almost reached two meters, and had long limbs like a basketball player. The other was as short as me, about 160 cm tall; besides, he was too slim, looking like a little boy.

    ¡°That one is his first time joining the actual Ranking Battle this year, which means he¡¯s from Jung Yohan¡¯s gym; the other is Jung Haneul, a.k.a. the flying squirrel, from Dae Chun High School.¡±

    Being at a loss for words for a second at her explanation, I soon uttered, ¡°¡­ The flying squirrel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s named after his speedy and clever moves¡­ but what¡¯s wrong with that expression on your face?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ nothing¡­¡±

    I just shook my head quietly upon Dae Lisa¡¯s threatening question. Though I wanted to ask her if the ranked fighters all had these master of martial arts-like nicknames, it seemed better to just leave the question unasked for the sake of my mental health.

    Anyway, only those who looked like their henchmen were around the table where the two were having a dogfight. That is, they seemed to have lent the whole bar.

    Putting aside the question about commonsense, whether it was appropriate for students to occupy a bar or not, it was thankful that no innocent people were here to get involved in our upcoming fight.

    What a perfect condition to take over their ranks! The moment I tried to look up at Dae Lisa and ask when would the other kids arrive, she lowered her head and whispered to me.

    ¡°Shoosh, they¡¯re saying something! Let¡¯s hear what they¡¯re talking about.¡±

    I also lowered my body, following her.

    The two-meter giant, who was said to be Jung Yohan¡¯s henchman, spoke with a gasp, wiping out the sweat on his chin.

    ¡°I have no idea why you¡¯re reacting this way. We clearly promised that we¡¯d treat you with respect to your reputation as the flying squirrel of Dae Chun High School, but why are you suddenly doing this¡­?

    Listening to his words, Jung Haneul shouted all of a sudden, ¡°I¡¯m not a flying squirrel! I¡¯m not that short!¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    Being perplexed for a moment, the boy then, surprisingly, recovered composure and smile on his face like the experienced.

    Watching that sight, I exclaimed, ¡®Wow, he doesn¡¯t seem like a teenage student like me but a wheeler-dealer of a villain group often appearing in movies.¡¯ Especially, he could have become bewildered at Jung Yohan¡¯s response of, ¡®I¡¯m not that short¡­¡¯

 Chapter 505

    .

    ¡®Come on, no one spoke to you like that!¡¯

    While I stared at Jung Haneul perplexedly, Jung Yohan¡¯s henchman said to him, ¡°Sir, WE are like the mainstream now, so please accept the fact as soon as possible so that you can better occupy a higher position at the reorganized system afterward.¡±

    ¡°A HIGHER position¡­? Hey, you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m curious about the air higher up in the atmosphere, huh?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ no, it¡¯s not. That¡¯s not what I¡¯ve meant¡­¡±

    From earlier, Jung Haneul kept pointing out the words or expressions that caught his ears. However, the other guy was somewhat marvelous while staying patient amid the situation.

    Suddenly, he opened up his arms and continued speaking, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m assured that you¡¯ll definitely understand once you hear about Jung Yohan¡¯s thoughts. What he¡¯s trying to say is this; the whole Ranking Battle is too inefficient.¡±

    Becoming a little calmer, Jung Haneul moved his chin as a gesture to tell the guy to keep on speaking.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Why do WE have to fight each other? If we can gather our forces and strengths, we can do much greater things. Don¡¯t you think the Ranking Battle just exhausts us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to play a bigger game. What we¡¯ve been doing so far is the predators just preying on each other. So many herbivores are there outside the fences, but why do we have to compete ourselves inside? Besides, we built those fences, no, precisely, those who have outdated mindsets among us have put those fences out there.¡±

    My face stiffened. The metaphors he used such as the ¡®predators,¡¯ ¡®herbivores,¡¯ and ¡®fences¡¯ sounded quite intuitive and smooth.

    ¡®Those who have outdated mindsets¡¯ were also assumable. I threw a glance beside me. The guy would be indicating other ranked fighters who held the same view as Dae Lisa.

    Scowling at the sight with subdued eyes, her face looked unusually stiff. At that moment, I heard Jung Haneul¡¯s response, which made me turn my head back to him.

    He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Bullsh*t! Gather our forces to do greater things? Hell yeah! Doesn¡¯t that mean I must work for you guys before having a real fight? Stay calm and obey your master¡­ Is that what you¡¯re asking me?¡±

    ¡°No, sir, I¡¯m not asking you to obey us¡­ We¡¯re just¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut the f*ck up! It¡¯s the same as stay put and just watch you guys seize power.¡±

    ¡°What could be so bad about that? If you just watch us, we¡¯ll guarantee your current position,¡± replied Jung Yohan¡¯s henchman, stiffening his face.

    Jung Haneul gave a thumb down to the guy. He uttered, ¡°Why do you think the Ranking Battle exists? It¡¯s to sort out cowards like you, weak but cunning bastards standing together in a group, by power move.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t weak nor cowards.¡±

    ¡°Then prove it! I ain¡¯t listen to those weaker than me. Say what you want after the Ranking Battle, but if YOUR rank is lower than me, I will, of course, not give a sh*t to you though.¡±

    Listening to Jung Haneul¡¯s determined remark, I exclaimed that these ranked fighters did have their own way of logic. Well, by saying that he wouldn¡¯t listen to those weaker than him, Jung Haneul somehow shared the same view with Jung Yohan though.

    However, thankfully, he wasn¡¯t trying to team up immediately with Jung Yohan¡¯s side.

    Dae Lisa, beside me, also insisted, ¡°Surprising, Jung Haneul. He fights like a weasel but talks very clearly, huh¡­¡±

    That was when I heard some noisy footsteps from behind us. The kids, who walked toward this place while Dae Lisa and I were coming here by scooter, seemed to have arrived now.

    When I turned to see the back, Yeo Ryung, Jooin, Ban Hwee Hyul, Yi Ruda, Yoon Jung In, and even Hwang Siwoo were there. He seemed to have joined the group on their way to this place.

    As I narrowed my eyes and showed an unpleased look, Hwang Siwoo slowly averted his eyes from me. At that moment, Ruda tapped Hwang Siwoo¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Hyeong, you said you¡¯re gonna say sorry as soon as you see her face.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    With that apology, Hwang Siwoo lowered his head somewhat hesitatingly. I still saw him in dissatisfaction. Well, there was no reason for me to not accept his apology since I wasn¡¯t the actual victim; however, when thinking of what he had done to Ban Hwee Hyul and Yoon Jung In, I didn¡¯t want to get close to him.

    That was when Yi Ruda spoke with a swiveling smile, ¡°Donnie, it¡¯s okay. Would Hwang Siwoo be that shameless to cover up the things he had done with just A WORD of apology?¡±

    ¡°O¡­ of course¡­ not¡­¡± replied Hwang Siwoo as if he had actually tried to do so.

    Showing a wider smile, Yi Ruda said to me, ¡°See? This hyeong is desperate to prove that he¡¯s regretting his wrongdoings more than just putting it into words.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­ um¡­ uh¡­ am I¡­?¡± murmured Hwang Siwoo.

    ¡°He may want to do everything for you guys because he¡¯s sorry.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°He would like to throw himself to whatever you, Ban Hwee Hyul, and Yoon Jung In ask for, or else, he wouldn¡¯t even sleep from his guilty conscience.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Siwoo was now just looking up at the night sky wordlessly, pulling his chin high up in the air. I stared at him with a slightly pitiful gaze.

    With a bright grin, Ruda drove a wedge into his words, ¡°Still, it¡¯s up to you, Donnie, whether to forgive him or not, so watch what he does. If it still doesn¡¯t please you, no need to accept his apology.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± I nodded bitterly, but on the other hand, although I had never wanted to do so until just now, it seemed to be worth taking the option into consideration while watching Ruda flummoxing Hwang Siwoo.

    At that moment, I heard another crashing sound from the inside of the bar. Quickly lowering our bodies, we approached the backdoor. After checking out the situation inside through the slightly open door, Jooin looked at Dae Lisa, showing a bewildered look.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Jung Yohan¡¯s henchman tried to persuade one of the ranked fighters to join and work under them. It failed and turned into a brawl. I guess Jung Yohan is about to reduce the number of competitors prior to the actual Ranking Battle as much as possible.¡±

    Staring at Dae Lisa responding in a calm voice, Jooin frowned and asked, ¡°Who are they inside?¡±

    ¡°Jung Haneul from Dae Chun High School, and as far as I know, Jung Yohan¡¯s henchman will be Park Ha Hyun from Sang Duk High School.¡±

    There was another crashing sound as if something was breaking into pieces. We turned our heads and observed the situation for a while.

    Still, it was a terrible dogfight. If one person defeated another, someone else threw a kick and made him collapse, then another stumbled on him.

    Just like his nickname, the Flying Squirrel, Jung Haneul was boasting his fancy moves. Flying rapidly over the tables, Jung Haneul wouldn¡¯t let Park Ha Hyun dare to catch him. However, he suddenly came up with an unexpected plan to solve the situation.

    Pulling up his sleeves, Park Ha Hyun flipped the table. Jung Haneul quickly threw himself to another table while losing a flat surface to step on. Following his moves, Park Ha Hyun also flipped the other tables one after another.

    As he got to come down on the floor, Jung Haneul revealed his annoyance, ¡°Gosh! You all muscles and no brain!¡±

    Holding our breaths, we kept watching the rest of the fight. Jung Haneul, who was almost forty centimeters shorter than Park Ha Hyun, couldn¡¯t attack his opponent¡¯s upper body without stepping on a foothold. Just as we expected, Park Ha Hyun was quickly dominating the fight after Jung Haneul came down to the floor.

    That was when Dae Lisa decided to intervene in the fight. Once she stepped forward and gestured at the boys, Yi Ruda, Hwang Siwoo, and Ban Hwee Hyul followed her and ran into the bar.

    The space became more chaotic with added participants.

    ¡°What the heck? Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Dae Lisa? Why is she here?!¡±

    ¡°Who are those two?!! Hold on, I seem to get one of them. He¡¯s been making a fuss in our area lately¡­¡±

    ¡°I wondered why he wasn¡¯t showing up at the Ranking Battle, but why is he here now out of the blue?!¡±

    The overall chaos didn¡¯t last long. Clearing out Park Ha Hyun was easy for Yi Ruda, who competed the nationwide Number one Ban Hwee Hyul almost at the same level. He knocked down Park Ha Hyun with a single blow.

    Watching his opponent collapse, Yi Ruda declared composedly, ¡°Park Ha Hyun¡¯s rank is now mine.¡±

 Chapter 506

    .

    On the other hand, Jung Haneul was watching the entire sight at a close distance while squatting on the floor. When Dae Lisa intervened in the fight, he stood up and dashed toward her.

    ¡°Noona!¡± he shouted then tried to go hug her.

    Dae Lisa avoided him with a flinch since he had been rolling on the floor until just now.

    It seemed that Jung Haneul had a crush on her. Regardless of her reaction, he shouted cheerfully, ¡°Wow, noona! I never imagined that you would come to save me. When that all muscles and no-brain bastard flipped all the tables, everything seemed all over. Ah, you see this? I got a bruise on my arm. Geez, it really hurts!¡±

    With a sad face, Jung Haneul rolled up his sleeves and revealed his bare arms. However, Dae Lisa still reacted apathetically. Observing the look on her face, Jung Haneul quickly turned around.

    ¡°Uh, well, noona, thanks anyway for helping me. I¡¯ll leave then,¡± said Jung Haneul.

    Dae Lisa responded, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Jung Haneul¡¯s face turned stiff. ¡°Excuse me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to help you.¡± Dae Lisa added, showing a lack of concern, ¡°Why would I come all the way here to do that?¡±

    Jung Haneul¡¯s face changed paler. He finally turned around and tried to flee after her following remark.

    ¡°Sorry, but I must take over your rank,¡± said Dae Lisa.

    ¡°Noona, how can you do this to me! This can¡¯t happen!!¡±

    Screaming that way like a tragic hero, Jung Haneul ran away from the spot. I watched him in perplexity. As if Dae Lisa didn¡¯t expect that reaction as well, she also looked bewildered.

    Just like his nickname, the Flying Squirrel, Jung Haneul¡¯s running speed was very fast. Even Ruda wasn¡¯t able to react to him who was getting close to the door. Watching him fleeing in a flash, I shouted to myself, ¡®No, we¡¯ll gonna lose him!¡¯

    That was when a gray lining came into my sight. Leaving an afterimage, something like a Frisbee quickly flew over to Jung Haneul and struck him on the back of his head. With a loud thud, Jung Haneul collapsed in the direction where he was running to. At the unexpected situation, we all just flickered our eyes blankly.

    The thing that suddenly hit the back of Jung Haneul¡¯s head was none other than a trashcan lid. When we slowly turned our heads to look behind us, Eun Hyung was smiling there embarrassedly as all attention was on him.

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know that it was a trashcan lid since I just threw something as quickly as possible¡­¡±

    Jung Haneul, who already fainted, could, of course, not hear those words.

    While there was a moment of silence, Dae Lisa stared at Eun Hyung with mixed feelings of admiration and confusion. She asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you participating in the battle?¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s because¡­¡± Throwing a glance outside the alley for no reason, Eun Hyung continued speaking, ¡°¡­ I want to become a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ eah¡­¡± replied Dae Lisa awkwardly.

    The bar was enveloped by a deafening silence again. Shortly after, Dae Lisa raised her fist high up in the air as if she was trying to get over the awkward atmosphere.

    She shouted brightly, ¡°Anyway, we now got the tickets to join the battle, so are you all ready?¡±

    Article 40. The Great Birth of the Nationwide Number Zero

    On Saturday, all the ranked fighters gathered at Sung Woon Science High School for the Ranking Battle.

    The huge school gym was big enough to accommodate a hundred qualifiers as well as hundreds of audiences. The tension and heat of the crowds burned up the space like a blast furnace, which resembled the sights seen in a wrestling arena.

    ¡®Until last year, we just had the actual tournament roughly at some schools with a big empty lot. It wasn¡¯t a huge event like this¡­¡¯ Speaking to himself, Kim Pyung Bum bit his lips in nervousness.

    He was one of the high-ranked fighters who took the seventeenth position in the previous Ranking Battle; thus, he could skip the preliminary round and become a qualified contestant with ease. And that was why he didn¡¯t feel like a stranger in this spot surrounded by numbers of kids with threatening looks.

    However, it only applied when he was with his friends.

    Ever since Kim Pyung Bum entered high school, he was always with Suh Doh Gyum, but that Suh Doh Gyum had been attacked by someone and was now in the hospital.

    Well, to be honest, when that thing first happened, Kim Pyung Bum felt a little surprised but also enjoyed weird freedom at the same time. Staying together with Suh Doh Gyum for more than ten hours every day, Kim Pyung Bum got sick and tired of him. Besides, he knew that Suh Doh Gyum would recover soon from the injury.

    However, this was also a story from the time when he didn¡¯t know other kids would get hospitalized after Suh Doh Gyum.

    Gang Han and Woo San, those who usually got along with him, were ambushed one after another. And when Dae Lisa even disappeared without a trace, Kim Pyung Bum wished that it would rather be better to have Suh Doh Gyum beside him.

    Especially, he missed the times when Suh Doh Gyum roared with an angry look and made people around them step back. If that was available, these tough-looking bastards wouldn¡¯t pay attention to him. Thinking that way, Kim Pyung Bum cried in his thoughts.

    Actually, Kim Pyung Bum looked very run-of-the-mill for one of the top-ranked fighters. Being raised under a strict mother who used to think that outfits told who the person was, he always wore the school uniform, both the jacket and tie, neatly.

    Among the rough-looking kids wearing such uniforms customized in their own tastes, Kim Pyung Bum¡¯s ordinary look stood out too much.

    Barely avoiding their fierce glances that seemed to look down and threaten him, Kim Pyung Bum switched his gaze to the corner of the gym. A boy was sitting on the top of mattresses piled up like a staircase.

    In the faint light, his dazzling brown-gray hair and well-defined but subtle facial features came into view. The boy seemed to have relatively a run-of-the-mill physique. He didn¡¯t look threatening at all.

    However, he was surrounded by a number of big dudes who looked like bodyguards or knights protecting him. At some point, they attracted attention like Kim Pyung Bum.

    Narrowing his eyes, Kim Pyung Bum murmured, ¡°They say some dudes are participating in this year¡¯s battle as a group¡­¡±

    Those kids were showing off their power without trying to hide it. They seemed to trust that their master would win over the throne after today.

    ¡®Well, they can think that way in this situation though¡­¡¯ mumbled Kim Pyung Bum, looking around the space inside the gym.

    The big guys were, on the other hand, assuming the reasons why some seats for the ranked fighters were vacant.

    ¡°Aside from other people, why is Dae Lisa not here? Did she get surprise attacked?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s frightened and just ran away¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, she would have thought there¡¯s no chance to win since Gang Han, who¡¯s sixth place higher in rank than her, got attacked too.¡±

    Whispers kept on.

    ¡°Some dudes are missing other than them, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the Flying Squirrel.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and so is the Orangutan from Sang Duk High School.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean Park Ha Hyun?¡±

    Amid the meaningless noises, Jung Yohan leaned against the mattress and just touched his phone.

    His downcast eyes and subtle facial features looked very peaceful like an angel statue in the light. However, everyone around him knew that he was feeling very unsatisfied right now.

    One of the dudes carefully asked him, ¡°Park Ha Hyun that bastard¡­ Should I just go and bring him here?¡±

    Jung Yohan replied apathetically, ¡°No, maybe he fled away to somewhere since he wasn¡¯t answering the phone all day. Missing one person won¡¯t affect our fight.¡±

    Nodding swiftly, his henchman swallowed his breath at Jung Yohan¡¯s following words.

    ¡°However, he must pay for not fighting with us as a team.¡±

    Jung Yohan then touched his phone with a serene look on his face. His henchmen were frightened by the fact that Jung Yohan left the details of the punishment, which Park Ha Hyun would get, unspoken.

    Turning stiff as a stone, they all looked at the gym entrance.

    When it becomes eleven o¡¯clock, the door would get locked up both inside and outside; no one could come in or leave. Now, only five minutes were left until the door closed.

    They desperately hoped that Park Ha Hyun would step in to fight together right now so that he didn¡¯t have to endure the unspecified, terrible punishment.

    As if their prayers were answered, that was when the door flung open with lights pouring inside. Most of the ranked fighters were all here by now, so they turned their heads toward the direction apathetically, thinking that it would be either Park Ha Hyun or just low-ranked fighters who were helpless at the moment.

 Chapter 507

    .

    However, the first one who appeared through the open door had glamorous red hair. Everyone widened their eyes. Those who had ever been around this event would be definitely aware of who she was. Soon, voices came out from all directions.

    ¡°Is she Dae Lisa of the eleventh place?¡±

    ¡°I thought she fled away, losing all her friends, but there she is!¡±

    Behind her back, someone showed up his appearance. Despite his punk outfit and good physique, he hesitated too much to be in this place as if he had come to the wrong place.

    Those who took a closer look at his face for quite a while then blurted out in bewilderment.

    ¡°Hwang Siwoo? Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Did he team up with Dae Lisa after we kicked him out?¡±

    ¡°Geez, he¡¯s such a fair-weather dude.¡±

    Another one then revealed himself behind Dae Lisa. Unlike Hwang Siwoo, the boy acted very confident, which made everyone stiffen their faces.

    Amid the dark and gloomy atmosphere, his blond hair dazzled like a sunflower. Disheveling his hair with a refreshing grin, the boy didn¡¯t seem to fit in this place.

    The blond boy was well known for often having a chase with some men in black near the school. Due to his preternatural swiftness, he was even rumored to be a ghost.

    The ranked fighters, who got him introduced by Hwang Siwoo when they were close, all grimaced.

    ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous to see Hwang Siwoo siding with Dae Lisa, but now he even accompanied that blond hair, huh?¡±

    ¡°No matter how athletic and fast he is, having a real fight is a different story.¡±

    ¡°Let me teach him a lesson.¡±

    While those whispers went back and forth in the space, Dae Lisa browsed around with a cold glance then shouted at the stage.

    ¡°Dae Lisa, ranked 11th, is here!¡±

    Hwang Siwoo also announced his participation hesitantly after her.

    ¡°Hwa¡­ Hwang Siwoo¡­ ranked 47th¡­ is here!¡±

    Everyone, who heard his remark, all showed a look of surprise on their faces. It was none other than the absent Park Ha Hyun who had been ranked 47th in the Ranking Battle.

    ¡­ Then the reason why Park Ha Hyun vanished away was that he had hurt his pride from losing his ranking to a jerk like Hwang Siwoo? Considering the difference between their fighting abilities, it was sincerely unbelievable though.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he cheat or commit fouls?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    On the other hand, a few boys from Jung Yohan¡¯s side got up from their seats. Scowling at Hwang Siwoo, they clenched their lips.

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    The moment when Hwang Siwoo trembled his shoulders upon their piercing gazes, Yi Ruda, raising his hand, spoke in a ringing voice.

    ¡°Jung Haneul, ranked 34th¡­ no, Yi Ruda is here.¡±

    This time, they even took Jung Haneul¡¯s ranking?

    His position, the 34th place, wasn¡¯t that low. The contestants became even more doubtful about Yi Ruda¡¯s extremely imperturbable attitude.

    They began to whisper, ¡°But don¡¯t newbies usually stay low or freak out immediately in this kind of atmosphere?¡±

    ¡°Who is he actually?¡±

    ¡°It was strange in the first place that he had a chase every day with those black suit guys.¡±

    As they were gradually reaching the hidden truth, another person popped out from behind Dae Lisa and the other folks.

    He moved so quietly like a ghost. However, those who didn¡¯t care but just did some shadowboxing in the air or chitchatted to each other until then all turned around.

    The guy who appeared just now had an overwhelming physique almost reaching 190 centimeters. His shoulders and limbs were so muscular that they looked like an overall weapon.

    Even though he didn¡¯t have any real weapons in his hand, how could he look that threatening? Having those thoughts in mind, they soon realized that it wasn¡¯t their first time to feel such a thing while looking at someone bare-handed.

    One of them murmured, ¡°Come on¡­ is he¡­?¡±

    The guy came closer in front of them. His particularly dark brows, deep eyes, and terrifyingly red eyes came into their sights.

    ¡°No way¡­¡± said one of the boys. Then another dude blurted out in a trembling voice as if he was casting a forbidden spell.

    ¡°¡­ He is Ban Hwee Hyul¡­?¡±

    * * *

    Taking a seat in the audience seating area in the gym, I kept looking around in surprise. I had never been to Sung Woon Science High School until now, but the buildings and even the interior of the gym all looked somewhat familiar. Was it because this school also had good facilities and a large campus like ours?

    Tilting my head in wonder, I murmured, ¡°Or else, I might have been here before¡­¡±

    Yeo Ryung turned her head abruptly to me and said, ¡°We came here during our middle school science quiz contest. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh, exactly! That¡¯s when I came here.¡± Clapping my hands, I added, ¡°While you and Eun Jiho fought like crazy, Jooin answered everything correctly and won the first place, right?¡±

    ¡°Donnie!¡± shouted Yeo Ryung. She lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Why are you remembering those things¡­?¡±

    Other people sitting beside her giggled at her reaction. Shortly after feeling sorry for her, I saw Eun Hyung also showing a smile. Feeling relieved, I also giggled in a small voice.

    Last night, I got a call from Eun Hyung. He usually got into bed and woke up as early as Yeo Ryung, so I picked up the phone in wonder as it was quite late at night.

    ¡°Donnie.¡±

    His voice sounded heavy and low.

    ¡°Something keeps lingering in mind.¡±

    I tilted my head and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°About Ban Hwee Hyul¡­ The reason why he didn¡¯t throw a fist while getting bullied and harassed in school¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Is it because of his little brother¡¯s incident? Did he promise himself he would never use his fist afterward?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His insight surprised me for a second. Was it that obvious to smart and considerate kids like Eun Hyung? Even when Yoon Jung In and I saw Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s little brother in person, we babbled something like, ¡®Is he a masochist?¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should tell the truth or not since it was someone¡¯s privacy. However, staying unresponsive could also look like admitting the fact.

    In the end, I gave up, thinking, ¡®Well, Eun Hyung won¡¯t use this information somewhere bad. Above all, he combined little clues and found the truth by himself.¡±

    I just whispered on the phone, ¡°How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Because wounds leave scars, traces.¡±

    While I wondered what it meant, Eun Hyung added, ¡°Just like Jooin refusing to reveal how clever he is to other people.¡±

    That was when I realized what he indicated.

    ¡°I saw the trace from Ban Hwee Hyul as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I get why Jooin becomes loose at him.¡±

    Leaving his last remark, the call ended.

    Looking at the dark phone screen in the silence, I murmured, ¡®I guess I still can¡¯t see as much as they do. As long as we all went through different times and experiences, that is indeed natural though¡­¡¯

    Perhaps, that was why Eun Hyung didn¡¯t look good. I quietly rubbed my chin. As a person who had his sister staying in the hospital and a friend to Jooin, Eun Hyung would understand Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s situation quite well.

    After the call, it was my first time to see his smiling face. Maybe, Eun Hyung was feeling a little better today. Having such thoughts in mind, I glanced at Eun Hyung then quickly turned my head at a noise coming from the front.

    In order to avoid attention and watch the Ranking Battle stealthily, we separated from Dae Lisa, Hwang Siwoo, Ban Hwee Hyul, and Yi Ruda, those who were participating at the actual tournament, before stepping into the gym. While taking a seat ahead of them inside the space, we thought they were running late, but as if they tried to reward our long wait, our team showed up while making a great appeal to the audience.

    When Dae Lisa, Hwang Siwoo, and Yi Ruda appeared one after another, the crowd made a bigger fuss each time, but when Ban Hwee Hyul showed up, the noise reached the climax.

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul! It¡¯s the real Ban Hwee Hyul!¡±

    While the ranked fighters shouted insanely as if they couldn¡¯t believe the sight, the audience around us also exclaimed at the unexpected situation.

    ¡°What? Ban Hwee Hyul, who took the first place as soon as he became seventeen but disappeared all of a sudden, really showed up in this year¡¯s Ranking Battle?!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Where?!!!¡±

    The lines that obviously belonged to the world of web novels struck my ears. Meanwhile, the audience surged into the balustrade and hung on the bars. Watching that sight, I became concerned that the balustrade would collapse.

 Chapter 508

    .

    Meanwhile, someone being aside from the fuss came into my sight. She was a small girl wearing a hoodie, who looked like a middle school student. Even in this situation, she didn¡¯t get up but just sat still on her seat.

    Well, hanging on the balustrade and acting like a fanatic was, of course, dangerous. However, I wondered why she came here to watch the Ranking Battle with no interest. Having such thoughts, I looked around her, but no one seemed to look like her friends.

    Suddenly, she looked kind of familiar, but I couldn¡¯t see her face under the hoodie. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m getting her wrong,¡¯ I thought and turned my head.

    The kids holding the balustrade all the way in the front obstructed my view of the first floor. As I stepped up onto my seat, Yeo Ryung followed after me.

    Just in time, the person sitting on the top of the highly-stacked mattresses, Jung Yohan, was coming down to the floor. Though he wasn¡¯t that tall, his slim, fit, and well-balanced body, elegant-looking appearance, and gray-brown hair over his forehead shone like a crown in the light. Even the mattresses he was descending looked like a marble stairway.

    A heavy silence prevailed in the space as if we¡¯re having a coronation. Jung Yohan stepped on the floor, at last, then showed a crooked smile toward Ban Hwee Hyul. Leaning his head to the side, Jung Yohan asked softly, ¡°You disappeared for a year when everyone needed you, but since you¡¯re here now, perhaps the Number one position has lingered in your mind, huh?¡±

    Clenching his fist quietly, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t respond.

    Jung Yohan continued speaking sarcastically, ¡°Dude, you came a long way here, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t defend your title¡­¡±

    Watching Ban Hwee Hyul, I widened my eyes all of a sudden. Since he was here to fight, his glasses were kept inside my bag. In other words, Ban Hwee Hyul was now barefaced in which he could lose his temper and throw a fist at any time.

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul stayed calm against Jung Yohan¡¯s provocative remarks. ¡®How could that happen?¡¯ I wondered but soon realized something.

    Right, Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t run away from his responsibility, but his guilty feelings toward his little brother urged him to disappear from everyone. The reason why he came back here wasn¡¯t to defend his Number one title but to accept his responsibility for the mistakes he had done. Thus, Ban Hwee Hyul had no reason to get stirred up over Jung Yohan¡¯s words only dripping with sarcasm.

    While Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t let his emotions dictate his behavior, Jung Yohan looked a little disappointed. Clicking his tongue loudly, Jung Yohan then raised his voice. As if he became a host on a TV show, Jung Yohan looked around and spoke in delight.

    ¡°Other kids don¡¯t know that you weren¡¯t actually missing, huh? They¡¯d just think you left Seoul a long time ago, but they have no idea that you did go to school with such a miserable appearance and behavior.¡±

    Just as Jung Yohan wished, there was soon a fuss among the crowds.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I thought Ban Hwee Hyul went abroad¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too. Didn¡¯t he leave Korea to go play with the big boys?¡±

    Listening to those words, Jung Yohan babbled in joy.

    ¡°Geez, I guess they really had no idea that you even got beaten by that weak Hwang Siwoo right beside you and have acted like a total loser, huh?¡±

    Everyone in the gym was appalled by his surprise remark.

    ¡°WHAT? No way!!¡±

    ¡°But Hwang Siwoo doesn¡¯t say anything too. Then, is that real?¡±

    Just as they said, Hwang Siwoo just stood slightly behind Ban Hwee Hyul in silence while sinking his head on his chest. I just bit my lips wondering what Jung Yohan was gonna do by digging up Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s past.

    Revealing a bitter smile, Jung Yohan continued, ¡°How is it to feel like a weak person, Ban Hwee Hyul?¡±

    Fixing his threatening red eyes toward the front, Ban Hwee Hyul just remained wordless.

    ¡°You would never know how much I wanted to drag you out from the top of the pyramid, where you were born to always stand like the highest predator and belittled the weak as ¡®Weak is a sin.¡¯ It¡¯s finally the moment I looked so forward to. After today, you¡¯re gonna stand at the loser¡¯s position, which you¡¯ve never experienced before, and that will last forever.¡±

    With malicious glare in his eyes, Jung Yohan added, ¡°The only thing left for you is the life of the loser.¡±

    I stared at him while being half overwhelmed and half disgusted. Didn¡¯t he talk about the survival of the fittest before? Perhaps he did like competition so much. With that thought in mind, I turned my head back to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Indeed, he talked to me in person that there was a time when he thought that weak people were inevitable to get bullied or harassed. Jung Yohan was, eventually, sort of Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s residue of the time. Thus, Ban Hwee Hyul brought this entire fight upon himself. Thinking to that extent, I heaved a sigh.

    No matter how many times he promised his little brother that he would never fight with other people, all he could do right now to resolve this self-made disaster was to win this battle. No one could deal with this situation on behalf of Ban Hwee Hyul. Even if it was someone very close to him¡­

    That was when I opened my eyes and raised my head at someone shouting out of the blue.

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul!¡±

    For some reason, Eun Hyung¡¯s voice was ringing from the lower floor of the gym, not from beside me. When I looked aside, even Yeo Ryung and Jooin were dropping their gazes to the first floor. Eun Hyung¡¯s seat had been empty before we even knew.

    ¡®When did he go down there?¡¯ While I became terrified, looking down, Eun Hyung¡¯s voice struck me again.

    ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul, you attacked me before with no warnings, right?¡±

    I blinked swiftly, wondering, ¡®Why on earth is he bringing that up here?¡±

    In fact, Eun Hyung might have pretended to act undisturbed, but he would have had a grudge against Ban Hwee Hyul for getting a surprise attack. Would that be the reason? But that was utterly different from Eun Hyung¡¯s personality that I used to know¡­

    Then I was startled at the following situation. With no hesitation, Eun Hyung stretched out his fist and threw it straight toward Ban Hwee Hyul. He crashed on the wall in a blink of an eye.

    ¡®What a striking blow he has! Indeed, a world of web novel!¡¯ Rambling the thoughts in my head, I soon put myself together and uttered, ¡®Come on, what are you thinking about!¡¯

    Like the fanatic kids hanging on the balustrade a while ago, this time I leaned against it, forgetting all the concerns I had about the facility collapsing. Jooin and Ban Yeo Ryung also stuck their upper bodies out, leaning on the metal railings.

    There was only silence in the gym for quite a while.

    Covering his stomach struck with a blow, Ban Hwee Hyul looked up at Eun Hyung. He seemed to have let Eun Hyung punch him even though he had read Eun Hyung¡¯s moves prior to the attack. The look in Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s eyes tinged with the feelings of betrayal, not bewilderment.

    He, at last, opened his mouth, ¡°If you wanted to take my position, you should have talked to me ahead¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I wanted,¡± flinched Eun Hyung. He then turned his head to look at the host on the stage.

    While everyone directed their eyes to the host, who almost seemed invisible until that moment, Eun Hyung declared composedly.

    ¡°Number one ranked fighter, Kwon Eun Hyung is here.¡±

    Unlike his calm voice, feelings of disgust crossed Eun Hyung¡¯s face.

    Shortly after his unexpected declaration, the gym was enveloped by a deafening silence. Then whispers began to spread over the audience.

    ¡°Internal strife?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he gonna do to take the Number one title when he can¡¯t even defend that?¡±

    Their words went in at one ear and out the other. Crossing my arms, I revealed a severe look on my face.

    Strangers could see and talk that way, but we knew that Eun Hyung refused to become a ranked fighter because of the astounding reason, ¡®It doesn¡¯t help me achieving good scores or credits for my college admission.¡¯ Thus, in our point of view, he had no reason to covet the Number one position.

    But suddenly why? While I wondered about the reasons, Ban Hwee Hyul spoke like a betrayed lover.

    ¡°If you told me you needed it, I would have given it to you willingly.¡±

    ¡°No, I said I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡®Eun Hyung, you don¡¯t have to say such a word with all your heart,¡¯ I said in my thoughts. Even if he was telling the truth, the cold-hearted Ban Hwee Hyul could get his feelings hurt. Anyway, why on earth did Eun Hyung do such a thing? It was definitely a deal that no one ever expected or demanded.

 Chapter 509

    .

    Still knitting his forehead, Eun Hyung opened his mouth. And that was when I realized his true intention and exclaimed at Eun Hyung.

    ¡°You said you don¡¯t want to be a shameful person to your little brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve let others harass and beat you on purpose to keep your promise, so you don¡¯t want to break that all of a sudden like nothing, do you? Step aside, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Speaking that way, Eun Hyung took a step forward. At my sight, he looked huge than anyone else in this gym.

    The audience, on the other hand, seemed to have found the reason why Ban Hwee Hyul got beaten by Hwang Siwoo, at last.

    ¡°Oh¡­ then that¡¯s why he stayed low even though Hwang Siwoo treated him badly¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, it was intentional!¡±

    ¡°Well, the difference between their physical strengths is too big to actually lose the fight¡­¡±

    Amid those loud whispers, Ban Hwee Hyul just stared at Eun Hyung with deeply touched look in his eyes. Watching his reaction, I suddenly came up with a question in my head.

    ¡®Hey, Ban Hwee Hyul, in the end, didn¡¯t you already use your fist while attacking Suh Doh Gyum and Woo San?¡¯

    But I couldn¡¯t say this out loud when everyone was watching the sight like a heartwarming tale. While I kept my mouth shut, Ban Hwee Hyul stepped aside as Eun Hyung motioned him away from the spot. With no hesitation, he left the first floor and came upstairs to sit beside us. I looked at him shortly in bewilderment but diverted my gaze back onto Eun Hyung.

    Although he was one of the Four Heavenly Kings, I couldn¡¯t stop being concerned about him. From the fight between Ban Hwee Hyul and Eun Hyung, I learned that something higher existed above the sky. No matter how strong Eun Hyung was among the Four Heavenly Kings, it was just another story irrelevant to the ranking.

    At that moment, Jung Yohan¡¯s voice pierced through the air. I lifted my head.

    Looking at Ban Hwee Hyul sitting on the audience seat outside the court, Jung Yohan talked elegantly, but at the same time, sarcastically as he did earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed. Didn¡¯t you have any guts to defend your position? And now you lost your title to someone who can¡¯t even keep that place.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t even keep that place? Someone who?¡± asked Ban Hwee Hyul in wonder.

    Jung Yohan turned his head to glance at Eun Hyung then continued speaking slowly and gently.

    ¡°Kwon Eun Hyung from So Hyun High School. He was on the list that Hwang Siwoo handed over to me, but I wondered if he was worthy of my attention.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because every information I received about him was indicating the opposite direction of force or being strong. He¡¯s been a model student who always ranked the top ten in So Hyun High School, the most selective school in this neighborhood. Every comment about him says how responsible and nice he is as a class president. Even the teachers like him so much that he stops by at the teacher¡¯s office several times; there¡¯s a rumor that he¡¯s a son of one of the teachers¡­¡±

    Despite the words dripping from Jung Yohan¡¯s mouth, Eun Hyung kept a faint smile on his lips. Then the grin was gone after the following remark.

    ¡°The reason he was listed under the target-to-be-eliminated was simple. There were three attackers in the photo, but after Suh Doh Gyum and Woo San, I needed one more person.¡±

    Jung Yohan was confessing in front of the crowds that he had manipulated the photo to stir up Ban Hwee Hyul. As I looked around, not only Dae Lisa and Jooin but even Ruda seemed to have become angry. Of course, the most enraged person was none other than Ban Hwee Hyul.

    While he just clenched his fist with a cold expression on his face, Jung Yohan switched his gaze in this direction and spoke teasingly again.

    ¡°Oh, I do agree that having a high intelligence matters at some point, or else a person can¡¯t be degraded to someone¡¯s chessman even though he¡¯s as strong as Thor, right?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to say this, but you also look quite irrelevant to a place like here.¡±

    That was when Eun Hyung, who sealed his lips until now, suddenly uttered those words. I assumed that Eun Hyung was trying to take away Jung Yohan¡¯s attention from Ban Hwee Hyul. Usually, Eun Hyung would never point out someone else¡¯s appearance that way.

    He continued speaking, ¡°Sung Woon Science High School is also as selective as our school. Besides, you don¡¯t look like a punk at all.¡±

    Jung Yohan sneered at those words. He slightly lifted and put down his school jacket.

    ¡°Oh, you mean this school uniform? This is just a useful tool to camouflage the real me. In other words, it¡¯s just a shell. However, I¡¯m different from you. Isn¡¯t that school uniform closer to the definition of who you are?¡±

    ¡°Maybe since I¡¯ve seldom felt uncomfortable playing such a role under this uniform.¡±

    Jung Yohan dropped a question as if he had waited for Eun Hyung to agree with him calmly.

    ¡°You hate fights, right?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°You have no interest in defeating and dominating others.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course.¡±

    ¡°But everyone with power wants to dominate others. They want to show off their force and influence people with it. Isn¡¯t that the fundamental reason why Ranking Battle is held?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree with that,¡± refused Eun Hyung, shaking his head sideways.

    Squinting his eyes, Jung Yohan shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re as strong as Hwang Siwoo and Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s trust on you, you would have never lived that quietly! You must have stood up and parade your strength and power!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think survival of the fittest only applies naturally to the animal world? People have different personalities you know.¡±

    I was astonished at Eun Hyung responding that way with a swiveling smile. ¡®Eun Hyung, did you just throw a counterpunch to Jung Yohan with that grin?¡¯ I cheered him in my thoughts. Indeed, Eun Hyung¡¯s character was somehow tough, unlike his intellectual and model student-like appearance.

    As if he also grasped it, Jung Yohan shut his mouth, looking dumbstruck. Staying silent for a while, he then opened his mouth with a sneer.

    He seemed to realize that further quarrel would count against him. Then the only thing he could do now was to change the fight into something that he felt more confident about.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s watch what you call your strength.¡±

    As soon as he uttered those words while being inflated with conceit, the lightings in the gym all went out with a spark. Like a vacant spot in space, darkness prevailed in the site. Shortly after, the light on the stage went on.

    Under the bright spotlight, the host shouted, ¡°Thanks for the long wait! Now, let¡¯s begin the Ranking Battle! I¡¯m your host, Kim Nam Soo, the 101st ranked fighter.¡±

    Listening to his opening speech, I furrowed my brows. The boy looked quite run-of-the-mill; however, he was the 101st ranked fighter! Even the host was somewhat unordinary.

    ¡®This Ranking Battle is indeed tight. I can¡¯t just stay chill and watch the games¡­¡¯ While I tried to retrieve tension, the host in front continued speaking.

    ¡°Then before we get to the actual match, let¡¯s vote for the way to proceed with the ranking battle.¡±

    ¡°Did he say vote?¡± I murmured in wonder.

    ¡°First, the tournament. Draw the lots to decide the order and opponent then fight until only one¡¯s left. The pros, it¡¯s fair and able to avoid dogfight, but the cons, it takes a lot of time to prepare the lot and decide the order. And the second is¡­¡±

    When the host addressed to that point, many people quickly raised their hands in the dark. Most of them were none other than Jung Yohan and his clique.

    Watching that sight, I pulled the corners of my brows upwards, wondering, ¡®What exactly is the second way? He didn¡¯t even explain it yet¡­¡¯

    Then I became terrified at his following remark.

    ¡°The second way is having an unlimited competition by challenge. If someone on the stage calls the person who has his or her preferred rank, that person comes up and start fighting. The defeated goes down the stage; the winner stays here as long as he has other challengers.¡±

 Chapter 510

    .

    ¡°What the heck is that?!¡±

    Looking dumbfounded, Ban Yeo Ryung retorted from behind me. Jooin also didn¡¯t look good. Actually, those who didn¡¯t want Jung Yohan to win this entire battle all looked very irritated.

    I murmured, ¡®Unlimited competition sounds nice, but in fact, this place will turn into a lawless area.¡¯ If several people challenged someone one after another, that person would lose the fight, eventually, out of strength. Thus, it was an unfair rule.

    I threw a glance again at the darkness under the stage. The reason why Jung Yohan and his clique were so obsessed to increase the number of their teammates became obvious now. They would have definitely recruited people with this rule in mind.

    Once the host finished speaking, the vote started right away. Just as expected, the ¡®unlimited competition¡¯ was finally chosen by the overwhelming numbers of people on Jung Yohan¡¯s side.

    However, there was one thing incomprehensible. Why on earth did those who didn¡¯t side with Jung Yohan also vote for this unfair rule?

    While I murmured to myself that way, someone¡¯s response reached my ears. I turned my head aside.

    ¡°Because this way has more chance to win for the weak.¡±

    ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± I shouted. As I turned my head, Jooin came into view. He was sitting right beside me before I even knew.

    He kept whispering in my ear, ¡°For those who have little presence in the ranking, this is a big opportunity to easily defeat the highly-ranked fighters who are out of strength from continuous fights.¡±

    ¡°But still¡­¡± I replied, knitting my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s too cheap¡­¡±

    Shrugging nonchalantly, Jooin continued, ¡°These bastards want to earn respect just by being physically stronger and having better fighting abilities than others. Why would they pursue fairness or justice then? All they care about is, ¡®How higher can I get and receive the most benefits?¡¯ something like that.¡±

    He added, ¡°In this respect, this place is the most modern society, instead of a jungle.¡± Resting his chin on his palm, Jooin showed a sour face.

    I switched my gaze to the court. Now, Eun Hyung seemed to be standing in an arena with thousands of lightings, not in a gym. I prayed with my two hands together, ¡®Eun Hyung, I don¡¯t expect something like a high rank. Please, just stay safe.¡¯

    Meanwhile, the first fight began, at last. As soon as the host asked a boy to pick his opponent, he jumped up the stage without using the staircase and pointed at someone.

    The boy¡¯s rapid movement, which reminded me of a monkey, and the fact that no one, however, exclaimed at him made me ramble such thoughts like, ¡®So, we must be, at least, as good as him to become the top 100 fighters, huh?¡¯ Then I turned my head, as the boy shouted out his opponent.

    ¡°Number 17 in the ranking!¡±

    Did he just say Number 17? Wasn¡¯t it quite an ambiguous number in the overall ranking? While I wondered that way, a boy shuffled gently toward the stage.

    Unlike the previous boy, he even walked up the stairs, which looked very ordinary. His uniform was neat without any wrinkles, and he also wore his necktie and name tag properly along with a pair of spotless white sneakers and a very tidy hairstyle. In every aspect, he didn¡¯t look like a fighter ranked 17th in the ranking.

    Besides, he looked sad as if he was forced to come join the battle. ¡®I never expected that I¡¯d see someone here who doesn¡¯t seem to suit the ranking thing as much as Eun Hyung,¡¯ I murmured.

    Then the contender shouted with an upright spirit, ¡°Number 17 Kim Pyung Bum! I¡¯ll challenge you.¡±

    His name was even Kim Pyung Bum, which meant ¡®run-of-the-mill.¡¯ Whoa, the author of this novel not only depicted the characters¡¯ appearances so roughly but also named them too half-heartedly! While I even began to sympathize with him, Kim Pyung Bum just swept his hair back continuously without preparing to fight.

    Shortly after, Kim Pyung Bum started to mutter with a frustrated look on his face. I tried to pay attention to his words.

    ¡°This is a total disaster. Why did I come here¡­?! I should have just retired from the ranking this time¡­¡±

    ¡®That person really doesn¡¯t go along with this place. Maybe he found the wrong genre of his life as much as I did, right?¡¯ I thought. Then at the moment, I heard Dae Lisa striking a retort from under the stage.

    ¡°Kim Pyung Bum! Charge in upon him like a man of spirit! Show them that you deserve your title, the Number 17!¡±

    Listening to Dae Lisa raising her voice for the first time ever since she stepped into the gym, I felt a slight expectation rising within me. Right, some characters had a twist such as becoming very strong when pressing a switch at a crucial moment.

    A secondary personality deeply hidden inside could wake up or the Black-flaming dragon could open its eyes¡­ Uh, let¡¯s just forget about the latter. While I had those thoughts in mind, Kim Pyung Bum¡¯s response resonated around me.

    He shouted with tears, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. It just happened!¡±

    ¡°Geez, you idiot!¡± said Dae Lisa. She lifted her hand to cover her eyes. At the same time, more people began to send threatening gazes to Kim Pyung Bum.

    Then I perceived that although he would, fortunately, defend his title here, sooner or later, other contenders would challenge him to take his rank. That was what the unlimited competition indicated. The system became more unfair to those who revealed their weaknesses.

    In the end, Dae Lisa turned out to be so urgent that she started to pour out blunt remarks.

    ¡°Kim Pyung Bum! How long are you gonna live without having a girlfriend? If you show your unexpected side here, who knows what will happen afterward? Maybe a girl can fall in love with you this time!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Geez, he always replied without hesitation. While I was astonished at his immediate response, the meaningless battle kept on.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they say you¡¯re glued to Suh Doh Gyum!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; I just wish Suh Doh Gyum is here!¡±

    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll jump into Suh Doh Gyum and cry in his arms once he gets discharged from the hospital!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I can even kiss him on the lips!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you usually got sick of even hearing Suh Doh Gyum¡¯s name! How unmanly are you gonna become?¡±

    Kim Pyung Bum¡¯s facial expression then changed when Dae Lisa dropped a random question out of the blue.

    ¡°Kim Pyung Bum, aren¡¯t you gonna go back home to feed your dog today?¡±

    ¡°Feed a dog?¡± murmured Ban Hwee Hyul from beside me.

    Ban Yeo Ryung also began to mumble that word as if it was a mysterious spell.

    What was wrong with feeding a dog? I wondered. Suddenly, Kim Pyung Bum showed an utterly different look on his face as if he had recalled a forgotten memory of his previous life.

    Turning his head toward Dae Lisa, he uttered, ¡°My dog¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Kim Pyung Bum! Imagine that your parents are traveling overseas, and only you and your dog are at home!¡±

    As if Dae Lisa decided to go as further as she could, she babbled some craps in front of the whole people. That was when Jooin¡¯s small whisper saved us from falling into the mystery.

    ¡°Pyung Bum hyeong¡¯s dog is a beagle.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Dae Lisa kept on shouting, ¡°Are you gonna leave your dog, Bdol, starve for a DAY? Come on, that¡¯s too harsh!! Poor, Bdol¡­ Let¡¯s make it half-day!¡±

    ¡°What? Half a day?¡± replied Kim Pyung Bum.

    ¡°What do you think your house will look like if you don¡¯t return home right away?!¡±

    On the other hand, the boy who looked so sick and tired of Kim Pyung Bum and Dae Lisa¡¯s quarrel turned around and yelled at the host, ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna start the fight?!¡± The host then raised the flag bitterly to gesture the beginning of the match.

    To the boy, having Kim Pyung Bum as his contender seemed like a bed of roses since all that Kim Pyung Bum showed was less motivation to fight and just arguing with Dae Lisa over feeding his dog. With full of confidence in his eyes, the boy turned his head toward Kim Pyung Bum.

    However, the boy flew away and banged on the wall in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    Flying in an arc like a baseball, the boy burst out a death cry. So did we, of course. All of us were struck dumb at the unexpected sight.

    I murmured, ¡°What was that?¡±

    While everyone was enveloped by a deafening silence, Kim Pyung Bum lifted his fist determinedly and uttered his words in a solemn and emphatic manner.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t return home and feed my dog, Bdol, right away, he¡¯s gonna kill me first, then my parents will do it afterward.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyone trying to block my way, come out here ASAP!¡±

 Chapter 511

    .

    Just like earlier, Kim Pyung Bum was neatly wearing his school uniform and looking run-of-the-mill as his name. Although nothing had seemingly changed at all, his dignified look and confidence seemed to have threatened other people that no one dared to raise their hands to volunteer as his contender.

    Looking around, he nodded and jumped off the stage as if he was flying down. Kim Pyung Bum then strode toward the entrance of the gym.

    The two students guarding the door told him that they couldn¡¯t open the door. Kim Pyung Bum threw a knockout punch to them and stepped outside determinedly.

    While only silence prevailed in the space, Jung Yohan¡¯s murmur sounded quite loud.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with him¡­?¡±

    ¡®I feel you, man,¡¯ I said to myself. Geez, I had never imagined that we would ever share the same thought for something like this.

    Shortly after, the host pulled himself together and declared Kim Pyung Bum as the winner, who just left the site. The empty stage was now waiting for a new contender.

    Everyone began to fight with all their might in order to become the first one going up on the stage. Amid the situation, all attention was on, none other than, Eun Hyung. Not only those who were rolling on the floor, dogfighting, but also Jung Yohan and his henchmen, stepping aside and just watching the sight, were fastening their gazes upon Eun Hyung. The overall situation terrified me.

    It was such a nightmare-like scene to see every people on the first floor directing their eyes in one direction.

    I clenched my fist and looked beside me. Yeo Ryung also doubled hers so tightly that her hand might lose circulation. Quietly holding her hand, I looked downstairs.

    The host shouted, ¡°The next contender, please come up to the stage! If no one comes up until I count to three, then it goes random! One, two, three¡­¡±

    The fierce competition over becoming the next contender on stage came to an end, at last. A person then jumped up to the stage.

    Dusting off his disheveled hair and outfit, he yelled with confidence.

    ¡°Kwon Eun Hyung, come out!¡±

    It was just as everyone on the site expected.

    Although people were booing loudly, Eun Hyung walked up to the stage with such relaxed steps that he seemed to go up there to have a speech, instead of a fight. However, this place was definitely a bloody colosseum of gladiators.

    When Eun Hyung finally stood on the stage silently, the boy rolled up his sleeves and murmured nervously. Beads of sweat fell down his chin and dropped to the floor.

    ¡°Yeah, you only live once. It was such a long way to come up here, so I must become the Number one¡­¡±

    The audience booed again toward the stage.

    ¡°Do you think you deserve it?!!!¡±

    ¡°Sir Yohan must become the Number One! Come down!¡±

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t belong to this place are ruining up the title of the Number one!¡±

    Regardless of their abusive remarks, the boy struck a pose and just firmly stared at Eun Hyung. Watching his act, I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should say he had a strong will to win despite the audience hooting him or he was just being shameful to achieve his goal.

    While I revealed an expression of mixed feelings, the host finally raised his hand.

    ¡°Then, get set, go!¡±

    Eh, already? They seemed to give enough preparation time in the previous fight! With that thought in mind, I carefully observed the host in bewilderment.

    There was a sign of fatigue on his face. He seemed to have a premonition that people would continue having slow and boring fights to become the next contender once Eun Hyung loses his Number one title to the boy. In other words, the host was trying to go through dull games as soon as possible.

    Still! Eun Hyung was joining this Ranking Battle for the first time in his life! At least, he needed some time to warm up!

    However, Eun Hyung looked very chill regardless of my concerns. Like a piece of a puzzle dropped from another picture, he wandered around the edge of the stage then spoke as if something flashed through his head.

    ¡°Ah, okay, I should first roll up my sleeves to keep my buttons¡­¡±

    Oh, Eun Hyung¡­ please, you should worry about something more critical than just the buttons on your school uniform¡­

    While I muttered in a daze, the boy gave loud shouts of concentration and dashed towards Eun Hyung.

    ¡°Yaaaaaaaaaaappp!¡±

    However, Eun Hyung didn¡¯t show even his slightest concern about the boy¡¯s strong shout but just rolled up his sleeves carefully as if he became a panel in a cooking show. After that, he also untied his necktie.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t get dirty¡­¡± he said.

    Something entered my head. Eun Hyung would be definitely talking about his tie getting dirty with blood; however, why was something like an egg white coming across my mind¡­?

    Meanwhile, the boy¡¯s black shadow came right behind Eun Hyung.

    As if she could stand no more, Yeo Ryung stood up and screamed, blowing a hand trumpet.

    ¡°You idiot, look behind you!¡±

    Finally putting his tie in his pocket, Eun Hyung showed a satisfied look on his face then turned his head in our direction.

    ¡°Huh? What did you just say, Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°No! Eun Hyung, not this way, that way!!¡± In the end, I also shouted while being unable to endure the tense situation. The contender who approached right behind Eun Hyung quickly threw his fist at Eun Hyung.

    The speed was so fast that I could even hear the noise from the moving air. That was when I tightly closed my eyes against the unavoidable attack.

    BANG! With the light sound of something hitting a sandbag, the whole space seemed to turn like a vacuum state. The first floor, noisy until just now with people booing and hooting, became deadly silent as if it was swept out.

    Opening my eyes slightly, I looked down and soon emitted a whoop.

    ¡°¡­ Wow, indeed¡­!!¡±

    Not only his academic performance but when it also came to his fighting abilities, Eun Hyung was such a talented person.

    I looked back and forth between the opposite ends of the stage. The result was obvious. In the direction where Eun Hyung was stretching his leg, a boy had flown over all the way to the end and was thrown in the corner.

    Eun Hyung¡¯s stance was so clean and stable like that in a fighter¡¯s guide. He then put down his leg and uttered in embarrassment.

    ¡°I like that our school uniform pants are spandex.¡±

    That way I learned something about our boy¡¯s uniform, which I had no interest in. I mean, it was sincerely useless to know something like that. While I had some mixed feelings, Eun Hyung became grim as if he had recalled something unpleasant.

    Perhaps, Eun Hyung never wanted to throw his fist at someone. However, he had to, or else, Ban Hwee Hyul should have joined this battle.

    Still, I could feel Eun Hyung¡¯s torment; he had to perform acts of violence in which he detested the most in life.

    The moment I tried to understand and quietly empathized with his pain, Eun Hyung dropped his gaze to his pants with a grimace. He murmured, ¡°But spandex must be hand-washed, which is too uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I mumbled, again, with complicated feelings, ¡®Eun Hyung, please¡­!!¡±

    It was such a long day. The thing that stirred up Eun Hyung the most today was not Jung Yohan or the fight itself, but just the spandex school pants.

    Anyway, Eun Hyung¡¯s uncomfortable to wash but extremely elastic spandex pants¨C¨Chmm, it sounds like a new weapon¨C¨Chelped him knockout the boy with a clean, fancy kick. The boy remained collapsed until the end.

    Meanwhile, Eun Hyung, who looked like a class president preparing for a school festival, asked refreshingly, ¡°Anyone else?¡±

    Those who roared like beasts to become his contender just now all hesitated to confront him now.

    Well, Eun Hyung¡¯s simple but powerful move was enough for them to estimate his abilities. At least, they would have grasped that he wasn¡¯t a nobody.

    While I had those thoughts in mind, a threatening figure suddenly appeared like a missile. Striding toward the middle of the stage, the bulky guy looked quite familiar. According to my memories, he was one of Jung Yohan¡¯s cliques.

 Chapter 512

    .

    Before taking immediate action, the guy shortly exchanged eye contact with Jung Yohan, who just observed the situation, standing aside with his arms crossed.

    When Jung Yohan nodded, the guy turned his head back to Eun Hyung and roared confidently, ¡°You bastard!! I have no idea what you just did, but that won¡¯t work for me! How dare you attempt to get the Number o¡­¡±

    Before he got to finish his sentence, Eun Hyung knocked him down with a single blow. The guy flew all the way to the end of the stage.

    Watching the guy rolling over and over on the wooden stage like a spring roll, the host revealed mixed feelings on his face. He switched his gaze to Eun Hyung.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t announce the start of the game, so what you just did is a foul play,¡± he said.

    ¡°Ah, really? Then, am I suspended?¡±

    ¡°Our rule doesn¡¯t allow anyone being suspended. We should just¡­ have a rematch.¡±

    ¡°I will, then,¡± replied Eun Hyung with no hesitation.

    The host walked toward the guy with short and quick steps then carefully asked if he wanted a rematch. After a moment of silence, he waved his hand as a gesture of surrender.

    On the other hand, Eun Hyung seemed to have no interest in where this game was heading to.

    ¡°Oh, but throwing a fist is indeed convenient. My uniform isn¡¯t torn out, is it?¡± he exclaimed, touching his sleeves.

    Someone whispered, ¡°Do his parents own a school uniform shop?¡±

    Even I couldn¡¯t deny it. Feeling a mild headache, I turned my head back to Eun Hyung as I heard Yeo Ryung say, ¡°I wish he could worry about himself just the half of him being concerned about his school uniform.¡±

    That was all we wanted for now.

    Amid the complicated and weird silence, Eun Hyung¡¯s fight began, at last. Jung Yohan, who just watched the situation with his arms crossed until that moment, finally put all his henchmen to the game.

    However, Eun Hyung didn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue while dealing with the endlessly lunging guys. Moving as minimally but efficiently as possible, he knocked them out one after another. Even those who weren¡¯t Jung Yohan¡¯s henchmen but intervened in the fight from time to time, expecting that Eun Hyung would now feel exhausted, just left the stage with a blink of an eye after Eun Hyung¡¯s punch and kick.

    There was now a distance between the spot, where Eun Hyung was fighting, and the people surrounding it.

    Watching the sight with mixed feelings, I stood up from my seat. I quietly told Ban Yeo Ryung, ¡°Let me go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± she replied nonchalantly, fastening her gaze upon the stage. Usually, she would have joined me on the way to the bathroom, but since this was a breathtaking battle, she seemed to keep her eye out until the end.

    I walked across the seats alone and pushed the door to step outside.

    Looking around the interior of Sung Woon Science High School¡¯s gym, I emitted a whoop. The entire tile flooring in the hallway was shining like a mirror in the pouring sunlight through the glass wall.

    ¡°What a facility!¡±

    Attending a prestigious high school where characters in web novels went, I was quite used to the extravagant interiors and facilities, but this school also looked as fancy and well-equipped as ours.

    Each locker and shower room that could be seen along the hallway were all so magnificent like those for the members of the national teams.

    It was fun to have a small school tour, but anyway, where was the bathroom? I frowned while recalling the memory of myself being lost on my way to find the bathroom.

    Back then, when Eun Jiho asked me for going to the corporate party with him, I was lost, wandering around the top floor of Hotel Juno where I finally bumped into Yoo Chun Young¡¯s oldest brother, Yoo Gun.

    ¡®It¡¯s still so humiliating¡­ How foolish am I?!¡¯ I shook my head, thinking about the embarrassing moment. Then the sign of the women¡¯s bathroom came into view, just in time.

    ¡°Wow, thank God!¡±

    With a bright look on my face, I dashed toward that side, but at the same time, I asked myself, ¡®You remember the way back, right?¡¯

    Anyway, that didn¡¯t matter for now. The moment I tried to fling open the bathroom door, someone seemed to be inside.

    I quickly released my hand from the doorknob. Since today was a weekend, only those who were here to watch the Ranking Battle would be using the bathroom.

    Most of the people in the audience seat seemed to be just normal students, but they also looked quite threatening too¡­

    ¡®Should I just wait outside?¡¯ While I wondered for a second, someone murmured from inside the bathroom.

    ¡°¡­ Geez¡­ everything¡¯s screwed up¡­¡±

    The voice sounded spooky as if the person was doing an ouija board. But, hold on¡­ did the person just say, everything¡¯s screwed up? What the heck was that?

    I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should keep eavesdropping or not, so I just stood still, rubbing the doorknob. The murmuring continued through the gap between the slightly open door.

    ¡°How did it go this way? It can¡¯t happen¡­ Ah, I don¡¯t know. Am I just getting it wrong? No, I am not¡­¡±

    After hesitation, I opened the door and stepped inside. Although I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, the person seemed to be less threatening according to the voice.

    Indeed, only a girl who looked like a middle school student was inside. Looking pale, she was standing in front of the sink, placing her hands on it, but once I came into her sight, she put them down with a flinch.

    Looking at her face reflected in the mirror, I blinked and thought, ¡®She¡¯s the girl I saw in the audience seat?¡¯ While everyone was hanging on the balustrade dangerously, she was the only one keeping her seat with no interest in the overall situation.

    As I stared at her obviously, the girl was in a fluster, then she turned on the water and began to wash her hands.

    Quickly closing the faucet, she didn¡¯t try to dry her wet hands, but instead, came toward my direction.

    The moment she walked past me closely to step outside the bathroom, for some reason, I had a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤vu. It was an utterly different feeling that I had from when I saw her earlier.

    Then, at last, I realized where this weird sensation came from.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the¡­ the girl¡­ who bumped into me in Balhae Hospital¡­!¡± I shouted.

    She was the mysterious little girl with a hoodie on who quickly ran away from the bodyguards of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s family and bumped into me! After she stopped by at the hospital, both Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young¡¯s fathers woke up from coma simultaneously like a miracle. Thus, I had a suspicion that she could be a saint or a person with supernatural powers.

    Ever since she heard the word, ¡®Balhae Hospital,¡¯ the girl looked already so pale like a sheet of paper. Just as I approached her, she strongly pushed me away and quickly ran outside.

    ¡®Hey, come on! I didn¡¯t say anything harsh¡­ What¡¯s wrong with her? That makes her more suspicious!¡¯ Rambling those thoughts in mind, I soon recovered my balance and ran after her hurriedly.

    Both of us dashed outside the bathroom and ran full speed along the hallway of the gym.

    The smooth and gorgeous-looking tile floors now felt so slippery and uncomfortable. Trying not to stumble down a couple of times, I shouted, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk for a minute! You don¡¯t need to run away when I¡¯m just asking you for a talk! Do you feel guilty or what?! You won¡¯t be something like a superhero or an alien!¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t be doing an alien autopsy or what, so I had no idea why she was escaping that way. It was her mistake, of course, to break into a patient room without permission, but since the result wasn¡¯t bad, no one would put her into trouble.

    That was when the girl glanced back, gasping, and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s me who wanna ask, who are you?!¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    She deserved to be interrogated, but why on earth was she asking about my identity? Feeling so dumbfounded, my running speed turned slow.

    If she aimed for this effect, that little girl was clever, but the more I thought about her question, it didn¡¯t make sense because her voice sounded so sincere.

    She retorted again, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here! Everything screwed up because of you! It¡¯s all because of you!!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Her words weren¡¯t negligible that I finally stopped running and stood still on the spot.

    Soon, I pulled myself together and chased her again. When I ran around the corner, she disappeared like a ghost.

    As if the chase just now was something that happened in my dreamland, the hallway was empty. Glancing around, I mumbled, ¡°Where did she go out of the blue¡­?¡±

 Chapter 513

    .

    As long as she was a human being, she wouldn¡¯t evaporate into the air¡­ With that thought in mind, I opened every door around me.

    However, I couldn¡¯t check inside the small storage space, men¡¯s bathroom, locker rooms, and shower rooms. Scratching my head in bewilderment, I finally gave up searching for the little girl and just turned around.

    I murmured, ¡°Who was that little girl?¡±

    Why did she say that I shouldn¡¯t be here? It sounded like¡­

    Feeling leery, I repeated her words in my head and stopped by at the bathroom. When I returned to the actual gym, Eun Hyung was still standing firmly on the stage and kicking away a boy who tried to attack him.

    It seemed to be a while after the rematch, but the game was still ongoing. I switched my gaze to Jung Yohan¡¯s side. Only a couple of his boys, who had been surrounding him like a barricade, were left now.

    ¡®Maybe, the game will end soon,¡¯ I mumbled.

    At that moment, when the host helped the collapsed boy to go down the stage, Jung Yohan finally raised himself from his seat.

    He stood up from the mattress where he had been perching on. It was just a simple move, but Jung Yohan absorbed every attention to him.

    The air in the gym changed. Looking down at Jung Yohan coming close to him, Eun Hyung on the stage revealed a sharp grin on his face for the first time, which made him look like a different person.

    I swallowed my breath.

    The boring rehearsal came to end, at last; it was showtime. If this was a game, Jung Yohan would be the final boss, or the last episode if this was a TV drama.

    Thinking that way, I became nervous and looked beside me. Yeo Ryung and Ban Hwee Hyul came into view. Yeo Ryung looked unusually stiff, whereas Ban Hwee Hyul looked nonchalant even in this situation. My eyes then reached an empty seat.

    Blinking swiftly, I slowly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jooin?¡±

    That was when Yeo Ryung turned her head to look at me with widened eyes. She tossed me a question, ¡°Eh? Really¡­ He said that you¡¯re taking longer, so he went outside to bring you back.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I didn¡¯t see him,¡± I replied, scratching my cheek.

    I understood and appreciated his effort to go find me in the hallway since this place was full of threatening-looking people. However, was that the only reason he missed this historical moment? Then, I felt too sorry for him.

    The moment I tried to take out my phone, Jooin came inside just in time through the open door all the way back in the audience seat.

    ¡°Ah, Jooin¡­!¡±

    I was about to call his name in delight, but the look on his face made me flinch. What was wrong with him?

    Within the short period of time looking around for me, his facial expression completely changed as if he had encountered a ghost. He looked perplexed and confused but not frightened. Instead, he seemed to be mad and annoyed.

    Since Jooin seldom showed negative feelings, I became worried about his unusual behavior. Waiting for him to get closer to us, I soon called his name.

    ¡°Jooin?¡±

    That was when Jooin directed his eyes on me as if he just woke up from sleep. He responded, ¡°Uh, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course. Ah, anyway, what took you so long? You made me worry, so I went outside to search for you.¡±

    Sorry, I answered shortly. He showed me a cute little smile then diverted his gaze onto the stage, switching to his usual look.

    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s going on? Jung Yohan finally came forward!¡± he gently exclaimed.

    I looked at him with mixed feelings but turned my head to the stage after him.

    As if we weren¡¯t the only people considering this the main event of this year¡¯s Ranking Battle, the contenders on the first floor and also the entire audience became quiet.

    Only Jooin and I were distracted for a second; everyone didn¡¯t even blink but just paid all their attention to the stage where Eun Hyung and Jung Yohan were standing.

    Eun Hyung had proved enough through the previous fights that he was a competitive fighter to defend his Number one title. Among the crowds watching him, perhaps some were thinking that Eun Hyung would defeat Jung Yohan.

    As if he also felt the same, the look in Jung Yohan¡¯s eyes fixed on Eun Hyung didn¡¯t show any more signs of mocking or sneers.

    Eun Hyung showed a swiveling smile to Jung Yohan as he did so far to other contenders. Still, his grin looked too exemplary.

    ¡°Now you get it? Unlike you, not everyone is interested in showing off their power.¡±

    The flow of conversation utterly changed as well. Earlier, Jung Yohan mocked Eun Hyung unilaterally, but this time, Eun Hyung seemed to be teaching Jung Yohan a lesson.

    Jung Yohan gasped as if he was stirred up just by a word.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± he replied.

    ¡°I hope this is a chance for you to learn that everyone desires different things.¡±

    ¡°I said SHUT THE F*** UP!¡± shouted Jung Yohan, stamping his feet. His attitude was so hostile that the tense air around him seemed to be torn into pieces.

    Feeling nervous, I wrapped my arms.

    Lifting his head back, Jung Yohan screamed as if he was having a seizure.

    ¡°SHUT UP! SHUT YOUR FU*KING MOUTH!! Don¡¯t you dare to teach me! You haven¡¯t defeated me yet, but why you trying to act like that?!!!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung closed his mouth with a slight grin in bewilderment. Jung Yohan scowled at him with glaring eyes then soon turned his head.

    He was looking at none other than this side, the audience seat, especially the place where Ban Hwee Hyul was sitting on. The fact that Ban Hwee Hyul was here seemed to have distracted him, or else, Jung Yohan could have not pointed out Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s location in this huge space exactly.

    However, Ban Hwee Hyul just tilted his head in wonder. Scowling at his reaction, Jung Yohan turned his head back to Eun Hyung and screamed again.

    ¡°You should have not come here! My contender was not you, but you suddenly intervened¡­!¡± Jung Yohan continued, clenching his fist, ¡°¡­ Ruined my plan¡­ and made all my efforts come to nothing! You messed up all my struggles and time I spent to fight against Ban Hwee Hyul on an equal level!!¡±

    While the entire space was enveloped by a deafening silence, I swallowed my breath. Jung Yohan, who had been showing an indifferent attitude, was now revealing all his underlying emotions.

    He pretended to be brave and confident about Ban Hwee Hyul also acted as if he had forgotten everything, but no. Everything was intentional.

    He still had a grudge against Ban Hwee Hyul deeply engraved in mind.

    Eun Hyung smiled and kept his mouth shut at Jung Yohan¡¯s confession.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    No matter how angry he felt for the things Jung Yohan did, Eun Hyung was a person full of empathy and compassion toward others. Right now, he would have understood Jung Yohan¡¯s troubled mind and be feeling pathetic about him.

    That was when the host tried to read their minds and intervened in the situation.

    ¡°Um, sorry to interrupt, but¡­¡±

    Jung Yohan lifted his head abruptly and directed his eyes on the host. The boy then took a few steps back hesitatingly and slipped with a shriek.

    Just in time, Eun Hyung stretched out his hand and grabbed his waist.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned gently.

    I exclaimed in my thoughts how cool and terrific Eun Hyung was even in this tense situation.

    The host blushed for a second but soon continued speaking, clearing his throat, ¡°¡­ Um, uh, we should proceed with the match as soon as possible.¡± He added, ¡°¡­ We still have a lot of games left¡­ If things go like this, this battle will take forever¡­¡±

    The host carefully uttered, observing the look on Jung Yohan¡¯s face. It made Jung Yohan quickly calm down

    Now he looked relaxed as he used to be when I first saw him. Lifting his fist, he declared with no hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s get it started.¡±

    The host became perplexed by Jung Yohan¡¯s sudden announcement. As he looked at Eun Hyung, Eun Hyung also nodded.

    The match quickly began after the two boys¡¯ agreement.

    As soon as the host raised his hand and put it down vertically, Jung Yohan lowered his body and sprang out at Eun Hyung like an arrow. His eyes that burned with anger were now frigidly cold.

    On the other hand, Eun Hyung didn¡¯t show any good ready positions so far. As if I was touching my phone while studying, he engaged in every match naturally, which even looked like a flow of water.

    He also stood still this time, putting his hands down on both sides. Jung Yohan quickly threw his fist; however, Eun Hyung defended the initial attack so smoothly without any signs of surprise.

 Chapter 514

    .

    Watching the sight, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Jung Yohan¡¯s attack concerned me that it could be as fatal as Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s blow, which would knock out Eun Hyung at once, but thankfully, it wasn¡¯t that strong. While I felt relieved, Jooin¡¯s murmur reached my ears.

    ¡°He did struggle and spend much time learning things correctly from somewhere¡­¡±

    I quickly turned my head aside.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The skills Jung Yohan is using¡­ He isn¡¯t just doing them roughly. Every move is from martial arts. He did learn and get trained systematically from somewhere,¡± said Jooin, fastening his gaze upon the stage. The look in his eyes was serious.

    Until just a few days ago, Jooin had no interest in fighting techniques or moves; thus, only one reason existed for him to speak that way. He might have watched many videos to study different types of martial arts right before the Ranking Battle.

    Swallowing my breath, I dropped my gaze back at the first floor. Listening to Jooin¡¯s remark, the skills that Jung Yohan was using surely looked fancy and elaborate like those in action movies.

    I asked concernedly, ¡°Then what about Eun Hyung?¡±

    Looking down on the stage nervously, I soon gaped at the words slipping from Jooin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Eun Hyung? He¡¯s just doing a dogfight,¡± replied Jooin.

    Being shocked, I mumbled to myself, ¡®Then the punches and kicks that Eun Hyung has shown us so far are all just part of a dogfight?¡¯

    Now I had come to think of it, well, I never heard that Eun Hyung had learned martial arts from somewhere. Even right now, he was just repeating defense and attack with simple moves.

    I held my hands like praying and murmured with a pale face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ although Eun Hyung loses the fight, he¡¯d be followed by Ruda¡­ But what if he gets brutally hurt? That¡¯s big trouble¡­¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t get severely attacked, would he? And even though Jung Yohan became so mad at Eun Hyung¡¯s words, he wouldn¡¯t mercilessly offend him, right? While I asked myself those questions, Jooin diverted his gaze back onto me with widened eyes.

    He asked in wonder, ¡°Mama, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you just say that Jung Yohan has learned martial arts officially, whereas Eun Hyung is just doing a dogfight¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± he uttered. Switching his gaze back to the stage, Jooin spoke nonchalantly, ¡°Mama, don¡¯t worry. Fighting skills don¡¯t always decide the outcome.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ you know, some local restaurants serve way better foods than fancy dining places.¡±

    ¡®Jooin, why are you using food as a metaphor here?¡¯ I wondered.

    While I was slightly perplexed at his response, Jooin replied, ¡°And San hyeong told me something after watching Eun Hyung fight.¡±

    Woo San? I tilted my head. Meanwhile, Yeo Ryung and Ban Hwee Hyul also looked in this direction. Receiving our attention, Jooin kept speaking.

    ¡°He asked me where did I bring such a person like him. His actions¨C¨Chaving no useless, exaggerated, and fancy moves¨C¨Cwere for an actual fight. Those couldn¡¯t come out unless Eun Hyung had been fighting every day. San hyeong said that even he couldn¡¯t win over Eun Hyung.¡±

    I saw Jooin grinning after the response. Then I realized that Jooin was already assured of this game¡¯s outcome.

    While Yeo Ryung and Ban Hwee Hyul also began to watch the stage, being more relaxed, something flashed through my mind. I turned my head and called Jooin.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he replied without looking at me, being busy watching the stage.

    I asked, ¡°When did your cousin see Eun Hyung fighting? How does he know about his moves?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Jooin? Jooin!¡±

    Sitting right beside me, Jooin would have definitely not missed it, but he kept pretending to ignore me. At that moment, a loud explosive sound came from the stage. I quickly stood up to look at the sight more closely.

    As if he got severely beaten by Eun Hyung, Jung Yohan was tottering back. Eun Hyung then kicked him on his upper body. While not being ready to defend himself properly, Jung Yohan folded his arms hurriedly, but he flew away and crashed on the wall.

    Wow, I exclaimed. Although Jooin criticized just now that Eun Hyung was doing a dogfight, in my perspective, Eun Hyung was still an amazing fighter. With another loud thud, there was a dust cloud on the stage.

    Looking at the corner of the gym stacked with a bunch of mattresses, I couldn¡¯t stop emitting a whoop. How could Eun Hyung kick Jung Yohan exactly to the pile of mattresses? Was it intentional? Swallowing my breath, I directed my eyes to Eun Hyung.

    It would be on purpose, of course. If Eun Hyung still had enough strength to fight, he could act considerately to others. Thus, Eun Hyung had received no damage so far while fighting against Jung Yohan.

    Jooin indeed had an insight. While I heaved a sigh of relief, Jung Yohan slowly raised himself up through the dust of clouds.

    As if Eun Hyung¡¯s consideration had humiliated him, Jung Yohan showed a look of anger. He then suddenly lifted his hand to touch his nose. Although Eun Hyung might have thrown him to the stack of mattresses in consideration, Jung Yohan was bleeding at the nose.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Instead, it was Eun Hyung who was in a fluster than the actual victim of nose bleeding. He seemed to be unsure of whether he should go close to Jung Yohan or find something to stop his nosebleed. Shortly after, Eun Hyung called the host.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± The host replied particularly kindly as if he felt thankful to Eun Hyung for grabbing him from slipping down the stage.

    Eun Hyung suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pause the game for a second?¡±

    ¡°Pause the game?¡±

    ¡°Nosebleed is very dangerous than we know. We must first stop the match here, make him get treatment, and once he stops bleeding his nose, we could then restart the game. I¡¯ll stay downstairs under the stage.¡±

    ¡°But we had never done that before¡­¡±

    Rolling his eyes in bewilderment, the host flushed his cheeks as he saw Eun Hyung desperately asking him, ¡®Come on, can¡¯t we?¡¯ with praying hands.

    ¡®Oh, Eun Hyung, don¡¯t use your good looks to save your enemy¡­¡¯ That was when I murmured those words.

    ¡°Stop that bullsh*t!¡±

    The thunderous yelling suddenly came out from the corner of the gym. Wiping out his bloody nose with his sleeves, Jung Yohan struck a retort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop the game. If you dare to do that, you are dead meat.¡±

    ¡°B¡­ ut¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut the f*** up and keep it on!¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Jung Yohan shouted with all his might. His voice rang the entire gym.

    ¡°How further are you gonna humiliate me?!!¡±

    Everyone shut their mouths at his outcry. A weird silence prevailed in the space. It wasn¡¯t because none of us had screamed that loudly until now. Instead, many people had made louder noises than him.

    It was the vigor or spirit Jung Yohan was emitting from his small physique that suffocated us. His desperate and gruesome emotions combined with his cry also made us become at a loss for words.

    Through his voice, I could sense the suppressed pain, unfairness, and sorrow he had experienced for a long time.

    ¡®I had never thought I would feel something like those from him¡­¡¯ While I spoke to myself that way, Jung Yohan strode toward Eun Hyung then stretched out his bloody hands to seize Eun Hyung by the collar.

    ¡°Do you think this is funny? Looking like a person who never fought before, you actually have lived a life of a model student, well-behaving at school and to other people. You said you hate fighting, but what fu*k was that after knocking out a couple of kids at once? Your school uniform what? Does that matter to you right now?¡±

    That was when Eun Hyung finally removed his smile from his face. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to Jung Yohan¡¯s remark or his nose still bleeding.

    Wiping out his nose again in annoyance, Jung Yohan continued, ¡°You¡­ you think this is a joke, huh? This fight is like nothing to you because you¡¯re always good even without any practice or effort. So, all these bastards, desperate to win the fight for their life, look ridiculous, right? Even me¡­¡±

    Quietly listening to his words with mixed feelings, Eun Hyung finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡­ I never thought to that extent, but after listening to your words, I can¡¯t deny that you can see me that way. I¡¯ll apologize if that hurts you¡­¡±

    Jung Yohan cut him off, speaking out of patience, ¡°You are the same as that bastard!¡±

 Chapter 515

    .

    Then he pointed at Ban Hwee Hyul who was sitting blankly beside me.

    Staring at Ban Hwee Hyul for a second, we quickly sat apart from him. That was when all the people began to pay all their attention to Ban Hwee Hyul. With a look of indescribable emotions in his eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul gazed at me. I murmured to myself, ¡®Uh, sorry, I have a weak heart.¡¯

    Gasping, Jung Yohan continued retorting, ¡°You¡¯re just born strong and talented, so effortlessly¡­ You¡¯ll never EVER know how a person without those things should live and what power means to him.¡±

    Looking at Jung Yohan calmly, Eun Hyung blurted out a response, which sounded unbelievable to Jung Yohan.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not gonna step back from the situation I¡¯ve intervened in. However, it¡¯s true that I meddled in this whole thing without understanding it properly. Especially, I only know about the things you¡¯ve done to Ban Hwee Hyul right now, not those that Ban Hwee Hyul did to you in the past.¡±

    Crossing his arms, Eun Hyung added, ¡°So, tell me about it. What exactly happened between you and Ban Hwee Hyul? And what does his brother have to do with the thing?¡±

    All the noise was gone; only a heavy breathing sound resonated around the space. Shortly after Jung Yohan, who was just staring at the floor with downcast eyes, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°A few years ago¡­ I was just a run-of-the-mill kid who knew nothing about fights.¡±

    Lifting his head, Jung Yohan directed his eyes to Eun Hyung. He continued, ¡°Yeah, just like you, I was a model student. Since I couldn¡¯t refuse others¡¯ favors and had good grades, I always took the class president position.¡±

    Dropping his gaze back at the floor, Jung Yohan lowered his voice. Before I even knew it, I held my breath and paid attention to his words.

    ¡°Just because I do very well in school as a student, those who never talked with me and don¡¯t know what I desire just think that I¡¯m quiet, responsible, and an obedient son.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. Everyone does that to me too,¡± replied Eun Hyung composedly.

    Listening to his response with an enigmatic expression, Jung Yohan detached his lips again.

    ¡°But I¡¯m actually a completely different person from what others think about me. No, I¡¯d say it¡¯s sort of myself having a rebellious mind since even a stranger squeezes me into his own stereotype and expects me to do what he thinks. That was too unbearable¡­ and I wanted to break those things in a cool way¡­¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Jung Yohan suddenly bit his lips. He soon continued, ¡°¡­ During the PE class, those bastards who have great athletic abilities than others¡­ I always envied them doing amazing movements and skills. At home, I practiced for hours and hours to avoid people looking down on me, but I couldn¡¯t do better than average. Those bastards, however, practice less but easily exceed the requirements and even goes further. Too unfair¡­ So jealous¡­ Also, those who are good fighters and loud in class¡­¡±

    With a serene look on his face, Eun Hyung kept on listening to Jung Yohan¡¯s confession.

    ¡°I was always interested in those folks; I envied them. Honestly, those were whom I wanted to belong to even though I knew that I was standing on their opposite side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That was when you appeared, Ban Hwee Hyul.¡±

    Blurting out that way, Jung Yohan suddenly turned his head and looked at Ban Hwee Hyul. However, he just tilted his head wordlessly. Jung Yohan showed a dark smile with a sign of frustration.

    With darkened eyes, Jung Yohan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? ¡­ no, you won¡¯t, but you know what? You and I went to the same middle school. We were even classmates in the third year.¡±

    What? I murmured in surprise.

    But when Ban Hwee Hyul saw Jung Yohan, he looked like he met a stranger. Besides, Jung Yohan also introduced himself to Ban Hwee Hyul that he¡¯s just a friend of his little brother¡­

    Then something flashed through my head. Touching my forehead, I realized that Ban Hwee Hyul was awful at remembering someone. Indeed, he returned a response like a freshly washed laundry.

    ¡°Sorry, I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that either,¡± replied Jung Yohan, sneering. Then he said unconcernedly, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve been watching you since then. The amazing performances you showed in the PE class, the whole class turning quiet when you stepped inside, and the wild beast-like kids observing the look on your face to impress you or make you laugh¡­ Those didn¡¯t bother me, instead, I loved them. Perhaps, I was imagining myself being you and felt satisfied in my dreams. But doing that too many times seems to be the problem.¡±

    Suddenly heaving a small sigh, Jung Yohan added, ¡°Then one day, Jung Dong Woo noticed it.¡±

    The first floor and the audience seats became noisy when the name, ¡®Jung Dong Woo,¡¯ popped out. Since we had been living a life irrelevant to the ranking stuff, we had no idea who that person was, but to others, he or she seemed to be quite famous. Looking at Ban Hwee Hyul sitting among the crowds absentmindedly, I changed my mind, thinking, ¡®Dude, at least, you should remember who that person is.¡¯

    Then whispers reached my ears.

    ¡°I clearly remember who he is. When Ban Hwee Hyul was the nationwide Number one, someone was his right-hand man and the actual influence. That¡¯s Jung Dong Woo.¡±

    ¡°But he suddenly disappeared one day¡­ Can¡¯t see him anywhere¡­¡±

    ¡°True. Since Ban Hwee Hyul was gone, they said that he ran away in fear of getting revenge.¡±

    My brows met in the middle after their stories. So, were they talking about a few people in the ranking vanishing away wasn¡¯t something serious? Why were so many people missing here? What on earth were the police officers in this world doing?

    Looking aside abruptly, I threw a question, of course, to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Jung Dong Woo?¡±

    He replied in a daze, ¡°Not at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Geez, put your brain to work.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t think of anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I guess it¡¯d be better now to believe that Ban Hwee Hyul was actually kidnapped by aliens, and he lost all his memories of the past. Having such thoughts in mind, I turned my head back to the front.

    Jung Yohan was uttering imperturbably, ¡°At that time, so many kids wanted to be your henchmen, so I understand that you don¡¯t remember Jung Dong Woo. Anyway, he¡¯s the one who¡¯d been the closest to you during that time. Thus, I couldn¡¯t help seeing him as well while keeping my eyes on you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, who¡¯s slow, Jung Dong Woo quickly noticed where I directed my eyes to. As we get to have more eye contact, one day he finally called me out to the backyard. What do you think then happened?¡±

    Watching Ban Hwee Hyul staying silent, I was surrounded by strong anxiety.

    With a shrug, Jung Yohan smiled and responded, instead.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? What else can the biggest bullies do to a nerd except harassing and stealing pocket money from him, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When I was called out, there was also you, Ban Hwee Hyul, so, at first, I had a little expectation on you. Maybe I could have a chance to talk to you, but as soon as I was there, Jung Dong Woo just brutally beat me. You were just watching, leaning against the wall with your arms crossed. Didn¡¯t move an inch to stop him.¡±

    Listening to the story, I felt my face stiffening.

    Back then, I asked Ban Hwee Hyul about his wrongdoings, but he said that he wasn¡¯t involved in anything directly. That seemed enough. If he was just one of the numerous bystanders, instead of an offender, to me, it was acceptable.

    However, listening to the victim¡¯s voice, I was able to understand that although Ban Hwee Hyul had given no order to Jung Dong Woo and he was just his friend to be there, in Jung Yohan¡¯s eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s cold glance and neglect was the same violence as Jung Dong Woo¡¯s brutal harassment. Besides, Ban Hwee Hyul had the power to stop the situation, whereas Jung Yohan didn¡¯t.

    The onlooker behavior of the strong weighs differently from that of the weak. As I came to think about it for a moment, Eun Hyung¡¯s voice came from the stage.

 Chapter 516

    .

    Staring at Jung Yohan and Ban Hwee Hyul quietly, Eun Hyung asked with a calm voice.

    ¡°Is that why you want to take revenge on Ban Hwee Hyul? Because he was just a bystander watching you get beaten and harassed?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s one thing I didn¡¯t tell you yet.¡± Lifting his chin in the air, Jung Yohan added composedly, ¡°About Ban Hwee Ahn, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s little brother. How we became to know each other and so on¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± exclaimed Eun Hyung.

    Pulling his arms into his chest, Jung Yohan showed a darker look in his eyes.

    He uttered, ¡°Once I got to get bullied, maybe I started to smell like a loser or something was engraved on my forehead. Weirdly, things kept happening to me in the streets such as someone picking a fight on me or trying to steal my things. Sometimes, those who called me, ¡®Jung Dong Woo¡¯s walking wallet,¡¯ came and stole my money like nothing. Every time those things took place, a kid appeared and helped me.¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Jung Yohan bit his lips for a moment.

    ¡°He was¡­ no, he was smaller and skinnier than me, but strangely, when he showed up and said something to the big dudes, they just stepped back and couldn¡¯t move an inch. At first, I didn¡¯t know why, but after hearing his name, I got it right away.¡±

    Switching his gaze back to Ban Hwee Hyul, Jung Yohan giggled sharply.

    ¡°Ban is quite a rare last name, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    At that moment, I directed my eyes aside reflectively. Just in time, Ban Yeo Ryung also looked dumbfounded as if she wasn¡¯t sure whether the words were aiming at her or at Ban Hwee Hyul.

    Diverting my gaze back onto Jung Yohan, I calmed down and murmured, ¡®Okay, Jung Yohan, the only mistake you¡¯ve done is that you¡¯re living in a world of a web novel¡­¡¯

    Meanwhile, Ban Hwee Hyul, who got to listen to the mystery of his little brother¡¯s past, just cast his eyes down to the floor.

    Amid the little fuss, Jung Yohan continued his words.

    ¡°Of course, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s name didn¡¯t always work as an amulet. Sometimes, Ban Hwee Ahn also got beaten in which I had to help him to escape. It made me wonder why was he putting all his efforts to save others when he¡¯s also very weak. Then he told me one day that being weak doesn¡¯t justify abandoning scruples.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was an eye-opener, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I agreed to his words. Instead, I realized something else about conscience. The thing that he never tried to look into¡­¡±

    Did he just say something else? Tilting my head in wonder, I paid attention to his story.

    ¡°Conscience is just a device for the weak to control the strong from overpowering them.¡±

    In the weird silence, Jung Yohan kept babbling, ¡°The only thing that the weak can expect to the strong is ¡®conscience¡¯ and ¡®justice.¡¯ The strong must respect those virtues so that the weak can survive without losing their things to the strong. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Finishing his words, Jung Yohan raised his head up to see the audience seats on the second floor, not the stage where the ranked fighters were.

    Throwing a glance at the crowds of people upstairs, he finally directed his eyes back to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    He shouted, ¡°But that little bastard kept trying to keep ¡®conscience¡¯ in which his strong, big brother never tried to respect it at all. That weak dude helping other weak people¡­ I told him to stop in fear of him getting in big trouble one day, but he didn¡¯t listen. Then in the end¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you get it, Ban Hwee Hyul? I will never ever forgive you. While you wasted your innate power and force and acted indifferent, saying that we should just live the way we¡¯re born, your brother, who even had way less power, struggled to help others as much as possible and suffered in the end. People like you are those who pushed Ban Hwee Ahn into the corner. You¡¯re the same offender!¡±

    Jung Yohan retorted fiercely to Ban Hwee Hyul who was sitting stiffly as a rock. Then all of a sudden, Jung Yohan revealed an insane smile.

    He added, ¡°Ah, but don¡¯t worry, of course. I also don¡¯t want to support Ban Hwee Ahn¡¯s useless, idealistic theories. Once I take your Number one title, things are gonna be done in my way. In the end, it¡¯s what the strongest wants, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna regret the things you said to me back then.¡±

    I stared at Jung Yohan blurting out a threatening remark. Then I turned my head back to Ban Hwee Hyul.

    He was fixing his eyes upon Jung Yohan with a serious look on his face, but in my view, Ban Hwee Hyul seemed to have a hard time grasping Jung Yohan¡¯s words, so perhaps he was thinking about the meaning in his head.

    Being difficult to watch him struggle, I lowered my head and whispered, ¡°Jung Yohan is saying that he¡¯s gonna keep the current hierarchical system and operate it under the law of the jungle way even more. Thus, he won¡¯t be helping the weak.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    That was when Ban Hwee Hyul exclaimed like a moron. Flickering his eyes a couple of times, he finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°I have a question.¡± His voice echoed around the huge gym.

    ¡°What?¡± asked Jung Yohan with a sharp, ringing voice.

    Ban Hwee Hyul tossed a question severely, ¡°The things I said to you back then¡­ What do you mean? I never said anything to you.¡±

    I looked at Ban Hwee Hyul pathetically. Geez, considering his memories, he shouldn¡¯t talk so confidently that way¡­

    Indeed, Jung Yohan became at a loss for words. With a sneer, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you really remember that? The only one time when you saved me¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°One night, on another unlucky day, I was getting beaten again in the alley. Suddenly, someone appeared and saved me. First, it was Ban Hwee Ahn; next, it was you. You looked very sick and tired of your little brother intervening in the situation. Once you raised your first, the bastards all ran away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if he had never heard about it before, Ban Hwee Ahn paid attention to Jung Yohan¡¯s words.

    ¡°I was very happy that you helped me. Yeah, ridiculously, I still had a little crush on you, admired you until that moment. But you told me this.¡±

    ¡°What did I say?¡±

    ¡°Why are you alive when you¡¯re so weak? Is there a reason for you to live? That¡¯s what you said to me.¡±

    A cold silence weighed us down.

    I lifted my blank eyes and directed them to Ban Hwee Hyul. He shook his head desperately.

    ¡°I never said that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, having an endless distrust toward his memories.

    Looking shocked, Ban Hwee Hyul touched his lips then replied, ¡°I¡¯m twisting my brains, but it ain¡¯t in my memories.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t able to remember that because you attacked him verbally, not physically, no? Maybe your brain is actually categorizing it as indirect violence, instead of direct violence.¡±

    ¡°Uh, no¡­ no, it isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Watching him stammer, I turned my head, feeling that I could be interrogating the wrong person.

    ¡®Then what¡¯s going on?¡¯ I murmured, looking at Jung Yohan. ¡®One of them is lying¡­¡¯

    But why would Jung Yohan make up a lie in this situation? Besides, the look in his eyes seemed to be very determined to disclose all the truth in every aspect.

    At that moment, Jung Yohan brought it up again. His voice rang the entire gym.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything at all? Alright, then let me tell you in detail. While your brother wasn¡¯t there, you asked me what I was living for. It was such an unexpected question that I became bewildered, and since you¡¯d been the object of my admiration for a long time, I wasn¡¯t sure what answer you¡¯re looking for, so I just replied, I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    Jung Yohan smiled contemptuously, ¡°Then you said, ¡®Yeah, I knew it,¡¯ or else I wouldn¡¯t be wandering around late at night. You kept telling me that living a life for no reason was incomprehensible, and you wasted your time. What else can you explain about it unless you already judged me as a loser just because I¡¯m weak?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°In fact, you¡¯ve been thinking about your brother that way too, right? Weak and worthless weirdo who can¡¯t even defend himself. Even if we get beaten for nothing, it¡¯s our fault, being careless to avoid the situation. That¡¯s how you view us. If you didn¡¯t think that way, you would have not disappeared, but instead, you might have searched for the culprit who brutally assaulted your brother.¡±

 Chapter 517

    .

    Ban Hwee Hyul, who had been silent, finally changed the look in his eyes and growled. It meant that Jung Yohan hit a nerve.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±

    ¡°In the end, it was not you but me who avenged Ban Hwee Ahn¡¯s incident!¡± yelled Jung Yohan out of the blue.

    Ban Hwee Hyul stopped roaring. His eyes widened.

    Jung Yohan opened his arms and yelled, ¡°So, you might have got that I would have the original photo I sent you. And that¡¯s why you¡¯re here. But I¡¯ve already taken care of them on behalf of you who have the power to correct everything but does nothing.¡±

    While Ban Hwee Hyul turned stiff wordlessly, Jung Yohan struck a cold retort.

    ¡°If I¡¯m trash, so are you. It¡¯s my turn to take your position, so get out of my way.¡±

    Looking at the confrontation between the two, I swallowed my breath. As I threw a glance at the stage, Eun Hyung also seemed to be asking for advice, looking at us. However, no one dared to come forward.

    Jung Yohan, of course, wasn¡¯t right since he exacted revenge on those who attacked Ban Hwee Ahn.

    However, Jung Yohan told Ban Hwee Hyul that he was also the same. That was true. If Ban Hwee Ahn was a bit more active in correcting the lower-ranked fighters¡¯ wrongdoings, neither Ban Hwee Ahn nor Jung Yohan would have been involved in such troubles.

    Deciding who was right and wrong in the situation was just the same as asking the chicken and egg question. Thus, there was nothing we could do right now. This thing should be left for the two to resolve on their own.

    As if he also thought the same, Eun Hyung looked up at Ban Hwee Hyul.

    ¡°Hwee Hyul,¡± said Eun Hyung, ¡°If you want to take the Number one title from me, please do. I guess I can¡¯t fight anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that, but wait a minute¡­ before that, I want to say something,¡± uttered Ban Hwee Hyul in a low voice.

    ¡°Say something?¡±

    Not only Eun Hyung but we all looked at Ban Hwee Hyul in wonder too. Was there anything else left to say in this situation? In the end, the words he said to Jung Yohan in the past also weren¡¯t acceptable anyway.

    At that moment, Ban Hwee Hyul opened his mouth with his eyes fixed on Jung Yohan.

    ¡°Let me ask you first. Wasn¡¯t it on Sunday when I saved you?¡±

    ¡°What? Why on earth would you ask that? Does it make you different by day?¡±

    Jung Yohan was sarcastic as if he became speechless. So was I. ¡®Hwee Hyul, if you couldn¡¯t sort things out, just don¡¯t say anything¡­¡¯ I said in my thoughts, looking at Hwee Hyul pathetically.

    Meanwhile, Jung Yohan nodded, ¡°Yeah, it was Sunday. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°At that time, there was a comedy program that aired every Sunday evening. It was a program I enjoyed watching a lot.¡±

    I became even more puzzled when I heard that. Why was he talking about a comedy program out of the blue? At that moment, for some reason, Jung Yohan¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Hold on, just don¡¯t say anymore. Something very ominous came up in mind¡­¡±

    ¡°No! I must tell you. If you¡¯re getting me wrong, I think I have to correct that.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t!¡±

    My brows met in the middle at Jung Yohan¡¯s screech. What the hell was wrong with him? That was when Ban Hwee Hyul continued speaking.

    ¡°It was the only joy of my life at the time.¡±

    The moment I heard that word, I felt like I had already seen the ridiculous ending of this show in the future. Even I, who didn¡¯t have a sharp batting eye, could sense that, so others would react more severely too.

    Jooin closed his eyes, rolling up his body round like a hamster; Yeo Ryung grabbed her knees with a pale face as if she was riding a rollercoaster.

    Jung Yohan quickly babbled, ¡°No, please, do not answer. Just please stop talking.¡±

    ¡°So, what I wanted to say back then was¡­¡±

    ¡°I said STOP!¡±

    ¡°What do you live for¨CI live to watch comedy TV shows. Likewise, if watching those shows was the reason for your life, you would have not walked around at night, but you didn¡¯t, which caused you to get involved in trouble. Because of you, I missed that TV show and wasted my time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That was what I tried to say, I guess.¡± Ban Hwee Hyul concluded his words, at last, taking off his hand from his temple.

    There was a cold silence. Jung Yohan stood blankly as if he was struck dumb.

    ¡°Um, Hwee Hyul,¡± said Eun Hyung.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Showing a warm grin that seemed to melt away this ice-cold silence, Eun Hyung replied, ¡°Take the Number one title from me ASAP.¡±

    ¡°But you said to me earlier if I don¡¯t want to be a shameful brother to Hwee Ahn¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eun Hyung asked him kindly and savagely, ¡°Should I go upstairs myself?¡±

    His words sounded much bloodier than that of the strictest teacher in our school. Ban Hwee Hyul finally moved his heavy body then stood beside Eun Hyung falteringly. He tapped Eun Hyung and got his title back then stood face to face with Jung Yohan.

    Amid the situation, I thought, ¡®So even that gentle touch can be admitted as succeeding to the title¡­¡¯

    Then earlier, why did Eun Hyung punch Ban Hwee Hyul so hard, which made him almost fly away? Maybe Eun Hyung had some bad feelings against him? I wondered.

    Meanwhile, Eun Hyung finally returned to us, and we kept watching the situation.

    Jung Yohan looked grim. Ban Hwee Hyul spoke to him hesitatingly.

    ¡°Even if you got me wrong, it¡¯s true that my words aroused suspicion. Besides, I did ignore you who were in trouble. Sorry, please accept my belated apology.¡±

    ¡°I am not here to get those useless apologies. If you want to say something, say it through your fist. In the end, I¡¯m also here to follow the logic of the strong,¡± said Jung Yohan.

    I stared at him with pity. Jung Yohan and Eun Hyung¡¯s fight was going unilateral; he was losing to Eun Hyung. However, Ban Hwee Hyul was overwhelmingly stronger than Eun Hyung. So, to be honest, the final winner of this game was obvious.

    As if he was also aware of that, Ban Hwee Hyul hesitated and didn¡¯t raise his fist to the end. Jung Yohan shouted, ¡°Hold up your fist! How further are you gonna humiliate me?!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Or else, am I still a worthless weirdo to you?¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul, at last, raised his fist at Jung Yohan¡¯s retort. When the host lifted his hand up, the two dashed into each other at the same time. Since I couldn¡¯t stand the things that would happen afterward, I just closed my eyes tightly.

    It was the most desperate and sad fight ever. Those who experienced Eun Hyung¡¯s fatal blow realized the difference between their strengths and surrendered immediately, whereas Jung Yohan kept throwing himself to Ban Hwee Hyul no matter how many times he got beaten. Even Ban Hwee Hyul was struggling to give as little damage as possible to Jung Yohan.

    However, it soon came to end within a few minutes. Jung Yohan fell down to his knees, eventually. Watching that sight, I heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡°The w¡­ inner is¡­ Ban Hwee Hyul.¡±

    The host in the corner, who was lost in admiration, announced with a stammer, but no one raised the roof. Although this was what we had expected and wanted to happen, I couldn¡¯t help myself feeling so bitter.

    If Jung Yohan won this game, would I have felt better? No, I would not. He tried to use Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s pain so that he could become the Number one. So, how could I?

    Did this game really need a winner and loser? That was when I felt pity for this situation, squinting my eyes. Ban Hwee Hyul came close to Jung Yohan and grabbed his hand to raise him up.

    Jung Yohan removed his hand with a slap and threw a tantrum.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pity me! Stop making me miserable¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re as amazing as my brother who¡¯s weak but practiced doing the right thing till the end.¡±

    Speaking in sorrow, Ban Hwee Hyul helped Jung Yohan stand up. He then turned around and slowly took a look at the people staring at him. Bending his steps on the stage, Ban Hwee Hyul finally stood under the pouring light. The host lost his place, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 518

    .

    Standing in the strong light, Ban Hwee Hyul looked overwhelmingly captivating with his robust physique. While he drew all our attention, he looked around the space with his subdued, bloody red eyes. Then he uttered heavily, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who wants to fight me, raise your hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course, no one raised their hand.

    Ban Hwee Hyul continued speaking in a low voice, ¡°Then, I am the Number one. It¡¯s a bit early to say this, but as the Number one, I would like to give an order.¡±

    Everyone blinked swiftly at his announcement as if we all just woke up from a dream. Looking at each other, we whispered, ¡®What the heck is he talking about?¡¯

    ¡°As of today, there will be no more Ranking Battles.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Then how can¡­¡±

    Most of the people couldn¡¯t say anything under Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s threatening charisma, but they were different, at least, this time.

    A boy with a brush-up hairstyle raised his hand and asked, ¡°Then how can the ranked fighters measure their strengths?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be measured anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Because ranking people by their strength is meaningless.¡±

    The nation¡¯s strongest and toughest teenager asserted that having great physical strength had no significance. Everyone became quiet at his remark. Meanwhile, Ban Hwee Hyul placed his hand on the podium and continued his speech.

    ¡°As Jung Yohan mentioned earlier, back then, I believed that only the visible exertion of force was real. Since I was born with great strength, I didn¡¯t care about those who weren¡¯t born like me. Neither did I doubt that they should always live, being conscious of the strong.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul opened his fist and continued, ¡°But my brother, Jung Yohan, and Ham Donnie¡­ these people have taught me that irritating the strong doesn¡¯t scare them the most; it¡¯s about themselves not being able to practice what they believe in fear of disturbing the strong. That¡¯s what they¡¯re most afraid of. If that¡¯s the case, the weak isn¡¯t bothering the strong; it¡¯s the strong who disturbs the peace. Thus, the strong must leave. They should be gone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ham Donnie, in particular, was as weak as mosquito larvae, but she impressed me, trying to help me who¡¯s been an outcast.¡±

    1

    As he spoke that part while staring at me, I was now receiving all the crowd¡¯s attention.

    Furrowing my brows, I said to myself, ¡®Why don¡¯t you just remember my name wrong this time¡­?¡¯

    1

    Thankfully, Ban Hwee Hyul soon took his eyes off me. Just in time, someone threw a question and drew his attention. It was, surprisingly, someone I knew.

    ¡°What is it, Dae Lisa?¡±

    Swinging her wavy red hair, Dae Lisa raised her hand and uttered, ¡°Ranking battle has been an official way to see the hierarchy of strength among students. By closing the system, everyone will look equal at a glance. It sounds good, Ban Hwee Hyul, but¡­¡±

    Dae Lisa continued speaking confidently, ¡°In the end, it indicates that we¡¯re returning to the state of nature, a state of utter chaos. I don¡¯t know if you heard about the war of all against all. Why would they start ranking the strongest in the first place? Since the difference between powers wasn¡¯t distinguished, unnecessary disputes and conflicts kept taking place. That¡¯s why they came up to decide the ranks at once and stay in peace for the rest of the year. But if you get rid of it, will you be able to take responsibility for future strife? What about regular students being involved in there?¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re misunderstanding something. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d eliminate all the titles or ranks immediately. It¡¯s just the Ranking Battle that won¡¯t be held anymore.¡±

    ¡°What? Does that even mean anything?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it does. Those in the upper-tier monitor those in the lower tier. If they harm regular students, there will receive much punishment.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul replied composedly then clenched his fist again to continue his words.

    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll be using the same way to manage the ranked fighters as the moderates did in the past. For those who caused trouble, the higher their ranks are, the bigger the disadvantages will be. However, there are no advantages as before. It¡¯s an obligation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking around the gym enveloped by a deafening silence, Ban Hwee Hyul spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Some will consider that their ranks aren¡¯t defining who they really are but just prisoner numbers. But, it¡¯s ridiculous in the first place to think that we must get rewarded for being strong. Don¡¯t you think so? We¡¯re just students. If you don¡¯t like prisoner numbers, return your rank or title, and just go back to a regular student. But that won¡¯t please you either.¡±

    Ban Hwee Hyul narrowed his eyes to those who were flinching. He uttered, ¡°The rank you got wasn¡¯t a medal that you struggled for; it¡¯s just a fancy outfit to boast yourself.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I urged, nudging Ban Yeo Ryung and Jooin with my elbow.

    When I also asked Eun Hyung to go outside with us, he seemed to have some mixed feelings. Then he responded that he would keep an eye out on this matter till the end, probably feeling responsible for seeing the ending of this since he¡¯s deeply involved in the situation. Indeed, Eun Hyung was such a reliable and mature person.

    Gently exclaiming at his personality, we left the gym at Sung Woon Science High School. Thankfully, no one blocked our way out. It was just a few people whispering, ¡®Mosquito larvae¡­¡¯ to me in which I hoped them to please forget my name.

    Then, at last, the empty schoolyard came into view. Watching the sight, I heaved a sigh.

    ¡°A web novel with Ban Hwee Hyul as one of the main characters won¡¯t be about ¡®revolution¡¯ or something like that¡­¡± I uttered.

    ¡°What?¡± asked Yeo Ryung.

    Shaking my head, I just took a step forward while making a long face.

    That very day, Ranking Battle with a long history finally came to an end in this world of a web novel. I was able to hear from Ruda, Eun Hyung, and Dae Lisa, those who stayed until the end of the fuss, about what had happened afterward.

    According to Ruda, who called me after a few hours, Ban Hwee Hyul told Jung Yohan that he would hand over his Number one title back to him. However, Jung Yohan left the gym, yelling out he doesn¡¯t need it right away.

    In the end, Jung Yohan didn¡¯t receive any titles, but for some reason, the view of his back receding away looked carefree. Perhaps he was satisfied with the Ranking Battle fading into the mists of history rather than himself becoming the Number one¨CThat was what Ruda said.

    Eun Hyung, who sat through the entire game to bring it to a successful conclusion, also confronted an unexpected situation like a bolt from the blue.

    ¡°Go cheer him up later,¡± said Ruda. He stopped explaining the situation out of the blue and changed the topic that way.

    Yeo Ryung and I flickered our eyes then exchanged eye contact.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.

    Ruda continued his words with a sigh, ¡°Ban Hwee Hyul babbled something like, ¡®I became the Number one, but you¡¯ve taught me something significant than a rank or title.¡¯ He then grabbed Eun Hyung¡¯s hand and¡­¡±

    Ah¡­ I could get what happened next even without hearing the rest of the story¡­ While I exchanged eye contact again with Yeo Ryung, Ruda kept on explaining.

    ¡°He announced, ¡®As of today, we¡¯ll have this guy as the nationwide Number zero in respect of the meaning we¡¯re gonna pursue from now on.¡¯ The whole space soon turned into chaos.¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­¡±

    ¡°You should have watched the look on Kwon Eun Hyung¡¯s face. Can¡¯t articulate in words¡­¡± said Ruda.

    I sighed, shaking my head, at his remark. Even though I wasn¡¯t able to see Eun Hyung¡¯s face at that time, I could imagine how he had looked like. Well, maybe Eun Hyung would have looked just the same as the moment he punched Ban Hwee Hyul and snatched his Number one title.

    The Ranking Battle ended, giving Eun Hyung the nationwide Number zero position that he never wished to have. Though it was a bummer, there was also good news.

    The next day at school, we felt a little strange since Ban Hwee Hyul didn¡¯t come to school, but later during the class changing time, we were able to hear from the Four Heavenly Kings about what was going on.

    Surprisingly, Yoo Chun Young was the one who delivered the good news.

 Chapter 519

    .

    ¡°The boy named Ban Hwee Hyul? His brother woke up,¡± said Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably in the hospital right now.¡±

    Feeling delightful, I exclaimed on the other hand, ¡®So, this world is indeed a fiction, huh? As soon as all the problems are resolved, even his brother woke up from a coma. What a perfect happy ending?!¡¯ Then something felt suspicious all of a sudden. Looking at Yoo Chun Young, I furrowed my brows.

    ¡°Hold on, but how do you know that we¡¯re related to Ban Hwee Hyul and even deliver us the news?¡± I asked.

    Eun Jiho looked at us as if we¡¯re douchebags. Shortly after, I was at a loss for words at his following remark.

    ¡°Then, didn¡¯t you think the fuss you guys had made wouldn¡¯t reach our ears?¡± sneered Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ranking Battle isn¡¯t a neighborhood event; it¡¯s a nationwide competition.¡±

    The word ¡®Ranking Battle¡¯ that slipped out from Eun Jiho¡¯s mouth without any sense of incompatibility made me realize the identity of this world. Staring at his particularly dazzling platinum blond hair today, I carefully tossed a question.

    ¡°¡­ Um, are you also interested in the Ranking Battle?¡±

    ¡°Kidding me? I¡¯ve been thinking that it¡¯s fortunate to have it finally disappeared this time although I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯ll last.¡±

    Listening to Eun Jiho responding that way with no hesitation, I felt relieved. Based on his reaction, Eun Jiho wouldn¡¯t re-open the Ranking Battle that Ban Hwee Hyul ended and take the new Number one position or something like that. Then, no more Ranking Battle appearing or being held in this novel, right?

    What I only did so far was just trivial things¨Cgathering information, stopping the fights, or watching the game in the audience seat¨Cbut even those were enough for me to go through such cheesy or cringe moments, so no more, please. Trembling my shoulders, I soon lifted my head upon Yoo Chun Young¡¯s sudden remark.

    Frowning, he uttered, ¡°But¡­ something strange happened in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Something strange? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh yeah¡­ that¡¯s why we decided to tell you guys too.¡±

    Even Eun Hyung intervened in our conversation, which made me become more curious. How strange it was to react that way? My eyes then widened at their following words.

    ¡°Before Hwee Hyul¡¯s brother woke up¡­ they said someone unidentified broke into his room.¡±

    I asked mischievously, ¡°Wait, you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the girl you saw last time¡­ the one with the hoodies who looked like a student in middle school,¡± replied Eun Hyung without hesitation.

    There were goosebumps on my arms. I pulled them into my chest, feeling some cold air flitting across my nape and arms even though it wasn¡¯t winter time right now.

    ¡°No way¡­ how could that happen¡­¡±

    Recalling the girl whom I bumped into in the bathroom but vanished away like a ghost, I shivered and said to myself, ¡®She was definitely real. Come on, she won¡¯t be using the bathroom unless she is a person¡­ but how could that happen?¡¯

    While I muttered in a daze, Yeo Ryung asked from beside me, ¡°Perhaps she isn¡¯t a human, is she?¡±

    Though it was too serious to talk about superstitious things now, the girl was indeed so mysterious that even Ban Yeo Ryung spoke that way.

    Jooin also added with a severe expression, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s like an angel of death.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s surprising to hear that from you,¡± said Eun Jiho like a joke, but Jooin still looked serious.

    ¡°Since she brought two or three people back to life, it¡¯s quite possible. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Well, kind of make sense though¡­¡± Eun Jiho replied apathetically, resting his chin on his palm.

    We all tried to guess the girl¡¯s identity for a while¨Cshe¡¯s an angel, no she¡¯s a demon¨Cbut soon gave up figuring out who she actually was. Unless we see her again and interrogate her identity, the footage in the security camera wasn¡¯t enough to solve the question. However, since the girl was clearly recorded in the video, wouldn¡¯t she be a real person?

    I wondered for a moment, ¡®Should I tell them that I bumped into her at the Ranking Battle?¡¯ But since nothing was clear, letting them know about it would just bother them even more in this situation.

    Besides, the girl seemed to be aware of the episodes occurring in this novel to some degree. In other words, if she kept following the critical events, there was a high possibility that the girl would show up around us since we were the main characters in this world.

    ¡®If I see her again, I¡¯d definitely catch her!¡¯ Promising myself, I raised my eyes back to the kids.

    Today, it was Yeo Ryung who won the game to sit next to me. Yoo Chun Young and Eun Jiho took the seats right in front of us even though they were much taller than us. They talked about something to each other, then they soon quarreled, knitting their foreheads, as if something didn¡¯t make sense.

    All the class windows were open; curtains gently swayed in the wind. Looking at the back of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s head in the bright sunlight, I thought, ¡®It¡¯s been a while to see his face.¡¯ Having heard that his filming schedule was very hectic, I didn¡¯t expect to see his face this week as well.

    With that thought in mind, I suddenly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young.¡± I called his name.

    He looked at me, and at the same time, Eun Jiho also turned his head toward me as if they decided to react simultaneously.

    I asked, ¡°Everything¡¯s okay at the film set, right?¡±

    Yoo Chun Young could have responded something, but he just stared at me blankly then nodded. It was a static movement like a doll on a music box.

    Eun Jiho beside him uttered, ¡°Come on, who would dare to interfere with him? Everyone knows his background. They will stay low.¡±

    Just rolling his eyes, Yoo Chun Young threw a glance at Eun Jiho then nodded again wordlessly. Since he acted that way with no words, it made me feel nervous for some indescribable reason. However, I quickly shook my head and fell into thought.

    As Eun Jiho mentioned, most of the people were aware of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s fancy background. Thus, those in the entertainment industry would definitely have that in mind too since words spread quickly among them through multiple sources.

    I glanced at Jooin, sitting behind me. ¡®Someone¡¯s also there to help him if things happen,¡¯ I said to myself. Jooin¡¯s cousin, actress Lee Nara, was shooting the same TV series with Yoo Chun Young.

    The class bell rang. My thoughts ended right there. Quickly opening the textbook, I gazed at Yoo Chun Young. His face looked dry cold, as usual, so things would be fine too.

    Article 41. In Every Web Novel, Female MC Suffers Memory Loss! (Part 1)

    ¡°Phew, this is good.¡±

    A few days after, on a precious weekend, I was flipping some pages on the book while lying on Yeo Ryung¡¯s bed.

    She was also sprawling beside me, lifting the comic book high up in the air and shoving a piece of tangerine in her mouth with the other hand. On the side table, we had stacks of comic books from the bookstore to read all day.

    To be honest, it was upsetting to spend the weekend out of our minds dealing with Ban Hwee Hyul and the Ranking Battle, but thankfully, we had the so-called school anniversary. The short break was even taking place at perfect timing, which was right after the May mock exam.

    Thus, we were able to chill in the room since the morning without our fathers arguing with us¨C sophomores in high school¨Cenjoying a good time.

    Throwing the comic book that she finished reading, Yeo Ryung set up in bed out of the blue.

    ¡°Ah, when are the boys coming today?¡± she asked.

    Closing the book that I just finished as well, I sat straight and replied, ¡°After Jooin wakes up, and they fix time.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡± Yeo Ryung narrowed her eyes.

    With a shrug, I uttered, ¡°Well, that means they¡¯ll be here after three.¡±

    Yeo Ryung responded very seriously, ¡°No, there¡¯s a possibility that they can¡¯t come here at all.¡±

    That was quite true.

    Checking her phone that she had put aside for the whole time, Yeo Ryung suddenly disheveled her hair and shrieked.

    ¡°Argh! It¡¯s only eleven o¡¯clock! I already finished reading all the books.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­ I also have only one left,¡± I replied, taking a book out from the black plastic bag.

    As if she¡¯s feeling nervous, Yeo Ryung bit her thumb and began to murmur obsessively, ¡®What should I do? What should I do?¡¯

    She looked like a person who¡¯s gonna die immediately if there was nothing to do. Strangely, Yeo Ryung, who was always energetic, couldn¡¯t stand her time spent doing nothing.

 Chapter 520

    .

    While I leaned against the headboard reading other comic books, Yeo Ryung walked around the room in a circle for quite a while, then she suddenly went outside to the living room. Feeling bored to stay alone in her room, I followed her with the book in my hand.

    As I shoved myself into the opposite side of the couch where Yeo Ryung was sitting, I picked up the remote control and turned on the TV just to see if there was anything to watch. But as expected, nothing seemed to be interesting today on the TV. Well, it made sense since today was Wednesday, not a day on the weekend nor a day in summer break.

    Having those thoughts in mind, I just fixed my gaze apathetically at a movie that failed at the box office a few years ago. Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice then reached my ears.

    ¡°Donnie, once you finish reading that book, let¡¯s go outside,¡± she said.

    Holding the remote control in my hand and a book on the other, I turned my head toward her and tossed a question in wonder.

    ¡°You mean downtown? You said you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    It was actually Yeo Ryung who objected to our plan to hang out together outside after a while. She even frowned to show how much she hated to do so. According to what she told me, it would have been better if today was the end of the mock exam since kids from other schools would also be hanging outside. However, we were having this short break today to celebrate our school anniversary, so only students from our school would be around.

    Hmm¡­ the reason was indeed persuasive.

    ¡®But why all of a sudden?¡¯

    While I questioned myself why she suddenly changed her mind, Yeo Ryung responded cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the groceries. I¡¯ll cook for you, mama.¡±

    That brightened the look on my face. Stretching out my palm to her, I replied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s awesome.¡±

    Yeo Ryung also held out her hand and gave me a high five with a cute little grin. In order to survive family life, where her parents were both working and her brother Yeo Dan oppa sucked at cooking, Yeo Ryung¡¯s cooking skills were at a professional level.

    In less than ten minutes, I finished the book roughly and swept all the comic books into the plastic bag then left the house with Yeo Ryung.

    It was delightful to walk down the slope connecting our apartment to the streets. On both sides, beautiful pink blossoms were everywhere. I also felt excited to walk along the empty street as if we had an early leave. Even the weather was warm and fantastic.

    Hmm, besides, my situation right now was so relaxed and enjoyable too. I had Yeo Ryung holding my hand and the plastic bag full of comic books inside on the other. Swinging the bag with light steps, I showed a satisfied smile.

    It seemed to be the first time this year to feel this much relief and peace of mind. No, I actually had no moments free from disturbance until now. Tracking back the memories, I soon looked surprised.

    During the New Year¡¯s holiday, there was a car accident while I felt upset from fighting with friends. Once the new academic year barely started, we found Hwang Siwoo being in our class and were busy having a power struggle with him. Then around last month, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s identity began to reveal, and we were all in the thick of the Ranking Battle. And it was just last week that everything came to an end.

    Thinking to that extent, I was astonished, exclaiming, ¡°Wow, to think of it, I really had a hard time this year!¡±

    It was even marvelous that I kept studying amid these things.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why web novels never cover any studying episodes,¡± I said to myself, but at the same time, something frustrated me.

    ¡°No, to be accurate, the main characters in web novels don¡¯t need to study¡­¡±

    With that thought in my head, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho, who always had the highest and the second-highest academic standing in our school, flashed through my mind. I clenched my fist. Life was always unfair, but whenever I came across this fact, it really annoyed me¡­

    Shortly after, I dusted off my head and sneezed because of pollen blown in the air. Wiping out under the nose with my sleeve, I murmured, ¡°Well, but things are now cleared out.¡±

    Big things took place one after another like crazy, so it would be fine for a while. Having that thought in mind, I recovered the satisfied look I had earlier when I was stepping outside the apartment complex with Yeo Ryung.

    Above all, I felt so good that our class atmosphere returned to normal, at last. You know classroom was the place where we spent most of our time, so finding peace again in our everyday life meant so much to me.

    After the Ranking Battle, Hwang Siwoo came back to class, admitted the things he had done, and apologized to us. Once he came forward that way, those who act wild and violent under Hwang Siwoo¡¯s power became crestfallen, of course.

    I had no idea how many of them would smoothly harmonize with the rest of the class, but at least, the first step was taken.

    Well, the problem was that Hwang Siwoo wasn¡¯t just offensive to us but also to kids in other classes and even those in different grades. However, that was all his thing to handle with and sort out.

    As long as Hwang Siwoo wasn¡¯t making a fuss and ruining the class atmosphere like before, we would feel much satisfied. Putting both hands behind my neck, I knitted my fingers together and smiled again in joy.

    But why didn¡¯t I get that things happened at the most unexpected moment?

    ¡°Donnie!¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung shouted to me who was walking across the street. It was green light, so what¡¯s the problem? Turning my head toward her apathetically, I was soon pushed by a hand that reached me urgently.

    With a loud thud, I rolled on the ground. Then I lifted my body with a nod.

    ¡°Ouch.¡±

    What¡¯s going on? As soon as I tried to get up while touching my dizzy head, I found a bunch of comic books scattered on the ground a few steps away from me. I shrieked, ¡®What the heck?! What if they¡¯re all crumpled?¡¯ But shortly after, I wondered who had pushed me out of the blue.

    Turning my head back, I soon yelled, ¡°Yeo Ryung!¡± at the breathtaking sight.

    There was a truck pulled over near the place where Yeo Ryung was lying down. Although the vehicle had the size of a vegetable van, it was still a truck. My hands began to tremble as I came up with the dump truck incident that happened last year right around this time.

    Pressing down my shivering hand with the other, I thought, ¡®So thankful that Eun Hyung isn¡¯t here. Great that we decided to meet later.¡¯

    Then I went close to Ban Yeo Ryung. With every step I took, my heart pounded so heavily that it seemed to pop out of my mouth.

    Perhaps this was what Eun Hyung had felt while witnessing my car accident. It was awful. I would rather get hit by a car twice than being a witness to an accident.

    On the other hand, the truck driver was coming out of his truck in a fluster. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t trying to run away. With his face as pale as a corpse, the driver uttered, ¡°Oh my god! Miss, are you okay? Miss¡­¡±

    While he wasn¡¯t able to get closer to Yeo Ryung, I asked a question in a trembling voice, kneeling down in front of her.

    ¡°¡­ Yeo Ryung¡­ are you okay¡­?¡±

    As soon as I said that, Yeo Ryung sat upright all of a sudden. It was so out of the blue that she looked like a vampire getting up at night in search of blood.

    If she lifted her upper body carefully, shaking her head, I would have not become this much surprised. Yeo Ryung actually sprang up from the ground at once without looking uncomfortable at all.

    While both the truck driver and I looked at her in a daze, Yeo Ryung suddenly waved her hand and said, ¡°Hmm, cool, I bounced it away.¡±

    Uh, excuse me, girl¡­

    Shortly after, Yeo Ryung turned to look at me and shouted briskly, ¡°Good, let¡¯s go, Donnie!¡±

    ¡®Hey, hold on¡­¡¯ I said to my thoughts.

    Well, I did hear that things like this happen sometimes although there¡¯s a prerequisite¨Cthe car should have hit her at a very low speed. But even I didn¡¯t hear the squeaky brake pedal sound from the time I collapsed on the ground to the moment I woke up.

    Still, I had never imagined how surreal it was to see someone getting hit by a car and quickly getting up. While I just blinked swiftly out of my mind, Yeo Ryung and the truck driver began to quarrel in the middle of the road.

    ¡°But, Miss, you should go check with the doctor. I¡¯ll give you my name card, so please go see the doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine! For real! Doesn¡¯t even hurt, and I even have no scratch. Look.¡±

    Replying that way, Yeo Ryung showed her palms and knees boastfully. The truck driver looked bewildered.

    ¡°Come on, would you just please go to the hospital? You can later have an aftereffect.¡±

    In the end, the truck driver almost begged Yeo Ryung to go see the doctor, but she refused to do so and just took his name card as if she¡¯s doing a favor for him. She then said to me with spirit, ¡°Donnie, let¡¯s go the groceries.¡±

    ¡®Do you think that matters right now?¡¯ I murmured.

    At some point, Eun Hyung and Yeo Ryung could be a perfect couple, I thought.

 Chapter 521

    .

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t only the truck driver who was concerned about her health condition. Walking around the huge grocery store, I asked her several times while putting things in the cart.

    ¡°Are you really okay? Are you sure?¡±

    Yeo Ryung replied cheerfully, ¡°Yeah, I am sincerely fine. Come on, you always tell me I¡¯m overprotective if I worry about you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is a different situation,¡± I uttered. ¡°You are hit by a truck¡­¡±

    Before I finished the sentence, Yeo Ryung was running excitedly to the corner that was holding an event. Quickly following her, I touched my forehead.

    ¡®She seems really fine running like a feather that way. They say most of the female main characters in web novels are usually healthy, but she seems more than that. This isn¡¯t a sci-fi genre, is it?¡¯

    Still, I was afraid if Yeo Ryung would bump into someone and stumble down while she¡¯s out of my sight. Thus, I was staying on my toes till the end. During the short period of time shopping in the mart, I quickly felt fatigued.

    However, Yeo Ryung was doing very well even until she took out all the things in the cart onto the checkout counter. I split the things we both and put them into two different bags, but Yeo Ryung left the spot, holding the two big plastic bags in her arms. Watching that sight, I just tilted my head in wonder.

    There were a couple of hospitals on our way back home. Whenever I saw them, I thought, ¡®Should I just drag her into that place?¡¯ but Yeo Ryung was walking ahead of me at a distance, so I couldn¡¯t force her to go see the doctor.

    In the end, we just returned home with my words of suggestion to see the doctor left unspoken. Placing the bags on the table, Yeo Ryung first checked the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s already noon,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat lunch and watch a movie, then they¡¯ll be here after that.¡±

    Yeo Ryung rolled up her sleeves immediately and headed to the kitchen sink. Sticking out my chin in that direction, I asked, ¡°Anything I can do? Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°Just find a movie to watch together,¡± she replied.

    Well, all I could do with my cooking skills were just peeling off onions. Nodding, I went straight to my room.

    While I browsed my computer files for an enjoyable movie, there was a loud thud in the kitchen. First, it sounded like a huge vibration then some heavy, metal-like noise came after as if something was rolling on the floor.

    Flinching my shoulders, I soon pushed the chair back and got up.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung?¡±

    As soon as I turned around the corner of the kitchen, shouting urgently that way, I saw Ban Yeo Ryung lying on the floor as she did on the crosswalk earlier. Feeling terrified, I quickly went close to her and kneeled down.

    The cupboard above her head was wide open, and beside her, the dining chair and frying pan were fallen over the floor. Perhaps, she tried to take something from the cupboard, but it slipped out of her hand and hit her head, which made her collapse to the floor.

    Thankfully, the frying pan didn¡¯t look that big. Phew, heaving a sigh of relief, I quickly shook her shoulders.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, are you okay?¡±

    Until that moment, I wasn¡¯t seriously concerned about her. Since Yeo Ryung was doing perfectly well even when she got hit by a truck, a frying pan couldn¡¯t harm her, commonsensically.

    Based on the car accident that she was involved in, I decided to have an endless trust toward how strong and durable a female main character in a web novel was. Not only did they have strong mindsets but female MCs in web novels were physically so strong too. Oh, lord!

    While I rambled those thoughts in my head, Ban Yeo Ryung, in my arms, finally opened her eyes.

    Looking at her thick and full eyelashes fluttering like a butterfly, I showed a faint smile. Indeed, I knew she would be fine. That was when I tried to help her get up.

    Holding my arm, Yeo Ryung spoke in a weak and feeble tone.

    ¡°Who¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ are¡­ you¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment of a long silence, I asked myself, ¡®Did I hear it wrong?¡¯ Or maybe she was joking at bad timing.

    Holding my breath, I looked down at Yeo Ryung. Her eyes were still shining as if she was looking for a response. Then I wasn¡¯t hearing it wrong. She might be throwing a joke then, right?

    That was when I smiled awkwardly and tried to say to her stop fooling me around.

    ¡°Where¡­ is this¡­ place¡­?¡±

    Ah, no¡­ no way¡­!!! I covered my face with my palms.

    I wished I could just faint.

    <hr />

    Law of a Web Novel, Article 42. In Every Web Novel, Female MC is Always Exposed to Memory Loss, Incurable Illness, or Threat of Abduction

    With that being said, kids playing nearby the water would be rather safer than the female MCs. At least, kids wouldn¡¯t suddenly disappear as long as the adults keep their eyes out for them.

    Among the three big dangers that female MCs would confront, Yeo Ryung survived the threat of abduction very well. Since I wasn¡¯t a doctor, I couldn¡¯t deal with incurable illnesses, so I tried not to even think about that part. In the case of memory loss, it¡¯s been a very old-fashioned plot to even use in recent TV dramas, so I wasn¡¯t able to take that into consideration at all.

    Thinking to that extent, I touched my forehead and murmured to myself.

    ¡°But, it isn¡¯t my fault to miss that she will suffer memory loss from getting hit by a frying pan in her own kitchen¡­¡±

    If this was about to happen, I should have told her that I would cook for her, instead. However, it was already too late to regret.

    Pressing my aching head, I stared at Ban Yeo Ryung in front of me. She was sitting coyly on the dining chair as I advised and gazing at me. Her pose¨Csitting quietly with her hands gathered in front of her knees¨Creminded me of a doll in the music box on the display case or a well-behaving kid.

    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking that way since her pitch-black eyes looking up at me had no signs of suspicion against me. She didn¡¯t seem to doubt that I was a weirdo or a liar.

    Sitting across the table, I put the bag blocking our sight down on the floor then tossed a question.

    ¡°Do you remember your name? Or how old you are?¡±

    She just shook her head.

    ¡°Do you know which year it is right now?¡±

    Slightly furrowing her brows, she shook her head again. Jesus Christ! I touched my forehead and was lost in thought.

    Okay, so according to what I learned, there were two types of memory loss¨Closing common knowledge and losing personal memories. We could forget both or either one of them.

    As of now, she clearly didn¡¯t remember who she was.

    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s two plus two?¡±

    ¡°Four.¡±

    She replied immediately with no hesitation. Looking at her apathetic expression on her face, I regretted for a second. ¡®Hmm, was it too easy?¡¯ But all I could ask her right now was just some simple math questions, which wasn¡¯t enough to mark the difference between her symptoms.

    Thinking for a moment, I gestured her to stay still then walked into her room to bring her workbook¡­ but, I just stopped.

    All that was on her shelf and desk were just textbooks, a few novels, and science magazines. I sighed, ¡®Right, she doesn¡¯t have any workbooks.¡¯

    If Yeo Ryung got introduced on the TV as the student with the highest nationwide mock exam score, I was assured that all the after-school cram academies in Korea would immediately face sales plummet.

    In the end, I told Yeo Ryung to stay still dozens of times then went to my house to bring my workbook. When I finally took mine in front of her, Yeo Ryung was sitting right there waiting for me as I advised.

    Why on earth was she trusting me so blindly when she didn¡¯t remember who I was? Feeling curious, I flipped over the page on the book and pointed at a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s the answer for this one?¡±

    ¡°Number two.¡±

    The geometry question looked quite tricky at first glance, but she answered immediately just as she did when I asked her what was two plus two. Gently flipping the answer book, I moaned, ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s correct.¡¯

    But things could happen by chance, so I had to be stricter to distinguish her level of memory loss.

    ¡°Can you explain how you got that answer?¡±

 Chapter 522

    .

    As I carefully asked her that way, Yeo Ryung began to explain enthusiastically how she solved the question while drawing lines with her fingertips, instead of using a pencil, but I couldn¡¯t pay attention to most of them.

    However, I was able to realize something¨Cat least, she didn¡¯t lose her knowledge. Plus, there was a reason why I didn¡¯t ask Ban Yeo Ryung how she came up with an answer to a difficult math question. No matter how hard I tried to listen to her explanation, my brain wasn¡¯t as good as hers to understand her problem-solving skills.

    After I finished verifying that she didn¡¯t lose her prodigious knowledge, I spent a time of shock, lying my head on the table.

    ¡°Ah, what should I do? What can I do to get her memories back?¡±

    Although I found out the type of memory loss she was going through right now, I couldn¡¯t do something specifically for her. All of a sudden, I took out my phone and retraced the memories I had earlier one after another.

    Using a little common sense, the first thing I should do was to let Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents and Yeo Dan oppa know about her condition. But, thinking about their reactions afterward, I was too afraid to do that¡­

    Disheveling my hair, I shook my head from side to side. Even I, sitting right beside her, couldn¡¯t get over this shocking reality, so how would her family members react to this unbelievable situation? A chill ran down my spine.

    Next, I took out the crumpled paper in my hand. It was the truck driver¡¯s name card that I received earlier this morning. Looking at his phone number engraved on the small thick paper, I knitted my forehead again.

    There could be a connection between the car accident and her memory loss that occurred a few hours later, so I should reach out to this guy as well. Imagining the conversation that we would have on the phone, I, again, shook my head.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    He looked very surprised during the accident, so if I call him right now, he would definitely be like, ¡®I knew she would experience side effects after the accident! What is it that she¡¯s going through?¡¯ But I wasn¡¯t brave enough to tell him that she lost her memory.

    No, as of now, I just wanted to deny this overall situation! Why was it supposed to be only me who¡¯s staying beside Yeo Ryung when she¡¯s suffering amnesia right now? As long as someone was next to us, I could have discussed a better solution.

    My chest felt stuffy and uncomfortable under pressure. Shoving my head on the table, moaning in confusion, I soon lifted my head. Something flashed through my mind.

    Although I felt so pressured to solve this situation alone, it was Yeo Ryung who would have become the most chaotic. Back then, when we were kidnapped, Yeo Ryung shouted confidently that everyone¡¯s dead meat, but she was trembling her hands behind her back. Thus, she would actually feel very nervous right now even though she looked quiet and calm.

    She didn¡¯t know who she was and who I was to stay beside her, so this situation would very much bewilder and confuse her. Having that thought in mind, I could finally prioritize things to do right now.

    First of all, I should explain Yeo Ryung about this incident. Earlier, I thought that she lost both her memories and learning abilities, so I misunderstood that I should discuss her situation with other people, not directly with her.

    However, Yeo Ryung was doing fine¨Cstill brilliant and smart as she used to be. That being said, wouldn¡¯t she be able to, instead, prioritize things on behalf of me right now?

    Staring at her for a second, I was shortly lost in confusion. Despite my thoughts about her feeling anxious and out of control, Yeo Ryung was looking just so composed.

    She seemed like a sleepy cat lying under the afternoon sunlight. At some point, her face was tinged with a sign of satisfaction, which looked quite mysterious, so I gazed at her for quite a while. Then I carefully tossed a question.

    ¡°Did you remember who I am?¡±

    Or else she couldn¡¯t look that much comfortable while forgetting who she was and staying with a stranger in an unknown place.

    While I thought that way, Yeo Ryung shook her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied.

    I asked, ¡°But why do you look so calm?¡±

    Then she slightly tilted her head and continued speaking.

    ¡°Just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Just¡­ I like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leaving me aside, who was at a loss for words, Yeo Ryung tilted her head in wonder for quite a while and added, ¡®Is that wrong?¡¯

    I stared at her with some indescribable feelings on my face then quickly got up from the seat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, following me in bewilderment.

    Trying hard to ignore her gaze and her short and quick footsteps following me, I took out my phone and pressed a number as calmly as possible.

    As long as I know, there was only one way to get medical support without letting Yeo Ryung¡¯s family know and reaching out to the truck driver.

    ¡°Hello, Eun Jiho?¡± I said in a stiff voice. ¡°Can you book an appointment at the medical center right now? You know the place where Ban Yeo Ryung and I got a checkup at the doctor after we got kidnapped¡­?¡±

    ¡°Dude, what¡¯s going on? Did you have some bad dreams or what?¡± asked Eun Jiho in perplexity. But shortly after, his voice suddenly turned serious with full of concerns, and he began to interrogate me.

    Shoot, I forgot that he felt heavily responsible for the kidnapping incident. Geez, I wasn¡¯t thinking it straight. Furrowing my brows for a second, I found that Yeo Ryung came close to me before I even knew it.

    Throwing a glance at her, I soon replied meekly, ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ Yeo Ryung¡­¡±

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung? What¡¯s about her?¡± asked Eun Jiho.

    ¡°She lost¡­ her memories¡­¡±

    After blurting out that way, I slowly heaved a sigh. Even though I told him the truth, it sounded like a bad joke.

    That was why I didn¡¯t want to call Yeo Ryung¡¯s family or other people. This kind of thing should be spoken, at least, in person, not through the phone.

    Even the invincible Eun Jiho sounded disconcerted at my remark.

    ¡°What?¡± he replied. However, he seemed to have quickly grasped that I wasn¡¯t joking at all. Well, no one would call someone out of the blue to throw a stupid joke like that.

    But as if he wanted to get one thing straight, Eun Jiho carefully asked a question.

    ¡°How¡­ did it happen¡­?¡±

    ¡°She got hit by a truck on our way to the groceries¡­¡± I replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Eun Jiho¡¯s voice became urgent. ¡°Then she had a car accident! She shouldn¡¯t go see the psychiatrist first but have some surgical treatment. Where are you guys right now?¡±

    Cutting him off, I uttered, ¡°¡­ She was fine actually, and we both returned home, but after she was in the kitchen to cook, the frying pan she was taking out from the cupboard struck her head. She fainted afterward.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, huh?¡± Eun Jiho asked me immediately in distrust.

    I replied with a sign, ¡°I wish I were joking¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Should I send the car to your apartment?¡±

    Eun Jiho responded, giving a sigh of resignation, in which I realized that I succeeded in persuading him to accept the truth, at last.

    To be honest, I would have just hung up the phone, telling him to stop fooling me around, but Eun Jiho¡­ you were trusting me so much than I had expected.

    Finding enlightenment out of the blue, I urged him, ¡°Please be here as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°This is a serious situation, dude. I will, of course, but¡­ why? Is she suffering too severely?¡±

    ¡°No, not that much, but¡­¡± I added heavily, ¡°The Casanova inside her seemed to have opened. She gives me butterflies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please help me to avoid this situation. I don¡¯t want to have a crush on my boyfriend¡¯s sister. This ain¡¯t a soap opera you know.¡±

    Eun Jiho kept his mouth shut to my remark, then he said okay and hung up the phone.

    Though I wasn¡¯t sure if he was really taking my words seriously, the car he sent us arrived exactly three minutes later.

 Chapter 523

    .

    Within a few minutes after Yeo Ryung went into the doctor¡¯s room for a check-up, the Four Heavenly Kings also arrived at the hospital. The first one who got here was, of course, Eun Jiho, who lived the closest to this place.

    Jooin, who would usually sleep until two in the afternoon, entered the entrance door hurriedly when it¡¯s over one o¡¯clock. As if he just put his jacket on as soon as he woke up and dashed to this place, Jooin¡¯s hair looked frizzy like having a nest on top of his head. I would usually just laugh at how cute it looked, but since the situation right now was very serious, I couldn¡¯t even force a smile on my face.

    Sitting quietly with our mouths shut, Eun Jiho and I just raised our hands and welcomed Jooin. As we came into his view, Jooin threw a question with a frown.

    ¡°Did you two have a fight? Anyway, I heard Yeo Ryung¡¯s in big trouble? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Then Jooin began to scold Eun Jiho right away.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you even explaining briefly on the phone? I had to run all the way here, thinking about all kinds of worst-case scenarios, dude!¡±

    I also agreed that Eun Jiho not being straightforward about what was going on would definitely annoy Jooin. It would be something like calling a friend after receiving a message from him or her that says, ¡®Hey, something happened!¡¯ but the person not answering the phone.

    ¡®Hmm, that¡¯s awful,¡¯ I shook my head; however, it was also true that this situation wasn¡¯t something to talk about on the phone. But before that, I was doubtful if Jooin would believe that Yeo Ryung lost her memories.

    ¡°What on earth is going on??¡± urged Jooin as if he felt so heavy with worries since we didn¡¯t respond.

    Shortly after, Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung also stepped into the hospital. Before he came in, Yoo Chun Young banged his head on the entrance door and covered his forehead with a moan. Watching that sight, I felt pity and thought, ¡®He also got up not so long ago.¡¯

    It was quite new to see Yoo Chun Young still being half asleep half awake after a long time. With a dumbfounded look, Eun Hyung stared at Yoo Chun Young rubbing his forehead. He then turned his head to look in this direction.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it something bad?¡± asked Eun Hyung. However, as he was looking around the place anxiously, Eun Hyung seemed to have noticed the answer already since the place we called him to come over was the hospital.

    Glancing around for a moment, Eun Hyung asked us again, ¡°Where¡¯s Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s having a check-up with the doctor,¡± I replied, pointing at the door.

    ¡°A check-up¡­?¡±

    Taking a deep breath in and out, I looked around and slowly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t be so shocked. Yeo Ryung is¡­¡±

    At that moment, a nurse opened the door and came out, just in time, to let us know that Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s check-up was all finished.

    We got up from the seat in a fluster and moved to go see her. Meanwhile, I tried to tell the boys briefly about Yeo Ryung¡¯s situation, but Yeo Ryung was faster than me.

    Suddenly coming out from the open door, Yeo Ryung grabbed my hand and hid behind my arm. She was scanning the Four Heavenly Kings, keeping a wary eye.

    Jooin called her in bewilderment, ¡°Yeo Ryung¡­?¡±

    Since he had keen eyes, Jooin would have definitely grasped Yeo Ryung¡¯s change in her attitude.

    He kept asking her, ¡®Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡¯ but Yeo Ryung just looked at him, showing vigilance, which seemed like she was confronting an alien speaking in an indecipherable language.

    No matter what Jooin asked, Yeo Ryung just kept her mouth shut as if she heard nothing. All she did was just hugging my arm tight, hiding behind me.

    Hesitating for a second, I asked her, ¡°Yeo Ryung, how¡¯s the check-up?¡±

    ¡°Most of the tests are done, but we¡¯re still waiting for the brain MRI result. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Just until now, Yeo Ryung behaved like wildlife that didn¡¯t know the human language, but she was surprisingly speaking clearly to my question.

    I quietly heaved a sigh of relief. These people wouldn¡¯t know how thankful I was feeling right now about Yeo Ryung keeping her knowledge.

    That was when I finally turned my head toward the Four Heavenly Kings. Jooin, Eun Hyung, and Yoo Chun Young, who had no idea what was going on, were all murmuring the word, ¡®Brain MRI?¡¯ confusedly.

    Amid the situation, Eun Hyung opened his mouth with a stiff look on his face.

    ¡°Donnie, does it mean¡­?¡±

    He was asking me, but Yeo Ryung was stepping back, instead.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t what I¡¯m thinking, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably correct¡­¡± I replied in frustration.

    There was a moment of silence in the hallway where we were standing. According to Jooin and Yoo Chun Young¡¯s facial expression, they also seemed to have noticed what had happened to Yeo Ryung.

    People walking around the hallway threw a glance at us since we had our mouths shut for quite a while. After the long silence, Yoo Chun Young broke the ice in a low voice.

    ¡°I just finished shooting an episode at the studio, and here¡¯s another drama¡­¡±

    ¡®Hey, Yoo Chun Young, those words don¡¯t belong to you who¡¯s one of the Four Heavenly Kings, a.k.a the Drama Kings,¡¯ I thought. However, I couldn¡¯t help nodding at his remark.

    What he just said was sincerely agreeable.

    <hr />

    We all sat in the lobby, waiting for the test result.

    Meanwhile, Yeo Ryung grabbed my hand so tightly that I even felt a little pain. No one was stealing me from her, but she was clinging to my arm that way, keeping a wary eye on the boys. Thus, the Four Heavenly Kings couldn¡¯t even think about approaching her.

    However, they also didn¡¯t just stay still doing nothing. The first one to attempt having a conversation with her was Jooin.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, you don¡¯t remember me, do you?¡± he asked carefully.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know we¡¯ve been very close friends. It¡¯s been over four years since we met.¡±

    Jooin chose standard tactics. I looked at him in surprise. Meanwhile, Jooin began to talk about the things that happened among us one after another.

    His voice sounded warm and slow as if an old lady was sitting her granddaughter on her knees and reading a book. Listening to his stories, even I felt drowsy. So did Yeo Ryung. Her feelings of wariness were fading away from her eyes.

    Starting from the fact that we all were in the same class during middle school, Jooin talked about us taking seats close to each other in school and even the trips we went during the break as we became best friends.

    Listening to those stories, I was astonished at how vivid his memories were. Jooin brought all the details and illustrated them clearly which seemed too trivial to memorize. Even I couldn¡¯t believe that I had spent those times together doing such things.

    ¡°¡­ So, around that time, we went to the summer house of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s eldest brother. Oh, you don¡¯t know him. You two only met once. Anyway, as we stepped into that vacation home, a huge fauvism painting welcomed us. Over the window, we could view the ocean, but since we arrived late, only the white waves were all we could see. So, you were like, ¡®Is that really a wave? Isn¡¯t it a ghost?¡¯ fussing around so much¡­¡±

    Most of the details that Jooin was illustrating were about Yeo Ryung too¨Cwhat she liked, hated, did, and what her relationship with other people seemed to be.

    Listening to those stories, Yeo Ryung threw a glance at me once in a while as if she was asking me the truth. Whenever she did, I nodded that Jooin was telling the truth.

    Well, no one among us could explain that specifically, except Jooin.

    On the other hand, the Four Heavenly Kings also looked like they were reminiscing those times. That was when Yeo Ryung lifted her head out of the blue and looked around.

    She asked, ¡°So, you guys and I were that much close, huh? You are Yoo Chun Young, and you are Kwon Eun Hyung.¡±

    Yeo Ryung heard the names only once, but she exactly pointed out the right people.

    When the two boys quickly nodded, Yeo Ryung turned her head toward none other than Eun Jiho.

 Chapter 524

    .

    ¡°¡­ You¡­ are¡­ Eun Jiho¡­¡±

    Unlike when she named the other two boys, Yeo Ryung paused between her words, calling Eun Jiho. Her brows even met in the middle as if something didn¡¯t please her.

    While the Four Heavenly Kings looked at her nervously, I, sitting beside her, suddenly realized something.

    ¡®Oh, my god! Is she¡­?¡¯

    Right, the author of this novel was such an old-fashioned dude! That¡¯s why he or she would have considered adding the ¡®memory loss¡¯ plot, which had been out of trend for more than a decade, in this timing¨Cright after the Ranking Battle episode.

    I had this question in mind for the last four years¨CWhere on earth did Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s romance disappear, and why doesn¡¯t it show up?

    Then I turned my head toward Eun Jiho. His gorgeous appearance came into view. His platinum blond hair dazzling like the fur of an arctic fox, beautifully chiseled facial features in the sunlight which seemed like an artist¡¯s masterpiece, long slim limbs, and his gifted, toned-up body that¡¯s worth his growth¡­

    Eun Jiho was the perfect male MC for a web novel, then as now.

    Despite his brilliant appearance, Eun Jiho always fought, quarreled, and played stupid jokes with Ban Yeo Ryung every day. He even boasted off how great he was, which distressed us all. Although these two were very close, I couldn¡¯t detect any signs of romance taking place between the two.

    I rubbed my chin with a serious expression on my face. Then the reason that Ban Yeo Ryung lost her memories out of the blue could stem from Eun Jiho, no?

    Since they couldn¡¯t develop any romantic chemistry this way, the author might have decided to draw a bigger picture by pressing the reset button in order to re-start their relationship all over again.

    I murmured in a low voice, ¡°But is it that much necessary to press the reset button¡­?¡±

    Human memories weren¡¯t like computer data. Removing someone¡¯s seventeen years of memories just to create a romance between two people was too harsh.

    I stared at Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho with subdues eyes. The tense air between the two seemed visible.

    Meanwhile, Eun Jiho raised his finger and pointed at himself. Looking confused, he asked, ¡°Me, what?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    That was the only word Yeo Ryung blurted out. Once again, she kept her mouth shut with a frown.

    I waited for her next words anxiously. Wouldn¡¯t it be something like,

    ¡®Why does my heart pound whenever I see you?¡¯

    ¡®Are you the one I¡¯ve been waiting for?¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s going on between us?¡¯

    Then I exclaimed again, thinking, ¡®Indeed, I¡¯d be better in writing novels than this author, right?¡¯ Even now, if this person tossed me his or her pen and note, I could write a much normal¡­ I mean a much happier story than this one.

    That moment, Yeo Ryung uttered with a grimace, ¡°You¡­ were you really my friend?¡±

    It would be followed by something like this then, ¡®Not a boyfriend?¡¯ I was still filled with anticipation, waiting for Yeo Ryung to finish her words. However, what she blurted out next while clinging herself to my arm broke my expectation into pieces.

    ¡°Donnie, I hate him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Eun Jiho in bewilderment.

    Meanwhile, Yeo Ryung shook her head and said, ¡°When I see you, my mind comes across some special¡­¡±

    Some special feelings? Like love?

    ¡°¡­ Some special anger¡­¡± uttered Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Hey, Ban Yeo Ryung!¡± shouted Eun Jiho as if he forgot that he was in front of a patient. He continued, ¡°Please keep a two-meter distance from me! But it¡¯s true that you and I were friends!¡±

    Eun Jiho fell into a rage, shouting, ¡®Geez, what did I do wrong?!¡¯

    Listening to their conversations, I recalled the history between the two.

    ¡®Um, Eun Jiho, you did many things wrong¡­¡¯ I said to myself. However, I never imagined that Yeo Ryung, who lost her memories, would instinctively dislike him that way.

    I looked at Ban Yeo Ryung, who was sticking close to me, in surprise. In my view, the reason behind Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung having a cat-dog relationship seemed to be the two being the same type of people¨Cbeautiful, brilliant, and perfect. I thought they were pretending to have antagonistic interactions, like on purpose. However, that wasn¡¯t? What a surprise!

    That was when someone stretched out his hand to Yeo Ryung. Turning my head in that direction, I was quite struck dumb.

    I thought it¡¯d be someone in our school, who didn¡¯t know about our situation, but surprisingly, it was Eun Hyung. Considering his always cautious attitude, Eun Hyung was behaving quite unusually since he tried to touch Yeo Ryung while being aware that she was suffering memory loss.

    As if he also did it out of his mind, Eun Hyung touched her shoulder then quickly took his hand off with a flinch. He spoke with a perplexed look on his face.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, Yeo Ryung. I should¡¯ve remembered that I¡¯m a stranger to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Staring at Eun Hyung enigmatically, Yeo Ryung soon shook her head from side to side. She also loosened up the strained atmosphere on her face. Perhaps she recovered relief from feelings of displease.

    Watching that sight, I came up with something in my head. Ever since she was born, Yeo Ryung had to deal with so many people who were having secret intentions, and at the same time, she was a straightforward person. That was why she felt difficult to cope with people straightforward like her. Even now, when she lost her memories, that character was still inside her.

    And that was why Jooin chose standard tactics and Eun Hyung apologized to her immediately. Well, even if I were wrong, Eun Hyung and Yeo Ryung used to get along together very well.

    While I watched them with my chin on my palm, Eun Hyung asked her a question hesitatingly.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m afraid you if I¡¯m also making you uncomfortable. If I do, I should keep some distance from you.¡±

    Staring at Eun Hyung, Yeo Ryung replied, ¡°You¡­ are fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Eun Hyung, showing a smile as refreshing as the sunlight outside. It looked surprisingly fresh and cheerful in this situation.

    A few minutes later, the nurse called Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s name. I didn¡¯t want to send her alone and also felt the need to know what was exactly going on with her, so I followed her to check the test results.

    Yeo Ryung was diagnosed with amnesia. Clear and simple, just as we thought.

    Geez, I heard this disease only in TV dramas or films. Covering my forehead, I groaned.

    ¡°Anyway, Miss Ban can feel very unstable right now.¡±

    Pointing at the chart, the doctor explained that way. He then suddenly raised his head and asked me, ¡°But may I ask your relationship with the patient? Sister?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I shouted, shaking my head. How could we look like sisters? I didn¡¯t have to, but I spoke with a fervor that we were just friends.

    For some reason, Yeo Ryung stared at me in sorrow. That was when I realized that I might be too overreacting. In Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes, I could look like a person who didn¡¯t want to get involved with her.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ please don¡¯t get me wrong¡­¡± Stretching out my hand to her, I quickly uttered, but how could she understand this situation correctly in the first place?

    The doctor looked back and forth between us nonchalantly as if he was watching a bad skit. He continued, ¡°Even though she¡¯s having a memory loss, Miss Ban is surprisingly in a stable condition, so I thought you¡¯re a family member. In that case, some patients tend to feel relieved by instinct.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± I replied bitterly, but at the same time, I threw a glance at Ban Yeo Ryung to observe her facial expression. Still looking depressed, she was casting her eyes down on the floor.

    Watching her for a second, I replied, ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯re as close as a family since we¡¯ve been living next door for a very long time ago.¡±

    Yeo Ryung then lifted her head back. The lightbulb in her eyes shone.

    On the other hand, the doctor nodded indifferently as if he knew that and tapped the chart.

    ¡°As of now, try to stay beside her as long as possible. We aren¡¯t sure how long this will last.¡± He added, ¡°You said you aren¡¯t a family member, so let her parents know¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, I will¡­¡±

    Earlier, I hesitated to do so, but since she had the MRI scan, and we both heard the professional¡¯s opinion, there was no reason to hold telling her parents this situation till next time.

    That was when I tried to come forward while thinking that it was better late than never.

 Chapter 525

    .

    A voice from beside me cut in, ¡°I¡¯ll tell them myself.¡±

    ¡°Will that be fine¡­? You¡¯d still be confused¡­¡± replied the doctor.

    Yeo Ryung looked determined, showing no signs of nervousness in her eyes. She responded, ¡°But this is my thing.¡±

    The doctor scratched his head with the tip of his pen, murmuring, ¡°Geez, you¡¯re really on the ball.¡± Then he nodded as a gesture to agree with her.

    We left the doctor¡¯s room, giving him a slight nod. The Four Heavenly Kings, who were sitting side by side on the bench right in front of the room like strings of cocktail sausages, all stood up and flung us questions.

    The one who reacted the most loudly was, of course, Eun Jiho.

    ¡°What did he say? When should her memories come back?¡±

    He talked the fastest that I¡¯d ever seen in my life.

    I blinked in bewilderment for a second but soon replied meekly, ¡°He said he isn¡¯t sure. You know that¡¯s how amnesia goes¡­ So, we decided to tell her parents¡­¡±

    Before I even finished speaking, Eun Jiho jumped in, pointing at Ban Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Then would you please persuade her to trust that she and I were friends¡­?¡±

    Just as he did to me, Ban Yeo Ryung put her hands around herself and stood away from Eun Jiho, before he finished talking. The word ¡®disgust¡¯ was written on her forehead.

    ¡°Eww¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve never received that kind of look from anyone ever.¡±

    I flinched instinctively at Eun Jiho¡¯s remark.

    ¡®Uh, wait a minute¡­ this story wouldn¡¯t unfold so clumsily like, ¡®No one ever looked at me that way,¡¯ right? Come on, isn¡¯t this going too fast?¡¯

    Before I got to get lost in my crazy thoughts that way, Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice caught me up.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯d been staying patient before I lost my memories¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±

    ¡°So, why did you do that to me?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What did I do wrong to you?¡±

    Geez¡­ I narrowed my eyes while looking at the two who began to raise their voices to quarrel.

    Watching them arguing with each other, as usual, in the long and narrow hallway, I started to feel that today was like another day. Even the fact that Ban Yeo Ryung had lost her memories seemed like a lie.

    In the end, the two began to yell at each other that Eun Hyung barely stopped them from making a louder fuss. To think of it, they were like strangers to each other, but how could they behave that way even in this kind of situation? Geez¡­

    While I narrowed my eyes once again, Eun Hyung spoke in a severe voice.

    ¡°Jiho, Yeo Ryung is a patient. You can¡¯t do that to someone who¡¯s sick. Besides, you¡¯re like a stranger to her, so think about how surprised she is right now.¡±

    ¡°I can tell it from his face that he¡¯s a bastard, so I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Avoiding Eun Hyung¡¯s glance, Yeo Ryung struck a retort to Eun Jiho while pouting her lips like a disrespectful child.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Eun Jiho shouted again.

    Oh, lord. I grabbed my nape. That was when someone tapped my shoulders. As I turned my head, I saw Yoo Chun Young and Jooin rolling their eyes somewhere as if they were asking me to go far away from them. While I wondered what to do, there was another voice reaching my ears.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, you can¡¯t treat Jiho like that too. According to your memories, you¡¯ve met Jiho for the first time in your life today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though his first impression isn¡¯t good, and you felt a strong dislike by instinct, you can¡¯t say such bad words to him like that. Once you get to know him, Jiho is also¡­¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Eun Hyung paused all of a sudden. Once his calm and low voice, which sounded like a tune from a radio, disappeared, the hallway was immediately enveloped by a deafening silence.

    Meanwhile, Eun Jiho knitted his forehead as if he felt something was going on.

    He asked, ¡°Why do you stop talking in the middle of the sentence?¡±

    ¡°Once you get to know him, Jiho is also¡­¡± repeated Eun Hyung, then he suddenly turned his head toward Eun Jiho and began to observe him.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s brows met in the middle.

    Meanwhile, I was watching the sight from a far distance, following Yoo Chun Young and Woo Jooin¡¯s suggestion. I carefully opened my mouth.

    ¡°Eun Hyung, you aren¡¯t looking for the good sides of Eun Jiho, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Instead of a response, Eun Hyung just smiled. It was a servile grin that I had never seen such a thing from him until now.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s subdued voice then broke the ice in the hallway.

    ¡°Kwon Eun Hyung with all the memories¡­ you¡¯re worse than Ban Yeo Ryung who doesn¡¯t have any memories.¡±

    <hr />

    ¡°Jiho, I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d hurt you that bad. I was just trying to tease you a little, following the silly vibe.¡±

    On our way back home from the hospital, Eun Hyung uttered that way with a swiveling smile while putting his arm around Eun Jiho after a while. However, Eun Jiho grimaced. Removing Eun Hyung¡¯s arm from his shoulder, Eun Jiho responded bitterly.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve seen you for years. Do you think I can¡¯t figure out whether you¡¯re joking or not? Your face was like hesitating to tell the truth in front of a na?ve kid.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A look of frustration slowly spread on Eun Hyung¡¯s face.

    Watching the sight, Eun Jiho slapped Eun Hyung¡¯s arm off him then strode away.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I heaved a sigh, looking at the two from a distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mama?¡± asked Jooin, turning his head back. He was walking right in front of me.

    I lifted my finger and pointed at Eun Jiho.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have to go calm him down?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You know that he¡¯ll get better after time. All we have to do is just leave him alone. To think of it, Eun Jiho will forget bad things the first among us. He¡¯s like the most stable person.¡±

    I nodded at Jooin¡¯s response. It was indeed correct that Eun Jiho was the most stable person. The efforts and struggles he¡¯d been putting in and going through for his entire life as well as the self-pride he¡¯d been achieving from them would have led Eun Jiho to become such a solid person.

    But wasn¡¯t it quite different when it came to a relationship between friends? I hesitated for a moment then opened my mouth again.

    ¡°Well, um¡­ but let¡¯s say Yoo Chun Young lost his memories, and he¡¯s trying to stay away from me, saying that he hates me. I¡¯d get really hurt.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, who was quietly walking beside Woo Jooin, turned his head back and looked at me. He seemed to be a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why is it supposed to be me?¡± asked Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡°You know we¡¯ve been fighting and arguing with each other the most.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Waving my hand, I added, ¡°If you¡¯re suffering memory loss and says to me, ¡®I need a glass of soda or I¡¯ll die from feeling so heavy and stuffy,¡¯ then I¡¯ll get really hurt.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young was staring at me, frowning, but he soon stretched out his hand and disheveled my hair. ¡®No, I won¡¯t.¡¯ Leaving those three words, then he walked ahead with quick steps.

    Perhaps my example was too exaggerated that I¡¯d provoked his feelings. Well, but thankfully, he said he won¡¯t. Then I switched my gaze to Jooin.

    ¡°Anyway, what do you think about it? Although Eun Jiho looks like he¡¯s just grumbling for a moment, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s actually very hurt?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, now I come to think of it¡­¡± Jooin murmured suddenly with a serious look on his face. ¡°If you do that to me¡­¡±

    Amid the situation, he wasn¡¯t giving an example of Eun Jiho, his best friend since childhood. For me, it seemed too harsh. Although I was aware of it, these two boys weren¡¯t expecting anything to each other.

    While I found some useless enlightenment, Jooin quickly raised his head.

    ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right, mama,¡± he uttered.

    I replied, ¡°You think so too, huh? Don¡¯t we have to go soothe him before it gets too late?¡±

    That was when Eun Hyung, walking alongside Yeo Ryung and listening to our conversations, intervened with a confused look on his face.

    ¡°But if Jiho¡¯s feelings got hurt because Yeo Ryung is avoiding him in the first place, we can¡¯t ask her to stop having resistance against him, can we?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    I heaved another sigh, confronting something unexpected. No, it was actually obvious¨Cit was me who wasn¡¯t able to see.

 Chapter 526

    .

    Eun Hyung continued speaking concernedly, ¡°Even though we stop teasing Jiho and apologize to him, I think we can¡¯t help if the problem actually stems from Yeo Ryung¡¯s feelings toward him¡­ She¡¯s going through a hard time right now, losing all her memories. We can¡¯t ask her to change her mind and try to trust a stranger whom she feels very uncomfortable with.¡±

    I replied with a groan, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Yeo Ryung isn¡¯t able to consider others¡¯ feelings and control her emotions herself.¡±

    What Eun Hyung said all made sense, so I just heaved another sigh.

    Touching my temple with my forefinger, I diverted my gaze back in the direction where Eun Jiho disappeared. Since our destination is the same, we would meet him in front of our house, but what should we do afterward? As Eun Hyung said earlier, we could apologize for teasing him, but how could we deal with Eun Jiho getting his feelings hurt because of Yeo Ryung revealing her true emotions? There was obviously no solution for that now and forever.

    Being lost in thought for a moment, I suddenly turned my head to look at Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, you said you can¡¯t believe that Eun Jiho and you were friends, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As if she roughly understood the overall situation through our conversations, Yeo Ryung hesitated for a second then nodded meekly.

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Then would you believe it if we have proof?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, the evidence! I wasn¡¯t able to think about it!¡± shouted Jooin, snapping his fingers. He even looked somehow refreshed.

    Whoa, how could I come up with something that Jooin wasn¡¯t able to think about it? It was unbelievable. Staring at him for a second, I switched my gaze back to Yeo Ryung. She nodded with a frown.

    ¡°Yeah, maybe¡­ perhaps¡­¡± she replied slowly. Then she added in a small voice, ¡°But does it really exist?¡±

    Listening to those words, I realized that Yeo Ryung was sincerely not regarding Eun Jiho as her friend. Oh, poor little Eun Jiho¡­ I even felt pity for him.

    I covered my face with my hand and nodded determinedly. ¡®Come on, there would be, at least, something,¡¯ I thought. As Eun Hyung mentioned earlier, we had a long history of friendship. Besides, it was during our middle school to high school years that we¡¯d spent much time together. When we were about to go on field trips or a short getaway, our parents gave us cameras to take as many pictures as possible. Even I had a lot of photo albums from middle school. Thus, I became very confident.

    When we entered the entrance to our apartment, Eun Jiho was there waiting for us, as we expected. He still looked sulky, but Eun Jiho usually had a straight face, so it was difficult to read his mind.

    ¡°Are you still mad?¡±

    Asking carefully, Eun Hyung approached him, but Eun Jiho turned around abruptly. I could tell that he was still in a sulk. However, as Jooin told me earlier, Eun Jiho was generous enough to forget about it soon, but the problem was Yeo Ryung.

    I turned around and secretly exchanged eye contact with Jooin.

    Entering the passcode on the door lock, I stepped inside my house with quick and big steps then took a bunch of photo albums from the drawer.

    Looking at the stack of pictures, Eun Jiho became bewildered.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.

    Acting nonchalantly, I put down the albums on the floor and replied, ¡°What am I doing? Bringing back Yeo Ryung¡¯s memories! Before her parents get back from work, we should, at least, try something to let her know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in most of my pictures like more than half?¡±

    In fact, pictures without her seldom existed except for the beginning of our freshmen year in middle school. So were the Four Heavenly Kings. They were also taking a lot of part in these albums.

    Opening the first page of it, I laughed in my thoughts, thinking, ¡®Haha, this is it! Things will get sorted out ASAP, right?¡¯

    Jooin, sitting beside me, also flipped through the pages of another album to help me find the pictures of Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho.

    So, that was our goal¨Cfinding the picture of Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung looking close.

    While we sat flop on the living room floor, flipping pages, Yeo Ryung came close and began to look at the albums interestingly, resting her chin on my shoulder. A moment after, Eun Hyung and Yoo Chun Young also took a seat on our sides and looked through the photos.

    At first, we were about to find the pictures that had only Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho in them, but taking a close look at each of them slowed down the process.

    Pointing at a picture, I said with a grin, ¡°This was taken on Sports Day, but why are my eyes so red? Did I cry? I didn¡¯t get hurt at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, at that time, you drank a bottle of coke with wasabi inside during the obstacle race,¡± replied Jooin in excitement.

    I clapped my hand, saying, ¡°Oh, yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± With a giggle, I also flipped through other photos, but something caught my eyes all of a sudden.

    It was a picture of two people from the same angle¨Cone had swaying, long black hair, and the other was platinum blond. They were very obvious to distinguish who was who. Finding the answer, I became so excited that I raised my voice involuntarily.

    ¡°Oh, my god! Look! Here¡­¡±

    Speaking to that extent, I suddenly paused. Jooin stared at me in wonder, but his eyes went down to the picture I was pointing at and froze. The look on his face seemed as bewildered as mine.

    He murmured, ¡°This is¡­¡±

    It was good that Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho were in there together. However, the problem was that Ban Yeo Ryung was running, almost carrying Eun Jiho on her shoulders. Since he was being delivered like a sack of rice, Eun Jiho looked, of course, very disturbed in the picture. Although the photo was out of focus due to the lacking technology in those times, I could still tell how ridiculous he felt during that race.

    Jooin and my eyes met in the air. We were asking each other like, ¡®Should we just ignore this and move on?¡¯ However, Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes were already glued to that picture. Well, since I acted so loudly as soon as I found it, she couldn¡¯t miss it, of course.

    Feeling frustrated, I asked Jooin, ¡°When is this taken?¡±

    ¡°Um, MAYBE¡­ it¡¯s the last round of the obstacle race. You know, bringing someone or something with you that¡¯s written on the note¡­¡±

    If Jooin used the word, ¡®maybe,¡¯ in his sentence, it indicated one thing¨Cthe truth that¡¯d unfold sooner or later wouldn¡¯t be that good or helpful to us.

    However, it aroused my curiosity that I asked a question about it.

    ¡°What was written¡­ on the note?¡±

    There was a moment of silence in the living room.

    After quite a while, Jooin responded hesitantly, which slowly suffocated us in the silent air.

    ¡°The most annoying person you have ever met¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I turned my head stealthily to the side. Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung were there having a deep frown on their faces.

    ¡®Geez, I screwed up!¡¯

    If there was a secret intention behind Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s memory loss, it would be definitely breaking the two apart from each other forever, instead of developing chemistry between the two.

    A moment after, I put myself together and barely broke the ice. With a burst of exaggerated laughter, I stretched out my hand to flip the pages in a batch.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ I chose the wrong timeline¡­! Let¡¯s skip the freshmen year. You know, at that time, you and Eun Jiho just met¡­ and had different personalities back then¡­¡±

    Instead of recovering her memories, I was almost distorting them!

    While I made some ridiculous excuses with a murmur, Jooin also nodded as if he was agreeing with me.

    ¡°R¡­ight, mama¡­ I forgot those too¡­¡±

    Then we faced each other and kept laughing. Yeo Ryung looked at us like a pair of tricksters.

    Girl, but we didn¡¯t lie at all. Everything was true!

    Four years ago, the two first met. Recalling their historical encounter, I slightly trembled my shoulders.

    ¡®Interesting. You¡¯ll see. I won¡¯t let you win on the next exam.¡¯

    ¡®Whoa, you LET me win, for real?¡¯

    ¡®I said, you¡¯ll see.¡¯

    Hmm¡­ I raised my head and directed my eyes to Eun Jiho. Thinking of him behaving that way to Ban Yeo Ryung four years ago, I kind of understood Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s instinctive hostility against him¡­ no, my bad.

 Chapter 527

    .

    I shouldn¡¯t be rambling those thoughts in my mind right now.

    While everyone¡¯s attention was on me, I shook my head from side to side then quickly turned the pages.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I moaned again. The pictures showed a pass of time in which we¡¯d become sophomore in middle school, but Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho were exchanging fierce eye contact in the corner of a picture that also had Jooin and I having our arms around each other.

    Well, that part seemed fine until we found the next picture having those two grabbing each other by their collars.

    After seeing the picture, Jooin looked at Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho with an enigmatic expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­ Why on earth were you two doing that behind us?¡±

    While the two remained silent, I flipped the pages of the album again.

    Now, even Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung looked stiff and were turning pages of other albums. Quickly scanning about a hundred photos, I couldn¡¯t help but reveal my mixed feelings on my face.

    Almost every photo had Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho seizing each other by the throat or showing their teeth in the corner.

    ¡°Why the heck are they fighting in every blind spot¡­?¡±

    In the end, I closed all the photo albums. If all the pictures were like this, my attempt to recover Yeo Ryung¡¯s memories by photos would, instead, worsen their relationship.

    Then I recalled the video that I found around this time last year. Rubbing my chin, I wondered, ¡®Will that work? Should I play the video?¡¯

    As if Jooin also had the same thought, he whispered to me, ¡°Mama, the video that we shot with the digital camera¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any disturbing scenes?¡± I asked.

    Jooin¡¯s voice turned immediately blue. He whispered again, ¡°We must turn it off right before the video ends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was when I realized how the video ended. Also showing an enigmatic look, I uttered, ¡®Well, what else we can do? Let¡¯s just give it a try,¡¯ then I headed to the utility room to find the old camera.

    In the video, there was a short moment of Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung sitting close to each other. All they did was just sitting on the couch side by side and having some short conversation, but that was the only friendly moment we could get from today.

    ¡®I mean, I didn¡¯t know that they had this much of a dog-cat relationship,¡¯ I justified myself in my thoughts.

    Once the video ended, I carefully asked Yeo Ryung if anything came to her mind, but she just shook her head.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied. However, she didn¡¯t show any signs of anxiety or sorrow coming from the failure of recovering her memories.

    ¡®Well, if she¡¯s fine with that, that¡¯s good though¡­¡¯ I thought to myself, scratching my forehead.

    Right, memories weren¡¯t like popcorn; those wouldn¡¯t suddenly pop up in her mind within a few hours. Again, it¡¯s my bad.

    In the end, our meeting just ended without any outcomes. Then it became dinner time. Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents came home after work. I told them what had happened as honestly as possible.

    While I kept explaining things, Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents looked back and forth between me and Yeo Ryung, showing their unbelievable feelings about the situation.

    After I finished speaking, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother asked me urgently, ¡°¡­ Memory loss¡­? Doesn¡¯t it only exist in TV dramas?¡±

    In the mind of the web novel characters, amnesia wasn¡¯t a common disease too. This whole situation also didn¡¯t make sense to them.

    I nodded to agree with her. Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents quickly stretched out their hands to grab Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand, but when she stepped back in hesitation, they looked shocked.

    I was also astonished at the sight. What should I do¡­? Since Yeo Ryung treated me the same, as usual, I forgot one thing¨Cshe wasn¡¯t able to remember her parents.

    How on earth could I comfort their absent-mindedness? While I was wondering what to do, Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents, surprisingly, overcame sorrow quite quickly.

    Rubbing her chin with her finger, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother wandered around the living room with quick and short steps, then she headed to the phone, saying, ¡®I should tell Yeo Dan to return home ASAP.¡¯

    That was when my mind took Yeo Dan oppa into consideration. Since Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t able to remember her parents, she would, of course, not remember her brother. Then I turned my head, feeling someone¡¯s stare. It was Yeo Ryung glancing at me nervously.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± she asked.

    Aye aye aye¡­ I should¡¯ve expected that Yeo Ryung would become perplexed in this situation where everyone¡¯s face turned dark whenever she said something. I shook my head and combed her hair with my fingers.

    The tense air began to subside. When there was, eventually, a moment of serene silence, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother came back to the living room.

    She uttered, ¡°Yeo Dan says he¡¯s returning home, so would you please wait for him in the living room for a moment? Right now, we¡¯re strangers to Yeo Ryung, so as long as you¡¯re here, she¡¯ll feel relieved.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I replied then perched on their couch in the living room.

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents left the spot and went to their room to let her daughter rest more comfortably.

    Once the space turned quiet again, all kinds of thoughts began to dominate my mind. I just sat in silence, holding Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand and tapping the armrest with the other.

    Usually, I would be able to see Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face after midnight, but today it was different. Glad to see him earlier than usual, but the situation wasn¡¯t at all.

    Concerns began to arise in my mind all of a sudden. Wouldn¡¯t he lose his temper this time, blaming me that I didn¡¯t try preventing Yeo Ryung from losing her memories?

    Though I knew that he wasn¡¯t a person like that, whenever situations turned bad this way, I couldn¡¯t help myself thinking pessimistically.

    The moment I kept sighing with my arms around my knees, there was a sound of someone pressing the numbers on the door lock. Even it sounded familiar, I felt my shoulders turning stiff.

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents came out from their room and said, ¡°Yeo Dan, hold on! I¡¯ll open the door!¡±

    The sound from pressing the door lock stopped. As soon as the door opened, Yeo Dan oppa dashed into the house.

    ¡°Is that real?¡± He quickly opened his mouth. It was obvious what he was asking.

    While I kept standing stiff in hesitation, Yeo Dan oppa turned his head abruptly in our direction and stared at us.

    His black hair was wet, hanging on his forehead. He would have definitely headed straight to his house after hearing the news or become wet with sweats in the cab in tension.

    Then he had eye contact with Yeo Ryung, who was looking at him like watching a stranger. His face slightly grimaced. That was all, but I clenched my fist, feeling as if I were getting punished.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung,¡± he said, striding toward her, but he stopped from a few steps away from his sister. The wariness in her eyes would have definitely come into his view.

    Yeo Dan oppa slowly bent his knees to see her at eye level. Every move was cautious as if he was training wildlife that would run away soon.

    He spoke slowly, ¡°I am your brother. My name is Ban Yeo Dan.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I get close to you?¡±

    Yeo Ryung carefully nodded at his non-threatening words. Even I, watching the sight, heaved a sigh of relief. If she even refused her brother, I would feel more guilty.

    Yeo Dan oppa came close, at last, and had eye contact with me. His face turned dark. I wasn¡¯t able to read the meaning of his look, but I sat quietly with my mouth shut.

    ¡°Donnie,¡± he gently called my name.

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± I replied in full tension, but I soon lifted my head when his hand touched my head out of the blue. My eyes widened.

    ¡°You would have felt so surprised,¡± he said with his usual, warmhearted expression.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Since it happened when I wasn¡¯t even with you guys.¡±

    After he spoke that way, other words also came from behind him. Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents walked toward me.

    ¡°Oh, my god, for real! Just as you said, Yeo Dan, we weren¡¯t able to think of that.¡± They added concernedly, ¡°Donnie, are you okay? Sorry, that we forgot to ask how surprised and shocked you were.¡±

    Listening to their worries, I felt myself blushing. I didn¡¯t deserve to hear such words. Even when Yeo Ryung was involved in a car accident, I didn¡¯t reach out to them for hours, being afraid of getting scolded.

 Chapter 528

    .

    I replied stammeringly, ¡°Ah¡­ so, thankfully, we were trying to hang out today¡­ I told you that we went to the hospital so that she can run a checkup and some tests¡­ Jiho sent us the car to get there.¡±

    ¡°Really? We should also call Jiho then. By the way, Donnie, are you really okay?¡±

    I nodded enthusiastically. ¡®I¡¯m fine, but Yeo Ryung isn¡¯t.¡¯ When the words slipped from my mouth, I was able to breathe, at last, as if something stuck in my throat had suddenly disappeared.

    That was when I realized that I was holding my breath until now, and at the same time, I was able to loosen up the strained atmosphere around my shoulders.

    Blinking swiftly, I raised my head. When I met Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s eyes, fastened at me and were shining warmly under the living room light, I was nearly stretching my arms to pull his waist in my arms.

    In fact, before I was about to do that, a voice intervened between us that I barely pulled myself together and put my hands down.

    ¡°Yeo Dan! Let¡¯s bring Yeo Ryung to the hospital again. Put your jacket on.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Not sure if there¡¯s anywhere open till now. Honey, would you call and check a few places before we go?¡±

    While Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents had those conversations, Yeo Dan oppa replied shortly and disappeared into his room to put his backpack. And that was when I realized what I tried to do in front of his family and sighed in relief.

    Anyway, Yeo Ryung¡¯s family returned, so it¡¯s my turn to go home. Having that thought in my mind, I got up from the couch, then someone grabbed my sleeve. When I looked behind me, Yeo Ryung was gazing at me like Puss in Boots.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± While I didn¡¯t know what to do, Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents asked me a question.

    ¡°Donnie, we¡¯re sorry, but do you mind if you can go together again?¡±

    I nodded right away. It wasn¡¯t refusable, nor did I think about denying it.

    We left the house and stopped by at a few clinics opened late at night. However, there weren¡¯t any other outcomes. Well, if other results were about to come out, it should have shown up when Yeo Ryung checked up with the doctor earlier or during the moments when we made a fuss with the photo albums to bring back her memories. In the end, we gave up and returned home by car.

    My parents heard the news after work. They were waiting in front of the apartment complex. When we hopped out of the car, they came to us with quick steps.

    My mom and Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother then had a short conversation.

    ¡°Oh, lord¡­ then you aren¡¯t sure when she recovers her memories?¡±

    ¡°No, not sure.¡±

    ¡°What about school?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Speaking that way, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother threw a glance at her daughter. Within seconds, she replied, ¡°I think she should stay home for a while. If possible, I would just let her go to school, but Yeo Ryung has been involved in a couple of things¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem¨C¡±

    Listening to their chat beside them, I cleared my throat, feeling guilty somehow. Yeo Dan oppa stared at me in wonder.

    Whenever things like this happened, I always regretted that I wasn¡¯t actively preventing the situation. As the only person who could predict how the plot would unfold, I should have become more assertive.

    ¡®But that¡¯s too harsh for me¡­¡¯ I shook my head hard from side to side.

    Well, how would the servants of the sleeping beauty know that the princess would prick her finger on a spinning wheel¡¯s spindle when they tried hard to get rid of the thorns in the palace after hearing the curse and take special care of her until she turned seventeen¡­

    ¡®A frying pan¡­ does that even make sense?¡¯ I clicked my tongue. Anyway, it seemed like a good idea that Yeo Ryung was taking a leave of absence until she retrieved her memories.

    Ban Yeo Ryung was often surrounded by incidents or troubles, and right now, she wasn¡¯t able to protect herself from them since she even lost her knowledge that she gained from those experiences. Thus, staying at home was a good option for all of us too. I nodded.

    However, something unexpected happened before we went back to our houses.

    When I tried to step into my house after my parents, someone pulled my sleeve.

    ¡°Eh?¡± I looked back and found Ban Yeo Ryung staring at me, holding my sleeve.

    Though we didn¡¯t have that much difference in height, Ban Yeo Ryung was about four to five centimeters taller than me, but for some reason, she seemed to look up at me.

    ¡°Why? You have something to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite my question, Yeo Ryung just kept her mouth shut while holding my sleeve. Her parents and brother paused going into their house and looked in our direction in wonder.

    Meanwhile, Yeo Ryung finally blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, please¡­¡±

    Turning my head away from her for a second, I touched my forehead and fell into thought.

    ¡®Oh, God, why were you doing this to me?!¡¯

    Then I threw a glance at Yeo Dan oppa staring in this direction with curious eyes.

    ¡®Yeah, oppa, I do too. I don¡¯t want to shoot this crazy soap opera¡­¡¯ I said in my thoughts.

    Shortly after, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother spoke with a bright look on her face.

    ¡°Oh, right, Yeo Ryung also like to sleepover with you, Donnie. I guess she does have that memory in mind.¡±

    No, Mrs. Ban, I don¡¯t think so¡­

    Perhaps, she might be afraid of getting separated from the most intimate person she thought and didn¡¯t want to go into the house full of strangers. However, I couldn¡¯t be honest and break her mother¡¯s heart.

    While I rolling my eyes, wondering what to do, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother continued speaking.

    ¡°If you¡¯re okay, would you bring her and have a sleepover? Since you two have been in the same school for a long time ago, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve actually spent more time with her than us.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there would be some things that only you two know and share, so why don¡¯t you tell those things to Yeo Ryung?¡±

    Parents these days were aware that their kids didn¡¯t tell much about themselves to them. So did Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents.

    I quickly nodded and took Yeo Ryung into our house. Anyway, since I didn¡¯t prevent such things from happening to her, I decided to the best I could.

    When the door closed and we were left together in the front door, there was a moment of silence again.

    Looking at Yeo Ryung¡¯s absentminded eyes, I thought, ¡®Hmm, so now I can clearly feel that she really lost her memories.¡¯

    Ever since she lost her memories, I had no chance to see her face to face while being surrounded by many people, but now that only the two were left here in a small space, I felt awkward as if I was standing with a complete stranger.

    This had never happened when we were together¡­ except when I was thirteen¨Cthe time when I just entered this universe.

    Touching my ear with mixed feelings, I suddenly reached the thought that Yeo Ryung might not know about my room.

    Pointing at my room, I tried to initiate a conversation naturally.

    ¡°Hmm, then, um¡­ you know, that¡¯s my room. Do you want to take a rest there? I¡¯ll be right back from washing my face and brushing my teeth.¡±

    Yeo Ryung nodded, staring at me. It seemed like I was staying with an android that looked like Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Um, then¡­ I¡¯ll go this way¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t even ask me anything, but I explained my action in detail then walked sideways like a crab. Yeo Ryung kept looking at me, standing on the spot.

    When she disappeared in the darkness at the front door, I pressed the switch to turn on the bathroom light, then I heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Trying to find the bathroom slippers, I almost slipped on the floor.

    Struggling to recover my balance, I murmured, ¡°No, no, no. I must be careful not to lose my memories.¡±

    Watching the process of Ban Yeo Ryung suddenly suffering amnesia, I realized that even I had a chance to suffer amnesia out of the blue.

 Chapter 529

    .

    Well, I had been living my life quite cautiously, but I should be more careful as of now. Thinking that way, I applied the toothpaste to my brush. While I began to brush my teeth, standing still, my body felt gradually heavier from enduring the long day.

    In fact, going to the grocery store then stopping by a few different hospitals were no joke. Feeling dazed and confused, I had useless thoughts interrupting my mind.

    Right now, Ban Yeo Ryung might be sitting on my bed, thinking about some things with a straight face. Would I be able to tell that she was the same person I had known for years?

    An article that I saw before in a science magazine came to my mind. It was about a very sensitive and mean person who picked a fight with everyone turning into a gentle and charming character after having some pills.

    ¡®Which is his real personality? One without pills or with pills?¡¯ The question I had about Ban Yeo Ryung felt the same as this question.

    Then I opened my tightly closed eyes. Ever since Yeo Ryung lost her memories, there was this indescribable feeling that clung behind my back stealthily and stubbornly like an invisible shadow. I was now able to figure out what that feeling was.

    It was fear.

    Since Yeo Ryung lost her memories, our relationship had to start all over. However, there wasn¡¯t anything that could be called ¡®start¡¯ between us. We had always been together from a time we couldn¡¯t even remember.

    On top of it, I didn¡¯t have even a trivial memory of the beginning of our relationship. That¡¯s because I was switched with myself in this ¡®universe¡¯ when I was thirteen¨CBan Yeo Ryung and I were already friends at that time.

    Then at the moment, the fear behind me became more obvious and began to suppress me. Suddenly, dense clouds seemed to cover the bathroom ceiling above my head.

    Holding the sink tightly for a second, I barely spat out the toothpaste foams in my mouth. Rinsing my mouth with the pouring water, I murmured, ¡®To think of it, I can¡¯t be surprised that Yeo Ryung is suffering memory loss.¡¯

    After wiping out my wet face, I headed to my room. As I expected, Yeo Ryung was sitting on my bed, just staring blankly at the wall.

    I asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°That clock¡­¡± she said, pointing at the clock on the wall. It was the one that Jooin gave me, which had a very classic and antique appearance. Unfortunately, it was also my personal indicator that showed the change between different worlds.

    ¡°That clock¡­ I was thinking that it really doesn¡¯t fit into this room.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly. How could she point out that thing first of all?

    Yeo Ryung tried to add a few more things, but she kept her mouth closed as she saw the look on my face.

    I spoke in bewilderment, ¡°Uh, don¡¯t mind. You can ask me anything.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll also go brush my teeth,¡± she replied. Yeo Ryung quickly left my room, holding the new towel I handed to her.

    Looking at the door that she just left, I rubbed my neck, thinking, ¡®Would this really be okay?¡¯ Staying together with Yeo Ryung could be no help, and instead, it could just take away her good feelings toward me.

    I decided to talk about some exciting things once she comes back, but soon after, I quickly felt dizzy and drowsy. I tried to close my eyes for a second, but with some weird feelings of something pulling me deep down into a swamp, I flaked out, eventually.

    * * *

    ¡°Gosh!¡±

    As if I woke up from a nightmare, my room was all covered with light when I opened my eyes. Looking at Ban Yeo Ryung, who was deeply asleep beside me, I realized that last night wasn¡¯t a dream.

    ¡®I wished it was¡­¡¯ murmuring that way feebly, I opened my phone and checked the time. It was seven in the morning, time to have breakfast. I tried to wake Yeo Ryung up but stepped back in hesitation.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, she doesn¡¯t go to school,¡± I said. Also realizing that I had slept before she returned to my room, I felt very sorry. What if she expected to have chitchat with me last night? I should take care of her once I get back home from school. Promising myself that way, I tried to leave my room, but something seemed to reach my ears.

    When I stepped into the kitchen, my mom said very naturally, ¡°You woke up? Come have breakfast then.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied with a hoarse voice. As soon as I grabbed the spoon, my mom flung a question from behind me.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Then she added, ¡°Oh, Yeo Ryung, do you want some breakfast?¡±

    I replied, ¡°School.¡± Before I got to tell Yeo Ryung that she didn¡¯t have to go, a response returned out of the blue.

    ¡°I want to go too,¡± said Yeo Ryung.

    I asked, ¡°What?¡±

    When her parents spoke about her leave of absence last night, she stayed quiet, but why on earth did she change her mind right now?

    Flickering my eyes in bewilderment, I soon came to a conclusion.

    ¡®Did she just change her mind because I said I was going to school?¡¯ I wondered.

    Perhaps, it was right. She might have not known yesterday that we were going to the same school.

    Shortly after, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother came to our house at the speed of a bullet. Sticking out her head through the open front door, she requested earnestly, ¡°Sorry, Donnie, let me ask for it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, no problem,¡± I replied, nodding my head enthusiastically.

    For some reason, I felt that today would be a long day just like yesterday.

    * * *

    Class 2-7, where the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung belonged, was having the busiest and noisiest moments ever since the opening ceremony. It was, of course, for one reason.

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung sunbae has lost her memories. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she looks more fragile and innocent today.¡±

    ¡°True¡­ and her eyes¡­ they look sad somehow¡­¡±

    Listening to the conversations of the crowds of extras, I just sighed deeply with my chin on my palm.

    The hallway in front of Class 2-7 wasn¡¯t big enough to accommodate all the crowds that even our classroom windows were blocked with a bunch of people trying to see Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Barely stepping into our classroom, Kim Hye Woo combed his disheveled hair with his fingers.

    ¡°Wow, how can they behave like that when someone lost her memories? Why don¡¯t they just leave her alone?¡± he grumbled. He also seemed to have seen the parade of love confessions that was ongoing since the morning.

    Behind him, Kim Hye Hill was also re-arranging her frizzy hair that looked like a bird¡¯s nest.

    She replied, ¡°They usually had no chance to win her love, so I get that they are taking this opportunity seriously, but what if her lost memories come back? It¡¯s like a fake relationship you know.¡±

    Then she directed her eyes to none other than Hwang Siwoo. As if he had every nerve bristled up for the whole time, Hwang Siwoo kept his eye out to the Kim twins ever since they returned to the class.

    He shouted, ¡°Why¡­ why are you guys looking at me?¡±

    However, he soon flinched when Kim Hye Hill narrowed her eyes and blurted out, ¡°Did you just scream to me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯ll try your best to make everyone in our class feel fair and close, but did you just scream to me just because I stared at you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­ um¡­¡±

    Throwing away the wild spirit he had at the beginning of the semester, Hwang Siwoo was sweating hard even at Kim Hye Hill¡¯s quietly spoken words. The guy I knew back then was now hardly imaginable.

    ¡®How can he suddenly behave like that? That¡¯s why we should be nice to others.¡¯

    While I rambled such thoughts in my mind, Kim Hye Hill¡¯s voice reached my ears again.

    ¡°I mean, Ban Yeo Ryung could be having a secret date or a crush on someone.¡±

    Speaking that way, Kim Hye Hill switched her gaze to me this time. I made a big X with my arms.

    ¡°I said this a couple of times¨CI am not interested in soap operas,¡± I uttered. Then I added, ¡®Would you please have in mind that I¡¯m dating her brother?¡¯

    Kim Hye Hill just shrugged with a mischievous look on her face.

    Perching on the desk beside me, Kim Hye Woo said, ¡°Hey, there aren¡¯t only boys crowding into her. Even the girls are trying hard to initiate a conversation with her to get close with Ban Yeo Ryung.¡±

    I replied nonchalantly, ¡°Yeah, I know. I expected that.¡±

    That was because those who descended on Ban Yeo Ryung at the beginning of the new semester weren¡¯t only boys.

 Chapter 530

    .

    Among the crowds of girls gathered around Ban Yeo Ryung, some were, of course, aiming to get close to the Four Heavenly Kings since this was a world of web novel, but a lot of them approached her while being attracted to Yeo Ryung¡¯s pretty face or to just befriend her.

    Kim Hye Woo asked me, ¡°What are you gonna do? What if her best friend position changes?¡±

    As soon as he spoke that way, Kim Hye Hill pinched him on the side.

    Looking angrily at him, she uttered, ¡°Oppa, stop that crap! Donnie and Yeo Ryung are best friends forever. Don¡¯t you know how long they have been together?¡±

    ¡°Hey, that long history is now gone from her mind.¡±

    ¡°Urgh, oppa!¡± shouted Kim Hye Hill, then she turned her head abruptly to me.

    ¡°Why are you listening to this bullshit? He thinks that he¡¯s speaking the truth,¡± said Kim Hye Hill.

    That was when I put my hand down from my chin. I replied slowly, ¡°Oh¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? But?¡± The corner of Kim Hye Hill¡¯s brows slightly went upwards as if she was frowning.

    Showing a smile, I replied, ¡°Well, actually, maybe he is telling the truth¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill¡¯s brows met in the middle.

    She mumbled, ¡°Then the reason why you¡¯re just sitting here all day and not going to her is¡­¡±

    Scratching the back of my head, I laughed, ¡°Haha, when I began to think that we must start all over, I had no idea where I must start.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say¡­ you know, we¡¯ve been together since the time we can¡¯t even remember. And that¡¯s why we¡¯ve become friends so naturally¡­¡±

    Putting my hands together, I wiggled my fingers as if I were feeling nervous.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ At that time, I might have appealed to Yeo Ryung, but now? Will she still like me? Can we still become friends? Thinking about those things, I kept wondering¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill struck a retort with her usual, confident attitude, but I had a different thought. Well, as of now, Kim Hye Hill could be assured that way since she didn¡¯t know what had happened to me when I was thirteen.

    Scratching my nape, I concluded, ¡°It¡¯s better to approach her when she recovers her memories. Right now, it can worsen the situation. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what if her memories don¡¯t come back?¡±

    The voice that came from behind me belonged to none other than Yoon Jung In. I turned my head back.

    Before I got to ask, ¡®Since when were you there?¡¯ Yoon Jung In added a remark ahead of me.

    ¡°What are you gonna do if Ban Yeo Ryung doesn¡¯t recover her memories?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you being so pessimistic?¡±

    With a giggle, I waved my hand and turned my head. However, for some reason, they were all looking at me quite seriously. When I had eye contact with the Kim twins, that was when I realized that they were sincerely taking the possibility into consideration.

    Come on, wasn¡¯t amnesia usually resolved right before the end of a TV drama or novel? That¡¯s just a device to grow chemistry between the male and female leads, wasn¡¯t it?

    Thinking to that extent, I suddenly realized that according to the current situation, the possibility of Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho having a romantic relationship was as small as that of the earth coming to an end due to the collision of meteorites. No, the possibility of the destruction of earth could be higher¡­

    My chest suddenly felt heavy as if there was a rock loaded on top of it. My face also turned pale. Sitting still that way, I soon got up from my seat.

    ¡°¡­ E¡­ excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, good idea.¡±

    Listening to Yoon Jung In cheering me that way, I felt displeased, but I headed to the classroom next door.

    The hallway was full of people. Unlike the Four Heavenly Kings or the main characters of a web novel, I didn¡¯t have Moses¡¯ miraculous power. Thus, I had to make my way through the crowds wholly by my body.

    When I reached the middle of my way, I thought for a moment, ¡®Should I just go back to my classroom?¡¯ If Ban Yeo Ryung found me looking so messy like this, she would think that a caveman came to say hi to her.

    However, it was also too late to return. At some point, I was pushed all the way to the front of the crowds.

    As soon as I stood in front of them, I had to see someone confessing his love to Yeo Ryung of all things. According to his nametag, he seemed to be a senior, but the Four Heavenly Kings were standing beside Yeo Ryung like a surveillance tower. Thankfully, weirdos couldn¡¯t pull a stupid trick on her.

    While I sighed in relief, the senior boy shouted with a blush.

    ¡°I¡­ I had a crush on you for a long time! I tried to just watch you from a distance, but I heard that you¡¯ve lost your memories¡­¡±

    I tilted my head in wonder, thinking, ¡®What does it have to do with confessing his love and Ban Yeo Ryung suffering memory loss?¡¯

    ¡°Since you lost your memories, you might be in need of a person to rely on! What if I stay beside you¡­¡±

    On the other hand, Yeo Ryung seemed to be lost in thoughts. Looking up at the boy for quite a while, she blurted out, ¡®Oh,¡¯ then continued speaking with a refreshing grin.

    ¡°Why should I rely on you?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Please describe yourself in a hundred words¨Care you reliable?¡±

    ¡®Yeo Ryung, even during a college interview, no one can clearly respond if someone asks a question like that,¡¯ I thought to myself. And it became true.

    Stammering with a reddened face for quite a while, the boy covered his face, in the end, then ran out of the classroom. Watching the miserable sight, I soon returned to my classroom.

    Just like the Kim twins, who stopped by at Yeo Ryung¡¯s classroom earlier, my hair was also messed up as if I were having a bird¡¯s nest on my head.

    They asked me anxiously one after another, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Another refusal?¡±

    Hey, that sounds like I went there to confess my love. Shaking my head, I tossed a question feebly.

    ¡°Describe yourself in a hundred words¨Care you reliable¡­?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Come on¡­¡± Then I added with a murmur, ¡°I¡¯ve been totally misunderstanding it¡­¡±

    To get along with Yeo Ryung again, getting qualified was first, instead of the size of my heart.

    Whenever it was the break between classes, the news from the next-door class was delivered in real-time. It seemed like I was hearing the traffic from the radio during the holiday.

    The number of people who confessed their crush to Yeo Ryung was eleven in the morning. When it was close to lunchtime, the number reached twenty.

    Exclaiming, Lee Mina folded her fingers and began to calculate the numbers seriously.

    ¡°Twenty people? Let¡¯s see. So, the average number of students in every grade is about three hundred. If half of them are boys¡­ what¡¯s the percentage of twenty out of four hundred fifty?¡±

    Kim Hye Hill, perching on the desk beside her, replied nonchalantly, ¡°About four percent.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, if she doesn¡¯t recover her memories for a month¡­ no, just within two weeks, she would get love confessions from the entire boys in the school! Then it¡¯s like conquering this school, right?¡±

    Yoon Jung In, sitting beside her, put his arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°You should take out those who have girlfriends.¡± However, he got into a headlock.

    ¡°I told you not to do that in class!¡±

    While Lee Mina showed a temper, Kim Hye Hill pointed outside the window. The words that slipped from her mouth afterward made us emit a whoop and stick our heads out of the window.

    ¡°Not just OUR school,¡± she uttered.

    Indeed, a huge crowd of people was there outside the window. They looked like zombies rushing into the school to hunt the survivors.

    Touching my forehead for a second, I murmured, ¡°¡­ I must ask Eun Jiho for a ride back home¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that sounds good,¡± replied Shin Suh Hyun who was standing beside us with a stiff face.

    We looked around outside the window for quite a while. This large-scale event was taking place just because of someone¡¯s loss of memories. Geez, how could this be possible?

    Then when the bell rang for lunchtime, at last, I got up from my seat. Usually, I would eat lunch with my friends in this class, but today it was different. The kids asked me a question, shining their eyes, as if they knew what I was gonna do.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re having lunch today with Yeo Ryung, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, whenever there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll keep taking a trip down memory lane, and who knows if her memories come back? So, I should probably have lunch with her for a while¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure, good luck.¡±

    Listening to the showers of cheers, I threw a glance at Ban Hwee Hyul.

 Chapter 531

    .

    Would he be okay without me in the group? Once Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s identity was revealed, there were some awkward moments. However, it didn¡¯t last long since the kids knew that he wasn¡¯t a person who would behave differently depending on his position. So recently, the class vibe returned to normal or got even better.

    As soon as I had those thoughts in my head, Ban Hwee Hyul came toward us. Pointing at the place behind him, he asked a question in a calm voice.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m trying to have lunch with other kids today.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking in the direction he was pointing at, I found a few kids, who had been friendly to Ban Hwee Hyul, gathering around the desk. My eyes widened, but I soon nodded without hesitation. He didn¡¯t have to ask us¨Che could always follow his own heart.

    Showing a timid smile, Ban Hwee Hyul nodded and blended into his new friends. He left a dazzling grin, but for some reason, he still looked like a giant grizzly bear to me. ¡®Are my eyes tricking my mind?¡¯ I wondered. Rubbing my eyes, I soon turned around and spoke to the kids around me.

    ¡°Then let me go to the class next door too.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty~¡±

    When I stepped outside the classroom, the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung were already there waiting for me. Though it was was an everyday view, the atmosphere felt utterly different depending on Ban Yeo Ryung having her memories or not.

    During the entire lunchtime, she seldom talked or smiled. It felt so awkward since usually, Jooin and Ban Yeo Ryung led the conversation when we were all together. Eun Jiho tried to turn up the vibe, but he wasn¡¯t that talkative in school though.

    To think of it, I forgot that it had been only two or three years that he began to become talkative to us.

    While keep attempting to refresh the atmosphere, Eun Jiho struggled to make it work. In the end, he found me as the one to take his position afterward.

    ¡°Hey, try to say something. Why are you being so quiet since a while ago?¡± he uttered.

    With a spoon in my mouth, I complained, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m thinking.¡± Just as he said, I wasn¡¯t talking at lunchtime today. It was me who asked them first to have lunch together so that we could walk down memory lane. However, I sat quietly on the seat, which didn¡¯t make sense at all.

    ¡®But nothing came to my mind¡­ What should I do?¡¯ I heaved a sigh.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and I spent most of the time together with the Four Heavenly Kings, and I wasn¡¯t able to reach the level of Jooin¡¯s accuracy when it came to memories or describing the situations. If I tried to explain the things between us in the past¡­

    I sighed again deeply since I had no idea what happened between us before we turned thirteen. To sum up, it was like two people with amnestic syndrome sitting face to face and struggling to bring back each other¡¯s memories.

    At that moment, Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s clear black eyes were directed to me. My heart thumped. Before she lost her memories, her attention on me seemed so natural like the sunlight or moonlight, but ever since she began to suffer amnesia, her eyes felt like a lie detector. I felt like a monster in a horror story that wore human skin after killing people.

    If I drop a wrong word or try to create a false story of the past, the time before we were thirteen, Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to notice it immediately. For instance, she could be like, ¡®No, that isn¡¯t true. Who are you?¡¯ What should I do then?

    I avoided her stare and held my hands tightly.

    What should I do¡­?

    <hr />

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t say anything special till the end of lunchtime. That was when the Four Heavenly Kings also realized that something was going wrong. On our way back to the classroom, Eun Hyung asked me a question carefully.

    ¡°Donnie, are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°You look pale.¡±

    Showing a smile, I pushed them back to their classroom and came back to mine. The goal of having lunch together with them was to talk rather than to eat. But now it was almost the end of lunchtime, and most of the kids returned to their seats.

    A few of them asked me, ¡®What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look good.¡¯ That was when I realized that I was seriously not feeling well.

    ¡®Am I really having an upset stomach?¡¯ Frowning, I tapped my stuffy chest. Then I heard some noise outside the classroom. Turning my head in the direction, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they those who came to confess their crush on Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It sounds quite different.¡±

    It was as loud as the fuss that occurred when the Four Heavenly Kings walk past by. Seriously, what¡¯s going on?

    Widening my eyes, we looked at each other then quickly ran toward the window to the hallway.

    The extras were explaining the situation again this time too as if it was natural.

    ¡°It¡¯s the movie club!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the play club!¡±

    We found about ten kids walking across the hallway with confident strides. Both girls and boys had outstanding appearances; Even they had long and slim bodies like those of a model.

    The girl walking in the front swept back her hair like a queen bee. Her long black hair spread to both sides like a hand fan and dazzled gorgeously.

    Blinking swiftly, I wondered, ¡®Am I having an illusion?¡¯

    A girl¡¯s voice came from somewhere.

    ¡°Soobin sunbae, you¡¯re shining today as usual¡­¡±

    So, the halo kind of thing that I just saw wasn¡¯t an illusion, huh? With a serious look on my face, I stared at the girl, flickering my eyes, then turned my head.

    ¡°Did we have a movie club in our school?¡± I asked the kids standing side by side, watching the runway in the hallway.

    We did have some clubs like other schools, but participation wasn¡¯t mandatory; besides, if we joined the clubs, we got to lose our time for a self-studying session, so most of the students including me, who were just regular students and didn¡¯t get admitted to this school through special admission, didn¡¯t participate in any clubs. And maybe that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to hear about club activities unless it was during a school festival.

    ¡°We have a movie club. Then who do you think it was to make the short film we watched at the festival last year?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°I also heard that the play club in our school is quite famous.¡±

    Then I paid attention to the ongoing conversation.

    ¡®But why are those clubs here then?¡¯

    ¡®Hey, put your brain to work! Of course, they are here to cast Ban Yeo Ryung. You know, she refused to join those clubs, but right now, she lost her memories. So, who knows if she¡¯ll accept this time?¡¯

    Listening to their conversation, even my facial expressions turned severe. Hmm, I sighed quietly. We didn¡¯t have much time to talk even now, so we tried to use lunchtime to recover Yeo Ryung¡¯s memories, but club activities¡­?

    What if Ban Yeo Ryung made other best friends in those clubs? Our friendship wouldn¡¯t get any better then, would it? Shaking my head from side to side, I couldn¡¯t help myself feeling nervous, so I went out to the hallway, eventually.

    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to make my way through them. Since the two big clubs were also joining the queue to get closer with Ban Yeo Ryung, the hallway in front of Class 2-7 was crowded with twice many people as those in the morning. In the end, I could only take a few steps forward, so I returned to my classroom, heaving a sigh.

    However, within a few minutes, both the movie club and play club stepped outside the class next door with depressed expressions on their faces. And that way when I could sigh in relief.

    ¡°Thank goodness!¡±

    Well, ever since she lost her memories, Ban Yeo Ryung became firmer and determined somehow. She didn¡¯t step back at all. Thus, I realized that the fears I had until now were just groundless.

    Once the rows of love confessions subsided, they were followed by all kinds of clubs in our school. During every break, clubs like flower club, environment club, debate club, and so on came to see Ban Yeo Ryung. Though she was excelling in every field, too many people in different areas wanted her so badly.

 Chapter 532

    .

    All the kids went to the window near the hallway to watch the clubs promoting themselves to Yeo Ryung during each break. I also participated in watching the relay of those events since it was a chance to learn what club activities we had. Plus, it was quite interesting¡­ honestly, exciting to see the kids looking frustrated, walking out from Yeo Ryung¡¯s class.

    Then when it became the end of all classes today, the relay of clubs asking Yeo Ryung to join them was almost over too. Only a few were left now. Other kids also counted the number of clubs left with their fingers.

    ¡°Which club is missing?¡±

    ¡°Soccer club, volleyball club, and archery club¡­ but they don¡¯t choose regular students. Oh, the writing club!¡±

    As soon as they spoke that way, a group of kids showed up in the hallway. In every aspect, they didn¡¯t look like student-athletes, so perhaps they were the writing club.

    I got convinced that it was true while looking at the kid following the group at the end with her head sinking on her chest. ¡®Yeah, they are,¡¯ I thought.

    The girl looked fragile, pulling her hoodie over her head in this sunny weather in May. Besides, her petite figure looked like a middle school student¡­ What? Thinking to that extent, I got off my butts from the chair.

    There was a fuss beside me. ¡®Donnie, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ they asked.

    Meanwhile, I stood still while grabbing my desk so tightly that my veins on my arm almost stuck out. My eyes were fastened at the girl walking past by the hallway window. When her profile face slightly appeared through her hoodie, I was assured that she was the girl I was looking for.

    The girl who dashed out from Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hospital and bumped into me, and the one who escaped from the bathroom in Sung Woon Science High School gym during the Ranking Battle¡­ She always appeared and disappeared in weird moments.

    Although she had a small physique, the look in her eyes didn¡¯t seem like that of a middle school student. But I never expected that she would be attending our school.

    While I was shocked, the kid didn¡¯t seem to notice my glance. With her writing club friends, the girl disappeared to Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s class. ¡®Maybe that¡¯s better,¡¯ I thought. Clenching my fist, I walked toward the backdoor. It seemed better to wait in front of Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s classroom door and catch her all of a sudden before she got to know the situation.

    Strangely, I was able to walk through the crowds very easily maybe because the club inside the next door class wasn¡¯t popular like the movie club, or maybe because I looked very determined to other kids. Crouching down, I peeped through the window to look inside the classroom.

    Since the girl was following her club members all the way in the back, she seemed to be a freshman, standing behind her fellows like a folding screen in the background. And it was a tall girl, probably in her senior year, talking most of the time to Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Yeo Ryung listened to her words carefully, but in the end, she shook her head as a refusal. As if the tall girl didn¡¯t expect that Yeo Ryung would actually join their club, she nodded with a nonchalant expression and turned around.

    When the writing club kids made their way out of the classroom one after another, something unexpected happened. The little girl, who just stood in the corner and seemed to feel uncomfortable receiving attention, suddenly came forward. As if a person suddenly changed, her action looked brave.

    Yeo Ryung looked at her in wonder as the girl walked toward her all of a sudden.

    The girl said, ¡°Um, do you mind if we can have a handshake¡­¡±

    ¡°Handshake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been admiring you because ever since you entered this school, you never lost the first place¡­ even in the nationwide mock exam¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked in a nonchalant voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have those in mind.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ even though you don¡¯t have them in your memories, it¡¯s still true that you made those achievements.¡±

    Surprisingly, Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to repeat her words in her mind. I never saw her reacting that way after she lost her memories.

    Even though people around her told her important things and information, Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t repeat them by saying things to herself but just fed them in her mind apathetically as if that was all she had to do.

    While I watched the sight with my eyes wide open, Yeo Ryung nodded then stuck out her hand to the girl with a swiveling grin.

    ¡°Alright, here.¡±

    My eyes were directed to the girl with a hoodie then to Jooin. He was just looking at Ban Yeo Ryung and the girl with a calm expression.

    For some reason, the look on his face seemed unusual. However, I couldn¡¯t tell the actual difference.

    Was I getting too sensitive? Perhaps the thought I had¨Chave found another strange person like me in this world¨Cmade all my cells go so crazy that I was overinterpreting even the trivial things and facts coming into my sight. Yeah, maybe that¡¯s true. That was when I shook my head and tried to pay attention to the view in front of me.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s cold voice pierced through the fuss out of the blue.

    ¡°Hey, what is that in your hand?¡±

    At that very moment, the girl put back her hand to have a handshake with Yeo Ryung then dashed toward the door at her full speed. Of all things, she was heading toward the backdoor, not the front door where I was hiding at.

    There was a noise from behind me.

    ¡°Hey, stop!!¡±

    ¡°What was she holding in her hand?¡±

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, did you get hurt? Give it to me.¡±

    While those words showered to Yeo Ryung, I turned around and wondered whether I should take a look at Ban Yeo Ryung to see if she was okay or go chase the girl.

    As if she just found me at the moment, my name slipped out from Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Donnie?¡±

    Suddenly, a half-transparent choose-your-path box seemed to appear in front of my sight.

    [Go comfort Ban Yeo Ryung.]

    [Go chase the mysterious girl.]

    Stamping my feet repeatedly for a moment, I turned around, at last. Right now, running after the girl seemed to come first.

    It¡¯s been a while since I bumped into her during the Ranking Battle. Until right now, I had no clues about her school and her appearance. Thus, I should, at least, check her name as well as the thing she had in her hand.

    Anyway, there was a whole bunch of people around here! Apologizing to a pair of kids carrying a plastic box full of milk bottles, I looked in front of me in awe.

    The girl with the hoodie ran through the crowds of people quite easily maybe because she had a very petite figure. However, I had to keep walking through them with words of apologies.

    Disheveling my hair, I lost my temper.

    ¡°Gosh, are they having class outside in the hallway?!¡±

    Or else these many people couldn¡¯t come out to the hallway at the same time. And because of that, the girl was receding away from me gradually at a far distance.

    ¡®Am I losing her this way again? No¡­ I didn¡¯t get to see her face clearly yet¡­¡¯ I said to myself, biting my lips. Then a familiar voice came from behind me, and at the same time, someone¡¯s hand pressed my shoulder gently for a second.

    ¡°Mama, go back to your classroom and stay there.¡±

    ¡°Jooin,¡± I replied, looking behind me.

    Narrowing his gold-brown eyes, Jooin uttered, ¡°Let me go catch her instead.¡±

    There was something that he had in mind when he was talking that way.

    I was assured that Jooin would go catch her in the end. He was clever and brilliant; besides, the chase I had with him before in this school convinced me that too.

    However, I shook my head, instead of agreeing with him. Jooin slightly squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Why?¡± he blurted out, looking nervous.

    ¡°Not only because of this, but I also have other things I want to ask her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her on behalf of you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ um¡­¡±

    When I paused for a second, Jooin observed the look on my face.

    He quickly uttered, ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what it is?¡±

    I had no idea that he would attack my weak point with one effort, so I showed my suffocated feelings on my face at the moment.

 Chapter 533

    .

    Heaving a sigh, Jooin turned his head. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°Okay, mama. Let¡¯s look for her together.¡±

    ¡°Uh, good, but Jooin¡­¡± I hesitated for a second since Jooin seemed to react unusually.

    It was strange. If Jooin noticed that I was hiding something from him, he would just generously move on rather than revealing his upset feelings. The only time he sensitively reacted was when something¡¯s related to my safety, but right now, it wasn¡¯t that kind of situation. So, why was he behaving this way?

    We didn¡¯t have time to further our conversation though. Meanwhile, the girl was already gone all the way at the end of the hallway.

    Jooin uttered, ¡°Mama, I¡¯ll go in a different direction.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, okay¡­¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be many places to hide in our school.¡±

    Leaving those words, Jooin swerved and disappeared downstairs. I scratched my head for a moment then ran after the girl.

    Only a few people wore thick jackets like her in this season, so ironically, her hoodie became a clear indicator to locate where the girl was right now. No matter how chaotic the situation was, I could always chase her again as long as that hoodie was in my view.

    But at the same time, I also wanted her to take off that thing so that I could, at least, remember her face properly. If I failed to find her, I should, again, just live in a vain hope of encountering her someday by coincidence.

    When I came downstairs with that thought in my mind, the crowds of people blocking us like obstacles were, thankfully, all gone.

    While the girl became bewildered at the empty hallway, I began to speed up. She freaked out as my footsteps got closer to her. Then she started to run away again.

    ¡®Just an inch¡­!¡¯ I said to myself desperately. However, the girl eluded my grasp.

    Her hoodie then got off her head and swayed in my sight, almost teasing me. She quickly pulled it back over her head, partly covering her face, then swerved at the staircase.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going down another floor?!¡± I shouted at the girl descending the staircase.

    ¡®Please, let¡¯s end our fight now!¡¯ I added, but of course, no response returned. In the end, I had to run downstairs, gasping for breath. Feeling exhausted, I almost slipped in the middle and started running a little behind her again.

    When I finally arrived downstairs, no one came into view.

    Did I fail to catch her? Struggling to control my blurry vision, I rubbed my eyes and tried to look around in search of the girl. All that came into my sight was just the broadcasting room, library, science lab, and storage room. A-ha, so this was the floor where the school clubs had their special activities ongoing.

    The entire floor was silent. I didn¡¯t know where to go in front of the number of doors, so I was lost in thought, rubbing my chin.

    Since the girl was a member of the writing club, should I go check the library first? But, isn¡¯t that too obvious? Hiding at the library would be the last bastion for a person who belonged to a relevant field because it¡¯s too predictable. Above all, it took too much time for me to search for her in that large space.

    Then should I go look inside the broadcasting room? Having that thought, I flung the door open. As soon as I took that action, I encountered a number of kids, widening their eyes at my sudden appearance. I stepped back in surprise. The movie club students, who just got denied by Ban Yeo Ryung, were gathered in that room.

    I hesitated for a second then carefully asked, ¡°Did anyone come here?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the girl named Soobin or so replied apathetically as if I was asking something too obvious.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t she an upper-grade student?¡¯ I wondered but quickly gave her a slight nod.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I uttered then fell back into thought. Since I decided to skip the library, only one place was left to search for the girl¨Cthe science lab.

    Swinging the door open, I quickly covered my face at the sight in front of me. Taking a step back, I stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­¡±

    Yikes, what the heck!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said to the girl and boy making out in the lab.

    Geez, I did hear that some couples shared their acts of physical intimacy in quiet and secluded places in school, but I never knew that I would witness those things in person today!

    ¡°What the f**K!¡±

    ¡°Shut the damn door!!¡±

    Nodding, I quickly closed the door at the showering complaints. Being completely out of my mind, I even forgot to ask them if anybody had entered the lab.

    Plopping down in the hallway, I scratched my head with a deep sigh.

    ¡°Gosh, what should I do? I¡¯m gonna fail to chase down her again¡­¡±

    In the end, I opened the library door just in case, but the space inside was enveloped by a deafening silence. The librarian, who was drinking a cup of coffee, told me that no one was here, so I didn¡¯t have to look further inside.

    Leaving a word of appreciation, I stepped outside the library and heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Sweeping back my disheveled hair in annoyance, I thought, ¡®It was so close this time. I almost got her¡­ but once again, I made a mistake and lost her right under my nose!¡¯

    I stared at the staircase where we just had a chase. The girl might have descended another floor while I tried to adjust my balance from slipping on the stairs. What an idiot! I spent all my time searching for her on the wrong floor. Even if I went downstairs, she would have already fled away.

    As of now, I could just go ask the writing club members about the girl, but in fact, I wasn¡¯t sure if she was an official member of the club. Earlier, when the club leader tried to persuade Yeo Ryung to join their club, the girl just stood quietly behind her for the whole time.

    I just bit my lips, being lost in thought, then I disheveled my hair again.

    ¡°Urgh, how can I miss that chance!¡±

    The girl was truly significant¨Cshe seemed to have some supernatural abilities in this universe that could be hardly explained in common sense. Perhaps, she was someone who could give me a clue about this world.

    I scowled at the floor with piercing eyes. Something strange suddenly came into my sight. Narrowing my eyes, I blinked a couple of times then quietly bent my steps toward it to pick it up.

    ¡°A note?¡±

    It was a folded piece of paper. Back then in middle school, we often wrote messages on a small piece of paper and sent them back and forth between our friends. Even now, we enjoyed sending messages this way during class.

    But usually, a note that was already read would remain unfolded; this one here was neatly bent over on itself as if no one had received and opened it up. I hesitated for a second but soon unfolded it.

    My brows then met in the middle as I carefully scanned the words written on the crumpled paper.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    [Ban Yeo Ryung recovers her memories.]

    Who would have left this kind of note?

    Besides, it didn¡¯t sound like a usual tone of a sentence spoken in everyday conversation. Instead, it seemed like a command or some kind of a prophecy.

    Then my mind blanked out for a moment as soon as I recalled Eun Jiho¡¯s remark I heard outside the class earlier.

    ¡®Hey, what is that in your hand?¡¯

    Looking across the hallway, I blurted out in a daze, ¡°¡­ Oh my god¡­ Is this¡­?¡±

    Was this the thing the girl had in her hand when she tried to handshake Ban Yeo Ryung?

    All the mysteries that happened around the girl flashed through my mind and suddenly seemed to get connected one after another. My mind was then blown as if I got hit hard by a hammer.

    Both Yoo Chun Young and Eun Hyung¡¯s fathers had woken from a coma simultaneously as if they had promised to do so. Although one had been sitting on the driver¡¯s seat while the other was sitting behind, and therefore, both had different levels of injuries in which the surgeons also had to perform a longer surgery on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s father, the two gentlemen finally came out of a coma at the same time. It made no sense at all.

    Then I bumped into the girl again at the Ranking Battle where I was almost forced to attend while being involved with Ban Hwee Hyul. Since the series of events had occurred in different places, I wasn¡¯t able to link between the two¨Cthe girl came to see Ban Hwee Hyul, and his brother suddenly recovered his consciousness right after. They seemed to have no connection until I finally noticed that the girl was involved in those things.

    And now¡­

    I looked back at the note in my hand.

    What would have happened if the girl¡¯s plan proceeded as expected and Ban Yeo Ryung, eventually, had a handshake with her holding this note? What if this was how the girl saved those people in a coma?

    When I looked that far ahead, my heart began to pound so heavily that I wasn¡¯t able to stand still on the spot.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534: Chapter 534

    .

    Slowly pressing down my aching chest, I murmured to myself, ¡®Of course, I don¡¯t make sense, going back and forth between different universes on every March 2nd, but the power she has is truly illogical.¡¯ All I could think about right now was just someone with absolute power making a ridiculous demand.

    If such things in this world¨CBan Yeo Ryung always achieving the best academic performances in our school no matter what, Yi Ruda¡¯s background, the kidnapping of us, and the miraculous coincidences that occurred from time to time¨Chad all taken place under the Creator of this world¡¯s will, the girl could also be a character sent from the so-called God.

    I clenched my fist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never let her flee away anymore.¡±

    Next time, I should catch her with my own hands at all costs.

    <hr />

    Once the girl, who suddenly flung open the lab door, left, the boy and girl stopped having their hot make out and got off from each other, wiping their lips with their hands. The girl then shouted to the person hiding under the desk.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone! Come out!¡±

    As soon as she yelled that way, a boy with disheveled brown hair popped out from behind the desk. Roughly fixing his messy hair, Woo Jooin urged toward the desk where he just crawled out.

    ¡°What are you doing there? She says to come out.¡±

    Soon, a girl with a hoodie pulled over her head came out hesitatingly under the desk.

    Woo Jooin narrowed his eyes upon the girl. She was looking around with wary eyes and grabbing her hoodie tightly over her face hidden inside.

    ¡°Why are you covering yourself when we know each other¡¯s face?¡± he blurted out.

    The girl looked at Woo Jooin with widened eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± she stammered as if she was at a loss for words.

    Woo Jooin continued, ¡°I believe building trust matters in teamwork.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Although we have formed a temporary alliance between us who don¡¯t trust each other¡­¡± Woo Jooin added, ¡°They say insubordination is worse than enemies, which means building trust matters the most. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Woo Jooin laughed when he didn¡¯t feel good. It would have been better if someone told that to her, but, of course, there was no one.

    As soon as he stretched out his hand and took off her hoodie from her head, the girl coughed in surprise. Watching the sight with narrowed eyes, Woo Jooin sighed and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you throw these clothes away and change them into something else? But don¡¯t wear the same thing in a different color. Just try to wear a different outfit such as a cardigan or a windbreaker jacket.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How ridiculous are you to wear the obviously same hoodie caught on the security camera in the hospital? Don¡¯t you dare to wear that on your way out from here! If so, mama, no, the person you just met would catch you immediately. Get rid of it right now! Throw it in the trashcan or shove it somewhere in the locker and secretly come get it later. Get it?¡±

    The girl pouted her lips in hesitation then uttered, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s important to me¡­¡±

    As soon as she said that way, Woo Jooin¡¯s raised brows slightly came down. Touching his forehead, he increased his voice.

    ¡°If that was so important to you, you should have just put it securely in your room. Why did you wear it everywhere, acting suspicious and having too many irons in the fire? Do you think that¡¯s thoughtful behavior? I mean¡­¡±

    As if he also thought that his words were getting quite harsh, Woo Jooin stopped talking all of a sudden then shook his head. He bent his steps and slightly opened the door to look outside.

    He uttered, ¡°Come out. No one¡¯s outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go somewhere else but just head straight towards the nurse¡¯s office. Go write down your name, fake your check-in time to an hour earlier and leave that as a record. Make any excuses possible to stay there for an hour or two then go straight to your classroom. Understood?¡± Woo Jooin quietly retorted, stepping close to the girl.

    As she nodded to agree with him, Woo Jooin moved aside and made a way out for her.

    ¡°Here, go straight to the office.¡±

    After the girl walked away and disappeared into the hallway, the boy, who still looked blank, detached his lips.

    ¡°Hey¡­ you¡¯re gonna keep our promise, right? You said you¡¯re gonna erase the footage on the security camera.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why would I lie to you? Both of us hiding in this place must also remain a secret, so it must be removed anyway. I can get rid of our footages together.¡±

    The boy, looking at the open door until that moment, finally turned his head toward Woo Jooin and threw a question.

    ¡°Hey, but what¡¯s going on between you two? Well, you guys don¡¯t look that close to run together, holding each other¡¯s hands, and hide under the desk. You aren¡¯t a couple like us, are you¡­?¡±

    Woo Jooin retorted, ¡°You said you want to get that footage removed, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    That was enough to shut the boy¡¯s mouth. Leaving the science lab, Woo Jooin added, ¡°What you need to do is just erase your memories about us. Clear?¡±

    Dropping the remark, Woo Jooin closed the door. Only silence prevailed in the space for a while.

    Shortly after, the boy frowned and opened his mouth as if he had been waiting for this moment.

    ¡°Geez, he knows how to threaten people even though he doesn¡¯t look like a bully-type of kid.¡±

    ¡°Is he doing that because he hates us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so? He¡¯s been sarcastic to the girl beside him too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right?¡±

    The couple fell into thought, looking at the closed door, then talked simultaneously as if they were on the same page.

    ¡°What on earth is going on between the two?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t stop being curious about Woo Jooin and the girl.

    <hr />

    Before returning to my class, I stopped by at the classroom where Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings belonged, but they told me that Jooin didn¡¯t come back yet.

    I didn¡¯t see him on my way back¡­ then did it mean that he had finally caught her as he was convinced to do so? If not, did he fail to catch the girl?

    How uncomfortable it was to have my phone taken by the teachers! I clicked my tongue but soon realized that Yeo Ryung was looking at me differently than she used to do.

    I asked her in the eyes that looked stiff as a rock, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    That was when the questions I had forgotten popped up in my mind. Lowering my body, I poured them out one after another.

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you get very surprised earlier? Are you okay now?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung looked sulky during my fusillade of questions. After a moment, she opened her mouth to drop a response.

    ¡°Come on, you aren¡¯t that interested.¡±

    I jumped out of my skin, ¡°No! What do you mean that I¡¯m not interested in you? I just thought that catching the culprit was more urgent¡­¡±

    ¡°Never mind. You looked for Woo Jooin or whatever the kid¡¯s name is, instead of me.¡±

    How could Ban Yeo Ryung call Woo Jooin, ¡®Whatever the kid¡¯s name is?¡¯ Very surprising! If her memories come back, I would definitely let her know what she said.

    However, our classmates had carefully thrown a doubt that Ban Yeo Ryung had the possibility of never recovering her memories, so right now, I had to focus on defending myself.

    ¡°No! No way! Do you know how much I was worried about you? Huh? I dashed out of my classroom and ran all the way to you through the crowds. I also watched in the hallway from the start to the end¨Cyou and the girl almost having a handshake¨Ceven though I was surrounded by so many people.¡±

    ¡°Really? So, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t even look back when I called you and just ran after the girl?¡±

    ¡®Oh, lord. Damn it!¡¯ I said to myself and wrapped my head. Why was I having such a bad day today?!

    At that moment, Jooin came into the classroom through the backdoor. My face turned bright. I approached him and called, ¡°Jooin!¡± Then I almost attached myself to him and whispered in a very small voice that only he could hear what I was saying.

    ¡°Did you catch her?¡±

    ¡°No. What about you, mama?¡± he replied immediately with no hesitation.

    I was bereft of enthusiasm, but on the other hand, I understood that we could only end up letting her run away from us. Jooin wasn¡¯t a hunter, and the school wasn¡¯t a forest where things could leave their traces, so, of course, Jooin could fail to catch her. More than a thousand students were here in this limited space. Perhaps, my expectations were too high, being adapted to Jooin¡¯s insane abilities.

    ¡°Well, what could I do? I lost her either,¡± I replied.

    ¡°But anything else you got?¡± Jooin tossed a question, staring at me with a piercing gaze.

    For some reason, the look in his eyes seemed unusually tenacious but maybe the sensitive feelings I had earlier in the classroom were extended. Having that thought in my mind, I just tried to move on nonchalantly.

    ¡°No, nothing. I didn¡¯t see her face since she covered it so desperately with that hoodie. Even though it got off her head for a second, she pulled it back over her face.¡±

    ¡°Anything else then? Did you ask the students in the writing club?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, I am gonna go ask them some questions later, but to think of it, she doesn¡¯t seem to be a member there. She distanced herself from them when they walked together as a group. Thus, I should have become suspicious about her in the first place¡­¡±

    Jooin replied, nodding with a straight face, ¡°Hmm, I see. Let¡¯s go together then.¡±

    I wondered for a moment¨Cthe note that I picked up earlier in the hallway was in my pocket.

 Chapter 535

    .

    Should I take it out or not? However, my case¨Cshifting to other universes¨Chad proof, but this one didn¡¯t have a piece of plausible evidence and seemed like complete nonsense, so I couldn¡¯t bring up the topic readily.

    ¡®What if he tells me this time to stop writing crap? Geez, then I can¡¯t sustain myself¡­¡¯ I thought. Then at the moment, I raised my head as I heard Jooin calling my name.

    ¡°Mama?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, I forgot to tell you something very important¡­¡±

    As I responded that way, the look on Jooin¡¯s face slightly changed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The security camera,¡± I replied with no hesitation.

    Jooin frowned for a moment.

    I continued, ¡°There¡¯s a security camera on each staircase, right? That¡¯s what I heard. Anyway, the cameras are also installed in some places that have dangerous or expensive stuff such as the science lab, computer lab, home economics lab, etc.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lowering my voice, I held my hands together and pleaded, ¡°Would you please check them out for me? I really need to know about that girl.¡±

    Jooin, who stood stiffly like a rock, then quickly turned around. He replied, ¡°Alright, mama. Let¡¯s go ask the securities then.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, let¡¯s go as we are reminded of it.¡±

    I nodded at his suggestion and followed Jooin. On my way out of the classroom, I saw Ban Yeo Ryung and noticed the emotions she was having about me¨Ca violated trust¨Cthrough her eyes. That was when I realized the mistake I had just made.

    Yikes, how could I show her leaving the classroom with Jooin as soon as he stepped inside? Earlier, didn¡¯t she feel upset about me searching for Jooin, instead of her?

    I tried to make an excuse, but Jooin had already left for the hallway.

    Urgh¡­ covering my forehead, I grappled with the situation, but in the end, I stepped outside to the hallway and murmured, ¡®Forgive me, Ban Yeo Ryung.¡¯ But according to her facial expression, she didn¡¯t seem to let me off the hook.

    After the little fuss, I was now in the campus security office where I confronted something more preposterous.

    ¡°¡­ The surveillance footage is gone?¡±

    Regular students wouldn¡¯t be able to request those videos unless they were involved in crimes or special occasions, but we had a free pass ticket¨CEun Jiho, the chairman of the board¡¯s cousin. However, regardless of the free pass thing, they didn¡¯t have the surveillance video in the first place, so using Eun Jiho was useless here.

    The security pressed a few buttons in bewilderment. He replied, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t know that until you guys told me about it¡­ This seems to have been out of control.¡±

    ¡­ Since when? From lunchtime¡­?

    Listening to the guy gradually murmuring to himself, I narrowed my eyes. How could the security camera that had no problem seven days a week become out of control at that very moment? That¡¯s literally too coincidental to be a coincidence!

    Rubbing my chin, I asked myself, ¡°Is this also ¡®something¡¯ that the girl can do? Or else¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®something,¡¯ mama?¡±

    I quickly pulled myself together when Jooin flung that question. Lifting my head, I showed a bitter smile, pretending that I said something out of my mind, but of course, Jooin didn¡¯t seem to ignore my fake reaction.

    Facing the sharp look in his eyes, I felt the corner of my stomach beginning to ache. The continuous strain from stress¨CBan Yeo Ryung¡¯s memory loss to the things that happened today¨Cmight have slowly worn down my health, and it seemed to have exploded right now. Even Jooin, who would usually become a buffer against things among us, was now acting too sensitive today.

    When I raised my thumb and firmly pressed it near my chest, that was when Jooin loosened up his strained look and apologized to me.

    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to interrogate you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I do understand which part you have guessed.¡±

    Having an acute sense, Jooin might have definitely noticed how significant the information I had been hiding from him was. And perhaps that¡¯s why he was behaving that way.

    Besides, Jooin¡¯s attitude was actually nothing. It was just a feather-like, no, just weighing a bit more than that on me. The rest of the things I had gone through was what mattered the most.

    Feeling the presence of the note that I still had in my pocket, I pressed my chest again. Geez, how could she have such ability to write a note that would take effect?

    ¡®Come on, this isn¡¯t a death note or something¡­!¡¯ I thought, looking down at the floor. Then I lifted my head and asked a question.

    ¡°Anyway, both of us have something that we can¡¯t tell each other, right? And it¡¯s related to that girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh-huh,¡± replied Jooin hesitatingly. He nodded heavily.

    I responded with a sigh, ¡°Then let¡¯s just move on until we¡¯re ready to bring this up again. Cool?¡± After a short pause, I added, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want things getting awkward between us just because of a nobody.¡±

    Only a few months passed from the struggling times we had back then. Thus, I wanted to keep our friendship alive and last longer.

    Jooin seemed to hesitate for a moment, but he soon nodded as in agreement.

    Once we finished our conversation and turned our heads, the security was looking back and forth between us absentmindedly.

    He carefully asked, ¡°¡­ What makes you two so serious¡­?¡±

    We slightly nodded as an apology for making a fuss then left the office. Before we stepped out, I seemed to have heard something, so I looked back.

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jooin lifted his head with a refreshing smile. It was so out of the blue that I could hardly imagine us arguing with each other earlier. Staring at him for a second, I soon shook my head and quickened my pace.

    Taking a step forward, I wondered, ¡®I think I¡¯ve heard him say sorry. Did I mishear it?¡¯

    * * *

    During the next break time, I went to see Ban Yeo Ryung, but I couldn¡¯t. Instead, Eun Jiho was there greeting me with a perplexed look.

    ¡°Hey?¡± he said, stepping out of the door.

    I asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ban Yeo Ryung?¡±

    ¡°She went to the cafeteria with other girls.¡±

    WHAT? I responded in fright, ¡°Is it okay to send her alone?¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s state of mind wasn¡¯t stable right now. She couldn¡¯t even distinguish between who¡¯s close to her and who wasn¡¯t!

    Eun Jiho shrugged at my question and replied, ¡°They didn¡¯t ask her to go with them. It was Yeo Ryung who grabbed the girls and asked to go with her all of a sudden. What could I do? She was looking at us like saying, ¡®Don¡¯t follow me at all.¡¯ I can¡¯t help that.¡±

    Looking dumbfounded, he continued speaking, ¡°So, why did you go outside with Woo Jooin at that time? You should have seen how Ban Yeo Ryung looked right after you guys left. Geez, that was awful.¡±

    ¡°Gosh¡­¡±

    ¡°Was there something serious going on?¡±

    As he asked the question, I briefly explained the situation. Of course, I left the story about the note part unspoken. I just told Eun Jiho that the girl I bumped into in Yoo Chun Young¡¯s hospital might be the same person whom I met today, and the surveillance footage that captured her was also missing.

    Listening to that extent, Eun Jiho folded his arms around his body. He replied, ¡°It sounds like a horror story. So, that suspicious girl is in our school? She was so small and petit like a middle school student¡­¡±

    ¡°You know our school is a private, prestigious, and safe institution¡­¡±

    But I slurred the end of the sentence when things flashed through my mind¨CRuda having a chase with the men in black or Lucas walking around the school with no hesitation.

    Oh, then I couldn¡¯t be assured that she was actually attending our school¡­

    As I thought that way, feeling despondent, Eun Jiho spoke in front of me.

    ¡°Well, since there¡¯s no one in our grade or the upper-grade who saw that girl, she¡¯d probably be in freshmen year. I¡¯ll check it out anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I guess you have to be worried about something else.¡±

    Dropping that remark, Eun Jiho pointed at the opposite side of the hallway with his chin.

    Just in time, Ban Yeo Ryung, walking along with other girls, found me and hid behind the corner. Watching the sight, I heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s hurting my feelings, Yeo Ryung.¡¯

 Chapter 536

    .

    Quietly watching the situation beside me, Eun Jiho asked, ¡°How did you make up with Ban Yeo Ryung after a fight? Even though she lost her memories, she¡¯s still the same person, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    I smiled like a sigh. ¡°Well¡­¡± I paused, ¡°¡­ We only fought once in middle school and that¡¯s it. We never fought after then, so I have no idea.¡±

    ¡®As long as I remember in this world¡­¡¯ I left the words unspoken.

    Eun Jiho¡¯s face turned stiff at my response.

    So eventually, I wasn¡¯t able to see Ban Yeo Ryung until the classes all ended. Just in case she would return home without me, I quickly packed my backpack as soon as the last class was over. Then I found Ban Yeo Ryung leaning against the wall in the hallway and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Eun Jiho was also standing beside her since he promised that he would give us a ride back home through the crowds of people waiting outside for Ban Yeo Ryung. However, he was still a person provoking her to raise her guard, instead of someone who could ease her mind.

    Thus, our ride back home was like being at a funeral. Ban Yeo Ryung was dropping her gaze at the floor, pouting her lips; Eun Jiho sat close to the window to keep a distance from Ban Yeo Ryung¨CI felt a little sorry for him since it was his car¨CLastly, I was in a fluster, looking for the perfect timing to talk to Yeo Ryung. It was so nerve-wracking that I could definitely understand how desperate and grieving the boys would have felt earlier in school when Yeo Ryung rejected them all.

    Looking outside the window, I tried to break the ice, saying something like, ¡®Wow, there¡¯s a new cafe!¡¯ or ¡®Whoa, that dog is huge!¡¯ but none of them responded back. My words just scattered away and disappeared in silence like pebbles falling off a precipice.

    As soon as the car pulled over in front of our apartment complex, Ban Yeo Ryung flung open the door, saying, ¡®Thanks,¡¯ to Eun Jiho. Bidding a short farewell, she left with no hesitation.

    I should, of course, follow her immediately, but for some reason, I was glued to the spot as if I were captivated by her strange force.

    A moment later, Eun Jiho turned his head toward me and said, ¡°You really suck at making up.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a comment I would like to hear from Eun Jiho, the man of pride and big ego.

    He uttered, ¡°She won¡¯t even remember how the streets looked like before. Why did you talk about the new cafe?¡±

    ¡°Ah, shut up.¡±

    ¡°And a huge dog? Geez, dude¡­¡±

    ¡°Urgh, I mean it!¡±

    As he repeated the things I said to Yeo Ryung, I felt so ashamed that I pretended to kick him hard on his leg. With a choking sound, Eun Jiho collapsed on the ground.

    Staring at his head, lowered to me from bending his waist forward, I asked him a question out of the blue.

    ¡°Um¡­ you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± He said, quickly raising his head.

    ¡°How do you make up with Jooin when you two have a fight?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± he replied.

    WHAT? My brows met in the middle. Although male friendship could be different from that of females, Eun Jiho¡¯s response was too blunt.

    Shrugging, Eun Jiho continued speaking, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a matter of difference. We don¡¯t care who¡¯s right or wrong; we¡¯re just different in opinions. That¡¯s how we deal with each other.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. We¡¯re like different-sized gear wheels that don¡¯t interlock with each other, but the spirit¡­ the essential part that we share goes well. We know that, so things don¡¯t last forever after a fight. We can always just move on naturally.¡±

    I nodded.

    Furrowing the corner of his brow, Eun Jiho smiled and continued, ¡°Come on, do you think it¡¯s helpful to listen to Woo Jooin¡¯s story? You know he isn¡¯t normal in the first place.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about¡­ In fact¡­¡±

    After wondering for a while, I finally confessed to Eun Jiho.

    ¡°¡­ I kind of thought that Jooin and I could have an argument sooner or later.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eun Jiho asked in surprise. He quickly added, ¡°Why? You two never had a fight before.¡±

    That was true, but instead of responding back, I just heaved a deep sigh.

    I had no idea why things were going on this way. Ban Yeo Ryung and Jooin¡­ I was facing struggles in my relationship with each of them at the same time. Anyway, I realized that Eun Jiho¡¯s advice wouldn¡¯t work this time.

    ¡°Anyway, thanks, see you later.¡±

    Nodding, I turned around and bid farewell. That¡¯s because I saw Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s silhouette wandering in front of the apartment complex. She just left us without looking back but was actually waiting for me until now. On which side should I be dancing to her tune?

    ¡®It seems to get harder after time,¡¯ I sighed, bending my steps. Ever since I became a sophomore in high school, achieving academic success and managing relationships felt more difficult.

    Usually, things became easier after time, but why were these two getting harder, instead?

    As soon as I entered the entrance door to our apartment, Ban Yeo Ryung pressed the elevator button. We stepped inside but still kept our mouths shut.

    An awkward silence swept the space as if two neighbors of the same age¨Cbut not close enough to say hi¨Chad met in front of the elevator. The moment I turned my head to just look inside the mirror, I had eye contact with Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Looking at her eyes in the mirror, I blurted out, ¡°Hey¡­ um¡­¡±

    She was still staring at me with piercing eyes.

    I asked, ¡°Do you want to take a trip together?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a beach we went to for our middle school senior trip. You really loved that place.¡±

    That winter, when eight in the morning was as dark as the night sky, we took two subway rides and a bus ride to get to the winter beach.

    The ocean looked eerie at first¨Cplastic trashes flowing into the cliff, seagulls flying round and round above our heads, dark and creepy-looking waves crashing hard¨Cbut Ban Yeo Ryung praised the sight, telling me how much she loved the scenery and vibe, with her nose scrunched up into a bunny smile. Even her eyes shone undoubtedly. Those memories streamed through my mind.

    I slowly uttered, ¡°¡­ So, I was thinking what if we all go there again¡­¡±

    Then I came up with myself back in the days who couldn¡¯t nod willingly to Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly King¡¯s suggestion.

    Around that time, I was busy considering whether I should go to the same high school with these kids or not, so I wasn¡¯t able to concentrate on both the senior trip and Ban Yeo Ryung. Even it was less than two years ago, Ham Donnie back then seemed somewhat very young and immature.

    Raising my head, I asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Now¡¯s the time to completely focus on Ban Yeo Ryung.

    I, of course, responded to Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings sincerely at the time, but there was much difference between myself right now and back then. During that time, I wasn¡¯t accepting these kids as ¡®real¡¯ humans. Those thoughts would have existed deep inside my mind.

    Even if it¡¯s too late, I wished I could make up for that now. While I rambled those things in my mind, the elevator beeped as it arrived at our floor.

    Once we got in front of our doors, Yeo Ryung sighed and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    My face brightened at her response.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Even though it was daytime, Ban Yeo Ryung left that word and went into her house. To me, it felt odd since Ban Yeo Ryung always stayed in the hallway until I stepped into my house. She also argued with me to sleepover at her place or mine every time, but now that she wasn¡¯t doing those things, she seemed very unfamiliar.

    Watching the closed door, I came across the fact that how much I had been used to receiving attention from Ban Yeo Ryung.

    The spring breeze of May felt cold like the day back then when we stood against the wind on the winter in our senior trip.

    That Saturday, I opened my eyes at six in the morning.

    Thinking that it¡¯s been a while to wake up so early, I came out to the living room and looked up at the enclosed balcony. Half of the sky was already lightened with the morning sunlight.

    For some reason, I stared at the sight absentmindedly then went to the bathroom to take a bath. When I came outside with a towel on my head, even the living room was brightened with the pouring sunlight.

    Walking around the kitchen alone, I took out the leftover chicken from last night and made a quick breakfast, then my mom¡¯s deeper voice came from her room.

    ¡°Is it Donnie?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Saturday? Why are you¡­ oh, you said you¡¯re going on a trip today.¡±

    My mom asked me again, ¡°Do you want me to cook breakfast for you?¡±

    I shook my head and took a seat at the dining room table.

    Waking up at six in the morning felt like the time was running very slow. Even after I packed all my things, there was still enough time, so I crouched on the couch and turned on the TV, but everything seemed too lame to watch in the morning.

    So instead of watching something, I fell into thought, tapping the couch. Eun Jiho, sitting here on the day of our senior trip, crossed my mind so clearly.

 Chapter 537

    .

    That winter morning, when it was still dark outside, the three of us¨CEun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung, and I¨Cbantered and giggled in front of our apartment complex. So did we in the almost empty subway.

    I stretched out my legs and put them on the table relaxedly. Once those things reminded me of the good old days, the time that ran slow seemed to melt hard and drip away.

    Then I got myself together and found the phone I put aside on the couch vibrating like crazy. Checking the time, I moaned, ¡®Yikes, oh my, it¡¯s already seven-thirty!¡¯

    I quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Uh¡­ hello¡­?¡±

    ¡°Donnie, I¡¯m in front of your house.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah! I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    As soon as I wore my backpack hurriedly over my shoulders and opened the door, two people came into my sight, standing in the hallway. One was Ban Yeo Ryung, and the other was Yeo Dan oppa. Being a senior in high school, oppa had a self-studying session even on Saturdays, so he was in his school uniform.

    Blinking swiftly, I blurted out, ¡°Oppa?¡±

    He threw a glance at his watch, then uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you guys out.¡±

    ¡°You have enough time? Won¡¯t you be late for school?¡±

    Throwing those questions, I tried to put my arm around his waist, as usual, but I soon took it off with a flinch. Ban Yeo Ryung was looking at us suspiciously.

    Oppa and I decided to keep our relationship secret until Ban Yeo Ryung gets her memories back since we weren¡¯t sure whether she could keep it to herself or not.

    However, it was me who made more mistakes than oppa, so honestly, I couldn¡¯t guarantee how long I could hide our relationship from her.

    While Yeo Ryung gave us a long, doubtful look, oppa and I walked, almost staying six feet apart from each other.

    As we kept distance between us, treading on both sides of the passage, we finally came outside the apartment complex. And there stood Eun Jiho, waiting for us.

    ¡°Hey! Over here,¡± he shouted cheerfully, but as soon as he found Yeo Dan oppa walking beside us, Eun Jiho¡¯s face darkened with bewilderment. He slightly nodded, feeling more difficult to face Yeo Dan oppa ever since oppa and I started dating.

    ¡°Hey, how are you¡­¡± said Eun Jiho timidly.

    Being such a character who didn¡¯t get surprised even in front of the school principal, Yeo Dan oppa replied, ¡°Yeah, good, you?¡± way more comfortably than Eun Jiho. He then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Please take care of Donnie and Yeo Ryung.¡±

    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Leaving that one word, Yeo Dan oppa turned around. Before he left the spot, he fixed Yeo Ryung¡¯s hair like he used to do and swept my disheveled hair back as well.

    Though it was a natural gesture, the places he touched felt warm somehow. I closed my eyes for a second, then opened them back to watch the view of his back receding away.

    When I turned my head to look behind, Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho were, for some reason, staring at me with piercing eyes. Feeling embarrassed, I scratched my nape and asked them, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Weird¡­¡±

    I slightly tottered as soon as that word escaped from Yeo Ryung¡¯s mouth. She hit the nail on the head, but thankfully, what came after was her question, ¡®Isn¡¯t Yeo Dan oppa actually your brother?¡¯

    Phew, I sighed in relief.

    Eun Jiho, giving me a penetrating gaze until that moment, murmured, ¡°You can even wear that look.¡± And before I got to respond, he gave me a sharp sidelong glance with a look of surprise, then walked way ahead of me.

    That was when I realized that it was my first time to see both Eun Jiho and Yeo Dan oppa together at the same spot.

    ¡®Hmm, was it too obvious?¡¯ I wondered, rubbing my blushing cheeks, then I quickly bent my steps.

    Jooin, sitting on the subway bench, found us and waved his hand. Beside him, there was also Eun Hyung perching on the long wooden seat. He also just waved his hand at us. Only Yoo Chun Young was missing today since he was on the set, shooting the TV drama.

    My eyes then widened as soon as I saw Eun Hyung wearing a dark-gray cardigan.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    The corner of Eun Hyung¡¯s lips slightly trembled. Showing a bewildered smile, he asked, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Wow, Eun Hyung, do a half turn like a model.¡±

    Eun Hyung turned around stiffly at my unexpected request. As if it was a funny sight, Jooin laughed beside him.

    ¡°Mama, what are you doing?¡± he asked.

    I replied seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Eun Hyung looks like a college student today?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah, he does.¡±

    As if Jooin also wanted to behave mischievously, he responded that way and began to look inside Eun Hyung¡¯s outfit here and there. He flipped Eun Hyung¡¯s cardigan and the folded edge at the hem of his pants, which made Eun Hyung become perplexed and stop Jooin from doing so.

    Taking another step back, I was in awe of Eun Hyung¡¯s look today. In every aspect, his outfit¨Ca white t-shirt, dark-gray cardigan, and cuffed denim jeans¨Cmade him look mature like a handsome college student.

    Maybe because Jooin, standing beside Eun Hyung, was wearing a deep-blue windbreaker jacket with some orange logo on, Eun Hyung emitted a much more sophisticated vibe today.

    As if became befuddled by our attention, Eun Hyung blushed and scratched his nape.

    ¡°I forgot that we¡¯re going on a trip today and did laundry, so I¡¯m wearing on Chun Young¡¯s clothes¡­¡±

    I responded in surprise, ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s why you look different today.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t that different in size, but I still had to cuff the jeans a little.¡±

    ¡°No, I think these pants should be worn with a fold, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Eun Jiho and Jooin began a debate on behalf of me who didn¡¯t know about men¡¯s clothing. Watching the sight, I found the subway just having arrived at the station, so I quickly got in with the kids.

    The spring sunlight was incomparably hot and intense than that of winter. As soon as I took a seat, I asked the kids, sitting on both sides, to wear some sunscreen.

    ¡°You want some?¡±

    ¡°I wondered why you¡¯re carrying that big backpack. Is that what you brought?¡± asked Eun Jiho with a somewhat sarcastic look.

    Being a little prickly, I replied, ¡°I brought other things too!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see then.¡±

    I handed my backpack over to him without complaining. Looking inside my bag, he soon started to laugh as if he felt absurd.

    ¡°Dude, why did you bring a deck of cards? Also, Halli Galli and Jenga? Come on, we¡¯re gonna be back on the same day.¡±

    I replied, lowering my voice, ¡°But who knows? We can play cards on the train.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember last time? None of us did it and just all slept.¡±

    After scowling at the floor for a moment, I said, ¡°Give it back,¡± and snatched my bag from Eun Jiho.

    Would he know that the things inside this bag were the same as those I brought to our trip in the winter before last? Well, of course, he doesn¡¯t, or else, he wouldn¡¯t behave this way.

    I looked around again. Jooin and Eun Jiho were sitting on both sides of me. Across us, there sat Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung, dozing off. They seemed to share some conversations from time to time but didn¡¯t reach my ears.

    Ban Yeo Ryung, talking to Eun Hyung in the pouring sunlight, looked the most peaceful I¡¯d ever seen since she suffered memory loss. Resting my chin on my palm, I stared at her for quite a while, then sat back with my eyes closed.

    Even though we¡¯re going on a trip for Ban Yeo Ryung, who¡¯d be still very confused, it was, in fact, me who became more and more befuddled, comparing the trips in the past and now.

    <hr />

    ¡°The beach¡­¡±

    That was what Ban Yeo Ryung said first as soon as she saw the ocean after the twenty-minute shaky bus ride.

    Her voice that suddenly echoed around my ears sounded so nonchalant that my heart almost sunk.

    Could a memory loss change a person¡¯s taste too? Hold on¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen a similar case from the journals I read on the web, a few days ago pulling an all-nighter¡­

    But when I turned my head back to look at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face, I felt relieved to have found her eyes twinkling with delight as before.

    Even though it¡¯s spring, the trash kept flowing into the ocean as it did in winter. Thus, the beach was yet cold and dirty. However, Yeo Ryung flaunted a dazzling smile and walked close to the shore with short and quick steps.

 Chapter 538

    .

    That was when the other boys also loosened up their look on their faces.

    With a brightened expression, Eun Hyung said, ¡°Good that she likes it.¡±

    ¡°Except during the break, I¡¯ve never been to the ocean on the weekend,¡± replied Eun Jiho. He also looked as refreshed as Ban Yeo Ryung.

    Putting both hands into his pocket, Eun Jiho walked quickly toward her. Even though his feet were on the ground, his footsteps seemed to be a few centimeters flowing above it.

    Jooin also raised his hands and dashed like a bull with his deep-blue windbreaker jacket swinging in the air.

    Both Eun Hyung and I just watched the sight blankly, then when our eyes met, we burst into laughter as if we had expected to do so. Showing a face full of a rich smile, we also bent our steps toward the ocean.

    Since it¡¯s a warm springtime, a lot of families seemed to be enjoying their weekend getaways here. Having so many people around¨Cincomparable to that in the winter¨CI noticed increased attention toward us.

    However, the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t give a crap since they looked the most excited now over the past few months. Eun Jiho, Ban Yeo Ryung, and Jooin took pictures in front of a monument with all different kinds of poses that some people even asked for their autographs.

    Watching their reactions, I murmured worriedly, ¡°Those people shouldn¡¯t take secret pictures of them¡­¡±

    On the web, people left comments under Eun Jiho¡¯s pictures such as, ¡®charismatic,¡¯ or ¡®crazy handsome chaebol,¡¯ like they did to other hot celebrities. If his true color is revealed after this moment, Eun Jiho would struggle even more. However, I couldn¡¯t think about stopping him from having such fun since he seemed to be enjoying the best moment of his life after a while.

    Then I paused before pressing the shutter button again. I wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t this trip supposed to be me and Ban Yeo Ryung spending time to get back together? Something seemed to have changed¡­¡¯

    It was me who suggested this trip, but they were the ones right now having fun, and for some reason, Eun Jiho and Ban Yeo Ryung looked like they had become close¡­

    Whether I was lost in thought or not, Eun Jiho swept his hair back that was messed up by the sea breeze. Walking toward me, he shouted, ¡°Uh, I¡¯m starving! Let¡¯s grab something to eat.¡±

    Well, even in my view, Eun Jiho seemed to have burned way more calories than Eun Hyung and me ever since he came here.

    ¡®Of course, you are since you¡¯ve been busy running around,¡¯ I said in my thoughts.

    Eun Jiho pulled the back of my backpack and asked me abruptly, ¡°Urgh, you didn¡¯t even bring an instant noodle in this huge bag?¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re on a trip. Why would I bring instant noodle, instead of gimbap?¡± I retorted in bewilderment.

    At that moment, Jooin, standing beside me, shouted, ¡°Oh, instant noodles! Awesome! You know, we had them last time too.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to have them now as well?¡±

    Eun Jiho and Jooin giggled as they soon hit it off.

    ¡°Instant noodles? Where?¡± Furrowing her brows, Ban Yeo Ryung murmured from beside them.

    I lowered my voice and whispered, ¡°We just had them on the street last time.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was winter¡­? You mean, in the wind?¡±

    As she tossed a question suspiciously, Eun Jiho, standing behind her, made a response.

    ¡°Instant noodles must be enjoyed outside in the cold weather. That¡¯s how it goes.¡±

    After dropping the remark, which would never be said by a member of a chaebol family, Eun Jiho put his arm around Woo Jooin¡¯s shoulders and turned his steps. They were heading exactly to the big convenience store where we bought cup noodles last time.

    Looking in the direction in perplexity, I increased my voice and said, ¡°But it isn¡¯t wintertime right now?!¡±

    However, the two boys just waved their hands as a gesture to say it¡¯s fine, then receded away from us.

    Staring at those two, Eun Hyung shrugged and smiled, ¡°What else can we do?¡±

    In the end, our lunch on our second trip was about to be replaced with instant noodles again.

    I quietly sighed. As a student, always running short on money, instant noodles were great, such a thankful option, but on the other hand, I wondered if this was really going the right way¡­

    However, Ban Yeo Ryung looked quite satisfied. As if all she needed was just the ocean, her eyes were fastened in that direction.

    ¡®I guess she wants to take more walk¡­¡¯ I thought, staring at the back of her head, then I tapped Eun Hyung on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Eun Hyung, do you mind if I bring Yeo Ryung to take a walk, just the two of us? Jooin¡¯s gonna spend some time choosing the noodles anyway.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, I won¡¯t mind,¡± nodded Eun Hyung willingly.

    I added concernedly, ¡°Would you watch us from a distance and see if any strangers are approaching us? If that happens, would you please come to us right away? You know, such things in the past¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll keep an eye out,¡± replied Eun Hyung with a reliable tone.

    That was when I felt relieved and stepped close behind Yeo Ryung. When I gently tapped her shoulders, she turned back in surprise but soon showed me a bright smile.

    My heart pounded at her unexpected, beautiful grin. It even made me shortly forget that she was suffering amnesia.

    But as if it was from the charm of the ocean, a place of enchantment, Yeo Ryung¡¯s face was, again, covered with a veil of wariness.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Uh, um¡­ do you want to take a short walk before the boys come back? You look like you want to see the beach in a close distance.¡±

    Yeo Ryung seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, but she grabbed my hand all of a sudden. Watching her pulling it and interlocking fingers, I felt strange and new at the same time. It was similar to the feelings I had like, back in the days, when a friend whom I wanted to get close to but had to just watch from a distance suddenly leaned on my shoulder or clasped hands.

    What were these emotions? I had no reason to have these feelings toward her. While I dropped my gaze at the ground, feeling a little blue, Yeo Ryung pulled my hand first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± I replied, quickly bending my steps after her.

    It took a little time to keep my pace with her, but, at last, we arrived in front of a guardrail where we hung on it side by side to look over the ocean back then.

    The bay here where the land curved deeply inward had crowds of tourists around. Yeo Ryung, putting her hands on the rail, and her hair swaying in the breeze, began to receive their attention. All the people were dwelling upon her face with a wistful and yearning glance.

    ¡°I love it,¡± uttered Yeo Ryung.

    I was astonished at her words that slipped from her mouth. She said the exact same thing before.

    But, on the other hand, I felt that we were somehow not getting along anymore and just going in different directions even though she was the same person I knew for such a long time. For some reason, it seemed like nothing was in my grip no matter how many times I stretched out my hand.

    Once she released my hand from hers, I felt kind of empty, so I shoved my hand into my pocket. Something then came into my grip. Taking it out, I exclaimed absently at the thing in my sight. ¡®It¡¯s here,¡¯ I said to myself.

    It was the note that the mysterious girl left in the hallway. No, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was actually hers. As it reminded me of the happening a few days ago, I narrowed my eyes then quickly shook my head.

    ¡®Uh, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just so complicated¡­ Let¡¯s just put it aside for later. Things are way too confusing already¡­¡¯ Having that thought in my mind, I faced the front again.

    The view of the ocean right under my nose was dazzling blue. As the wind was blowing hard in my hair, I wished it could sweep away the thoughts clouding my mind.

    Then I turned my head upon Yeo Ryung asking me a question.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    In the direction where I switched my gaze, Yeo Ryung¡¯s obsidian eyes were shining like the glassy ocean in the sunlight.

    Strange¡­ Ever since she lost her memories, I avoided touching any risky or dangerous parts that could stir her up. It was like protecting a kid from getting near deep water. Thus, I was about to make some excuses, as usual, but at that moment, I started a confession as if something had captivated me out of the blue.

    ¡°Last year¡­¡±

    ¡°Last year?¡± she repeated my words.

    ¡°Last year, when I came here with you¡­¡±

    Perhaps, my face looked a little grim. The moment when Yeo Ryung seemed like she was taken aback by something, I noticed what she had in her mind.

 Chapter 539

    .

    Before I got to finish my sentence, Yeo Ryung uttered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention to lose memories.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course, I know! I¡¯m not saying that I hate you because you lost your memories. It¡¯s that¡­¡±

    ¡®I was concerned if you wouldn¡¯t like me anymore. That was what scared me¡­¡¯ However, Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t hear those words till the end and just quickly turned around.

    I grabbed her shoulders with both hands urgently.

    ¡°Hold on for a second, Ban Yeo Ryung¡­¡±

    The look on her face then slightly changed.

    ¡®Oh, did I tighten my grip on her?¡¯

    With that thought in my mind, I loosened up the pressure I had on her and uttered quickly, ¡°The fact that you lost your memories has nothing to do with my feelings about you. That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    The only thing I had in my mind right now was just to make an excuse for her since there shouldn¡¯t be any more distance between us, but on the other hand, I also had another thought in my head¨Cperhaps, this could be the perfect timing to tell Ban Yeo Ryung my long kept secret since she wasn¡¯t able to recollect our fond memories.

    I meekly ended my words, ¡°¡­ Because I¡¯ve lost my memory too¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± asked Ban Yeo Ryung in surprise.

    I confessed, ¡°Just as I said, I¡¯ve also lost a part of my memories, and it didn¡¯t come back yet.¡±

    ¡°Since when? Which part of your memories?¡± She asked in confusion.

    Her voice bewildered me. In this situation, technically, she should be showing emotions of relief, rather than confusion, since we were both suffering memory loss at some point. In other words, she could feel more at ease that it wasn¡¯t herself alone, going through such a thing.

    And that¡¯s why I decided to confess the truth. Although I felt odd after her reaction, it couldn¡¯t stop me from unfolding the things within me. The look on her face was also very serious that I couldn¡¯t make up the situation as a joke or lie.

    I continued speaking, hesitatingly, ¡°When I was thirteen, our first day in middle school, to be specific¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That March 2nd¡­¡±

    ¡°Which memory did you lose?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung asked, almost crying.

    I wondered, ¡®Does it matter to you that much right now?¡¯

    No matter which memories I had lost, she wouldn¡¯t be remembering those as well. So, why was she asking me that way as if she would get what they were if I told her about them?

    Despite my thoughts, I confessed everything.

    ¡°All the things before that day¡­¡±

    The wind blew again roughly through our hairs. Just now, I felt like it would refresh my mind, getting rid of useless thoughts in my head. However, it pushed my brain into a tumult even more.

    I slowly continued, ¡°¡­ My memories of you and your house are gone¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her face looked chaotic.

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t hate you just because you lost your memories. What bothers me, instead, is that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d hate me because you can¡¯t remember me. I¡­¡±

    I concluded my words as if I were confessing my sins.

    ¡°¡­ I¡­ I have no memories about how we became friends¡­¡±

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    That was what initially came out of her mouth. I lifted my head. Her intense emotions within that word felt still dubious. Was it really possible for Ban Yeo Ryung, who lost her memories, to reveal such true feelings in this kind of thing?

    Then I realized something as I found her pitch-black eyes shaking vehemently.

    ¡®A person with amnesia can¡¯t see me like that¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Ban Yeo Ryung opened her mouth again.

    ¡°How could you not tell me that until now?¡±

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, you¨C¡±

    ¡°Did you just say you lost all your memories of me before our first day in middle school? Then Donnie, the reason why you saw me that morning in surprise was¡­¡± Her voice was now close to a sob.

    I uttered in wonder, ¡°You¡­ your memories came back.¡±

    That was when the note I just took out from my pocket flashed through my mind. I quickly cast down my eyes on it.

    ¡®The note!¡¯

    It was indeed in my grip. On all occasions, I grabbed her shoulders, holding this in my hand. Her memories came back right after that.

    Geez, how should I accept this situation? I lifted my other hand and hid my face in it.

    In the end, my very silly guess¨Ca mix-up of imagination and exaggeration¨Cturned out to be exactly correct. This was absurd!

    However, regardless of my complicated mind, time went by so nonchalantly. Yeo Ryung raised her arm and wiped out her teary eyes.

    She kept speaking, ¡°Then the reason why you treated me awkwardly like a stranger and tried to keep a distance from me was that¡­ everything was because of that memory loss?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how can you keep it as a secret to me?¡±

    Since I was standing against the ocean, I could see it over Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s shoulders that Eun Jiho and Jooin were stepping out from the convenience store. They soon gathered around Eun Hyung and were saying something, looking in our direction. Perhaps, they had also noticed that something was going on between Yeo Ryung and me.

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s tearful voice reached my ears again.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t lose my memories, you would have left the truth unspoken forever, no? Do you think I would have just moved on, regarding those times as just some bad days in our past?¡±

    My lips dried out. Facing her eyes, pouring out beads of tears, made my brain stop working. As if I had met the eyes of Medusa in the myth, my entire body turned stiff as a rock.

    I could, of course, just say no to her, but that was a lie. If Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t lose her memories, I would have definitely not told her the truth, just as she said to me.

    Well, if I didn¡¯t shift to the other side of the universe this year, I could have told her my secret one day. However, in the world I returned, I finally found the evidence that this universe was a place inside a web novel. Thus, it was proved that I was just a person outside the book, whereas these kids were characters in a web novel.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings were aware that March 2nd was the day when my world changed. If I added the fact that my memory loss had occurred on the same date, at least, someone would try to connect the dot between the two days.

    The clues were already provided enough. Their brilliant brains would still remember some things I said during middle school, the time when I was shallow and believed that I could always go back to my original world.

    But what if they eventually grasped that March 2nd was actually the day I was returning to my original world, instead of myself being dragged to another universe? They trusted that I belonged to THIS WORLD, not a person from a different universe.

    And what if Ban Yeo Ryung also notice that, except for just having the same name and appearance, the Ham Donnie she had known was a completely different person from me right now?

    My blood ran cold just by thinking about it. That was why I promised myself not to talk about my missing memory part to these kids. But now, only two options were in front of me.

    One, reveal the truth that the Ham Donnie she knew and I are different, and therefore, clarify that it isn¡¯t about myself having a missing memory but just two different people existing at the same time.

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, two, I had to drive the wedge, saying, ¡®No.¡¯ However, that was repeating lies and choking my own self in the end.

    Until when would I be able to endure all these? When for God¡¯s sake??!

    I closed my eyes tightly. If a god or creator of this world had sent me to this place under their scheme or a plot, I wished they could get me out of here just once right now.

    As if they were erasing a text from a paper or monitor, or ripping out a page from a published book, I begged for their damn mercy to help me out of this situation.

    Once, at least, just once.

 Chapter 540

    .

    However, nothing had changed even though I closed my eyes as tightly as possible.

    With tearful eyes, Ban Yeo Ryung was still showing an expression on her face, asking me to explain further. From a distance, Eun Jiho, Jooin, and Eun Hyung were now bending their steps toward us after finishing their discussion. The crowds were whispering at us, and the seagulls were flying round and round above our heads.

    SPLASH! The sound of waves broke and vanished somewhere under our feet. The wind blowing on my cheeks was painfully vivid.

    The second time I closed and opened my eyes tightly, Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice echoed around me. It was surprisingly very low.

    ¡°The days I wandered around you, trying to read your mind¡­ Did the times burden you that much?¡±

    I still couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Raising her head, Yeo Ryung retorted with wet eyes, ¡°So many days I¡¯ve wondered about such questions¨Chow to apologize to you, or how to initiate a conversation with you¨Cwilling to talk the next day. Every night my head was full of these thoughts¡­ but since you went through everything quite smoothly, should I just keep ignoring all that and move on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Do you¡­ know¡­ how much¡­ I¡­¡±

    Continuing her words stammeringly, Ban Yeo Ryung shoved her face in her palms, at last, and kept her mouth shut.

    Her words seemed to strike me on the head, but there was now a pause, which doubled my pain.

    Then at the moment, Eun Jiho¡¯s voice pierced through the suffocating silence.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± As soon as he found out Ban Yeo Ryung sobbing, Eun Jiho asked in surprise, ¡°Are you crying? What¡¯s¡­ um¡­¡±

    Both Jooin and Eun Hyung ran toward our direction in astonishment. They looked back and forth between Ban Yeo Ryung, wailing, and me, keeping silent, then became bewildered at the situation.

    Meanwhile, Ban Yeo Ryung put down her hands from her face. She blushed in the heated situation.

    ¡°Sorry, but I want to go home¡­¡±

    * * *

    I had no idea how I returned home. On the train and subway, I never looked around even once.

    Being in new places put me on guard. I usually look here and there to find out if I was going in the right direction. However, this time, nothing came into view as if a dark curtain was blocking my sight.

    All I did was just walking after someone¡¯s back. If I lost pace or went in the wrong direction, someone pulled my wrist and helped me in.

    I wasn¡¯t even sure if I appreciated their help. In fact, I couldn¡¯t even remember who was who. Sometimes, it was Eun Jiho, sometimes, Jooin, or Eun Hyung maybe.

    Anyway, one thing was clear¨Cthere wasn¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung.

    She didn¡¯t come beside me, even once, on our way home, even on the way back to our apartment.

    Once I returned to my room and put my backpack down on the floor, almost like throwing it away, that was when I realized that I¡¯d been on a trip.

    It was necessary to unpack my stuff immediately and sort things out since I used my school backpack today, but I really didn¡¯t feel up to it. Looking inside the bag would make me recall the painful moments I had a couple of hours ago. Thus, I wished this was all just things inside my dreams.

    After standing still for quite a while, I slowly plopped down on the floor, leaning against the bed. Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s crying face was dominating my mind even until now.

    Last time, when she cried in front of us, it wasn¡¯t my fault. That time, she was crying FOR me, but today, I made her cry. There was a big difference between her two emotional behaviors. It banged my heart so severely.

    Being in a daze, I blurted out to myself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I say a word?¡±

    I could have made some excuses, but no¡­ I shook my head. I was now too sick and tired of making up things to conceal the truth.

    What on earth should I do to make none of us get hurt?

    I wanted to lessen Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s anxiety derived from amnesia. The conversation I brought up as to become mindful had, eventually, pushed her to deeper confusion and chaos.

    And now that she was asking me to clarify things, I couldn¡¯t confess that the Ham Donnie she had known and myself right now were completely different people. If I did, she would get shocked even more. Thinking to that extent, I shook my head again. No, that¡¯s really a no-no.

    In fact, what scared me the most wasn¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung getting hurt¨Cit was Yeo Ryung turning her back on me once she becomes aware of the truth.

    ¡®If that happens and she begins to look at me like a monster or fake friend who turns out to be a swindler, then I¡¯ll be like¡­¡¯ I kept shaking my head from side to side.

    No matter how many times I tried to think it over and over, the best answer in that situation didn¡¯t come to my mind. All I could say was that it was such an awful decision to confess my deepest secret to her just because she had lost our fond memories.

    Being blanked out for a moment, I suddenly got up, then took out some random books and flipped through a couple of pages. After repeating those meaningless actions for a few minutes, I was able to throw them on my desk.

    I murmured, ¡°Yeah, right, because I¡¯m not inside the book¡­¡±

    The world right now was inside a web novel; I wasn¡¯t outside the book, existing as a reader. So, I wouldn¡¯t be able to flip pages, go back, or even rip them out.

    Throwing myself on the bed, I murmured, ¡°But then why did the author of this book let me notice that this is a world inside a novel?¡±

    Why did the writer make that decision at the very moment¨Cwhen I tried to quit thinking that my loved ones here weren¡¯t characters in a book anymore and began to give them my heart¨Con all occasions?

    If I knew it beforehand, I would have stopped loving them, or if I didn¡¯t know anything, I would have kept building our friendship with ease.

    This situation itself seemed like a punishment to me, who lost a sense of balance.

    Since when did I start sleeping? Burying my face onto the bed deeply asleep, I later woke up from the bell ringing outside.

    Mom and dad were gonna be late today, then who was it? I pressed the call button on the intercom and looked outside through the small screen, then became silent for a moment. There stood Yeo Ryung nervously in front of our door.

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± she said, looking so anxious and exhausted just like me.

    I watched for a second then opened the door. Yeo Ryung came in wordlessly and took off her shoes.

    There was only silence in the entrance.

    It was quite unexpected. After seeing her wail, I even thought that we¡¯re likely to become nobodies to each other until our graduation day, but how could she come see me like this so quickly?

    While I dropped my gaze at the floor, Yeo Ryung quietly detached her lips.

    ¡°Since you said you have no memories of me before our first day of middle school, I thought that you¡¯d have no idea what had happened right before that day.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡±

    I showed a look of wonder on my face, but it turned stiff at her following words.

    ¡°You know we had a fight¡­¡±

    Oh, yeah, that happened.

    The topic was brought up a couple of times by Yeo Dan oppa, Yeo Ryung¡¯s mother, or a few people around us, but whenever that happened, I tried to ignore the story or change the subject since I couldn¡¯t respond to the memories that didn¡¯t exist in my mind.

    Yeo Ryung also grimaced or talked about something else when someone brought that up. But now, she was initiating a conversation about that story.

    As soon as I had those thoughts in my head, Yeo Ryung clenched her fist and spoke out of the blue.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m sorry to lose my temper earlier¡­¡±

    Eh? Why was she suddenly apologizing to me? Feeling bewildered, I scratched the back of my head.

    I uttered, ¡°Uh, it¡¯s okay, but why?¡±

    Even I would get angry in that situation. Let¡¯s say, a best friend of mine began to behave strangely one day, so I struggled for a few days, almost pulling an all-nighter, to find out what I had done wrong. However, then I got to know that it was actually from her memory loss. She didn¡¯t tell me about it at all even after we recovered our relationship. How could I not piss off when I later discovered the truth?

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just a few days between us¨Cbut months. Right after we became middle school students, the moment when adapting to new environments was necessary, her bestie¨Cme, Ham Donnie¨Csuddenly showed a change of attitude, instead of being a reliable buddy.

    ¡®Geez, even the timing was so badly coincidental¡­¡¯ I sighed.

    Ban Yeo Ryung replied, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s too late to think of it this way, but¡­ the reason why you lost your memory¡­ it seems to be my fault¡­¡±

 Chapter 541

    .

    ¡°What?¡±

    A moment of silence swept the space.

    Shortly after, I lifted my finger and pointed at myself.

    ¡°Does that mean I also got involved in a car accident, but since I¡¯d walked around so normally, as usual, that you utterly forgot about it? Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± I asked. Considering the case of Ban Yeo Ryung, that could have possibly happened.

    However, she shook her head, replying, ¡°No¡­ that isn¡¯t¡­¡± then she kept her mouth shut, again, with a look of mixed feelings on her face.

    I stared at her for a while. What did it mean by her words that my lost memory of the past was her fault? If it wasn¡¯t caused by some external shock, the only thing possible was a psychological shock.

    But was she thinking that our fight had caused that much of an impact on the state of my mind back then? How severe was our fight?

    While I rambled those thoughts in my head, Ban Yeo Ryung opened her mouth.

    ¡°You should listen to this. Maybe your memories can come back if you hear what happened to us.¡±

    I murmured in my thoughts, ¡®Well, I don¡¯t think so¡­¡¯

    Even though two people had the same name and appearance, they were completely different individuals. I was clearly aware of that. No matter how smart we are, we can¡¯t do better on tests unless we flip a page, at least, once. Likewise, my memories wouldn¡¯t return although she tells me about the story.

    Sometimes, other people¡¯s stories could feel so vivid and true that we could misunderstand them as they had happened to us, but those were just our brains creating false memories.

    Looking at Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s troubled face, I wondered for a second. Perhaps it¡¯s better to just hold her hands and say, ¡®No matter how severely we had fought back in the days, that has nothing to do with us anymore.¡¯

    However, she would still feel uncomfortable every day, being concerned about whether we had mended our once broken friendship properly or we had just moved on anyway from myself having no memories of the past. Besides, our families kept bringing up our fight as a topic once in a while, so it would look suspicious if I told them that I completely forgot about it when everyone remembered it clearly.

    Yeah, so this was indeed something that I had to confront and go through one day. Heaving a sigh, I sat straight.

    To be honest, I had these feelings that the upcoming story wouldn¡¯t be so serious to hear. You know that¡¯s how memories worked. Things that looked substantial and weighty back in the days, especially during our childhood, later become shameful and embarrassing memories to have ourselves dealt with such difficulties.

    For instance, those matters would be like who would be having the bigger ice cream between the two, or who would sit on the back seat of a tricycle. Since we were thirteen back then, the thing that happened between us would be something more serious than those. However, it would still be some immature arguments.

    That was when Yeo Ryung caught her breath and uttered, ¡°It happened such a long time ago, and since I didn¡¯t try to bring it back to my memories after we became friends again, I wouldn¡¯t be remembering it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Really, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just tell me about it,¡± I replied, correcting my posture on the chair.

    Well, since it was just a fight between two kids and also based on someone else¡¯s memory, what Yeo Ryung was about to tell me didn¡¯t make me nervous at all.

    Pouting her lips a couple of times, Yeo Ryung finally detached her lips.

    ¡°As you know, we¡¯ve been living next doors since we¡¯re born. My parents have settled down here as a newly married couple; Your uncle used to live in this house before your family moved in. So, we had some connections anyway even before you weren¡¯t living here yet. Prior to the move-out, your uncle had sold this house to your parents, and that¡¯s how we became neighbors, at last. Shortly after, you were born, and we¡¯ve been raised almost like siblings: you, me, and Yeo Dan oppa.

    ¡°Yeah, I know that too,¡± I replied, nodding.

    That was when I suddenly realized that I never tried to compare the differences between our family histories in this world and the other world. Still, there wasn¡¯t anything different except for Ban Yeo Ryung and the Four Heavenly Kings, so was it necessary to compare those things?

    However, something soon came to my mind¨Cthe existence of someone was likely to influence on developing an individual¡¯s personality. In that sense, a person with whom I spent most of my time in my childhood, perhaps more than my parents, would change my personality so much.

    ¡°Back in the days, you were a very calm person.¡±

    ¡°Me? I was calm?¡± I said, showing a look of embarrassment, as her words sounded like a compliment to me.

    However, her facial expression didn¡¯t seem like she was putting that out to praise me. Well, right now wasn¡¯t the time to share words of blessing or any kind of that situation.

    Ban Yeo Ryung continued, ¡°You were calm, confident, and straightforward, so even though you weren¡¯t very outgoing and a leader-type of a person, kids first reached out to you whenever things occurred. You¡¯re the one absolutely on the ball.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡± I waved my hand again. To talk about my childhood, I was the most introverted person ever.

    On all occasions, this apartment didn¡¯t have many kids around my age, and even those few were close to each other, taking the same private tutoring session in which I didn¡¯t have the chance to join it. Whether my parents couldn¡¯t afford it or they had no interest in private education, I didn¡¯t get along with them through the small group studies, and therefore, I felt left out of place.

    Most of my relatives lived in the southwest province, far away from Seoul, so we didn¡¯t see each other often, which made me grow up as a shy and quiet person. Perhaps the fact that I was the only child had influenced my personality too.

    I was, again, very shy, and hid behind people when it was a moment to come forward or receive attention. When other kids enjoyed their opportunity to come into the spotlight, I tried my best to avoid the situation if the same thing happened to me.

    From other parents, I heard things like, ¡®Your parents are lucky to raise an easygoing child like you,¡¯ but at the same time, some talked to me, ¡®You seem too mature,¡¯ or ¡®Why don¡¯t you act a little more charming?¡¯ In fact, I mostly flipped through pages on a book when other kids were having fun at the playground.

    Even when I became an elementary school kid and turned quite outgoing to get along with other kids, I preferred reading books alone to hanging out with my friends. When they called me out, I did go spend time with them and enjoyed having fun at parties, but that was just a counter to my lonely childhood times, which seemed to come from my victim mentality.

    At that moment, Yeo Ryung uttered, ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because of me. This isn¡¯t in my memories, but they say I just looked at the walls all day when I was young. Even when they asked me something, I responded after a long pause. I did hear what others told me, but my mind was always full of thoughts I guess.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked in surprise with my eyes wide open.

    It was my first time to hear such things about her childhood. Like other female main characters of web novels, I thought Yeo Ryung would have lived a life of a lovely and naive little girl.

    Giving a pause between her words, she dropped her gaze at the floor. She then continued, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why you became such a mature girl. No matter what others said or wanted me to react, I just stayed silent, sinking my head on my chest. Every time that happened, you grabbed my hand and stepped forward.¡±

    Yeo Ryung opened and folded her empty hand.

    ¡°I have no idea why I behaved that way, but most of my memories at the time were about you holding my hand and speaking on behalf of me such as ¡®Yeo Ryung is sick¡¯ or ¡®She isn¡¯t feeling well.¡¯ You made those excuses and ran away with me to escape the situation,¡± said Yeo Ryung.

    Thinking about the person I had been in those days, what she just said about me was very unimaginable.

 Chapter 542

    .

    I stared blankly at Yeo Ryung for a moment. Although she was right in front of my eyes, she looked like a faded image in an old film.

    And that was when I finally grasped why Yeo Ryung reacted so loudly upon my confession of the partially lost memories. Losing information about her was the same as losing most of the memories of my past. In other words, I actually knew nothing about ¡®the other me¡¯ back then in which I thought I¡¯d been aware of.

    Yeo Ryung wasn¡¯t just a piece in a puzzle; she was the puzzle itself. The whole thing wouldn¡¯t work out without her.

    She continued, ¡°It still reminds me of the day in our elementary school. We had this class performance, a play, and of all people, your parents and mine couldn¡¯t make it that day.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I just nodded my head in a daze.

    ¡°At the performance, I played a role of a princess. It wasn¡¯t my intention to take that part. The princess had the most lines, and the schedule was too tight to remember the script, so the kids in our class might have let me play that role since they saw me doing it well last year.¡±

    I nodded again. When I was young, my victim mentality sort of motivated me to participate in several events, but in the case of Yeo Ryung, her attitude was derived from her mindset of giving up.

    People treated her to take various parts in different activities since she was excellent in everything. And that¡¯s what made her get used to giving up being defensive and just step forward to do things. In fact, even now, whenever she had a chance, Yeo Ryung pulled my arm and whined that she wanted to leave the situation.

    ¡°But after the performance, parents of the girls in our class came to me and said that since I played the leading role for two years, why don¡¯t I give their daughters a chance next year. They argued that I should be considerate of other friends, willing to play the princess role in the play.¡±

    Yeo Ryung showed a faint smile on her face. Lifting her head to look at me, she continued talking about that day.

    ¡°At that very moment, you appeared and grabbed my hand as if you¡¯re my older sister¡­¡±

    That was when something happened all of a sudden. I was listening to her story, being completely unaware of it, but my vision suddenly blurred, and the scene changed in a flash.

    A high-ceiling decorated with colorful flags from all over the world. Pieces of colored papers scattered everywhere on the floor. Half-ripped gold cheerleading poms¡­

    Most of the kids were holding a flower in their hands and grabbing their parents¡¯ on the other. Only Yeo Ryung and I were standing there, holding each other¡¯s hands, like missing children.

    The scenery of that moment was ridiculously vivid.

    I flickered my eyes for a second, wondering, ¡®But why¡­?¡¯ Those memories couldn¡¯t exist in my mind. If then, was it just a similar memory popping into my head after listening to someone else¡¯s? You know, every Korean kid who graduated from middle school had memories of school performances.

    As soon I had those thoughts, a voice echoed around my ears. It was ringing as being said in a cave.

    ¡®Hmm, so¡­ According to what Hansol told me, she asked you that she wants to play the princess role this year. She almost begged you to let her take the part.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯

    ¡®Hmm, I heard you took that role last year as well. I¡¯m not trying to be mean, but since you¡¯ve played the role of princess for two years, it¡¯ll be nice of you to give other people the chance. You know, other people deserve to play that role too. No matter how much you¡¯re willing to take the position, you must be mindful of your friends too. Don¡¯t you think so? You have no idea how heartbroken Hansol was at home.¡¯

    A lady¡¯s voice resonated in my mind. She was a complete stranger, but the response was definitely from Yeo Ryung. Her younger and thinner voice was trembling from time to time in that conversation. And that moment, another voice intervened¨C

    ¡®Hi, may I ask what Hansol told you guys?¡¯

    ¡®Excuse me?¡¯

    ¡®I wonder what she told her parents to make you guys talk to Yeo Ryung like that. Don¡¯t you think you have to hear both sides before you speak to her that way? That¡¯s commonsense.¡¯

    It was such a straightforward remark for a kid to drop to adults. I was exactly the same character of what Yeo Ryung described to me earlier.

    I was bewildered for a moment. ¡®Then, is this my memory of the past in this world?¡¯

    The conversation in my head continued¨C

    ¡®Excuse me, kiddo, I¡¯m your friend Hansol¡¯s mother. I do have a right to talk to you guys, don¡¯t I?¡¯

    ¡®Just now, you almost scolded Yeo Ryung as if she had done something wrong. It sounded like Hansol kept asking her for a chance, but Yeo Ryung refused to do so.¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that correct?¡¯

    ¡®No, you¡¯re wrong. Yeo Ryung told the teacher she didn¡¯t want to play the princess role, but it was the teacher who asked her to take it since she¡¯s the fastest and the best in our class who could memorize all the lines in time. And that¡¯s how our practice time can be reduced, which would be better for all our classmates.¡¯

    Then Yeo Ryung¡¯s tearful voice came out.

    ¡®Sorry, Hansol. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely let you play the role. I promise I¡¯ll never take it.¡¯

    ¡®¡­ Really?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I will, of course.¡¯

    ¡®Cool.¡¯

    As I concentrated more on that moment, even Hansol and her parents¡¯ faces seemed to appear clearly in my head.

    Then I returned to the real world. Furrowing my brows for a second, I quickly opened my mouth.

    ¡°You mean Hansol?¡±

    Yeo Ryung paused and replied in surprise, ¡°Ah, yeah, that seems to be her name.¡±

    Well, since the name was in my memories, it would definitely remain in Yeo Ryung¡¯s brilliant brain as well.

    Looking astonished and slightly delighted at the same time, she asked me, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember anything else?¡±

    My brows still met in the middle. I shook my head, thinking, ¡®To call this fiercely vivid fantasy my memory, there¡¯s still a lot of things that don¡¯t make sense.¡¯ I mean this memory couldn¡¯t exist in my mind in the first place¡­

    Then there was another scene popping into my head. Frowning, I took a close look into it and soon noticed that it was something familiar¨Cour old house in the past.

    Before remodeling it, the doors and wooden walls still boasted their smooth-grained, reddish brown-hardwood appearances. There was a jade-colored carpet on the floor, and our living room had an electric piano and a small trampoline.

    The little Donnie was hanging on her mother¡¯s waist, washing the dishes, and talked busily¨C

    ¡®Mommy, you know, today at our class performance, Hansol¡¯s parents said something to Yeo Ryung, so I kicked them out.¡¯

    My mom looked like she was fully occupied with housework. Putting the washed dishes on the rack over the sink, she replied¨C

    ¡®Why? What did they say?¡¯

    ¡®Um, they said Yeo Ryung is playing the princess role for two years; she doesn¡¯t know how to be considerate.¡¯

    Young Donnie kept babbling to her mother with a half-excited, half-righteous tone.

    ¡®It¡¯s so ridiculous, right? That isn¡¯t Yeo Ryung¡¯s fault, so I¡­¡¯

    My words coming out in satisfaction soon got cut off.

    ¡®Hmm, to think of it, why didn¡¯t you take the princess role this year? Then we would have come to see you.¡¯

    That was what my mom said out of the blue. I stopped talking and looked up at my mom absentmindedly. Her back looked higher and bigger than that right now.

    My mom in my memory continued speaking nonchalantly¨C

    ¡®That¡¯s why we are still not using the camcorder that we bought when you became an elementary school student.¡¯

    After a long pause, I barely blurted out¨C

    ¡®Mommy, you said you can¡¯t come¡­¡¯

    ¡®Come on, then should we go to take a video of you just for a few seconds?¡¯

    It was my dad who replied that way in the living room.

    My lips were suddenly sealed. For quite a while, I just quietly pulled my mom¡¯s waist into my arms, then finally went into my room.

    The view in front of me darkened all of a sudden, and I returned to my reality as if I were swimming through a passage. In the living room light, Yeo Ryung emitted a radiating smile on her lips.

    She continued speaking, ¡°That was the most memorable moment in my life back then.¡±

    I stared at Yeo Ryung with mixed emotions.

 Chapter 543

    .

    Even though people were involved in the same event, individual memories could vary such as the survivors of a terrorist attack testifying their experiences differently. Not only did it happen in big incidents but also in everyday events.

    It could be a matter of perspective or simply the difference between having good memories or not, or¡­ the problem could come from what had happened before and after the event.

    Watching Yeo Ryung¡¯s smiling face, I dropped my gaze at the floor with mixed feelings. I was confused. Putting aside the fact that a memory that couldn¡¯t exist in my brain suddenly came to my mind, the emotion I had at that moment was so obvious and alive to consider it as false.

    In other words, the memory felt so real as if I really went through it in the past.

    While I was bewildered at the ironic situation taking place in my head, Yeo Ryung brought up another story of our childhood.

    ¡°There¡¯s also something else. Maybe it happened when we were in sixth grade. There was a kid, loudest and tallest in our class, whom I was a little scared of. She always picked a fight with me such as I wasn¡¯t doing my weekly duties properly or not cleaning the classroom after school. Whenever she did to me, you were there to help¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung paused and put her hands down to clasp her fingers. She continued, ¡°One day, we took a test. As soon as it was over, she came to me and asked a few questions. What did I respond to this and that¡­ Then she suddenly told me I was wrong while bringing her workbook and showing it to me.¡±

    I paid attention to her story with a stiff look on my face.

    ¡°So, I thanked her for telling me what I had done wrong. She said she got all the questions right, then stepped out in the hallway, yelling, ¡®I won Ban Yeo Ryung!¡¯ That moment, you grabbed my wrist and¡­¡±

    Until just now, I thought the weird memory that popped into my head after listening to the class performance thing was perhaps just my misunderstanding or a matter of coincidence. However, soon as I heard about this new story, my vision began to get blurry again, and a vivid illusion appeared in front of my sight.

    The exam was all over. The classroom was soon filled with noise. Some kids dashed outside to the hallway while some grabbed the smart kids in the class to ask a few things. One of them was Ban Yeo Ryung, still the brain in our high school and even in nationwide tests. So, it was inevitable for her to be also surrounded by other kids back then, asking questions and answers about the test.

    A bunch of students and even kids from other classes grabbed little Yeo Ryung, showering things they wondered, but she calmly responded to them with no hesitation, which preoccupied me with doubts.

    Hmm, was it also an illusion that my brain had created while putting Ban Yeo Ryung in between a familiar situation?

    Then someone came into my view. A tall girl came up to Ban Yeo Ryung and asked a few questions. Shortly after, she took out a book from her desk, opened it up, and began to explain something. Ban Yeo Ryung nodded meekly without showing a sign of bewilderment on her face.

    The girl then walked past me with a delighted expression. I had no idea whether she tapped me on the shoulder on purpose or not on her way out to the hallway. That was when I heard her screaming outside¨C

    ¡®I won Ban Yeo Ryung! I won!¡¯

    Little Donnie rubbed her shoulders for a second, glancing around, then went outside to the hallway. I approached her and grabbed her wrist.

    ¡®Hey, let¡¯s talk for a sec.¡¯

    The girl looked at me in displeasure and asked, ¡®Why?¡¯

    Anyway, that reminded me of our relationship¨Cnot close enough to spare time to talk for nothing.

    I pointed at the front pocket on her hoodie then uttered, ¡®Hey, take out the paper in your pocket.¡¯

    All eyes were now turned to us. The hallway was full of kids, walking around after the test, but the girl had shouted just now to boast off her test score, higher than Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s, so we were receiving more attention.

    The whispers quickly spread through the crowds like fire. Amid the situation, the girl took off her hand from mine in perplexity.

    She stammered, ¡®¡­ What¡­ are you¡­ talking¡­ about¡­?¡¯

    ¡®During the exam, I saw you taking the paper in and out from your front pocket.¡¯

    My cold voice continued, ¡®So, take it out and show us what¡¯s written there. As long as it has nothing to do with the test, you¡¯re fine, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    ¡®¡­ That¡¯s¡­ bullsh*t¡­!¡¯ shouted the girl, then she turned around out of the blue and tried to run away to the bathroom.

    Clenching my teeth, I seized her on the hoodie. A few kids in front of her blocked her way out. When someone put their hand in her front pocket, the girl shrieked¨C

    ¡®Ah, don¡¯t! Stop! Why you trying to steal mine¡­?!¡¯

    ¡®You said you aren¡¯t, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ asked the kids. They took her paper out and became astonished.

    I also approached them and took a look at the paper while already expecting how this happening would end.

    Most of the kids, trying to bring Ban Yeo Ryung down, were quite the same. They felt insulted that Ban Yeo Ryung was always being ahead of them without putting any effort into things. Thus, they couldn¡¯t bear the fact until they could get over her.

    On the piece of crumpled paper, there was a summarized note of the social studies exam that we just took such as the capitals of the three kingdoms period in Korean history, etc.

    Heaving a small sigh, I grabbed her arm and pulled her somewhere.

    The girl shrieked again, ¡®Where are you bringing me?¡¯

    ¡®To the teacher¡¯s office. You just cheated on the test, didn¡¯t you?¡¯

    ¡®No! I just wrote it down while studying last night and forgot to take it out of my pocket before the exam. Can you prove that I¡¯ve used it to cheat on the test?¡¯

    While the girl yelled with a reddened face, all I could do was just sigh, feeling dumbfounded. That was when a quiet, calm voice intervened in the situation.

    ¡®Donnie, let¡¯s stop here.¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m fine. Tests don¡¯t matter to me you know.¡¯

    It was too ridiculous to hide my feelings on my face.

    ¡®Come on, how can you be fine? Whether the test matters to you or not, this girl just cheated on the test since she can¡¯t do better than you. And you know what she did in the hallway, shouting out loud that she won¡­¡¯

    ¡®I said, I didn¡¯t cheat! Do you have any evidence?¡¯

    While I frowned at the girl shrieking to defend herself, Ban Yeo Ryung just shook her head from side to side and repeated that she was fine.

    Ha, I sighed, then released her hand from my grip. Rubbing her arm, the girl grimaced at me.

    Ban Yeo Ryung crossed her arms and pulled me into a secluded space. When we found that no one was around us, she leaned her cheek against my shoulder and whispered¨C

    ¡®Her mother is close to my mom, and the lady¡¯s also been very generous to me¡­¡¯

    ¡®Hey, what does that have to do with this?¡¯

    ¡®Her mother is gonna feel upset,¡¯ replied Ban Yeo Ryung, close to a sigh.

    As she looked up at me with sad eyes like those of a dog, I couldn¡¯t do anything else but just gently disheveling her hair to stop arguing with her.

    Then I returned to reality again. Ban Yeo Ryung was sighing in front of my sight.

    She spoke in a slightly dark face, ¡°That was probably during our final in sixth grade, so it¡¯s about a month or two before our fight.¡±

    Rubbing her hands, Ban Yeo Ryung closed her mouth hesitatingly for a moment. Shortly after, she uttered, ¡°At that time, I never even imagined that we would have that much of a big fight.¡±

    As she talked that way, I, again, so the illusion of a memory that just appeared in my mind.

    The next day, all our test scores came out, and, of course, Ban Yeo Ryung was the best student in our class. When the teacher announced that she had achieved a perfect score on the exam, everyone applauded her. However, Yeo Ryung just looked composed and nonchalant, as usual.

    I could hear the tall girl saying something about Yeo Ryung.

    ¡®Bummer, I thought I could really have better scores than her this time¡­¡¯

    The girl behaved childishly. It was a familiar sight since I had seen many kids being jealous of Yeo Ryung just like her.

    What they did was something like this¨Cacting confidently, instead, to stop people¡¯s doubt and make them think, ¡®Did she really did it to act so self-assured?¡¯

 Chapter 544

    .

    The kids in the class actually looked at the girl while tapping and whispering to each other and began to offer words of encouragement that she also did well in the test.

    Someone asked mischievously, ¡®Hey, how dare you think about winning Yeo Ryung at the test?¡¯

    It could sound quite unpleasant since the girl tried hard to get better scores than Yeo Ryung. However, she just scratched the back of her head and smiled willingly.

    ¡®Since this is our last exam in elementary school, I think I was nervous, but now I come to think of it, I agree that I¡¯ve been so greedy,¡¯ replied the girl.

    Then she raised her head and called, ¡®Hey, Ban Yeo Ryung!¡¯ who was putting her report card in her backpack. Yeo Ryung directed her eyes to the girl in surprise.

    Lifting her thumb, the girl uttered, ¡®You are indeed the best! Show what you¡¯ve got in middle school too.¡¯

    Ban Yeo Ryung looked bewildered, but she soon showed an awkward smile, nodding her head. The girl gently pulled Yeo Ryung on her shoulder.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go grab some snacks out there. It¡¯s on me,¡¯ she said.

    Resting my chin on my palm, I watched the girl and Ban Yeo Ryung leaving the classroom through the backdoor. Then I turned my head, giving a snort, and thought the girl would soon bring Yeo Ryung back to the class after having some short quality time.

    After a while, I stepped outside the class to wash a mop in the bathroom for my weekly duty, and there I bumped into the girl. Throwing a glance outside the bathroom, I asked her¨C

    ¡®Where¡¯s Yeo Ryung? You two went outside together.¡¯

    ¡®She¡¯s with other friends. By the way, you¡­¡¯

    With a twisted smile, the girl tossed a question.

    ¡®How well did you do in the test?¡¯

    Holding the mop, I hesitated for a second, then replied¨C

    ¡®I got the third-highest score in the class. Why?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m the second-highest.¡¯

    ¡®So, what?¡¯

    Blurting out apathetically, I tried to leave the spot and walk away from her. If she didn¡¯t grab my wrist so tightly, I would have definitely done that.

    My brows met in the middle. I turned around to look at her.

    ¡®What the heck are you doing? It hurts!¡¯

    ¡®It hurts? You grabbed mine harder than this.¡¯

    ¡®Hey, that¡¯s because you ch¡­ I mean you did something suspicious¡­¡¯

    I tried to use the word ¡®cheat¡¯ but quickly changed it into something else since Ban Yeo Ryung wanted to just move on anyway. I grumbled in my thoughts¨C

    ¡®Come on, you cheated on the test a hundred percent! How could you dare behave so confidently and say to Ban Yeo Ryung that you admit her as the best student in the class and want to buy her some snacks? How shameless are you¡­?¡¯

    That was when I shouted those things in my mind. The girl suddenly pushed her head out right in front of my eyes. Being taken aback, I took a step back.

    Just as Ban Yeo Ryung described, she was much taller than average elementary school kids. So were her shoulders, broad for a girl her age.

    She uttered in a dark voice¨C

    ¡®Hey, honestly, I thought Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s the worst in our class, but I was wrong.¡¯

    Pushing me all the way to the wall, the girl tapped my shoulders and continued¨C

    ¡®You, you¡¯re the worst as*hole!¡¯

    ¡®What??¡¯

    ¡®I mean, to think of it, suspecting me of cheating on the test is, in the end, the same as doubting my academic performance. If it was Ban Yeo Ryung who did that, I¡¯d rather just tolerate her, but you¡­? Who do you think you are to butt in?¡¯

    The girl jabbed her index finger into my shoulder. Even though the memory of this moment flashed before my eyes, it was so vivid that I seemed to feel the slight pain around my shoulders.

    She added with a fierce expression¨C

    ¡®You said that I did it to win Ban Yeo Ryung at the test, but wasn¡¯t it actually you who wanted to have better scores than me, and therefore, drove me to the corner, talking crap that I cheated on the test?¡¯

    ¡®Excuse me???¡¯

    ¡®Why do you act like an as*hole when Ban Yeo Ryung says she¡¯s okay. Your scores are lower than me, aren¡¯t they?¡¯

    The girl then murmured how ridiculous I was. She swept her hair back and smiled.

    Now it was me who became speechless. Regardless of the truth, she was the one who acted suspiciously, taking out a piece of a summarized note during the exam. So, why would I have to hear such a thing from her just because my test scores were lower than her?

    At that moment, the girl spoke determinedly¨C

    ¡®Hey, you think you¡¯re doing good, right? Kind and righteous¡­ Since Ban Yeo Ryung is too timid, you think you¡¯re supposed to interfere in all situations and solve things out on behalf of her, huh?¡¯

    The girl continued her sarcastic remark.

    ¡®You know, I¡¯ve kept an eye on you from the beginning of the semester, so let me give you advice. DON¡¯T FLATTER YOURSELF. Ban Yeo Ryung doesn¡¯t need you. Instead, you were able to withstand because you had Ban Yeo Ryung beside you. Get it?¡¯

    ¡®What the hell are you talking about?¡¯ I asked.

    Looking frigid, the girl crossed her arms.

    ¡®As I said, other kids treated you right because Yeo Ryung was staying next to you, or else, they would have never paid any attention to a person like you. Didn¡¯t you see it yesterday? No matter how desperate you were to insult me that I cheated on the test, no one was doubtful about it when Ban Yeo Ryung said she was fine.¡¯

    After her words, I was blanked out. The girl pressed my shoulders against the wall firmly again.

    ¡®See? Now you get it? You¡¯re a parasite!¡¯

    The girl kept on speaking with a sneer¨C

    ¡®Let¡¯s be honest. I have no idea why Ban Yeo Ryung lets you stay beside her. She¡¯s pretty, sweet, intelligent, just perfect¡­ utterly incomparable to you. If she has the same personality as you, I¡¯d understand, but no, she isn¡¯t. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡¯

    Pushing my shoulders, she quietly added, ¡®She¡¯s way out of your league,¡¯ but that voice sounded so real that I, in the real world, rubbed my nape that had goosebumps all over.

    ¡®Please know your place!¡¯

    After striking the last retort, the girl left the bathroom. I grabbed the wet mop, dripping with water, and walked after her.

    My heart pounded harder, the closer I got to my classroom. It was a fear that I¡¯d never experienced before. Through the open backdoor, Ban Yeo Ryung and the other kids laughing came into view. Watching the sight, I repeated to myself what the girl said to me earlier¨C

    I¡¯m a parasite.

    It was indeed true. The pretty, sweet, intelligent, and perfect Ban Yeo Ryung deserved to be the center of attention in the class. So, maybe it was me, clinging onto Ban Yeo Ryung and nagging the kids when I was actually no one without her.

    That was the day I became doubtful of myself for the first time.

    The little Donnie in my memory and the real me were now combining together. The feelings within the two individuals were becoming one. At first, only the scenes and voices became obvious, but the thoughts I had in those moments were gradually delivered to me right now.

    The little Donnie shook her head determinedly and came out from the whirlpool of thoughts. Me in the past then murmured¨C

    ¡®Who cares about being pretty and intelligent? At least, I don¡¯t. Ban Yeo Ryung is Ban Yeo Ryung, and I am who I am. I deserve the world, so I¡¯d give it to myself.¡¯

    I¡¯m fine¡­

    The voice, calming down myself, spread out in my mind like ripples, but at the same time, I noticed that doubts had been already growing in those self-encouraging words.

    It was inevitable.

    If there wasn¡¯t a big difference between my true nature and myself in this world, the reason why I grew up as a straightforward and confident person was utterly for Ban Yeo Ryung, who was reserved, silent, and likely to become easy prey.

    Since young, I grew up, having that trust in my mind, and therefore, no signs of hesitation existed in my action. I was assured that it was all for Ban Yeo Ryung.

    However, for the first time in my life, the truth was rocking me to my foundations. Everything that I did for Ban Yeo Ryung, was, in fact, being presumptuous with her at my back. That would be how others have actually perceived me.

    I didn¡¯t deserve to stay beside Ban Yeo Ryung¨Clike Beauty and the Beast or Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs.

    I was fourteen when I shifted to this universe, but the insensitive words I sometimes heard still hurt my feelings. The little Donnie was much younger than the teenage me, so I couldn¡¯t even imagine how heartbroken she would have got back then.

    Not knowing what to do, I just pouted my dried lips and stared at Ban Yeo Ryung in front of my sight.

 Chapter 545

    .

    They say everything is made up of light and shadow. In Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s memories, there would exist some moments of her being saved by me quite gloriously, but most of those would have stories behind them-too dark and painful for someone to even look at.

    Being at a loss for words, I pounded my chest with my fist. That was when Ban Yeo Ryung opened her mouth again.

    ¡°It was about a month or two after that day that we fought. Probably in early February, when the admission letters of the middle school we had applied were delivered to us at the same time¡­¡±

    Now we were getting to the point.

    Maybe because it happened just a month before the time when ¡®I¡¯ in this world and the ¡®actual me¡¯ from the original world changed, I felt somehow close to that Donnie who originally belonged to this world. That¡¯s why I became more nervous and tense.

    ¡°I guess there would have existed a sign of it,¡± uttered Ban Yeo Ryung in a subdued voice.

    Tilting my head, I asked, ¡°A sign?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve thought about it since then¡­ for years¡­ but I still don¡¯t get it. Since when did things begin to get distorted¡­? In fact, I¡¯m not even sure what¡¯s going wrong¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung closed her eyes tightly. Her lashes trembled as if she was feeling pain.

    ¡°I get the end but not the beginning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just tell me anything that comes to your mind. Still, I have no idea about them, you know.¡± I added composedly, ¡°And¡­ you¡¯re the only one who can tell me about those things. I¡¯m gonna trust whatever you say.¡±

    After I responded that way, Ban Yeo Ryung flickered her eyes, looking better, then slowly breathed in.

    She carefully continued, ¡°Well¡­ I started to feel strange on the day before our graduation.¡±

    ¡°The day before graduation?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. There was a sign before that¡­ like you showed this look to me in the classroom that you didn¡¯t seem to get along with me anymore. Sometimes, you frowned when I came up to you. Perhaps, it wasn¡¯t your intention to giving me the eye. Instead, you seemed to care how others were behaving¡­¡±

    I quietly listened to her story, almost holding my breath.

    ¡°¡­ Around that time, we¡¯re willing to go to the same middle school together, and you¡¯re nervous about your GPAs. That¡¯s why I just tried to ignore you acting kind of strange to me, thinking that you¡¯re just being sensitive. Above all, you came next to me after school, as usual, even though you behaved like someone else during the class. And that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t think too deeply about the situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then one day¡­ geez, but I still don¡¯t get it. Though it was the day before our graduation, nothing was special, you know. All we did was just writing some yearbook messages¡­¡±

    Giving a pause, Ban Yeo Ryung suddenly furrowed her brows. That was where I found a clue.

    ¡®Writing some yearbook messages.¡¯

    To her, it wouldn¡¯t be anything particular. However, as a person having a conflict with a kid in our class, it was a different story to me.

    I asked her urgently, ¡°Did you see my yearbook messages?¡±

    She shook her head, replying, ¡°No. You didn¡¯t let me see it while pulling it tightly into your arms. Then you told me to hand mine over to you, so I did it right away, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I nodded.

    Touching her chin with her finger, Ban Yeo Ryung was then lost in thought. After a moment, she opened her mouth again.

    ¡°And shortly after, the kids suggested to take a class picture, so we gathered around the teacher¡¯s table, but one kid tried to pull my arm and bring me to the middle. She told me that I should be at the center because I¡¯m pretty. Ah, it was her, the girl who had some issues with cheating on the test¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I blurted out, almost like a sigh.

    ¡°I grabbed your arm since I didn¡¯t want to stand in the middle¡­¡±

    It seemed to be calm for a while, but the memories that didn¡¯t belong to me flooded into my sight.

    A few balloons that seemed to have been used during the graduation ceremony were hung on the blackboard, and some rolling around the floor. Empty coke bottles and pizza boxes were piled up in the corner of the classroom.

    The moment when Ban Yeo Ryung with a bewildered look grabbed my arm tightly as if she was holding a rescue line, I almost shrieked in which I couldn¡¯t even control.

    ¡®If you have something to say, just do it yourself!¡¯

    ¡®¡­ D¡­ Donnie¡­¡¯

    ¡®I¡­ I¡­ am not your spokesperson, Ban Yeo Ryung¡­!¡¯

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s what you exactly said to me.¡±

    What Ban Yeo Ryung just uttered and the words I blurted out to her in the past overlapped at the same time.

    Even though the Donnie in that memory and myself right now were completely different people, plus I was also quite younger than now, the words I said to her at the time were sincerely unbelievable.

    Those words left some weird lingering emotions, which soon prevailed in the entire living room. The space was then enveloped by a deafening silence.

    Ban Yeo Ryung finally broke the ice, hesitatingly.

    ¡°That day, we returned home without saying anything. Honestly, I pulled an all-nighter, worrying if you don¡¯t talk to me anymore, but you¡­¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Ban Yeo Ryung paused, then suddenly stared at me with her eyes trying to suppress tears.

    ¡°¡­ You¡­ treated me so nicely, instead. And that¡¯s why I forgot to ask you why, or perhaps, I was afraid to bring up the topic. Yeah, I might have feared screwing up the moment. Anyway, we took the admission exam for our middle school and stayed well until we received the results.¡±

    Heaving a short sigh, she continued, ¡°Not long after we took the admission exam, both our families had dinner at my house. We met quite often during the breaks, and around that time, we hung out more frequently than now. We had dinner together almost every day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know what you¡¯re saying,¡± I nodded.

    Since our families also gathered on the day before our high school entrance ceremony and enjoyed grilling, things would have been the same at the time too. The scene seemed to appear in my mind.

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice turned deep as if she was tracing back the memories.

    ¡°During the dinner, our conversations covered much ground, as usual; neighborhood news, parents¡¯ and their jobs, and our middle school admission. Of course, that was a topic since both of us took the exam and were waiting for the results.¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s face turned dark again.

    ¡°You looked grim all of a sudden probably when your parents began to guess whether you¡¯d get into the school or not. They were saying something like, ¡®Donnie can be rejected, but we understand that.¡¯ Whenever they talked that way, you got annoyed, retorting, ¡®Why are you so offensive?¡¯ or ¡®I don¡¯t even look forward to getting in.¡¯ That¡¯s how it went that evening.¡±

    I sighed deeply. Our parents still had some problems talking that way to me from time to time. Thus, those words could be sincerely unbearable to me in the past.

    At the time when we weren¡¯t assured of ourselves¨Cour strengths, abilities, and achievements¨Cthose comments from the closest people could break our hearts.

    Besides, I was too young back then, so even such trivial failures like singing out of tune during a class performance or stumbling down from a vaulting horse could become the gravest blunder in my life.

    After a moment, Ban Yeo Ryung kept on speaking, ¡°I guess I was very concerned at that time if we don¡¯t get to go to the same school. As I mentioned earlier, I was a pathetic kid who couldn¡¯t say anything without you. I mean, I did think about fixing my personality because of what happened on the day before our graduation, but I was doubtful whether I could actually do it or not. Amid the situation, it scared me to think about you and me splitting in middle school¡­¡±

    I was then able to connect the dots on how the situation unfolded when Ban Yeo Ryung talked about the next part.

    ¡°I grabbed your sleeves and asked, ¡®If you don¡¯t go to the same school, should I not go there too?¡¯ The look on your face then changed.¡±

    Probably, I screamed at her. That¡¯s what I thought. If the state of my mind was that much unstable to strike such a retort to Ban Yeo Ryung just because she pulled my arm, I would have definitely shouted at her in front of our parents during the dinner too.

    However, it was quite different from what I¡¯d had in my mind.

 Chapter 546

    .

    ¡°You just kept a straight face, then asked, ¡®Would you?¡¯ It just slipped from your mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Speaking to that extent, Ban Yeo Ryung suddenly averted her gaze as if she couldn¡¯t look me in the eyes anymore. All I could do at that moment was just staring at her pale face from the side.

    She added in a small voice, ¡°To be honest, you at the time were scarier than you on the day before our graduation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wished if you could just scream at me even though I was very aware that you¡¯d get into trouble¡­ That moment, you stood up all of a sudden, then stamped out of the room. I ran after you to the hallway, and that was when you grabbed me and started to yell.¡±

    ¡®Why do you take things so easy in your life? Don¡¯t they matter to you? How could you give up such things without a second thought?¡¯

    ¡®Donnie¡­¡¯

    ¡®¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to the same school as you anymore.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When our parents followed us to the hallway, you were already crying, and I was just standing there disconcertedly, not knowing what to do¡­ But as if she heard you screaming outside the door, your mother scolded you first¡­¡± said Ban Yeo Ryung, biting her lips.

    She continued, ¡°I¡­ I thought it¡¯d get better soon as we did on the day before our graduation, but¡­¡±

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s last words echoed in the living room heavily.

    ¡°¡­ Until March 2nd, our first day at middle school, you didn¡¯t say a word to me at all.¡±

    Soon as she finished telling the story, a cold silence surrounded us.

    Lowering my head, I fell into thought for a moment.

    Would I, who originally belonged to this world, have ever known that the words I¡¯d blurted out to Ban Yeo Ryung¨CI don¡¯t want to go to the same school as you anymore¨Cwere the last remark I had left to her?

    If so, I would have spoken to her something else that sounded more decent, suitable, and tender to forbid a farewell. However, leaving those last words, I disappeared without a trace, and at the same time, it was also me to whom Yeo Ryung said, ¡®Hi,¡¯ in a trembling voice on our first day at middle school.

    She chose the wrong person to make up with. Having that thought in my mind, I felt it hard to breathe like almost suffocating. Closing my eyes tightly for a second, I diverted my gaze back onto Yeo Ryung.

    I uttered, ¡°Thanks for telling me. I know that¡­¡±

    Taking a breath, I tried to pick the right words to better articulate what I had in my mind.

    ¡°¡­ I know that it isn¡¯t a good memory for you too.¡±

    Biting her lips, Yeo Ryung looked as if she was taken aback. Soon, her eyes were filled with desperate emotions.

    ¡°Donnie, don¡¯t talk like that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°As if it only belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though you can¡¯t remember, both of us are involved in it. It¡¯s our story, not only mine. If you are fine, I¡¯m always¡­¡±

    Holding my hands tightly in hers, Yeo Ryung suddenly dropped her gaze at the floor with tears in her eyes.

    Both the brothers and sisters of the Bans had some weird talents¨Cwhen they talked, even trivial things sounded very sincere and appealing as if they were coming from the bottom of their hearts.

    Heaving a sigh, I shook my head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± I replied. Taking another deep breath, I opened my mouth again. ¡°But I¡­ I¡¯m a little confused right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Totally¡­ since I also went through the same thing. I know how confusing it is when others talk about the things that don¡¯t exist in my memories,¡± replied Ban Yeo Ryung. Then she stood up from the seat.

    Maybe because her memories were now back despite what had happened today? She looked very refreshed as if the rain stopped pouring and the sun came out, at last. The dark clouds around her would soon go away too.

    At least, that was thankful to me anyway. Right now, I was so busy, going back and forth between the new memories of the past, that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of her.

    Walking her to the front door, I emphasized repeatedly, ¡°I just need a little more time to sort things out. It won¡¯t take long¡­¡± then I added, ¡°Ah, do you mind, um¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you mind if you can bring me the yearbook messages if it¡¯s at home?¡±

    Yeo Ryung¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she soon tilted her head and said, she would go take a look. Since her house was better organized than ours, I thought she would soon find it unless she had thrown it away.

    However, I wasn¡¯t actually sure if it still existed as her belongings.

    When Yeo Ryung left our house, eventually, and closed the door, the entire house turned quiet like a lie. I stood still absentmindedly, then walked totteringly back inside.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± I sighed. Inside my head was total chaos with new memories and things flooding in.

    My childhood in this world. Ban Yeo Ryung and I, having opposite characteristics back then. Friends. Parents¡­ The fight we had right before on our first day at middle school¨Cas these came to my mind one after another, I disheveled my hair and heaved another deep sigh.

    There was one thing that Ban Yeo Ryung had no idea about. The reason why I didn¡¯t talk to her at all wasn¡¯t because I was angry at her.

    Closing my eyes tightly, I traced back the last memories I¡¯ve got. There was a story behind the fight, which Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t know.

    That night, when we had a fight, my mom pulled my hand and went into our house. As soon as she slammed the door, she asked me in a severe voice.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you? What did you say to Yeo Ryung?¡¯

    ¡®You heard what she said to me! She said she won¡¯t go to the accepted school if I get rejected!¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s her decision and choice.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s her problem! That¡¯s what matters! She always tries to give up so easily since she simply gets everything in her hand. She always offers her things to others, steps back¡­¡¯

    Then I sank my head on my chest and uttered, ¡®Mom, a kid said to me¡­¡¯

    ¡®Uh-huh.¡¯

    ¡®She says I¡¯m a parasite¨CI¡¯m taking advantage of her, and because of me¡­ Yeo Ryung is losing out on things.¡¯

    I scowled at the floor with tears in my eyes. I continued, ¡®I believed that I was there for Yeo Ryung, but perhaps it wasn¡¯t. Look, now she¡¯s even trying to give up that good school just because I can get rejected¡­¡¯

    ¡®Donnie¡­¡¯

    ¡®Mom, should I just cancel my application?¡¯

    My mom then showed a look of perplexity on her face. She replied, ¡®What the heck are you talking about? The admission letter didn¡¯t even come out yet. Although you feel like you¡¯re gonna get rejected, you can¡¯t just call them to cancel the application out of the blue.¡¯

    Shaking my head from side to side, I responded, ¡®No, the score doesn¡¯t matter¡­ it¡¯s that¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be going to the same school as her anymore.¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®If I keep hanging out with Yeo Ryung, it¡¯ll be bad for both of us. Seriously, I¡¯m not doing this just because of the admission or scores, mom.¡¯

    Then I grabbed her hands and began to beg desperately.

    ¡®Mother, please, I¡¯ll do my best in a public school too. You know they also have a good curriculum like that in the private ones. Many of my friends also go to those schools. Please, I¡¯ll never let you down. Do me a favor, huh?¡¯

    Watching that little Donnie in a third person¡¯s point of view, I felt pathetic and sad. If I had no idea about the girl¡¯s future, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but I was exactly aware of what would happen when she goes to the same middle school as Ban Yeo Ryung. That¡¯s why the girl¡¯s desperate behavior seemed like she was trying to escape from her fate, and at the same time, it resembled the things I¡¯d done so far after shifting to this world.

    Don¡¯t get close to them. They¡¯ll leave you in the end.

    Don¡¯t love them. You¡¯ll get hurt.

    It was like holding the handle tightly, forecasting the devastating end coming sooner or later.

    Likewise, I, in the past, begged my mother for her mercy. However, her response was cold.

    ¡®Are you also jealous of Yeo Ryung?¡¯

    ¡®¡­ Mom! No, it isn¡¯t something like that¡­¡¯

    Even though I refused in shock, my mom continued speaking nonchalantly.

    ¡®Uh-uh, mama says, you¡¯re jealous of her. You aren¡¯t getting it now. Since Yeo Ryung is obviously getting admission, but you¡¯re not, isn¡¯t that why you¡¯ve been behaving like this tonight? Am I wrong?¡¯

    ¡®I said NO!¡¯

    ¡®Believe me, if you get into the same school as her, you two will last as best friends, as always. You¡¯re just having a tricky time right now.¡¯

 Chapter 547

    .

    ¡®Mom!¡¯ I cried, begging her desperately, but she just took my hand off her with no hesitance.

    Pointing at the apartment hallway, she told me, ¡®I don¡¯t know what you said to her, but go apologize to Yeo Ryung. Come on, it¡¯s not her fault to get straight A¡¯s at school and have better grades than yours.¡¯

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    ¡®If you don¡¯t go to her and apologize, you¡¯re being the same kind of person that you always blamed for hating Yeo Ryung.¡¯

    Standing there still on the spot, I remained silent, then, instead of going outside to follow what my mom urged me to do, I just went into my room and slammed the door shut.

    My mom pounded on the door like crazy and shouted, ¡®Donnie! Ham Donnie!¡¯ but I didn¡¯t respond and just rolled myself up in the blanket, closing my ears. Violent impulses surrounded me, so I stayed still like a human burrito, or else, I couldn¡¯t bear the urge to break and rip out things into pieces.

    Then I suddenly stood up and flung open the closet door. In the corner of it, there was a rolled paper. I took it out.

    A bunch of messages was written on it with all kinds of colored markers and pens. Although my name was there on top of it, almost half of the messages weren¡¯t about me.

    [Donnie! I envy you for being Yeo Ryung¡¯s best friend.]

    [Good job¨Calways being there for Yeo Ryung.]

    [Donnie, a friend of the perfect Yeo Ryung!]

    And among those messages, a note written with a light pencil came into view.

    [Leave Yeo Ryung alone.]

    The little Donnie wept aloud in sorrow, shoving her face on the blanket. And the next day, when I bumped into Yeo Ryung, I started off my day by ignoring her who said hi to me.

    My mom became bewildered. Holding my hand, she pulled me to a place where Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t see us.

    She shouted, ¡®Donnie! I told you to stop being jealous of Yeo Ryung! That doesn¡¯t make you get accepted to the school!¡¯

    I even neglected my mom as well. The more I got to disregard Yeo Ryung intentionally, the more time my mom spent comparing me with the perfect girl next door. Even that couldn¡¯t put me down. The little Donnie endured it with a strong will.

    When the admission letter finally arrived, informing my acceptance, my mom seemed relieved probably because she thought that I wouldn¡¯t misbehave anymore. However, I still didn¡¯t say anything to Yeo Ryung. Perhaps I was determined to utterly end our relationship.

    Then one day, in the morning of March 2nd, I woke up from bed. When the white school uniform came into my sight, I murmured to myself in surprise, wondering what it was. While my mom slapped me on the back, I barely finished eating breakfast, wore the uniform, and stepped outside to our apartment hallway. And there stood Ban Yeo Ryung, greeting me with a dazzling smile.

    Having no idea about the promise I¡¯d made to myself in this world, I just stared blankly at the beautiful girl, then carefully replied¨C

    ¡®Um, hi¡­¡¯

    As her smile became richer, it made my heart flutter like crazy. I thought it was because I¡¯d never seen such a drop-dead gorgeous before, but now I had come to think of it, that could have been a warning sound that I, in the past, was sending as an alert.

    ¡®No, not that way. You must not go in that direction!¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t mess up the things I¡¯ve struggled to keep this way.¡¯

    But instead of responding to those warnings, I grabbed Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s hand.

    Waiting for Ban Yeo Ryung to bring her yearbook messages, I spend a little more time browsing mine again. It still looked pathetic, making me sigh.

    The whole surroundings at that time seemed like they were pushing me to hate Yeo Ryung. The hatred I had about myself, who wasn¡¯t always good enough in everything, was now targeting her as I felt so sick and tired of being compared to her.

    Then let¡¯s say, what if I, who shifted to the Ham Donnie in this world at fourteen, also inherited her memories? In some movies or TV dramas, I saw characters being switched into someone else¡¯s bodies and naturally receiving their memories.

    If that also happened to me, would I be able to keep our friendship no matter what? Could I walk a different path from the destined future? The more I became doubtful about those questions, a much deeper sigh I heaved.

    Since my mind was full of negative thoughts for hours, I felt dizzy and a bit painful. Closing my eyes, I shook my head a couple of times, but as long as I was staying at this house, I knew that these thoughts wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.

    The emotions and thoughts that the previous owner of this room had seemed to have stuck everywhere, which were now criticizing me for living indifferently in peace until now.

    All kinds of things I¡¯d gone through in this world felt like a drop in the bucket when being compared to those I¡¯d learned just now. Well, that¡¯s true. I smiled bitterly.

    I wasn¡¯t actually the center of the things that happened so far. If I tried, I could always step away from those events or incidents, but this happening was completely about me. It was derived from my emotions and behaviors.

    I folded my hands together. Although this thing was incomparable to those that happened to Eun Hyung, Jooin, and other kids, I still couldn¡¯t clear my mind and get out of the thoughts.

    Closing my eyes tightly for quite a while, I, at last, got up, feeling unbearable to just stay put. Above all, I wasn¡¯t sure how to face my parents who would soon come home from work in the evening.

    Wearing a hoodie, I pulled it over my head and left the house.

    I had nowhere to go but just decided to follow anywhere my feet would lead me.

    <hr />

    The trip was originally planned to return home in the evening. However, it just ended within two or three hours. Having something in mind, Woo Jooin changed his clothes and directly headed to a cafe, instead of going back home.

    As he sensed his phone vibrating in his pocket, Jooin took it out and put it beside his ear.

    ¡°Hello? Jooin?¡± the person over the phone asked.

    He replied, ¡°Oh, Yeo Ryung.¡±

    Throwing a glance across the table, Woo Jooin slightly sat in a different position and tossed a question.

    ¡°Are you doing okay after your memories came back? Dizzy or confused, no?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, but Donnie¡­¡± she said in a tearful voice.

    Woo Jooin opened his eyes wide and directed them to the other side again. The person whom his eyes reached flinched in surprise. Then he switched his hand to hold the phone and continued to speak, looking subdued.

    ¡°Mama? What¡¯s about her?¡±

    ¡°You know, when Donnie told me that she doesn¡¯t have her memories of the past, I got angry,¡± replied Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah, you did.¡±

    She continued, ¡°But after I thought about it at home, Donnie seemed to have lost her memories around the time when we had a big fight¡­ so perhaps it¡¯s my fault that she confronted a memory loss. You know, the stress and pain she had after the fight could have disrupted and impaired her memories.¡±

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, come on, why are you exaggerating? You don¡¯t have to push yourself too hard every time.¡±

    ¡°But what if it¡¯s really because of me¡­? Ah, anyway, so I sorted out my mind and went to Donnie to apologize. I told her that her memory loss could actually be my fault. Then I confessed a few things that she forgot¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°As if those things called forth some memories, Donnie roughly guessed with whom it was related to and what she had said. So, I thought perhaps her memories were also coming back, but Donnie looked somehow disturbed and upset, not refreshed. Well, maybe because she¡¯s been living without those memories for a long time, she could respond that way. Anyway, then she told me to bring her something, so I did, and right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡± Woo Jooin slightly raised his voice, listening to her story.

    ¡°No matter how many times I rang the bell, she doesn¡¯t come out. Not even answering the phone. I have no idea where she is. Is she outside for a while? Should I call the police?¡±

    At that moment, Woo Jooin covered the speaker mic with his thumb and turned his head, then he asked a question to the person sitting across the table.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    The person rolled her eyes for a moment then replied determinedly, ¡°If the lost memories that Ham Donnie has found are what I have in my mind right now¡­ it isn¡¯t the right time now for Ham Donnie and Ban Yeo Ryung to see each other.¡±

 Chapter 548

    .

    Removing his thumb from the speaker mic on his phone, Woo Jooin opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Um, Yeo Ryung, in my opinion, it seems better to just ask the kids to find her, instead of you. It¡¯s been only been a few days that you recovered your memories, so you won¡¯t be able to think clearly. Besides, the memories that came back to mama are related to you, so wouldn¡¯t she also be confused when she sees you?¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± asked Yeo Ryung.

    ¡°Uh-huh. Call Eun Hyung. I¡¯ll reach out to Jiho.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    Before hanging up the phone, Woo Jooin flung a question.

    ¡°By the way, the thing that mama asked you to bring her, may I ask you what it is?¡±

    Her voice returned, which was still in a state of confusion.

    ¡°She asked me to bring her the yearbook messages, those that we made with the kids around our elementary school graduation,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Thanks, I¡¯ll get back once I speak with the kids.¡±

    Dropping those words, Woo Jooin pressed the end button, then immediately called Eun Jiho to briefly explain the situation.

    Before long, a breaking nose came from the seat across the table.

    ¡®Hmm, I guess she fell out of the chair, trying to stamp out of the space. Perhaps, that¡¯s when she also pushed her book and pencil case off the table with her elbow. The number of pens she dropped is one, two, three¡­¡¯

    The moment when Woo Jooin rambled those thoughts in his head, the phone ended without notice. Looking down at the device that went suddenly silent, Woo Jooin murmured, ¡°Mama can possibly become upset about me.¡±

    As long as Eun Jiho was taking action, the situation wouldn¡¯t come to end so peacefully. Being aware that Donnie would hate him making a loud fuss, Eun Jiho would, at first, try to stay as low-key and quiet as possible, but in the end, there would be no mercy once he runs out of either his temper or patience.

    ¡®He would immediately put in a large number of experts since he couldn¡¯t stand his resources left unused,¡¯ thought Woo Jooin. ¡®That¡¯s why a person can¡¯t return to the times when having no money.¡¯

    Being occupied elsewhere, Woo Jooin then barely pulled himself together and faced the front. The girl with the hoodies was touching the cup, looking nervous. Even though it was inside a cafe, she wasn¡¯t trying to take the hoodie off her head. A few people threw a doubtful glance at her.

    Watching the sight, Woo Jooin heaved a deep sigh. He told her to get rid of that hoodie, but she showed up with another one, only different in colors. His advice seemed useless.

    Controlling annoyance, Woo Jooin asked, ¡°Do you know where mama went?¡±

    ¡°No, I really have no idea,¡± she clearly replied.

    Woo Jooin deeply furrowed his forehead. Showing a light smile, he tossed another question.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t considering me a volunteer, are you?¡±

    ¡°Eek¡­¡±

    ¡°To begin with, it was you who proposed an exchange¨C¨Cyou providing me useful information if I help you. As long as I trusted your craps like you¡¯re seeing the secrets of nature, then aren¡¯t you supposed to return me a favor, huh?¡±

    Revealing her feelings that she was caught off guard, the girl quietly grumbled, ¡°Did he just say by himself he¡¯s doing me a favor¡­ when all he did was just hiding me somewhere¡­?¡±

    Woo Jooin cut her off again, ¡°You aren¡¯t caught yet both at school and in the gym of Sung Woo Science High School¨C¨Cwho made this possible?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, you broke into the hospital twice. Let¡¯s see, Balhae Medical Center belongs to Chun Young¡¯s, right? He¡¯s number is¨C¨C¡±

    Dropping that remark, Woo Jooin pretended to immediately take out his phone. The girl grabbed his arm hurriedly in surprise, then made a long face.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there to harm anyone but just to do something good!¡± She shouted.

    Woo Jooin replied without blinking an eye, ¡°Still, no one¡¯s gonna believe you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you really have no idea where mama is right now or any place that comes to your mind?¡±

    The girl acted like she was tearing her hair out but soon put her hands slowly down. Showing a tearful look, she replied, ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t know where she is. According to the flow in the first place, I mean, the secrets of the universe¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you one more thing. Falsely representing yourself as a shaman is also illegal.¡± Woo Jooin interrupted her.

    Squinting her eyes shortly, she continued speaking regardless, ¡°¡­ In fact, Ham Donnie and Ban Yeo Ryung couldn¡¯t build a good relationship right now. It¡¯s, of course, impossible to stay good friends with you guys too. However, all those have been completely twisted. I learned it now that it¡¯s due to her memory loss, but anyway¡­¡±

    Casting down her eyes to the floor, the girl uttered in a slightly sharpened voice.

    ¡°So, you shouldn¡¯t ask me about it.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then anything else that I have to know among the things you¡¯re aware of?¡± Woo Jooin blurted out nonchalantly, pushing the empty cup aside. He added, ¡°Such as the things about Chun Young¡­ I¡¯m afraid if something happens to him in the film set. That¡¯s what concerns me the most. Like Yeo Ryung, he¡¯s a type of person arousing a lot of jealousy. Many actors around him gave me bad feelings too.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure of that too¡­¡±

    Her response returned hesitatingly with no confidence. Woo Jooin slightly perked the corner of his brow upward.

    He asked, ¡°Why? You said it¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t ask questions about mama.¡±

    The girl replied with a sad face, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ um¡­ it¡¯s sort of a butterfly effect¡­ Originally, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t meant to shoot a TV drama¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, he¡¯s such a character who doesn¡¯t prefer group works. He hates having people around and only dives into the things that interest him. Hmm, then what on earth has inspired him to become an actor¡­?¡±

    Her explanation gradually turned into a murmur to herself. She became serious and listed the facts about a stranger. Watching that sight, Woo Jooin rested his palm on his chin, then was soon lost in thought.

    He had no trust in her words¨Creading the secrets of nature. However, whenever she behaved that way, he thought that the sources of her information were beyond common sense no matter where they had come from unless she had the backing of some intelligence agencies.

    Only having a few close friends, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s real personality was less disclosed to the public. Thus, the girl having that much information about him was enough for her to flatter her abilities.

    Then something flashed through Woo Jooin¡¯s head. His brows slightly met in the middle.

    ¡°Hey, you.¡± He suddenly blurted out.

    The girl stopped murmuring and raised her head.

    He uttered, ¡°Do you know anything about me? Let¡¯s say, those in my childhood, related to my family such as ¡®the woman.¡¯ You have any information about her?¡±

    As soon as those questions slipped out of his mouth, her black eyes fiercely trembled as if she in a rainstorm. It convinced Woo Jooin that she knew something about him and his past.

    Showing a more swiveling smile on his face, Woo Jooin said to himself, ¡®Yeah, you do, huh?¡¯ In fact, he wasn¡¯t about to interrogate further or become angry at all. Since he already decided to derive benefits from her special abilities, he sincerely welcomed her outstanding capability.

    It was, of course, inevitable to feel a little disturbed. The memories of his past were so dreadful that he finally made the choice just last year to confess such things to his closest friends.

    Thinking to that extent, Woo Jooin smiled again. To think of it, this girl just appeared in the perfect timing too. What if he had met her before he saw his stepmother, or if that strange and indescribable thing didn¡¯t happen in last year¡¯s courage test? Then he would have not reacted this generously and relaxedly.

    Anyway, right now, the girl being aware of his awful times in the past didn¡¯t really piss him off.

    Aside from the thoughts occupying Woo Jooin¡¯s head, the girl sitting across the table turned paler. Retracing the memories, Woo Jooin found that, recently, she also had yelled at him, ¡®You smile when you get angry!¡¯ when he was showing a grin to her.

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m getting it wrong?¡¯ He wondered, but things about her interested him anyway. That was when he put a richer smile on his face.

    ¡°Um¡­ your¡­ ¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Woo Jooin replied with a brighter grin intentionally, her shoulders quickly drooped down. Sinking her head on her chest, she hesitated for a second, then dropped her words.

    ¡°Your¡­ mother¡­ uh, no, I shouldn¡¯t call that way. What ¡®the woman¡¯ said¡­ in the court¡­¡±

 Chapter 549

    .

    ¡®Is she trying to talk about my stepmother who scolded me back in the days such as how disturbing I was, how she hated the look in my eyes directed toward her, or how awful I was like a son of satan?¡¯ Jooin thought.

    The woman shouting in tears with disheveled hair lingered before his eyes. However, even that became a faded scene to Woo Jooin as if he had seen them in the movies.

    Woo Jooin nodded apathetically, but he couldn¡¯t help his heart feeling heavy as if a stone was inside. What was she trying to say? If she brought up this story just to talk about trivial things, it could slightly piss him off.

    However, what came out of her mouth was just as he expected.

    ¡°That was ridiculous. Such nonsense.¡± The girl said.

    In the end, she was just feeling some sympathy. That was when Woo Jooin removed the smile from his face, having that thought in his mind.

    The girl continued, ¡°Because you¡­ you are, in fact, exceptionally kind and sweet for a person in the Woo family.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Look back into your memories. Is there anyone who¡¯s gentle and easygoing in the Woos? Woo San? Woo Rihon? Woo Rinara?¡±

    Suddenly lifting her head, the girl uttered determinedly for the first time.

    Jooin thought, ¡®But geez, watch your mouth, girl¡­ Our family should file a claim for damaging our reputations¡­¡¯

    Even though he rambled those thoughts in his mind, Woo Jooin nodded in an unguarded moment.

    The girl being thoroughly aware of his family tree indeed surprised him, but her choice of words was so accurate that it just hit the spot. Just as she said, none of the Woos went along with the words ¡®gentle and easygoing.¡¯

    The girl said, clapping her hands, ¡°See? To talk about you, in that total disaster¡­ no, in that chaos¡­ anyway, you¡¯ve grown as sweet and kind as possible. It¡¯s almost a miracle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Um, so, you did a good job.¡±

    Be proud of yourself¨Cthe girl emphasized with a serious expression.

    Woo Jooin stared at her, feeling dumbfounded. What was the girl talking about, for real?

    Shortly after the girl left the cafe, someone kicked the door open and stepped inside. He headed straight toward Woo Jooin, then clicked his tongue at the empty seat across the table.

    ¡°Tsk, did I just miss it?¡± The guy grumbled.

    That was when Woo Jooin showed his usual smile and tossed a question.

    ¡°Hyeong, what are you doing here on the weekend? Wait, are you here to see me?¡±

    ¡°No, way! I heard that you¡¯re hanging out in the cafe WITH A GIRL. That¡¯s what made me come here ASAP.¡±

    Dropping that remark, the guy, Yi Ruda, swept his sweaty hair back and clicked his tongue again.

    ¡°Tsk, I was about to witness that sight on the spot. Geez¡­¡±

    Ruda¡¯s sweaty forehead¨C¨Calways dry and soft even after a hundred-meter race¨C¨Cshowed how desperate he was to dash all the way here at full speed.

    ¡®Why did he sprint to this place? Was he that much curious about us?¡¯ Woo Jooin thought, revealing a slightly terrified look.

    Yi Ruda suddenly asked a question, quite sarcastically, ¡°So, at last, you¡¯re stopping the absurd things like wandering around me in the name of a ¡®son¡¯ and attaching yourself to me?¡±

    Woo Jooin didn¡¯t step back. He replied, ¡°Haha, hyeong, isn¡¯t it rather less absurd than doing the same thing in the name of a ¡®friend?¡¯ Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    With just a few words, Yi Ruda¡¯s knees faltered. Shoving his face onto his palms, Yi Ruda groaned for a while. Woo Jooin felt a little sorry, wondering, ¡®Was I too harsh?¡¯

    ¡°Hyeong, do you want something to drink? It¡¯s on me. Cool down yourself here.¡± Woo Jooin uttered warmheartedly after thinking for a second.

    Surprisingly, Yi Ruda didn¡¯t refuse his favor. He flopped into a chair across Woo Jooin. Soon, there was a tray in front of him with iced lemonade. Taking a sip, Yi Ruda quickly returned to his vibrant character just like a watered flower.

    He asked, ¡°So, who¡¯s the girl you¡¯re hanging out with? Of course, I know that you aren¡¯t interested in any romantic relationships though.¡±

    ¡°Hyeong, do you have a crush on me?¡± asked Jooin nonchalantly.

    He thought Yi Ruda would become annoyed and stop asking questions. However, he kept his seat and continued expressing his curiosity.

    ¡°A daughter of someone to whom you owe your life? A ¡®human¡¯ source of information?¡±

    His questions seemed as if Yi Ruda was getting confused between real life and some spy movies, which felt ironic to Woo Jooin when Yi Ruda himself was actually the person more directly involved in those things. However, at some point, it made sense too.

    Rubbing his chin, Woo Jooin blurted out, ¡°A lizard?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°A goose? Something like that.¡±

    ¡°Geez, your mind is always a mystery. So, what does that mean?¡± Yi Ruda asked back, looking sick and tired.

    Showing a swiveling smile, Woo Jooin continued speaking.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a lizard, isn¡¯t it better to cut its tail off a couple of times than to just catch it at once?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When it comes to a goose that lays golden eggs, cutting it open must, of course, happen at the last minute,¡± explained Woo Jooin.

    ¡°I get it. You bastard is trying to use another person, huh?¡±

    Such a badass. Murmuring those words, Yi Ruda took another sip of lemonade.

    Did he say I was a badass? No idea whom he¡¯s talking to. Woo Jooin said in his thoughts, then he suddenly dropped a remark.

    ¡°But I guess I should catch it a little later than it¡¯s planned.¡±

    ¡°Now, what the heck is that?¡±

    Regardless of Yi Ruda mumbling questions, Woo Jooin placed his chin on his palm and fell into thought.

    * * *

    As June was right around the corner, the evening streets were neither dark nor cold at all. However, I seemed to have felt some needle-sharp spines in the blowing wind disheveling my hair.

    Although it was never a cold day today, I shoved my hands deep into my pockets and walked with my back almost rolled up into a ball. It caught some people¡¯s attention walking past me.

    Whenever I felt jammed up inside, I usually went to the mall, but the moment I tried to bend my steps toward it, I paused. Since it was the weekend, the mall and the streets in front of it would be crowded with students. Turning back, I began to walk again along the quiet boulevard.

    After walking past under the elevated railway, I found that only two or three-story buildings and houses were around me. Except the group of kids shouting and quickly moving past me, the street was tranquil, therefore.

    I suddenly stopped walking, then stared at the kids¡¯ faces. They looked so bright, showing no signs of concerns. It made me deeply sigh again.

    I thought about their parents who would be residing somewhere in this residential area. They would, one day, compliment them, scold, the other day, and sometimes argue, yell, or quarrel with their kids. Those children would then smile, cry, or sometimes dash out of their houses, feeling heavy with worries and anger. Just like me right now.

    Thinking to that extent, I heaved another sigh. Sweeping my hair back, I murmured to myself, ¡°What the hell am I doing here like a kid going through a stormy period of adolescence?¡±

    Besides, I was now in my second year in high school, not a freshman. At home, my workbook was on my desk. I almost threw it there, telling my parents I was on a short trip today with Ban Yeo Ryung. The folded page would be left with questions still unsolved and not even opened up for a quick look today.

    In the end, I decided to study alone at home, regarding cram schools weren¡¯t for me. Thus, I was supposed to push myself harder and be more responsible for achieving academic success by myself. Unlike Ban Yeo Ryung, I was able to have better grades only when putting all my efforts into studying.

    Those thoughts depressed me again. Gently hitting me on the head, I murmured, ¡°This is self-torture too. SELF-TORTURE!¡±

    But on the other hand, it felt inevitable. I¡¯d been besties with Ban Yeo Ryung for such a long time; what she mostly did was what I did, and so was her.

    I, who had known Ban Yeo Ryung for only four or five years, also compared myself with her habitually. Thus, the young Donnie in the past, who knew Ban Yeo Ryung since they were born, would have felt so frustrated beyond all description.

    And my parents¡­ When they came to my mind, my brows met in the middle.

 Chapter 550

    .

    As I looked around, a stone bench came into my view. I roughly dusted off the surface and perched on it, then fell back into thought.

    My parents¡­

    In my memories, my mother in this world extremely shocked me. She had never tried to understand me ever. Instead of figuring out the reason behind my weird behaviors or sharing a true conversation as a support, she always regarded my actions as myself being consumed with jealousy towards Ban Yeo Ryung and just failed to notice them. How convenient and unreasonable was her way of thinking?

    And from that situation, I got a clue.

    Sinking my head onto my chest, I kept thinking, ¡®What if the Ham Donnie in this world, who went through all these, wished that she didn¡¯t want to experience these anymore?¡¯

    It was simple to prevent herself from undergoing these frustrating situations¨C¨CBan Yeo Ryung not living next door to me.

    But how on earth could I get rid of Ban Yeo Ryung being our neighbor? Should I force her family to move out? Or mine? Since both of us were just turning into middle school students, that was impossible.

    Besides, my mother around that time considered my desperate request¨C¨Cgoing to a different school than Ban Yeo Ryung¨C¨Cas a demand driven by jealousy. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t simply reply, ¡®Yes,¡¯ to our family moving to somewhere else. Instead, she would just ask me to go make up with her.

    According to the circumstances, what if I, the original Ham Donnie in this world, lost all hopes and, therefore, prayed from the bottom of my heart? Since I addressed my solemn request of Ban Yeo Ryung not living next door to me anymore, God could have answered that absurd prayer. What if it really came true?

    I once read about the parallel universe theory in a book. According to that source, our choice of something divides the world into two or more parallel universes. And each of those divided worlds also gets split into different universes once we make another choice. As the process continues endlessly, the world shapes itself into a tree spreading numerous branches.

    Lets¡¯ say, what if there¡¯s a world where my parents weren¡¯t married yet? In that universe, I wouldn¡¯t exist. Likewise, at least, one universe among the countless, alternate realities would not have Ban Yeo Ryung around me. Just like the world where I had been living before.

    So, the next day, when I bumped into Ban Yeo Ryung in my apartment hallway, the original Donnie of this world would have not met anyone in the same place. The day when Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents gave birth to their daughter, Ban Yeo Ryung would have disappeared from the house next door to Donnie in the other world.

    The parallel universe wasn¡¯t easily relatable, but it was the only theory that could explain these circumstances no matter how hard I tried to think.

    I shook my head again. There still existed a mystery¨C¨Cthen how should I accept the happening of myself shifting to the other universe sometimes? Even if the occasional multiverse traveling occurred from this world¡¯s Donnie missing Ban Yeo Ryung from time to time, it still didn¡¯t make sense.

    That¡¯s because when I moved to the other universe, the kids in this reality told me they had FORGOTTEN my existence. In other words, I, in the other world, wasn¡¯t returning to this place even if I went back to that universe. Thus, the two Ham Donnies weren¡¯t, in fact, switching their worlds.

    Then what was going on?

    I still lacked so much information to thoroughly grasp the truth. Even the fight between us that took place four years ago was now transferred to my memories. Well, but that¡¯s inevitable since I wasn¡¯t able to talk to Ban Yeo Ryung like, ¡®Actually, myself in the other world is¡­¡¯

    All of a sudden, I tightly clenched my fist with some lingering feelings. My fingers dug into my palm.

    I murmured, ¡°Indeed, I should have caught that kid last week¡­¡±

    The girl seemed to have more information about the things that I didn¡¯t know, or else, she would have not run away as soon as I came into her sight.

    Above all, the look in her eyes was different when she saw the Four Heavenly Kings and Ban Yeo Ryung. At that time, I wasn¡¯t able to notice it well, but only the girl was looking at them as some objects to stay away from.

    She verbally showed respect, asking them for a handshake, but in her eyes, no signs of admiration were found. Instead, her face was slightly covered with a veil of urge that she wanted to kick open the door and leave the spot ASAP.

    And that look she revealed was the most familiar emotion I also found back then in my eyes in the mirror. That¡¯s why I could be more aware of it that the girl would indeed know something critical.

    ¡°But what can I do when I already missed the opportunity to catch her?¡± I sighed.

    Then I changed my mind. Instead of those I couldn¡¯t control, now was the time to focus on things I could control.

    Should I tell my parents about the frustrating moments of the past? Or should I put my effort into straightening things out from now on?

    In fact, I could just keep calm and carry on since those moments weren¡¯t my true experience. Besides, before arguing the situation in the past, I needed to clarify whether I should see my parents¡¯ characters as a necessary setting for the plot or just their pure intentions.

    Well, my parents often compared me to other well-behaved and academically successful kids even when Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t exist. Sometimes they teased me, and if I became annoyed they lost their tempers as well, saying, they weren¡¯t scolding me for fun.

    Pressing my forehead with my fist, I heaved another deep sigh. Then should I just return home and have some conversations anyway? But what should I say to them?

    ¡®Mom, you know the thing that happened to me three years ago, stop comparing me to Yeo Ryung.¡¯ If I talk to my mom that way, she would be like, ¡®Don¡¯t get jealous of her.¡¯ What if she really responds to me like that? It would be sincerely intolerable.

    Shaking my head fiercely from side to side, I suddenly stood up from the bench. A few people, who just walked past me, were glancing at me doubtfully or worriedly.

    I should first leave this place. With that thought in my mind, I tried to bend my steps. That was when my phone began to vibrate. I took it out of my pocket.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Ouch! That moment, my phone slipped from my hand and dropped to the ground. It rolled around a couple of times then stopped with a bizarre position. Standing frozen for a moment, I soon walked toward it hesitantly and picked up the phone.

    ¡°Gosh¡­¡±

    It was repaired last time, but the previously broken part might have become fragile. My phone was now broken into pieces like the time I had bumped into Ban Hwee Hyul in the alley last time.

    ¡®I must complain to the customer service, no?!¡¯ I grumbled, touching the dead device for a while. Needless to say, the screen didn¡¯t turn on.

    ¡°Someone seemed to have called me though¡­¡±

    That was when I realized that I asked Ban Yeo Ryung to bring the yearbook messages. If she came back to my house immediately, she would have found me not at home, and since I was obviously looking confused, she would have, of course, called my phone to search for me.

    Disheveling my hair, I sighed and turned my steps.

    ¡°Time to go home,¡± I said to myself, but my footsteps felt heavy like that of the dark sky.

    On every step I make, a voice was howling in my head. ¡®Are you sure to return home like this? Can you face your parents but not fight with them?¡¯

    Whenever those questions echoed around me, all I could do was just shake my head. There was no place to go except home. My phone was dead; I didn¡¯t even bring my wallet, being in a fluster on my way out. Thus, I couldn¡¯t kill time chilling in a cafe unless I was sitting on a playground or something.

    Why was I being so stirred up when the moments weren¡¯t actually my experience in the first place? Thinking to that extent, I soon noticed my sight brightening. I quickly raised my head.

    My apartment was on the hill, so just by looking up in the air from a place with low buildings was enough to detect the direction.

    In that way, I stepped into the alley extended to the hill. And this was the place that came out after walking for quite a while. Glancing around, I heaved a sigh.

    Of all places, it¡¯s here.

 Chapter 551

    .

    I arrived nearby the cafe that Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s uncle owned; it was also where we had been lounging during every summer and winter break.

    Why was the world leading me here, of all places, which reminded me of Ban Yeo Ryung amid this situation? Heaving a sigh, I observed the cafe more carefully.

    Something looked strange. The street was quite a commercial area, having many coffee shops and people around. However, I never saw this much crowd streaming into this area and surrounding the cafes in several layers.

    No matter how tasty their beverages were, the part-timers were actually making them, not the professionals. Besides, they weren¡¯t famous restaurants, so was it necessary to wait in that long queues? Questioning to myself, I bent my steps for now.

    Although there were so many people around, I could still walk through them. And now I was at the street I knew¨C¨Cwalking across from here to there was the way back home.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I uttered, making my way through the crowds.

    They meekly stepped aside. Most of them were young people or students. I wondered, ¡®Why are these people standing in a line here?¡¯ Then I recalled that a police station was nearby.

    ¡®Oh, are they here to attend a protest? But no, since most of the rallies are held in Gwanghwamun¡­¡¯ I thought.

    All of a sudden, bright lights poured into my sight. Squinting my eyes, I quickly took one or two steps back.

    After blinking swiftly, I raised my head and found electric signs, huge lightings, and vehicles busily coming and going. They were so many that I even felt curious why they had not come into my view until now.

    I fell back into thought. Were they shooting something? However, this area wasn¡¯t a captivating filming location unless they were shooting in the gopchang street across here.

    My jaws then dropped to the ground as the story I heard a couple of months ago flashed through my head.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Well, it was actually one or two months ago that I heard the news. How could I utterly forget about it?

    Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s cafe¨C¨Cactually her uncle¡¯s¨C¨Cwas offering their location to the crime thriller TV drama <Black Rain> that starred Yoo Chun Young.

    ¡®Wow, so that¡¯s how they shoot a drama, huh?¡¯ I observed the situation inside, flickering my eyes.

    Taking a closer look, the people inside the cafe through the glass door looked slightly different from the general public. Were they actors and actresses pretending to look ordinary like most people?

    Among them, Lee Nara stood out, sitting at the table with the best view. She was talking to someone who looked very handsome. Based on his appearance, the guy seemed to be a famous actor, but his name didn¡¯t come to my mind.

    Lee Nara stopped talking, then suddenly splashed a cup of water at the actor in anger.

    ¡®Whoa, this is like a soap opera,¡¯ I exclaimed.

    Meanwhile, Lee Nara, carrying her purse on her shoulder, walked aggressively toward the door, then flung open it to leave the space.

    At that moment, a guy approached the door. Lee Nara and the guy strongly bumped into each other. That was when she removed the furious look from her face and became surprised.

    She uttered, ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ Eh? Why are you here?¡±

    After a short pause, the guy replied, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    The moment I tried to find another way out to return home, a familiar voice pierced through my ears. I turned around.

    That was when the black hair came into my view. The camera was blocking it earlier, so I wasn¡¯t able to see it until now. His particularly tall figure caught my eyes too.

    ¡®Geez, why on earth didn¡¯t I recognize him earlier?¡¯ I wondered self-mockingly.

    When he slowly lifted his head, the glare from the lighting slipped down his chiseled nose.

    It was Yoo Chun Young.

    Blinking my eyes a couple of times, I stared at him. No matter how many times I tried to look over and over, he was the real Yoo Chun Young.

    My mind felt spaced out for a second. I was, of course, aware that Yoo Chun Young was too busy shooting the drama to join our getaway. However, it was sincerely different to see him acting in front of the camera in person.

    On all occasions, I was standing against the setting sun. The sky and surroundings were turning purplish-blue. Watching Yoo Chun Young in that mood blew away my mind since he looked more surreal.

    His face used to look cold, almost like a ghost, but the light glares kept spreading and forming some halos above his face that he even looked paler.

    Suddenly, something that happened a long time ago came to my mind for no reason.

    During my elementary school days, when I had no cellphones, one night I was having a hard time going to bed, suffering from some bad creepy thoughts. Instead of going to my parent¡¯s room, I stepped out to the living room and turned on the TV. None of my parents, thankfully, noticed me sitting outside maybe because I had quickly turned down the volume.

    Pulling my knees into my arms, I watched the screen for quite a while until the space around it also brightened. The actors and actresses on the TV were just silently pouting their lips in the fade light like goldfishes.

    That¡¯s the way I was viewing Yoo Chun Young right now. Even the showering noise and busily working staff between us couldn¡¯t return my sense of reality.

    I was there standing inside the crowds, watching Yoo Chun Young from a distance. I even forgot where I was heading to.

    Back in the days, at some point, I felt left out due to his splendid and surreal appearance; from the thought that we¡¯re growing apart, I also felt empty and a bit lost.

    However, not anymore right now.

    Instead, he was standing under the spotlight when I was just one of the crowds of people. That feeling of distance satisfied me. That¡¯s because I could look at him as much as possible without being concerned that we would possibly have eye contact.

    Although he was always at a reachable distance, I wasn¡¯t supposed to grab his hand. Another thing flashed through my head. The conversation we had on a summer day, sitting under the shade in the schoolyard.

    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Why does it have to be you, of all people?¡±

    Whenever I felt the urge to give my heart to this world, his words appeared like a watchman and blocked me from doing it.

    ¡®You¡­ you seemed to have no interest in me¡­ That¡¯s why I like you.¡¯

    Stay beside me but not too close¨C¨Cthe meaning behind his remark clarified that he wasn¡¯t allowed to me. After that moment, all I could do was just grab his hand even in my dreams.

    However, he was my safety strap at the same time.

    Whenever I was about to lose myself inside the people who¡¯re all cut from the same mold, Yoo Chun Young found me without wandering around and just pulled me out of them at once as if he was clearly aware of where I was. That way, he brought me under the light, holding my hand.

    Tightly closing my eyes, I murmured again¨C¨CWhy does it have to be you?

    I truly wanted to ask him if he had the capability to find me when I was staying helpless and troubled.

    Meanwhile, the sun went down. The shooting equipment and lightings emitted brighter radiance in the darkness; the cafe also looked warmer yellow at night.

    The actors, actresses, and staff gathered to discuss something, then they split into groups and hopped into the cars. Yoo Chun Young was talking to some folks grabbing him.

    Well, he was the youngest and dearest son of the Balhae Group. I exclaimed when his famous background that I had been forgotten popped into my head. Thus, it was understandable that so many people were queuing around the area, willing to see him in curiosity. Well, of course, some would be just his fans.

    A guy and a girl were standing beside him on both sides and talking enthusiastically. The girl looked quite familiar whereas the guy was still undetectable. Both of them seemed quite young, probably in their early twenties. At some point, they looked the same age as me.

    The girl let her bright wavy blond hair down under her chest and revealed a gorgeous smile on her small, white face. There wasn¡¯t enough light around, but her eyes surrounded by her long lashes seemed to twinkle like stars in the sky.

    Maybe because it was summer in the drama, she was exposing her long white limbs under her short outfit. Considering her job as a celebrity, she was still very slim. Was she an idol?

    That was when I realized the thing that Yoon Jung In asked me to get for him before.

 Chapter 552

    .

    ¡®She¡¯s Yerin of Darlings,¡¯ I uttered to myself, then I threw a glance at the guy standing across her. ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯

    He did look familiar, but I sincerely had no idea who he actually was. His well-defined facial features attracted my attention, but due to his big upturned eyes, the guy didn¡¯t look that gentle and meek.

    There was some resemblance between Lee Nara and the guy, so he seemed to play the role of her little brother, but they emitted utterly different vibes.

    ¡®Wow, people can give off such different vibes while looking so alike,¡¯ I exclaimed, then nodded my head as Jooin and his cousin, Woo San, came to my mind. ¡®Yeah, of course, why not?¡¯

    Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t look that close to either of them. He kept his usual straight face, but I was aware of him wearing some expressions when being with Eun Hyung or quarreling with Eun Jiho.

    Rambling those thoughts in my head, I smiled aimlessly. What was so special about perceiving those things? Was I feeling superior to them in terms of having known Yoo Chun Young longer and more in detail?

    I diverted my gaze back onto the opposite side, then did a double-take. The night sky that appeared through the scattered crowds was in total darkness.

    What should I do? Not only Ban Yeo Ryung but also my parents, who came back from work, would have realized that I wasn¡¯t at home. I, of course, told them that I was traveling with my friends, but if Ban Yeo Ryung and my parents bumped into each other in front of our house, they would be doubtful about why it was only me who didn¡¯t return home yet.

    ¡°Geez, it must be past seven. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Disheveling my hair, I bent my steps determinedly. Just before leaving the spot, I turned around, then found Yoo Chun Young having left the guy and the girl and getting a face mask from someone. I tilted my head for a second.

    If he was moving by car, no need for him to wear a mask. Was he then returning home, using public transportation? It would still take about half an hour by subway. Why would he not use the car then?

    Wearing a mask with his baseball cap pulled over his eyes, Yoo Chun Young suddenly swerved to my side without a break. It bewildered me. He never wandered around wherever he went as if he was a person who always knew the best choice without regrets.

    I became perplexed every time he showed me that behavior. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t even let his life flash before his eyes. But if any memories were brought back to him in rapid succession, those would probably be the faces of things that he lost forever.

    ¡°Ham Donnie.¡± He called me again in the street surrounded by darkness. Pulling his cap more over his eyes, Yoo Chun Young asked me a question.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    His blue eyes shone in the pale shade. A light gentle wind swept between us, then a moment of silence prevailed in the space.

    After hesitating for quite a while, I uttered, ¡°I thought you¡¯re scolding me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Yoo Chun Young, tilting his head.

    ¡°Because you were dropping your voice at the end of the sentence.¡±

    ¡°Well, because you had some weird look,¡± replied Yoo Chun Young.

    In my point of view, the guy and girl over there were having more of a doubtful look. With that thought in my mind, I glanced at the place behind him where he just left.

    They weren¡¯t throwing us a hostile look, but it was somehow quite threatening that I wished they wouldn¡¯t remember my face. Then a moment after, I became speechless as I realized the meaning behind his words.

    ¡°Uh, since when did you know that I was here?¡± I asked in perplexity.

    Yoo Chun Young replied nonchalantly, ¡°Ever since you came here.¡±

    ¡°No way. Do you have eyes in the back of your head?¡±

    Throwing that question, I tried to move his cap aside and look at his temple. Avoiding my hand, Yoo Chun Young showed me a soft smile. It appeared on his lips so surprisingly like coin magic.

    I dwelled upon his face in a daze. Perhaps, Yoo Chun Young and the character on the TV show in my memories still overlapped in my eyes.

    As I became silent for a moment, Yoo Chun Young asked me in wonder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing,¡± I replied, then tossed him a question after a pause. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°No. You?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He added, ¡°You seemed to be going somewhere in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly, then replied in a low voice. ¡°Just home¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say afterward, so I just disheveled my hair for a while. The words that slipped out of my mouth sounded unfamiliar to me. Home, yes home¡­ I should just go back home.

    Watching me behaving absentmindedly, Yoo Chun Young grabbed my arm out of the blue and turned me around. I blinked my eyes as the direction he was looking at came into my view.

    It wasn¡¯t Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s cafe where he was shooting the TV drama until just now, but a smaller coffee shop right beside the alley. Only two or three tables would fit the size of the space.

    Feeling confused, I asked, ¡°A coffee shop? Now? Why?¡±

    ¡°Just want to buy you something to drink,¡± he replied, not like a friend, but an old uncle whom I just met after a long time. Then he turned his head and added, ¡°If you have something to talk about, that¡¯s also fine.¡±

    I paused at his words. As he gave me a curious look, I shook my head and just followed him again, revealing a quiet smile on my face.

    If Yeo Dan oppa was the only person I was allowed to have feelings for, Yoo Chun Young might be the first person in this world I wasn¡¯t permitted to have a crush on. However, he was so sweet to me that sometimes I felt sad and empty about it.

    The cafe was very small, so as soon as we went inside, we had eye contact with the cashier. Feeling slightly embarrassed, I said hi. Yoo Chun Young also slightly bowed, then stepped into the hall to find the closest table.

    While we took a seat, the server fastened his shocked glance upon us for the whole time. Rather than being astonished at Yoo Chun Young¡¯s captivating appearance, the server seemed to have noticed who he actually was. Well, if the shooting took place in this area for a while these days, people working around here would definitely know that he was an actor.

    Just as expected, the server asked Yoo Chun Young for an autograph when he stepped to the counter. Standing beside him, I made an excuse for nothing.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m his friend. We go to the same school although we¡¯ve never been classmates. But since we went to the same middle school, we¡¯re close. Ah, and we take the same classes sometimes.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young was looking at me like nobody had asked me anything.

    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± he said.

    ¡°Um, orange juice.¡±

    They say it¡¯s a waste of money to drink tea or orange juice in a cafe. However, I only had caffeine during my studying time since I had to sleep well at night, so I had no choice other than to sip a glass of juice. It was the same as using the remaining potions in a more efficient way when playing games.

    After my response, Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t say to me like drinking juice here was a waste of money, but he did show me an odd look for a second.

    Facing the front again, he said, ¡°A WARM orange juice, please.¡±

    I slapped him on the back unintentionally.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I uttered, widening my eyes. ¡°Are you out of your mind? How can someone drink a WARM orange juice?¡±

    ¡°Maybe by microwaving it?¡± He replied, still keeping his calm.

    Being dumbfounded, I asked, ¡°No, I mean, why would someone microwave and drink a warm orange juice in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t look good. I want you to drink something warm and feel better.¡±

    ¡°No, just no. Come on, even the lady is looking at us weird!¡±

    While I argued and slapped him again on the back, the server, revealing an indescribable expression, then changed the look on her face into a smile as if she had listened to my whisper.

    ¡°I will try,¡± she said kindly.

    ¡°Ah, no, sorry. It seems to be such a meaningless challenge.¡±

    I tried to dissuade her from heating the juice, but she returned the card to Yoo Chun Young after the checkout and left for the fridge.

    I wished she didn¡¯t have any social media accounts, or else, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep today as well, being concerned about finding some trending keyword like ¡®Yoo Chun Young¡¯s warm orange juice.¡¯ If that happened, then there was no point in me refusing to drink a cup of coffee in the cafe.

 Chapter 553

    .

    As if he had no idea about my agony, Yoo Chun Young came close nonchalantly and took a seat across the table.

    ¡°How was the trip?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh, the trip¡­¡±

    That was when I recalled that it was just earlier this afternoon that we returned from the short trip.

    No one seemed to have told Yoo Chun Young about our messed-up getaway. I thought Eun Hyung would have, of course, spoke about the happening when he went back home, but to think of it, Yoo Chun Young was outside shooting the TV drama during the whole day. Thus, he would have not met Eun Hyung yet.

    Yoo Chun Young then said, ¡°I wanted to go there too.¡±

    I stared at his face. The shadow of his lashes was gently swaying on his white cheek under the cafe¡¯s warm, orange light. Considering his personality, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t giving lip service to me.

    Rolling my eyes, I replied, ¡°You also enjoyed traveling with us?¡±

    He looked at me as if I was saying something absurd. In my eyes, he seemed to be just acting considerate toward Yeo Ryung and Jooin who liked to hang around.

    Yoo Chun Young always looked bored and less motivated. When it was our day out, he almost dragged himself out of bed to see us and just dozed off on the train.

    I once wondered about telling him that it was fine to just stay home if he felt exhausted, but when thinking about Yoo Chun Young not going with us, that seemed to linger in my mind as well, so I just ignored his feelings and called him out for a day out. That¡¯s why asking him to join our trip always made me feel a little guilty.

    Yoo Chun Young replied, ¡°I think I find pleasure in it.¡±

    ¡°Really? You were always being silent when we¡¯re planning for a trip.¡±

    He responded composedly, ¡°Because it¡¯s fine whatever you guys planned to do. I stayed quiet because I had no objections.¡±

    Feeling baffled, I uttered, ¡°Still, we didn¡¯t really stick to our plans, always letting things happen and going this way and that. We always end up doing nothing so particular.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we always do.¡±

    Well, if he says so, what can I respond to? Above all, what he just said was true. He indeed hit the nail on the head.

    While my mind shortly went blank, Yoo Chun Young smiled again¨C¨Cthe coin magic-like grin he revealed earlier in the street. It lasted on his face for a while.

    I blinked swiftly as if I were watching an illusion.

    ¡°When did you begin to smile that often?¡± I asked.

    That was when Yoo Chun Young removed that soft and bright look from his face, wiping out his cheek.

    ¡°Do I?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I replied.

    ¡°The director told me to do it more.¡±

    A-ha, so he was practicing it for his acting. Indeed, Yoo Chun Young needed to become smiley unless he was playing an utterly charismatic role.

    Then even if he didn¡¯t feel excited at all, Yoo Chun Young would flaunt a smile if the script or the director ordered him to express a brighter character. With that thought in my mind, I rested my chin on my palm.

    In fact, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t such a cold guy, unlike his appearance. Back in middle school, he became friends with most of the boys in our class as we were reaching the end of our senior year.

    To other kids, he seemed to have become a little brother type of person, more than Jooin. Well, maybe because Yoo Chun Young never revealed or gave anyone hard feelings or something negative.

    If that Yoo Chun Young began to show more smiles, the actors and staff on the set would probably start noticing that he was warmhearted than he looked. If that was true, I could understand why the guy and girl were almost sticking with him earlier. Yoo Chun Young was definitely someone whom people desired to be around for a long time.

    However, aside from that, I felt somehow sad and frustrated, watching Yoo Chun Young smiling on the set or being surrounded by many people.

    Thinking to that extent, I took a self-observation time. Was it reasonable to have these feelings as a friend?

    Hmm, perhaps we had been monopolizing him for such a long time. How selfish was I to feel unhappy when Yoo Chun Young was getting along well with other people? I shook my head since I felt like a five-year-old kid.

    Ah, a kid¡­ The metaphor that came to my mind without much thought made my heart sink again. The young Donnie, the kid who struggled to escape from the shadow of Ban Yeo Ryung blew my brains out.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± asked Yoo Chun Young.

    His voice brought me to myself. That was when I quickly lifted my head and smiled.

    ¡°Um, what were we up to?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ have been talking about the trip¡­¡± He paused, then asked me, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    I hesitated for a second, then nodded my head yes. My first confession was about Ban Yeo Ryung having recovered her memories. At that moment, the drinks we ordered were ready, so Yoo Chun Young went to the counter and picked them up.

    While he put the tray down on the table, I was dithering over how to articulate the situation that occurred afterward.

    ¡°But we fought again,¡± I uttered.

    Yoo Chun Young tilted his head. ¡°Fought again? Why?¡±

    He would indeed question the weird consequence since our fight was supposed to be resolved once Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s memories returned.

    Heaving a sigh, I got something off my chest. ¡°Actually¡­ I also don¡¯t have any memories before thirteen.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young lifted one eyebrow at my confession wordlessly. He seemed to have not understood my words.

    ¡®Well, of course, he can¡¯t,¡¯ I said in my thoughts. Sighing again, I explained the rest of the details.

    ¡°How can I describe this¡­ Ban Yeo Ryung may have felt that I was blaming her for losing her memories. So, I tried to tell her she was getting me wrong by letting her know the truth that I also don¡¯t have any memories before fourteen. Although I¡¯ve lost a part of my memories, there¡¯s no reason for me to hate her. Instead, I¡¯m afraid if you don¡¯t like me¨C¨Cthat was what I tried to mention¡­ but right then, for some reason, her memories came back out of the blue¡­¡±

    I swept my hair back. The secret of the note would be better left unsaid. I would disclose it neither to Yoo Chun Young nor to the other kids.

    I continued, almost grumbling, ¡°Then it went awful you know¡­ Yeo Ryung jumped down my throat, asking me why I didn¡¯t tell her and was I trying to keep it a secret forever if she didn¡¯t lose her memories. Honestly, I became at a loss for words since everything she said was true.¡±

    I observed the look on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s face, being scared of him asking back something like ¡®Why can¡¯t you say anything to her?¡¯ However, he just stared at me serenely as if he was encouraging me to continue talking.

    I uttered, ¡°So, I returned home, but Yeo Ryung came to my house again and said perhaps it¡¯s her fault that I lost my memories of the past. She then apologized, telling the truth. Before my memories were gone, Ban Yeo Ryung and I had a big fight, so that might have affected me to wipe out such memories from my mind. She kept talking about the things that happened right before my memories disappeared¡­¡±

    Yoo Chun Young asked calmly, ¡°Okay, she explained them to you, then¡­?¡±

    ¡°My lost memories came back,¡± I replied, sweeping back my hair again. ¡°But no matter how much I thought, it wasn¡¯t her fault, but it was my parents who became the cause of my partial memory loss¡­ so¡­¡±

    Folding my hands, I murmured about myself feeling complicated to see Yeo Ryung¡¯s face, even having a fear of confronting my parents, having left the house thoughtlessly, breaking my phone, and walking along the shortest route to my house, then encountering Yoo Chun Young shooting the drama in the area¡­

    Quietly listening to my words that gradually turned into a narration, Yoo Chun Young suddenly blurted out, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The problem between you and your parents.¡±

    With a scream, I lay with my face down on the table. ¡®Hey, hold on, please don¡¯t go to the heart of the issue like that,¡¯ I shouted in my thoughts.

    I moaned, ¡°If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t be wandering around this way.¡±

    My phone was broken. I hesitated to return home and was now chilling with Yoo Chun Young in a cafe even though I was aware that my parents were back from work. These proved that I was trying hard to escape from reality.

 Chapter 554

    .

    I put my head down on the table with my arms spread for a while. Shortly after, I slightly raised my head.

    ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t a big deal even if I don¡¯t return home right away since all I¡¯m doing wrong is not answering the phone call and just going home late. If I show my parents this broken phone and tell them, ¡®Sorry, I was outside, seeing my friend!¡¯ they will just nag me, and that¡¯s it,¡± I uttered.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So, the point is that nothing really matters even if I go straight back home and live my life as if nothing has happened. But, I don¡¯t know how long I can close my eyes to the harsh words they said in the past which still lingers in my mind¡­¡±

    Although Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t respond at all, I just kept murmuring alone.

    ¡°However, if I bring up this story to my parents, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m borrowing trouble. We¡¯re usually arguing a lot, so I can be stirring up a hornet¡¯s nest, referring to something that happened years ago. That¡¯s what scares me¡­ a little¡­¡±

    Then I kept my mouth shut. There was soon a moment of silence around the table. Burying my cheek onto my arms, I just rolled my eyes and directed them to Yoo Chun Young. He was remaining silent, fixing his gaze at the table.

    Well, to think of it, Yoo Chun Young could find it hard to relate to my story. Regarding the history of his family that Eun Hyung told me a couple of times, his environment was considerably different from mine.

    Not only had he been receiving much love and attention from his parents and two older brothers, but Yoo Chun Young also grew up as the youngest and dearest son of the two distinguished families.

    Taking this into consideration, I seemed to understand why our classmates in our middle school senior year had treated Yoo Chun Young like their little brothers more than they did to Jooin.

    Due to his parents, there was something slightly gloomy about Jooin; however, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t at all. Thus, when it came to Yoo Chun Young, everyone tried to give something to him, instead of taking the things he got.

    Eun Hyung also told me once about his hypothesis, the reason why Yoo Chun Young became expressionless and keeping a poker face.

    ¡®Probably because all his family members have overreacted to Chun Young.¡¯

    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯

    ¡®If Chun Young beckons or gives someone a look, they are all so desperately wanting to become the first person to give him joy or get him things, so maybe that has pressured him too much. It can be the reason why Chun Young is extremely suppressing his emotions and staying cool and calm.¡¯

    So to speak, Jooin had realized his charms from the people around him showering incessant affection on him; that¡¯s how he improved himself acting cute, whereas Yoo Chun Young began to become a blunt person as possible.

    Would Yoo Chun Young also have words left unspoken to his parents for years? I wondered for a minute, but Yoo Chun Young bearing something in mind was hardly imaginable.

    However, who knows? Just in case, I asked, ¡°Do you also have something left unsaid to your parents for years or anything like that?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he replied immediately.

    Heaving a deep sigh, I banged my head on the table and thought, ¡®Yeah, of course.¡¯

    The first thing that came to my mind was how fortunate Yoo Chun Young was, but soon it was followed by a different thought.

    In fact, Yoo Chun Young could have nothing lingering in his mind against his parents simply because they were likely to be good people. However, wouldn¡¯t it be possible probably because of his straightforward character?

    Then I became confused again.

    ¡®No, hold on. Maybe the opposite?¡¯ I thought. Since Yoo Chun Young¡¯s family might have spoken openly to each other in honesty, that family atmosphere could have influenced Yoo Chun Young to grow up as a candid person.

    ¡®Then perhaps our family atmosphere is half of the reason why I¡¯ve become a person always groaning inwardly¡­ no?¡¯

    It was my first time to think about the possibility. Our family always compared me to Yeo Ryung or other kids no matter what I said, so it made sense at some point.

    ¡®Hmm, I see. This can be a good excuse to make for Eun Jiho who always urges me to change my stuffy personality,¡¯ I thought but shook my head again.

    No, even if it was my parents¡¯ fault to raise me as a too-serious-and-little-fun kid, putting my effort into fixing my character was the most necessary in the end, instead of myself just making excuses.

    Rambling all kinds of thoughts in my mind, I felt sad and frustrated again.

    While I was lost in thought, changing my facial expressions this way and that, Yoo Chun Young, staring at me, dropped me a question.

    ¡°Now what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I wonder how I¡¯d have turned into if I grew up in a different family.¡± I replied.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young looked curious as to if he was thinking about how the subject of my thoughts had reached that extent.

    I added some needless explanation, ¡°I mean you know, they say our childhood years mostly shape our personalities.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°If some parts of the incidents that occurred in my childhood didn¡¯t exist, what would have happened? I¡¯ve been questioning those in my head.¡±

    Quarreling with my parents, we raised our voices and spoke rudely to each other. Most of them took place due to my grades.

    Anyway, conflicts with parents during childhood could aggravate the situation and break a kid¡¯s heart. Even a single word that slipped out of someone¡¯s mouth during a trivial fight could linger in a kid¡¯s mind and would stay there forever. Some also said, if we go through such a painful period, our state of mind could become permanently stuck in that situation.

    Quietly resting my chin on my palm, I continued, ¡°However, I don¡¯t have a choice to choose such things to happen. Besides, back in the days, I was too young to cleverly face those troubling situations, so I wasn¡¯t able to solve them properly by myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know how to explain this. It¡¯s like¡­ I want to be a pure white teddy bear, but I can¡¯t since the fabric is already stained to become the plush toy I want. That¡¯s how I feel right now.¡±

    To me, the original Ham Donnie of this world, who escaped from her situation while completely letting off her memories of Ban Yeo Ryung, seemed comprehensible.

    I wished the times I had suffered from my pain and wounds were utterly gone¨C¨Cnot even existing in the first place. If that was possible, those times could be spent more usefully and meaningfully, and therefore, I could have grown up into a smooth and less defensive person.

    In the end, the teddy bear metaphor embodied my slight fear and frustration about not being able to become a good person at all. Perhaps, I could never be an effortlessly charming and simple person like Yoo Chun Young.

    Those thoughts then embarrassed me to have such gloomy and painful memories, those that I wanted to hide from other people.

    Sinking my head on my chest, I scolded myself, ¡®Jesus, this is driving me nuts! Why did I say those words to Yoo Chun Young? Why didn¡¯t I just keep my mouth shut? He and I are already like chalk and cheese, so what¡¯s the point of further explaining the difference between us?¡¯

    That was when Yoo Chun Young, who just quietly listened to my story for the whole time, finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ I get that you¡¯re having a hard time with the memories that came back to your mind.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even take a guess of his words soon-to-follow. Feeling so scared, I quickly cut him off.

    ¡°Ah, no, just ignore the things I said today. I¡¯ve been complaining too much, right?¡±

    Disheveling my hair, I continued, ¡°Um, I know that I kept whining about the bad things of my past in which I looked for fault in shaping my personality so negatively. But to think of it again, I¡¯m just blaming my past over and over. In fact, what matters is our attitude¨C¨Chow we accept things. So, in the end, this is who I am; I am my own experiment. Sorry for the crap, argh, I was being so pathetic¡­¡±

    I laughed exaggeratedly, then tried to get up from my seat as soon as possible, but the glass of orange juice that I didn¡¯t even take a sip of came into my view.

    ¡®I won¡¯t be able to leave this place unless I finish drinking this.¡¯ With that thought in my head, I tried to stretch out my hand to it. That moment, Yoo Chun Young detached his lips again.

    ¡°From earlier, I have no idea why you keep talking that way.¡±

    My heart sank. Yoo Chun Young seemed angry. That was what I thought. Although he wasn¡¯t able to understand others¡¯ negative emotions for most of the time, at least, he was considerate enough to let his feelings unrevealed. However, Yoo Chun Young was now refusing to show me his attentive character. It proved that he was now upset.

 Chapter 555

    .

    As soon as I thought that way, Yoo Chun Young uttered, ¡°As you said, you didn¡¯t have an option to choose those things to happen or not. All you could do was, therefore, just working hard to overcome such things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Not sure if you are your experiment, struggling to succeed in dealing with those things, or the result of that past. However¡­ I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re wrong or lacking something right now.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young finished his words calmly.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s you right now whom I like.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your effort seems enough,¡± he added.

    There was a moment of silence. Only the glare in the warm, yellow lighting gently swayed above us.

    I held the cup of orange juice tightly in my grip, then suddenly took a sip from it. Yoo Chun Young was staring at me for a while.

    At last, I detached my lips from the cup and said, ¡°It tastes bad¡­¡±

    As if the water and sugar in the juice evaporated while being microwaved, there was no taste of sweetness; only a bit of some weird, sour flavor was left.

    Yoo Chun Young stretched out his hand. ¡°Give it to me,¡± he said. Taking a quick sip, he perked the corner of one brow upward and revealed an enigmatic expression on his face.

    Putting down the glass, he uttered, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No. Come on, you bought it for me,¡± I replied with a giggle.

    I appreciate you for bringing me here, listening to my crap¨C¨Cthe moment I tried to drop those words, I, in the end, just left the words unspoken and put my head down on the table, burying my face onto my arms.

    Instead of getting bewildered, Yoo Chun Young just gazed at me silently.

    Hiding my face in my arms, I murmured in a subdued voice.

    ¡°Why are you like that¡­?¡±

    I, eventually, couldn¡¯t help but just mumble the words I said to myself earlier when I first bumped into him today.

    ¡®Why does it have to be you of all people?¡¯

    I murmured lifelessly, ¡°Why are you always like that?¡±

    In fact, Yoo Chun Young could have responded differently to my complaints. He could have shared his imagination of myself being born from another family or advised me that my story was just meaningless, wanting escapism.

    However, he did neither of them.

    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s you right now whom I like.¡¯

    That was all he said in a dreadfully quiet and composed tone.

    He noticed that my self-hate had led me to those thoughts; he eradicated my negative way of thinking at once.

    I raised my head to look at his blue eyes. So many of my concerns and questions had been solved ridiculously with ease in front of those eyes.

    While I kept staring at him, Yoo Chun Young asked me in wonder, ¡°Why?¡±

    One of the greatest things about him was that Yoo Chun Young dealt with such problems without flattering himself or perceiving how superbly he had tackled them.

    Shaking my head wordlessly, I tried to return words of thanks. That was when I heard some vibrating noise.

    I looked at my pocket instinctively, then paused. Since my phone was broken in half, the sound was, of course, not coming from my phone.

    On the table, Yoo Chun Young¡¯s smart device was making a spin around with some buzzing noise. When he put his hand out to his phone, I read the name that appeared on the screen.

    [Ban Yeo Ryung]

    The magic spell seemed to have broken. I leaped from the seat.

    ¡°Yikes,¡± I blurted out. I was in trouble.

    Yoo Chun Young tilted his head and brought his phone to his ear.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he responded.

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked, ¡°Yoo Chun Young! Did you finish shooting?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Then help us to find Donnie!¡±

    Just as I expected, she called Yoo Chun Young to search for me.

    Before he replied, Yoo Chun Young threw a glance in my direction, so I held out my hand to him.

    ¡°Let me talk to her,¡± I uttered.

    A surprised voice came over from the phone.

    ¡°Donnie!¡± she cried.

    It was such a familiar voice and word that I always heard. Well, to think of it, how many times did we call each other¡¯s names in a day? I somehow asked myself.

    Perhaps, at least, ten times¨C¨Cbeginning from saying hi, greeting each other in the hallway early in the morning. Although she calling my name was such an everyday thing, for some reason, I felt unbearably odd at the moment.

    That was when I realized that almost a week had passed since Ban Yeo Ryung lost her memories. She, of course, stayed beside me for the entire time, but she never called my name so friendly with no hesitance just like now. The irony here was that once she returned to herself, I was able to become fully aware of her absence, at last.

    While I was captivated by some weird emotions, Ban Yeo Ryung seemed to have been extremely worried about me.

    She gushed, ¡°Donnie, where are you?! I¡¯ve brought the yearbook message you¡¯re looking for, but your house was empty all of a sudden. You weren¡¯t even answering my phone calls. Besides, it¡¯s just after the incident, so I¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I just felt stuffy at home and wanted to take a short walk, but my phone was suddenly broken. I met Yoo Chun Young, shooting the drama, on my way home,¡± I replied.

    ¡°On your way home? Oh, you mean my uncle¡¯s cafe?!¡±

    Yeo Ryung quickly grasped our location and said she would come. I stopped her from doing it since we were almost finishing our drinks. It was time to get up and return home.

    Putting the empty cups on the tray, I replied, ¡°No, we¡¯re about to leave right now. Let¡¯s have some talk at home.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± Her voice sounded surprisingly lukewarm. Being concerned about me, she tried to see my face immediately. However, as I said to her, ¡®Let¡¯s have some talk,¡¯ that might be when she noticed that we still had some things ongoing between us.

    In fact, the problem was no one¡¯s fault. I smiled bitterly.

    No one did wrong for it to happen; it didn¡¯t even occur from ourselves willing to destroy our relationship. Thus, we could just sit down relaxedly and take enough time to tackle it. However, both of us were unexpectedly acting so sensitive to each other, dealing with it¨C¨CI learned them right now.

    Being involved in various incidents from time to time, perhaps, Ban Yeo Ryung and I had been very exhausted. When she finally suffered a loss of memories out of the blue, our fatigues might have turned into irritability and reached their peak.

    Her sudden amnesia struck us dumb, but something else could have actually mattered.

    There was a prolonged silence over the phone.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung.¡± I broke the ice.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she replied. Her voice sounded unusually stiff.

    I spoke with a smile, ¡°Welcome back.¡±

    We might have become sensitive, not because Ban Yeo Ryung lost her memories, but since we lost each other. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense?

    It was our first time to stay separated that long since we were fourteen. Ban Yeo Ryung and I were like sisters, who grew up at the same house, and hung out together all day. However, we never felt sick and tired of it.

    Ever since we became besties, we were like a perfect piece of the puzzle for each other. Perhaps that was why Ban Yeo Ryung didn¡¯t notice any big differences between myself before and after thirteen. Especially, when we were having fun or acting like other people to tease the kids, we had always hit it off together that even Eun Jiho shook his head out of bewilderment.

    I often exclaimed myself about where on earth did a friend like her come from.

    Anyway, the reason why I decided to leave my original hometown behind¨C¨Cthe other universe¨C¨Cand stay in this unusual world was, in the end, because of her.

    That Ban Yeo Ryung had disappeared from me for the entire week, so how could I be all there? Geez, I should have realized this earlier¡­

    I uttered, ¡°Earlier when your memories came back, this was what I wanted to say. Sorry, it¡¯s too late, right? But¡­ still¡­ welcome back, Yeo Ryung.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t even a sound of breathing over the phone. I stealthily dropped my gaze at the floor.

    ¡°I was like, ¡®This might be what you would have thought,¡¯ when you waited for me last time. You know, I wished you guys to remember me if I were gone, but going through it this time, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that good either.¡±

 Chapter 556

    .

    ¡°No, no¡­ Why are you talking like that?¡± Ban Yeo Ryung cried in a tearful voice. ¡°I¡­ I prefer remembering you. That¡¯s what I want to do just like you.¡±

    Rubbing my cheek, I uttered, ¡°Without you, Yeo Ryung, I couldn¡¯t stand any longer.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Donnie,¡± replied Ban Yeo Ryung, then she almost wept over the phone.

    It slightly bewildered me, but shortly after, tears also sprang to my eyes.

    ¡°Ban Yeo Ryung, I¡¯m sorry.¡± With a pause, I continued, ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you that a part of my memories is lost¡­ it isn¡¯t because that I hate you. If I confess the truth, I was afraid you would also see me as a stranger or don¡¯t like me anymore¡­¡±

    Unlike before, words came out of my heart so fluently. It was possible since I finally had faith that Ban Yeo Ryung wouldn¡¯t hate me regardless of the situation.

    Anyway, as Yoo Chun Young did, Ban Yeo Ryung also liked the current version of me. Even if her memories of myself before thirteen were different from what she actually knew, Ban Yeo Ryung wouldn¡¯t dislike me.

    She also uttered, ¡°Why would I hate you? Silly¡­ You don¡¯t know how I feel¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know it. I really like you with all my heart,¡± I cut her off.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m not? I love you more!¡±

    In the end, we began to desperately confess our feelings for each other like a couple who fought for the first time ever since they started dating.

    Yoo Chun Young, beside me, stared at us with an indescribable look on his face. That was when a thought entered my head. To think of it, he had done me a great job to overcome this situation. I gave a thumb up to him.

    ¡°Thanks. I was able to realize my true feelings because of you,¡± I praised him in a dignified voice.

    Looking a bit pale, Yoo Chun Young murmured, ¡°It wasn¡¯t to remind you something like that though¡­¡±

    At that moment, the small cafe door was flung open with a cheerful bell sound. When I turned my head in the direction, Eun Jiho was looking at us, reclining his arm on the door. His platinum blond hair was all tangled up.

    Taking the phone slightly away from my ear, I asked, ¡°Eun¡­ Jiho¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your phone looks fine. Why didn¡¯t you answer the call then?¡±

    As soon I came into his view, Eun Jiho tossed the question. I showed him the phone so that he could take a closer look.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t mine. It¡¯s Yoo Chun Young¡¯s. Mine is broken,¡± I said.

    Furrowing his brows at once, Eun Jiho asked, ¡°Broken? How come?¡±

    ¡°I dropped it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Anyway, dude, we don¡¯t have time for this,¡± said Eun Jiho. ¡°Hurry.¡± Dropping that word, he stretched his hand out to me.

    After a little thought, I stuck my hand out to him. Holding my hand immediately, Eun Jiho grabbed Yoo Chun Young¡¯s wrist too, who was also standing absentmindedly as if the situation was none of his business. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s brows met in the middle.

    He asked, looking displeased, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you aware of yourself as a celebrity? How come you¡¯re drinking something in a cafe with a girl?¡±

    ¡°Eek,¡± I held my breath.

    Eun Jiho was right. Now, Yoo Chun Young shouldn¡¯t stay with me alone without having someone else together no matter how long we had been friends or how accidentally we had bumped into each other.

    Besides, this cafe was nearby the location where Yoo Chun Young had been shooting just now. There was, of course, a possibility of his fans, who didn¡¯t leave this area yet, having found us staying close together.

    I asked, ¡°Did something happen? Was there something on the web?¡± Being concerned, I added, ¡°¡­ Or on the news?¡±

    ¡°No, not there yet,¡± he replied, then held his phone out to me.

    When his phone screen came into my sight, I was at a loss for words.

    My phone did offer some simple internet service, but due to the astronomical price of accessing it, I wasn¡¯t able to use any web browsing options at all. However, as if it didn¡¯t apply to the super-wealthy Eun Jiho, his large phone screen showed Yoo Chun Young¡¯s image on it.

    It was obviously a photo taken at the cafe that we¡¯d been staying just now. The warm, orange lighting was shining on Yoo Chun Young¡¯s blue-black hair.

    Beside him, there was also me in the picture, but thankfully, most of it was cropped; only my head slightly lowered to the front and my hand holding the glass of juice were shown. Another good thing was that the photo was taken at an angle that had my brown hair covering my entire face. Thus, even my profile face wasn¡¯t revealed in the picture.

    Looking at the text written under the photo, I heaved a deep sigh. Oh lord, I knew this would happen.

    ¡®Just a minute ago, Yoo Chun Young was here at our cafe. He ordered a warm orange juice lol I never heard it in my life, but since Yoo Chun Young wanted to have it, I did my best to make it for him.

    The girl beside Yoo Chun Young kept talking that she¡¯s an old friend of him, and nothing was going between the two. No one asked about it, but she was desperately explaining their relationship, which looked so cute. I get that, honey, won¡¯t get you wrong lol.¡¯

    Perhaps the warm orange juice was likely to impress the server as well. The one bright spot here was that she left her comment about myself confessing the useless information of our relationship¨C¨CYoo Chun Young at that moment asked me with his eyes why I was explaining such things for no reason.

    Watching my face getting covered with a veil of relief, Eun Jiho detached his lips.

    ¡°You guys could have been in big trouble without the following comment. Ham Donnie, you did a great job explaining for nothing. Nice of you, BUT you know that you shouldn¡¯t be sitting there in the first place, huh?¡±

    Haha, I laughed and averted my eyes from Eun Jiho. Narrowing his eyes, he stared at me for a moment, then turned around abruptly.

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t try to follow him even if he¡¯s buying dinner for you,¡± he asserted.

    Yoo Chun Young, walking after Eun Jiho, replied, looking a little disturbed, ¡°Hey? Am I a kidnapper or what?¡±

    In Yoo Chun Young¡¯s point of view, he couldn¡¯t just walk past me since I was revealing quite an odd expression on my face. Thus, he could feel upset seeing Eun Jiho out of the blue and getting treated like a perpetrator for no reason. Well, I also would have not followed Yoo Chun Young earlier unless I had something to talk about.

    Eun Jiho did a long stare at Yoo Chun Young, then turned his head. He replied, ¡°You know, she was at risk before because of me.¡±

    His voice sounded surprisingly subdued that it bewildered me for a second.

    Still not looking at my side, Eun Jiho kept on speaking, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re now a celebrity, so I¡¯m suggesting both of us keeping some distance with Ham Donnie for her safety.¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t,¡± I blurted out.

    That was when Eun Jiho, quietly walking ahead of us, and Yoo Chun Young, who kept his mouth shut for a while, turned their heads to look in my direction.

    I uttered, ¡°Even if staying with you guys can put me in danger, I¡¯m more concerned about both of you putting a distance between yourselves and me and not talking to me anymore.¡±

    Throwing a piercing glance at me, Eun Jiho soon furrowed his brows. It scared me right away.

    Yikes, did I make him angry? Well, the kidnapping incident sort of traumatized Eun Jiho, so myself talking about my safety without sensitivity might sound very unpleasant to him.

    However, unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t seem to get pissed off. ¡®Geez, I truly have no idea about the things that he gets angry over or the point when he explodes¡­¡¯ I thought.

    Eun Jiho slightly knuckled me on the head. He asked, ¡°So, you don¡¯t care it can shorten someone¡¯s life, huh?¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡± I replied apathetically, avoiding his hand.

    Eun Jiho responded, ¡°If you¡¯re in danger, tell people, ¡®My life span actually goes along with Eun Jiho¡¯s. Two people¡¯s lives are within me, so please reconsider the situation.¡¯ Get it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, those people would definitely stop what they¡¯re doing after those words, huh?¡± I grumbled sarcastically.

    Eun Jiho also complained, ¡°Dude, you don¡¯t know how praiseworthy and warmhearted I¡¯m trying to be, huh?¡±

    Unlike his remark, Eun Jiho was grabbing my wrist with a more tightening grip than he did earlier.

    In front of my house, Yeo Ryung and Eun Hyung were standing together to welcome me back. Eun Hyung seemed to look surprised at Yoo Chun Young, following faithfully beside me, with his wrist in Eun Jiho¡¯s grip.

    ¡°How did you meet them and come here together?¡±

    Looking dumbfounded, Eun Jiho stuck his phone screen out to Eun Hyung just as he did to us before.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s only me who¡¯s considering the public eye. All you guys are living in your own worlds¡­¡±

 Chapter 557

    .

    While Eun Jiho kept whining, I briefly explained how Ban Yeo Ryung and I got into a fight three years ago alongside the long history of conflicts with my parents hidden behind the story.

    The kids began to look serious during my explanation. Even Eun Jiho stopped complaining and listened to my story.

    At the end of my confession, we were all surrounded by heavy silence. A few neighbors walking in and out of the apartment complex where we were standing glanced at us doubtfully and stealthily took a detour.

    Heaving a deep sigh, I added, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±

    ¡°In my case, I would just endure the situation and move on until the same thing happens¡­¡± said Eun Jiho.

    I stared at him in surprise. Eun Jiho suffering something patiently¨C¨Cit was hardly imaginable, but to think of it, he once told me that his life was a history of tolerance itself.

    ¡®When it comes to his parents, even the peerless Eun Jiho has no choice but to follow their rules,¡¯ I thought, then turned my head. This time, it was surprisingly Eun Hyung who voiced out a different opinion.

    Like a news anchor, Eun Hyung opened his mouth and spoke in his usual calm and clear tone.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to talk about it now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Yeo Ryung. Even she looked quite astonished.

    Before responding to us, Eun Hyung hesitated for a moment, looking at me. He uttered, ¡°Because if the same thing happens next time, that will be definitely after the exam.¡±

    That was when I realized the reason why he paused before making a response. His remark was assuming that I would screw up the test as terribly as the results would be comparable to those of Yeo Ryung.

    However, to be honest, I always got lower marks than Yeo Ryung. When the closest comparison became someone who was the nationwide Number one in test scores, it felt just absurd, instead of feeling miserable.

    As long as my parents stopped arguing that I couldn¡¯t do better than her due to my ¡®laziness,¡¯ things were all fine.

    While I just nodded silently, Eun Hyung dropped the rest of his words.

    ¡°Donnie, you¡¯re studying hard before the test, so if you mess up the exam despite your efforts, you¡¯ll feel very upset and even not well since you lack sleep. If you quarrel with your parents in that situation¡­ things will likely turn out worse.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s correct,¡± I immediately agreed. To begin with, the reason why my parents and I struck retorts to each other was because of my bad health condition and frustration from feeling betrayed by my thoughts of ¡®I¡¯ll do great this time.¡¯

    My mom and I weren¡¯t those sensitive characters in the first place, so even if we out tongues slipped, we just pointed things out half-jokingly and moved on. The small quarrel seldom erupted into a mighty battle.

    ¨C¨CThe Republic of Korea, are you listening? Exams are this much harmful!

    Well then, as Eun Hyung said, would it be indeed better for me to vent my years of complaints this time when nothing actually happened yet?

    ¡°You got my vote too,¡± Yoo Chun Young also agreed.

    ¡°Why do you¡­?¡±

    ¡°How can you tolerate it further?¡±

    Everyone nodded their head yes as if they all had the same thoughts.

    Amid the somewhat serious vibe, I tried hard to suppress the corner of my lips going upward to hint a smile. Yoo Chun Young¡¯s short remark seemed to embody his kindness, saying, ¡®I know how painful and heartbroken you have been, enduring the challenging times.¡¯

    Shortly after, I took the elevator with them and went upstairs to my house. It took a lot of time not to make noisy footsteps while walking carefully in a group of many people.

    When I arrived right in front of my house, I took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m going inside,¡± I uttered determinedly.

    Yeo Ryung cheered me up, ¡°Good luck, Donnie. Go for it.¡± It sounded as nervous as my voice was.

    I added, showing a small grin, ¡°Whether I come out crying or smiling, make sure you pat me on the back.¡±

    Eun Jiho replied threateningly, ¡°You think that¡¯s a big deal? Come on, I¡¯ll do everything for you except drinking.¡±

    His words made Yeo Ryung question, ¡®Oh, drinking! That¡¯s the bad side of being a teenager! Today¡¯s a day to get drunk. Don¡¯t you think so?¡¯

    The hallway became a little noisy. While we spoke further about what we should do in January after taking the College Scholastic Ability Test, a voice suddenly intervened in our conversation.

    ¡°Is it Donnie there?¡±

    Before I tried to respond, the door was flung open. The light from the entrance poured outside. Without getting my heart ready, I confronted my mom all of a sudden. Only an awkward smile hung on my lips.

    Yeo Ryung, standing beside me, was unable to hide her perplexed look. Slightly lowering her head, she said, ¡°Hello, auntie.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hi, you¡¯re there too, Yeo Ryung.¡±

    Thankfully, my mom didn¡¯t seem to notice that Yeo Ryung was somehow reacting a bit strange to her. Also, the three boys¨C¨CEun Jiho, Yoo Chun Young, and Eun Hyung¨C¨Cdesperately shoving their big figures behind the narrow door seemed to be undiscovered yet too.

    Since all those boys, a head taller than the average kids, were acting that way, I struggled to hold my laughter.

    While I sunk my head onto my chest in order to hide my twitching lips, my mom began to nag me about everyday things.

    ¡°If you¡¯re about to come home this late, you should have left some text messages to us. Not answering the calls, no messages! Geez, if you¡¯re returning a little later, I was about to drive and look around the neighborhood with your dad.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ mom¡­¡± I murmured hesitatingly, then showed her my broken phone.

    My mom slapped me on the back.

    ¡°We fixed this for you pretty recently, and this is what you have AGAIN?! Do you think we are rich? Are we that wealthy?¡±

    Barely lifting my dropped head, I gulped down tears. Her slap was so painful that it almost made me shriek. Above all, she seemed to look more pissed off than I thought. Would our conversation go well today? I was deeply concerned already.

    Roughly sending a hand sign to Yeo Ryung that things would be okay, I went inside the house and slammed the door close.

    My mom didn¡¯t look back at all but went straight to the living room.

    ¡°Mom,¡± I called her.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We need to talk. You too, daddy.¡±

    My dad, lying on the couch with his body all stretched up, just looked up at me, slightly lifting his head. These days, we had nothing to quarrel or argue about, so he looked apathetic as if nothing serious would become our topic of conversation today.

    My mom also glanced at me with a similar expression. I dropped my gaze at the floor, wiggling my fingers, then slowly took a deep breath.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m asking you to stop comparing me to Yeo Ryung for our academic performances or other things including everyday affairs.¡±

    My parents looked at each other, then just burst into laughter.

    My mom switched her smiley gaze to me and asked, ¡°Why? Did something else make you feel jealous of her? Is that upsetting you?¡±

    She spoke in a comforting tone so that I could confess what had happened. However, I returned her a calm response.

    ¡°Mom, I want you to stop that too. If I ask you to stop comparing me to Yeo Ryung, you always ask me back if I¡¯m jealous of her with that look on your face, saying, ¡®You¡¯re still immature.¡¯ Please don¡¯t, anymore.¡±

    That was when my parents realized that I wasn¡¯t joking at all. Their face turned stiffer. The living room was enveloped by a cold silence. Their glances seemed like needles recklessly pricking all over my face.

    However, I couldn¡¯t step back this time. The tense air felt so suffocating that I always gave up persuading my parents. To think of it, it was always the same jagged stone that I stumbled on. In order to get rid of this, I was very aware that using a shovel was meaningless; instead, I should bring a bulldozer to remove it. However, I was reluctant to go that far.

    My mom, at last, uttered in a solemn face, ¡°Donnie, did you think that I reacted to you like that in order to just tease you?¡±

 Chapter 558

    .

    She paused, heaving a sigh, then continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t talk like that just to pull your leg. Wished you can study harder and put more effort into it, but talking seriously about them could scare you. That¡¯s why I meant it tongue-in-cheek. In fact, mommy didn¡¯t feel good to do that too.¡±

    I sighed at her remark. Tightly clenching my fist, I replied, ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s appropriate to joke about it? For you, comparing me to Yeo Ryung can sound witty, but for me, no, not at all.¡±

    ¡°How come? Then what do you want me to say?¡±

    My mom tossed the question irritatedly. She retorted, ¡°You¡¯ll never gonna get the best of Yeo Ryung¨C¨Cis that what you want to hear from me? No matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll always lose, so just do as you please¨C¨Cis that what you¡¯re expecting me to say?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean that you know.¡±

    ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s giving yourself up right now before trying the best? I trust you; that¡¯s why I¡¯m talking like that.¡±

    Our conversation seemed impossible to carry on since we weren¡¯t speaking the same language. After realizing it, I got up from my seat.

    ¡°Where are you going when your mother is speaking?¡±

    As she shouted from behind me, I replied, ¡®Hold on for a second!¡¯ then went straight to my room. Searching through my wardrobe, I found my yearbook message and took it out along with the one I just got from Yeo Ryung. Having both in my arms, I quickly turned around and ran to my mom.

    She was waiting for me, looking like she was ready to drop the words left unspoken in her mouth. However, when I flung the two papers down on the floor out of the blue, she seemed bewildered.

    ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°The yearbook messages Ban Yeo Ryung and I received at our elementary school graduation day.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    As if she had no idea that this stuff had existed, my mom slowly sat down on the floor and browsed the papers. It seemed that I, back in the days, didn¡¯t show these to my parents and just shoved them somewhere deep in the closet.

    Well, only a very few children would be able to confidently tell their parents that their school life wasn¡¯t going well. Likewise, the young Donnie might have not let her parents see this paper in fear of them getting more fond of Yeo Ryung than their daughter.

    Looking back and forth between the two papers, my mom¡¯s face gradually stiffened with dismay. She murmured in shock, ¡°Donnie¡­ what is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°I told you, those are yearbook messages.¡±

    ¡°Why is it hard to find notes about you?¡±

    ¡°Because other kids also responded the same to me like you.¡±

    My mom looked up at me with a grim face.

    I added composedly, ¡°I was just¡­ a friend of the pretty and even smart Yeo Ryung¡­ drop-dead gorgeous Yeo Ryung¡¯s friend¡­ that was me; that was all.¡±

    ¡°No, Donnie, I never thought about you that way.¡±

    ¡°Mom, the words written there and what you usually said to me¡­ how different do you think they are?¡±

    My mom wasn¡¯t able to look at me in the eyes but just held the paper with a tight grip. Watching the white piece of paper getting crumpled and losing its shape, I remained silent.

    My dad, who began to sit straight from the moment we reached the climax of our conversation, stretched out his hand to my mom.

    ¡°Let me see them too,¡± he requested.

    Being handed the paper with crumpled corners, my dad also was in a state of shock. Both my parents cast their gazes down at the floor in silence. I watched them for a while, then dropped a remark before I left the spot.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna sleep over at Yeo Ryung¡¯s today.¡±

    I went to my room to change into comfortable clothes and took my toothbrush from the bathroom. Even until I headed to the shoe rack, only silence was prevailing in the living room. I paused, opening the door lock, then turned around to drop another word.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to hate myself anymore.¡±

    They were still wordless.

    I uttered again, ¡°I also want to stop feeling sorry for you having me as your daughter.¡±

    Then I opened the door. Ban Yeo Ryung, who looked very nervous, and the other kids welcomed me outside. The moment I shut the door back, I seemed to have heard some words like, ¡®No, it¡¯s not.¡¯

    That was when I let out a loud breath as if I had been holding it for a long time.

    ¡°I told them everything.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± said Eun Hyung. He was the first one to respond, then it was Eun Jiho, tapping my arm, saying, ¡®Great job.¡¯ Yoo Chun Young put his hand on my head; Yeo Ryung pulled me into her arms in the end.

    I finished, ¡°I did everything I can do.¡±

    The stone was thrown into the pond; it was just the time to wait for the ripples now.

    It was good to take a shower and lie next to Yeo Ryung. However, I couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    Before I returned to her room, Yeo Ryung, who took a bath ahead of me, shouted, ¡®We must stay up all night, talking about the rest of the things!¡¯ with a determined look, but as if it was a scene in my dreamland, she was sleeping like a log. Just in case, I gently pushed her shoulders, wondering if she was pretending to be asleep. After a moment of silence, there was only her soft breathing sound.

    How could she get knocked out just by putting her head on the pillow? No matter how many times I witnessed it, she was still a mystery. Staring at her face in awe, I soon lay down beside her.

    ¡°Hmm, I did wake you up, girl,¡± I murmured an excuse although she couldn¡¯t even hear it. After that moment, I was staying this way¨C¨Cnot being able to sleep a wink for hours.

    As if I were having a staring match, I blankly gazed at the shadow of the window hanging over the ceiling. Except for the loud car door closing sound coming from the parking lot once in a while, the entire room was in dead silence. Sometimes, Yeo Ryung¡¯s phone on the desk flickered a flashing light.

    It felt like only the two of us were there in a spaceport far away from earth. Based on my experience, the night was particularly long when I had these feelings.

    For quite a while, I tossed and turned, wiggling my toes, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t help but check the time.

    Heaving a sigh, I uttered, ¡°It¡¯s only one in the morning.¡±

    Although I went to bed early at half-past ten to follow Ban Yeo Ryung¡¯s bedtime, I spent much time, having trouble sleeping. Thus, it had to be, at least, five in the morning according to my feelings.

    I began to moan, touching my forehead. Making another attempt to fall asleep would definitely fail; it was too early to go back home.

    What should I do¡­ I wondered for a while, rolling my body into a ball with my chin on my knees. At last, I made up my mind, then got out of bed.

    ¡°Is there be someone not asleep?¡±

    Mina and Hye Hill would be sleeping, whereas Kim Hye Woo would not, busy playing video games in which I shouldn¡¯t bother him at all. Jooin¡­ he was quite random at night, so I wasn¡¯t sure about him. So, the only person I could reach out to right now would be Jooin?

    My phone was completely broken in half, but Yeo Ryung told me that I could use hers as much as possible whenever I needed it.

    ¡®She¡¯s so amazing,¡¯ I exclaimed in my thoughts. No matter how long we had been friends and how many mutual friends we had, if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to let her use my phone so willingly. Indeed, Ban Yeo Ryung was always a person of consistency.

    Opening her phone, I searched Jooin¡¯s number, and entered, ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ As soon as I came out to the living room, there was a noise from the kitchen.

    I quickly turned my head in the direction. As if I were in the middle of a jungle, I had keen senses, but I soon calmed down.

    The person in the kitchen pushed his body toward this side, which made me laugh quietly.

    ¡°Yeo Dan oppa.¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond but just slightly held up the cup in his hand. I tilted my head. Was he asking me if I want to drink something?

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Herb tea.¡±

    His response aroused my curiosity again. It was something that our family rarely had in our house. The only things inside the cupboard were just some whiskeys or rice wines.

    I did seem to have heard that herb teas were good for stress relief and relaxation. After a moment¡¯s reflection, I nodded my head. Yeo Dan oppa went back to the dark kitchen; the rattling noise reached my ears again.

 Chapter 559

    .

    Shortly after, he showed up with two steaming-hot mugs of tea.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said, carefully putting them on the living room table.

    ¡°Thank you, oppa.¡±

    Then at the moment, a loud car sound came from outside. SCREEEEEECH¨C¨Cthe ear-splitting brake noise pierced the air.

    I hunched my shoulders, but there was no car crashing sounds. After I listened with strained ears, things seemed fine, so I turned my head back. Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face was there in the dimly lit space.

    Fastening his gaze at my hand, he asked, ¡°Why are you outside the room, instead of in bed?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I was thinking about texting my friends.¡± Raising my head, I asked, ¡°What about you? Why are you in the kitchen, drinking tea?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    He sounded somehow unusual. I lifted my hand and lightly tapped him on his arm. His following words then burst me into small laughter.

    ¡°Maybe I was trying to bump into you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t sound like yourself.¡±

    He was the type of person who always spoke frank like putting all his heart in a heavy bowling ball and throwing a strike. That Yeo Dan oppa was now dropping a remark that sounded like those cheesy lines in a TV drama. It didn¡¯t sound like him at all.

    When I laughed hard, putting my hand on his shoulder, he gently helped me by holding my arms.

    ¡°¡­ Does it sound that weird?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°Not really, but I can¡¯t believe that you could talk like that.¡±

    Those words don¡¯t belong to you¨C¨Cthe moment I tried to blurt that out, I changed my mind as Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s face was right in front of me. ¡®Hmm, well, he seems to look good, talking like that¡­¡¯

    I fell into thought for a second. A scene of Yeo Dan oppa, who became a college student after a few years, standing against the school entrance and being asked by his girlfriend, ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ flashed through my head. Pointing a finger gun at her, he might respond, ¡®Maybe I was trying to bump into you¡­¡¯

    Ugh, I sank my head on my chest.

    ¡°Ah, no, no, no,¡± I blurted out.

    Yeo Dan oppa showed me his suspicious eyes. Looking at him, I wiped out my tears of laughter.

    ¡°Oppa, you shouldn¡¯t talk like that especially outside unless you want to get casted in a movie.¡±

    He replied, ¡°How did you know that it¡¯s from a film?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    After a minute of silence, I, once again, laughed like a drain. To prevent my laughter from sweeping the house, I tried hard to cover my mouth.

    ¡®Come on, Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents are in their room. Her parents¡­!¡¯ I repeated to myself and barely stopped laughing. Finding it hard to catch my breath, I threw him a question, half sobbing.

    ¡°Why did you decide to follow a movie out of the blue?¡±

    Instead of returning a response, Yeo Dan oppa averted his eyes from mine. Eh? Another question arose in my head. His behavior right now looked quite unusual as well.

    ¡°To think of it, Yoo Chun Young also changed a lot after diving into his acting career,¡± I uttered.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I ran into him on my way back home. I told him about the conversation I had with my parents today¡­¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°You know, my phone was broken since I went outside without getting myself sorted out. Then I met Yoo Chun Young. We had a short chat, but he¡­ wow, I can¡¯t believe he could turn into such a smiley person¡­¡± I added, ¡°It seemed like I was with someone else.¡±

    Then I became silent all of a sudden as Yeo Dan oppa came into my view. It was my first time to see him looking so complicated and confused.

    When our eyes almost met, I quickly cast down my gaze and wondered, ¡®What was that? Did I just make a mistake, talking to him?¡¯

    As there was a long silence between us, I could feel him staring at me with mixed feelings. No matter how hard I tried to think, my words indeed paused at an odd moment, so he could definitely cast me a doubtful eye. But, how could I finish my sentence¡­?

    ¡°¡­ So¡­ he seemed to have become close with the staff on the set. Well, although Yoo Chun Young seldom smiles, once we get to know him, he is sweet and warmhearted, so¡­¡±

    Not knowing how to conclude, I just dropped my gaze to the floor.

    I continued, ¡°You know, they talk about this in the theory of relativity that a week here can be compatible to three years on another planet. Those came to my mind. Plus, we seemed to haven¡¯t seen each other for just a week, but it felt like I was seeing him in a class reunion.¡± I murmured evasively, ¡°That¡¯s how I felt¡­¡±

    That was when Yeo Dan oppa slightly loosened up the strained atmosphere on his face.

    ¡°I get it. So, you want me to watch action-thriller movies, instead of romcoms, huh?¡± he replied, throwing a sweet glance.

    I roared with laughter again. ¡°Oppa, you¡¯re trying to do something else?¡±

    ¡®Geez, why does he keep acting silly and cute these days? Is it because he¡¯s now in his senior year?¡¯ I asked in my thoughts.

    Laughing too hard, tapping his shoulders, I wasn¡¯t able to notice one of his parents coming out of their room. There was then a footstep followed by a door opening sound. The two of us flinched in surprise and jumped into the enclosed balcony.

    Running into the place so quickly, I banged the back of my head against the nail in the wall. I moaned in pain, falling to the floor. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t bump into it so hard, if not, I would have had to worry about getting tetanus.

    As if Yeo Dan oppa was also concerned about the same thing, he touched the back of my head amid the forced silence and tried to check if I got any wounds. Shaking my head aside as a gesture to say I was fine, I soon paid attention to the situation in the living room. Yeo Ryung¡¯s father glanced around the space and was tilting his head in wonder.

    ¡°Strange, I heard some noise here¡­¡±

    Then there was a rattling sound as if he was holding up a mug.

    Yikes, we should have brought our mugs too. Opening my eyes wide, I was frozen at the spot. What if Yeo Ryung¡¯s father threw a glance to the enclosed balcony, noticing that the tea was still warm?

    I began to regret it. Instead of running away, we should have acted like we had accidentally met each other in the living room and were just having a short conversation. Raising my hand nonchalantly, I should have said, ¡®Hi, Mr. Ban.¡¯

    Hold on, that¡¯s too rude to say to a friend¡¯s father in the middle of the night, isn¡¯t it? While my mind was drowning in a whirlpool of chaos, Yeo Ryung¡¯s father yawned and went back to his room, opportunely, as if he decided to stop searching.

    Once his footsteps receded away and the door closed with a gentle thud, I was able to heave a sigh of relief. I felt the aches hitting me hard on the back of my head again. The cold air from the tiled floor also crawled up my bare feet.

    I sat, crouching down, then felt my tension decrease. I barely blurted out, ¡°Well, at times like this, life itself is just a movie¡­¡±

    The words just slipped out of my mouth, but for some reason, Yeo Dan oppa chuckled from beside me. Throwing a glance at his parents¡¯ room, Yeo Dan oppa stopped laughing, then went to the kitchen, telling me that he would bring the first-aid kit.

    I still hid behind the balcony wall, waiting for him to come back. Suddenly, I asked myself why I was acting like a spy right now when his father already went back to his room.

    Anyway, Yeo Dan oppa treated my wound, sitting on the cold balcony floor, instead of doing it in the living room. I told him I was fine, but Yeo Dan oppa proceeded it anyway so that I wouldn¡¯t be infected with tetanus.

    But there was a problem. I couldn¡¯t figure out which part of my head was banged against the nail. Pressing me here and there, Yeo Dan oppa asked me where the painful spot was. It finally had me rolling in the aisles.

    I chortled, ¡°Ah, stop. Cut it out.¡±

    ¡°Come on, what if it really causes tetanus¡­?¡± said Yeo Dan oppa concernedly, then he turned his head.

    As he twitched the corners of his lips, I noticed that he might have insisted to treat my wound in order to tease me.

 Chapter 560

    .

    ¡°Oppa, look at me,¡± I uttered.

    However, Yeo Dan oppa hid his face behind his hand, then shook his head. He did look damn cute. I vied for taking his hand off his face, then in the end, a smile also spread over my face.

    Putting things back into the first-aid kit, Yeo Dan oppa asked, ¡°How did your conversation go with your parents? You didn¡¯t keep in touch after breaking your phone.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, I forgot to tell you the rest of it.¡±

    Pulling my knees into my arms, I began to talk in a whisper.

    Yeo Dan oppa nodded his head once in a while, and sometimes, stretched out his hand and patted me on my knees or the back of my palm as an act of comfort. We turned our heads outside the balcony when there were noises of cars, drunken people yelling, or dogs barking, also when dump trucks passed, shooting beams over the window.

    Suddenly, I realized that this moment would be deeply engraved on my memories¨C¨Cmyself sitting uncomfortably in a squat, the cold air crawling up my bare feet, and the darkness and noises at night gently flowing between us rather than weighing me down when I was alone.

    I stopped talking and stared at Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s side face in the dim light. He tossed me a question, as I paused at an unexpected moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. As if it was fine, he held my hand with a tightening grip.

    On a sleepless night, when counting the number of people to whom I could reach out, I felt like the little match girl staying up a long night, lighting matches, one by one, to warm herself.

    The number of matches sometimes increased and sometimes decreased by mistake; one day, when the number of matches became smaller than the length of night, I pulled all-nighters in anxiety. However, it felt like warming my hands by endless bonfire when staying with Yeo Dan oppa.

    Narrowing my eyes, I tried to leave this moment into my memories¨C¨Cthe air, the look in Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s eyes toward me, his warmth in my hand, even the cold air surrounding me.

    At times like this, I felt sorrow that the past time would never come back; we were starting again every day.

    The next day, when I opened my eyes, no one was beside me as if Yeo Ryung had already woken up.

    Turning my head to check the time, I gently sneezed, ¡°Achoo!¡± then put my hand on my forehead.

    ¡®No, it isn¡¯t,¡¯ I murmured. Since Yeo Dan oppa and I, eventually, stayed up until five in the morning, it wasn¡¯t weird for me to catch a cold.

    But no, the June mock exam was just around the corner. While I shook my head, Yeo Ryung flung open the door and stepped inside her room.

    ¡°Donnie! My mom is asking if you¡¯re gonna have breakfast,¡± she asked.

    ¡°Huh? Um¡­¡±

    After a moment of reflection, I shook my head again.

    First of all, I wasn¡¯t ready to eat breakfast, sitting face to face with Yeo Dan oppa. My hair was a bird¡¯s nest right now; bumping into him with a puffy, sleepy face was also humiliating. And most of all, I would burst into laughter, recalling the situation that happened last night on the enclosed balcony. Then Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents would soon notice that something strange was taking place.

    Second, I felt the need to check the atmosphere at my house. What were my parents thinking about the things I confessed yesterday? That question ran through my head.

    If the air was suffocating, that would, of course, frighten me too, but what scared me the most was my parents downplaying the seriousness of yesterday¡¯s happening.

    Raising my voice composedly without expressing anger shouldn¡¯t make the actual matter of my story appear less important than it really was. If my parents didn¡¯t regard it seriously, that would sincerely bewilder me.

    I took my toothbrush and went to the shoe rack to put on my flip-flops. Even though I lived right next door, Yeo Ryung came to the front door to bid farewell. Grabbing my hand tightly, she whispered with a concerned expression.

    ¡°If something goes hard to understand, just flee to our house.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Thank god, we¡¯re living next doors.¡±

    When she added that way, I was startled. A voice, not mine, seemed to have rung in my head.

    ¡®Why is it supposed to be you, of all people, living next doors?¡¯

    Those words from the past dizzied me. As I closed my eyes tightly, Yeo Ryung¡¯s voice reached my ears.

    ¡°Donnie?¡± she called.

    Opening my eyes again, I held her hand, saying that it was nothing, and appreciated her for taking care of me. Until the door finally closed, her worried face appeared in my eyes like an afterimage.

    Before stepping into my house, I spent some time taking a deep breath. At last, I opened the cover of the door lock and entered the password, tensing myself, as if just pressing a wrong number by mistake would lead me to a deathtrap.

    With a bright beeping sound, the door opened. As soon as I went straight inside, the sight of the living room perplexed me that I came to a halt.

    Both my parents were facing each other in the living room, looking pale and exhausted. My dad was sitting straight, instead of his preferred, lying posture; so was my mom.

    Just in case that they could have drunk all night, I glanced beside them, but no bottles of liquor came into view. It was very different from the sight I usually encountered after my parents pulled an all-nighter. Only two cups of strong coffee were between them.

    My mom slowly turned her head toward me like a scene in a horror movie.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back, my dear. Had fun?¡± She smiled, looking haggard.

    I had never seen her talk that way except for the time in my childhood. It made me have goosebumps. Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you??

    At that moment, my dad also uttered, ¡°My dear, thanks for having a good time with your friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was he being sarcastic? I questioned and looked him on his face, but my dad¡¯s face was also conspicuously unwell from fatigue.

    The awkward atmosphere was so unbearable that, in the end, I slipped away from them and came into my room. There I found a little box on my desk.

    I exclaimed, ¡°What is this?!¡± toward the living room, but there was no response.

    After unboxing it, I confronted something that immediately caught my eyes. It was none other than a new phone, the latest model that only a person like Eun Jiho was using around me.

    I threw another question to the living room. ¡°Mom, what is this? A new phone all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Yours is broken, so your daddy and I bought a new one for you this morning.¡±

    They would have other important things to handle since early in the morning. Thus, it seemed odd that they had got me a new phone out of the blue. Wondering about it for a moment, I doubted, ¡°But you told me to get rid of the original one since it was distracting me from studying!¡±

    And now they bought me a new phone? For real?? I observed the device with widened eyes.

    Even though I removed all the tags and original packing¨C¨Cno longer available for a refund¨C¨CI still couldn¡¯t believe that it was mine. My parents could also snatch the phone away from me that they had made a mistake, but instead, they dropped a friendly response.

    ¡°Dealing with academic pressure is also significant, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been under a lot of stress, self-studying at home. Mommy was too harsh in concerns when you were able to handle yourself better than we expected.¡±

    Instead of replying to her, I touched my phone and directed my eyes to the living room. When our eyes met, my dad cleared his throat, then got up from the couch to go to his room. Before leaving the space, he left just one word.

    ¡°This time, use it carefully, dear.¡±

    That was it. He didn¡¯t try to explain how phone waves damaged our brains. Nor did he nag that I wasn¡¯t desperate enough to get rid of my phone, resulting in better grades. Strangely, no lecture was given this time.

 Chapter 561

    .

    Shortly after, my mom also headed to her room at an awkward pace. It wasn¡¯t that she hated to stay with me, but I felt like she was being considerate of my feelings.

    Staring at the closed door for a while, I turned my head back to the front and looked at the phone in my hand. Rolling it over on my palm, I murmured, ¡°Perhaps¡­ this time, I¡¯ve finally succeeded in changing my future¡­¡±

    A few months ago, I read about our future¨C¨CBan Yeo Ryung, the Four Heavenly Kings, and mine¨C¨Cfrom the book in the other world. Now, I was at a step away from that destined time to come.

    Holding my new phone with a tightening grip, I said to myself, ¡®Now I took a step forward, just one step forward, but I¡¯ll be able to change the destined future. I could definitely do that.¡¯

    The future to come would be different from the original. I kept myself determined.

    <hr />

    My parents were taking my confessions quite seriously, instead of regarding them as my grumble. Their changed behaviors convinced me of it.

    My mom stopped herself from constantly finding fault with me¨C¨Cthinking that I was clouded by jealousy of Yeo Ryung¨C¨Cwhich she often did at the dinner table. So did my dad. If they tried to habitually throw me a joke about it, my parents poked each other under the table as a warning to keep their mouths shut.

    Well, since the table was too compact, their intense, secret fight was visible to me anyway. Slightly revealing a dumbfounded expression, I tried not to be so obvious that I was aware of their cute little quarrel.

    On the other hand, I started to have a dream about myself wandering all day around the bookstore near the cram school I¡¯d once attended. The book I¡¯d been looking for was, of course, just one. According to my expectations, it was the ¡®Eclipse of the Sun,¡¯ a story about me, Ban Yeo Ryung, and the Four Heavenly Kings.

    In my dreams, I became anxious, not being able to find the book, whereas, in real life, I felt nervous about finally getting it in my next dream. I did want to read that book again, but since the story in this world had utterly changed from the original, what was the use of looking it through? It would make me feel uneasier, wouldn¡¯t it?

    In thoughts of next March 2nd, I also spent more time wondering already what I should do if I ended up returning to the other world that day. It made me feel sorry about my parents who got me a new phone with trust in their daughter.

    ¡®Mom, sorry. My grades couldn¡¯t get any worse but don¡¯t seem to get better either¡­¡¯

    While I was drowning in anxiety every day, the weather became hotter as it turned June. Watching the gradually lighter outfits of college students, we, who couldn¡¯t take off our prison-like school uniforms, moaned in envy and pain.

    I was annoyed at Kim Hye Woo¡¯s notes, thrown at me from the diagonal direction during the whole class.

    ¨C¨CIt¡¯s too hot. I¡¯m roasting

    ¨C¨CI¡¯m roasting

    ¨C¨CI¡¯m roast

    ¨C¨CI¡¯m roasted¡­ This is the dead¡¯s note

    Feeling intolerable, Kim Hye Hill, sitting beside me, gestured to give her the notes. When I handed them out to her, she quickly wrote a few words on one of them, then folded it in half. Stealing a glance at it, I reflectively burst into a giggle.

    ¨C¨CToo much noise, sir. Please die with dignity. Manners Maketh Man^^

    After then, Kim Hye Woo stayed quiet until the end of the class. As soon as the bell rang, he leaped to his feet, then shouted to his sister.

    ¡°Hey, Kim Hye Hill! How can you speak like that to your brother?!¡±

    Poking his side with a pencil, Lee Mina uttered, ¡°Give me 100 won, please.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ right,¡± replied Kim Hye Woo. Even though Lee Mina was close to extorting his money, he didn¡¯t argue. Instead, Kim Hye Woo searched his pocket and took out a coin.

    Having received 100 won, Lee Mina tossed it into a metal case beside the computer with a clink.

    ¡°Thank you for your payment,¡± she smiled.

    I shouted at her, ¡°Mina! To think of it, we¡­¡± then suddenly paused since another bill collector appeared in front of me.

    Showing me some weird dance moves, Yoon Jung In requested, ¡°100 won, please, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Here you go,¡± I sighed, handing him out the coin.

    Yoon Jung In also tossed it into the metal case beside the computer.

    Someone asked, ¡°Hey, what was Mina¡¯s name today?¡±

    ¡°Minjoo.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±

    This weird thing started to take place in our class all because of Ban Hwee Hyul.

    As high temperatures were hitting the peninsula, we were losing our appetites, also getting sick of eating the same lunch meals. Thus, we decided to collect some cash and order pizza. However, just placing an order felt lame, so what eventually came out was the so-called ¡®Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s New Naming Class.¡¯

    If Ban Hwee Hyul calls us with a different name, we must use that one as our new name for a day. If we forget it and call someone with his or her original name, then there was a penalty fee of 100 won.

    Writing down the new, mistaken names wasn¡¯t a foul or cheating, so all kinds of weird names began to fill and mess up the student list attached in front of our class. Next to Kim Hye Hill¡¯s name, we wrote ¡®Kim High Heel,¡¯ then crossed it out with a black line to replace it with ¡®Kim Hye Jin.¡¯

    On the other hand, Ban Hwee Hyul sometimes got confused about our names with someone else¡¯s, which created a hilarious situation.

    Just in time, someone in the class called, ¡°Siyeon!¡±

    ¡°Hey, 100 won!¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t call Lee Siyeon¡­ not Jung Siyeon¡­ but Park Siyeon.¡±

    ¡°That was perfectly honest with you. As a prize, I¡¯ll give you all three: Lee Siyeon, Jung Siyeon, and Park Siyeon.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane?!¡±

    Amid the fuss, the door opened, and Mr. Noh Min Chan, our teacher, appeared. Those who had been his fans were now showing indifference to him, which seemed that everyone in our class was better at getting along with each other. However, at the same time, the overall atmosphere got twice as loud as it did before. So, I wasn¡¯t sure whether this was good or bad.

    Carrying the roll book on his shoulder, Mr. Noh found the student list cluttered with black writings. Looking bewildered, he asked, ¡°What are all these? Are you all changing your names in a group?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, do you want to join us too?¡±

    ¡°Hwee Hyul, what¡¯s our teacher¡¯s name?¡±

    As someone threw that question, Ban Hwee Hyul raised his head and stared at Mr. Noh. Looking at Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s clear big red eyes face to face, Mr. Noh seemed to have felt nervous for some reason.

    Shaking his head, he uttered, ¡°Sorry, folks. No matter what you guys are doing, count me out.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Noh Jin Goo,¡± said Ban Hwee Hyul.

    As soon as his response returned, Mr. Noh¡¯s brows met in the middle.

    Noh Jin Goo! Our teacher¡¯s name is Noh Jin Goo!¨C¨Cchanting out, the kids wrote the name in big letters on the blackboard.

    Mr. Noh looked like he had now given up the situation. Slowly browsing the student list, he asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Donnie have her name changed? She¡¯s the only one here with a clean row.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I scratched the back of my head embarrassedly.

    Someone in the back yelled, ¡®Ugh, that¡¯s right! He¡¯s completely discriminating people!¡¯

    I responded in my thoughts, ¡®No, that isn¡¯t true. You guys would have no idea about my tearful history of Hammurabi and Ham Baknoon!¡¯

    Taking his eyes off the list, Mr. Noh called, ¡°Yoon Jung In.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, teacher! 100 won, please!¡± he replied.

    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s my first time, so please have some mercy, Yoon¡­ Jaemin¡­ Come follow me for a sec, Yoon Jaemin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Getting up from his seat willingly, Yoon Jung In walked after the teacher. We shared eye contact in wonder, ¡®What else is going on?¡¯

    ¡°Well, a lot of events are held in June though.¡±

    ¡°I wish, at least, it isn¡¯t Sports Day.¡±

    Their conversations reminded me of the Sports Day held last fall. Moaning involuntarily, I felt that Sports Day would now traumatize me.

 Chapter 562

    .

    Shortly after, Yoon Jung In came back and made a loud announcement, which astonished us all.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re going on a retreat!¡±

    ¡°Oh, retreat? Didn¡¯t we go last year? Are we having another one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a cozy relationship between the school and retreat. Don¡¯t you think we need some investigation here?¡±

    ¡°A cozy relationship? Haha, you¡¯re so funny!¡±

    After the kids complained about the upcoming event, Yoon Jung In re-announced again, scratching the back of his head, ¡°My bad, it¡¯s a school trip.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Kids shrieked in relief, ¡®Yoon Jung In, are you kidding me?¡¯ or ¡®You¡¯re indeed who you are, Yoon Jung In.¡¯ However, they soon walked toward the computer in a stampede with a solemn expression on their faces, then tossed coins into the metal case.

    So, what was the school trip? It was a one-and-only event for high school students. Kids in the same school had a nice two or three-day getaway in the suburbs, entertaining themselves with many things to see, eat, drink, and play.

    Even the adults indulged in reminiscence like, ¡®Oh yeah, things were just better in the good old days¡¯ or ¡®We had those moments back then,¡¯ when they heard the word ¡®school trip.¡¯

    Although both the school trip and retreat forced us to follow their schedules, there was a huge difference between the two. Teachers didn¡¯t wake us up at six in the morning during the school trip, nor did we get any boot camp training. Even the instructors there didn¡¯t patrol at night with wide-open eyes!

    So, that was a brief explanation about the school trip. Now, we could make a rough guess about what role it was playing in many different romance comics or web novels.

    They say a web novel without an episode of a school trip doesn¡¯t belong to this genre of work. That¡¯s, of course, spoken by me; I just made it up, sorry.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Around that moment, I stopped thinking and cleared my throat. Shaking my head sideways, I murmured, ¡®Dang, screw it!¡¯

    It¡¯s been about two years. I was now sick and tired of overreacting, ¡®Law of the web novel, article something!¡¯ whenever something happened. If I were a reader of this novel, these reactions would have felt already so lame.

    Above all, I wasn¡¯t the Ham Donnie anymore, who feared and trembled every day at the uncertainty of things occurring around me! Being armed with such things¨C¨Cmy solid friendship with Ban Yeo Ryung, my boyfriend¡¯s support, and my parent¡¯s gift, the new phone¨C¨CI was the new Ham Donnie, version 2.0 or 3.0.

    That was when Yoon Jung In shouted, ¡°They say the destination is Jeju-do!¡±

    As if I had waited for this moment, I screamed, ¡°Am I getting trapped in a cave after taking a night walk?!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Yoon Jung In, staring at me in wonder.

    I quickly shook my head, then knuckled me on the head. Idiot, didn¡¯t I just say I¡¯m done with overreacting to every new event?

    Returning to my habit less than a few minutes, I felt somehow relieved, then fell into thought, looking at Yoon Jung In.

    Kim Hye Hill murmured from beside me, ¡°Are you okay¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, they say uncertainty is our biggest enemy. I¡¯ll choose from start to end what¡¯ll happen in our school trip.¡±

    She replied, ¡°But that depends on the school¡¯s decision, not yours¡­¡±

    Kim Hye Hill murmured concernedly that perhaps I wasn¡¯t feeling well. However, I revealed a satisfied smile, thinking that my years of experience would be used in these kinds of things.

    So, let¡¯s get back to the school trip story.

    Three things can happen in school trips: things that take place during our stay in the hotel; something during the talent show; other random incidents.

    First of all, things that could occur in the hotel included having a pillow fight, drawing on someone¡¯s face, or playing truth or dare. We often did the first two in elementary school and middle school, so those didn¡¯t mean to me.

    ¡®Playing truth and dare is the thing here!¡¯ I clenched my fist. Our class didn¡¯t do this during the retreat, which lingered in my mind so much.

    Cupping my face with my hands, I murmured, ¡°At least, someone¡¯s gonna confess their love in truth and dare.¡±

    Sitting quietly across my seat, Kim Hye Woo replied to my monolog, ¡°But you have a boyfriend.¡±

    Of all occasions, Lee Mina, who had a loud voice, heard his remark. Looking startled, she asked me, ¡°Oh my god! Donnie, were you trying to cheat on him?!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, what are you talking about, Lee Mina!¡± I flinched but soon bit my lips, taking a coin out of my pocket and tossing it in the metal case with a clink.

    Expressing my feelings of regret, I asked myself, ¡®Is this necessary? Although it¡¯s me who proposed this game, now it¡¯s too¡­¡¯

    Anyway, I returned to my seat and drew a big X on truth and dare in my list. Playing this game without any love confessions had no fun. Most of the people around me such as Kim Hye Hill and Lee Mina all had boyfriends to think of it.

    With my head in my hands, I chewed the end of my pen. It was time to move on to the second one, things that could happen during a talent show.

    ¡°Is it then confessing their love in public?¡± I uttered to myself.

    ¡°What?! Ham Donnie, are you gonna publicly confess your crush at the talent show¡­?¡±

    I immediately covered Kim Hye Woo¡¯s mouth with my hand, who was enunciating each word so loudly like a human megaphone. Geez, now I¡¯d come to think of it, he was doing this on purpose!

    I was lost in thoughts again. It would be, of course, not me who would get confessed in public, but if there was someone who could¡­

    ¡°¡­ Ban Yeo Ryung, cheer up,¡± I uttered, then removed the word ¡®talent show¡¯ from my list.

    Reaching the last situation¨C¨Ca random incident¨C¨CI wrote down the possibility of ¡®calling out someone to confess their love,¡¯ then crossed it out again. Smiling aimlessly, I shouted, ¡°Alright, nothing would happen in this school trip. No fun at all!¡±

    Writing something on the blackboard, Yoon Jung In murmured in perplexity, ¡°Hey, Ham Donnie, do you think that¡¯s appropriate to say during our school trip discussion?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry, that was just my opinion. No offense.¡±

    ¡°I mean, above all, we aren¡¯t going to lose that easily this time!¡± addressed Yoon Jung In, pounding the lectern.

    I threw an apathetic glance at him. Did he just say losing easily? That didn¡¯t slip out of my mouth though. Anyway, by whom were we getting defeated? Were we fighting with someone?

    His following words then made me realize what he¡¯d been thinking.

    ¡°That¡¯s because not only do we have Yi Ruda in our class, but now we have Ban Hwee Hyul as well!¡±

    ¡°Dude, Ruda¡¯s name today is Rumi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking frustrated, Ruda quietly covered his face behind his hands.

    Meanwhile, Yoon Jung In tossed a coin to the metal case and continued, ¡°Anyway, we now have two people of great talents in our class. So, using this can turn the game around in this year¡¯s talent show. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking.¡±

    His remark put me back into a whirlpool of mixed feelings.

    ¡®Yoon Jung In, the two boys, whom you¡¯re talking about as if you¡¯ve successfully created a rare Pok¨¦mon collection, are actually the main characters of a web novel¡­ Do you have any idea of it?¡¯

    Amid the situation, other kids seemed like they had found some enlightenment.

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Right, don¡¯t you think Ban Hwee Hyul can do some cool dance moves?¡±

    As the kids gradually showed positive reactions, the air began to get heated. With a look of embarrassment, Ban Hwee Hyul touched his new glass frames.

    After the doctor advised that he would likely have impaired vision, Ban Hwee Hyul changed his glasses to a non-prescription one. He was now flaunting his handsome appearance, but at the same time, we had to, of course, accept him being a ticking time bomb.

    The moment when everyone chanted ¡®We¡¯re the winner! Give us the prize!¡¯ in excitement, Shin Suh Hyun threw a wet blanket.

    ¡°Last year¡¯s talent show wasn¡¯t about the actors. The problem was the script.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You all need to think twice if you don¡¯t want to end up cleaning other places as a punishment.¡±

    In the end, those who¡¯re from Class 1-8 last year came up with the memory of cleaning the shower room the next day morning, which was the result of our class ranking the lowest at the talent show. Our face stiffened, feeling dreadful.

 Chapter 563

    .

    ¡°Well, since this time we¡¯re going on a school trip, not a retreat, they won¡¯t punish us to clean the spaces if we don¡¯t do well, will they¡­?¡±

    I spoke hesitantly, but the class atmosphere didn¡¯t get better. We¡¯ve just got the rough schedule and destination of our trip. Still, twenty days were left until the event. Thus, the class meeting ended from there.

    With a suggestion of bringing more ideas until Wednesday, three days from now, we finished our discussion and had a recess time.

    The hotter the weather was, the more laid-back we became, so most of the kids in the class enjoyed the break, rather than studying.

    Maybe because the College Scholastic Ability Test was taken during the wintertime? Thinking about the relationship between the weather and the motivation to study, I, eventually, shook my head, then dropped my gaze at my workbook. If my parents didn¡¯t get me this new phone as a gift for their daughter, I would have also joined the kids, chilling around.

    My eyes felt sore from the rays of sunlight pouring straight down through the window, reflected on the paper. Rubbing my eyes with one side of my hand, I kept moving my pencil. But soon, it didn¡¯t seem to work, so I quickly lifted my head, thinking that I should borrow someone¡¯s empty seat. At that moment, there was a loud noise in the classroom.

    ¡°Wow, hold on! Click that one! This is insane!¡±

    While the kids around me oohed and aahed at something, I had no idea what it was about. After having heard the word ¡®click,¡¯ I switched my gaze to the TV screen connected to the monitor. A familiar title and names under the search bar came into view.

    ¡®<Black Rain> Advance Screening¡¯

    ¡®Lee Nara, Her Biggest Transformation Ever¡­ for her role as a fierce investigator who lost her family.¡¯

    ¡®The first episode will premiere today, on the 2nd¡­¡¯

    ¡®This Mystery Thriller TV Series Set to Chill the Audiences in Summer¡¯

    That was when I blurted out, ¡®Oh!¡¯ after realizing that the TV drama in which Yoo Chun Young was making his first debut was also airing soon as the weather turned hotter. I should have paid more attention to it, but geez, never imagined that <Black Rain> will be released today.

    Having it as their topic, the kids around me also began to stir.

    ¡°What time today?¡±

    ¡°Eight in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Is Yoo Chun Young appearing from the first episode?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    ¡°Hey, open the advance screening article. Yeah, that one.¡±

    As the mouse pointer moved and clicked the small photo beside the headline, the image got enlarged, followed by a video.

    Being surrounded by camera flash, Lee Nara flaunted a dazzling smile without blinking an eye. As she opened the event, holding her hair and bowing low to the crowds, the rest of the six people standing on the stage bent over one after another.

    Indeed, Lee Nara was Korea¡¯s most beloved actress. While all the spotlight was on her, only Yoo Chun Young was able to share the attention.

    Words of exclamation slipped out of the kids¡¯ mouths.

    ¡°Wow, Yoo Chun Young, how can he still look so captivating even in that place?¡±

    ¡°This is really insane. He just looks like a completely different person.¡±

    ¡°So true. Can you believe that he¡¯s the same guy who slept in the middle of our class, shoving his face onto the textbook?¡±

    ¡®Ay yay yay, folks, that¡¯s too harsh, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I frowned, wondering why they were even recalling memories to that extent. However, it was true that Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t feel like the same person he used to be unless we brought back such memories.

    Meanwhile, Yoon Jung In made a fuss, tapping a boy¡¯s shoulder in front of the computer.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Darlings. Yerin of Darlings! Look, she¡¯s there on the left side of Yoo Chun Young!¡± shouted Yoon Jung In.

    A girl with long wavy platinum blond hair was showing a vibrant smile on her face. Sweeping her hair back, she looked fabulous with a hot pink mini dress.

    Watching the video, Kim Hye Woo turned his head to Lee Mina. He asked, ¡°Hey, how come you become so quiet at that sight? Don¡¯t you feel mad at Yoon Jung In acting like that?¡¯

    ¡°Well, I also like the boy group Finish,¡± replied Lee Mina apathetically.

    Oh, so that was the story behind Yoon Jung In acting so confidently, asking for the autograph of Yerin. If either of the two hated the fandom culture, things could have gone wild, but thankfully, the couple was cool about it.

    Rambling those thoughts in my head, I diverted my gaze back onto the TV screen. My eyes then widened at the scene in the video.

    As if she slipped down, wearing a high heel, two people¡¯s hands stretched out at the same time to catch her falling. One was from a guy standing on her left, who initiated a conversation with Yoo Chun Young in the filming set last time. The other hand belonged to Yoo Chun Young.

    Yerin, who almost stumbled but barely balanced herself from two guys¡¯ helping hands, sent a smile to both her sides.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    The reporter on the stage praised, ¡°Whoa, that looked like a scene from a romantic movie.¡±

    The video then replayed edited footage of the three people¡¯s moment with flowers falling in the background. After that scene, Yerin appeared again on the screen, covering her mouth, bursting out big, cheerful laughter.

    ¡°Oh my God, she¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°How can she look so gorgeous even with a gummy smile?¡±

    While every boy and girl in our class exclaimed in awe, the reporter in the video threw a question.

    ¡°Were there any funny episodes on the set? The three of you seem to have become very close,¡± she asked, pointing at Yoo Chun Young with her microphone. ¡°Especially Mr. Chun Young, you look quite different from last time when I saw you. Perhaps, you¡¯re feeling more comfortable with these great people, huh?¡±

    As soon the question came out, Yerin shouted, ¡°Once you get to know Chun Young, he¡¯s such a cute guy!¡±

    As an idol herself, Yerin¡¯s comment could sound controversial at some point. However, she talked, showing a refreshing grin on her face and clapping her hands, which made her sound just bright and so right.

    The actor standing beside her also replied, ¡®I agree, Chun Young is different than he looks.¡¯ It removed the risk of Yerin¡¯s remark breeding any misunderstandings.

    ¡°Cool! Then shall we take a look at the <Black Rain> behind the scenes?¡±

    At that moment, the bell rang to announce the start of class, so we quickly turned off the TV. On the way back to our seats, the kids kept talking about the scene in the video.

    ¡°Hey, did you just see Yerin? The look she had when saying cute to Yoo Chun Young, man, she looked way cuter!¡±

    ¡°Wow, how would it feel like hearing that you¡¯re cute from Yerin in person?¡±

    ¡°Did Yoo Chun Young come to school today? Shall we go ask him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in school today.¡±

    Listening to their conversation, I took a deep breath in and out. My heart was pounding hard. I could even feel it in my hand holding a pencil.

    Yoo Chun Young was, at last, on the TV. It was now time to put an end to my ordinary days.

    The living room was busy all day. I helped my mom putting sheets of paper to cover the table. She told me it would make her life much easier to clean up after the party.

    Placing the spoons on the table, she suddenly asked me, ¡°Did you order chicken? Did you?¡±

    I shook my head with a frown, ¡°No, I asked you several times from earlier what delivery menu you prefer to order, but you never replied.¡±

    My mom also furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Come on, it isn¡¯t us, but you guys who¡¯re gonna enjoy the foods. You should then be responsible for delivering them. It¡¯s already quarter to eight. If you order foods right now, those will arrive when the drama is over.¡±

    ¡°Then should I not order them?¡±

    ¡°No, then you guys have nothing to eat. We, the grown-ups, are having jokbal and bossam.¡±

    ¡°Well, Jooin likes bossam.¡±

    ¡°What about the rest of you?¡±

    ¡®Oh, I see, my bad,¡¯ I pouted my lips, then took my phone out of the pocket. I pressed the yellow app on my latest phone. It was ¡®ChocolateTalk,¡¯ a recent mobile messaging app quickly spreading all over the nation.

    Before I had my phone changed, I heard kids talking about such things. Looking curious, I asked them a couple of times,

    ¡®Data? What data? You mean some secret information?¡¯

    ¡®No, you silly. We need data to send messages.¡¯

    ¡®Is that like the limited text plan we used before?¡¯

 Chapter 564

    .

    Ever since I became to use the so-called smartphone, I was able to grasp the idea of ¡®data.¡¯ Anyway, the emerge of ChocolateTalk messenger made my life way easier too.

    Once I scrolled down the chat room list and found the one titled, ¡®Ban Yeo Ryung & the Boyz,¡¯ I found that there was a pile of approximately three hundred unread messages.

    Reading every one of them was hardly thinkable, so I just typed what I needed to say.

    [Ham Donnie: Which chicken do you want to have?]

    [Ham Donnie: Geez, why is it so hard to choose the same menu?]

    [Woo Jooin: You know, I¡¯m not picky. I eat everything]

    [Eun Jiho: Unless it¡¯s boneless, any chicken is fine]

    [Ban Yeo Ryung: Eun Jiho, can¡¯t believe you said that]

    [Eun Jiho: They say boneless chickens use meat glue]

    [Eun Jiho: It isn¡¯t a good choice for our health]

    [Ban Yeo Ryung: If you¡¯re trying to stay healthy, why would you eat fried chicken in the first place?]

    [Woo Jooin: I agree]

    [Eun Jiho: ;;;]

    [Eun Jiho: Do as you please]

    [Ham Donnie: Ugh, don¡¯t complain later, Eun Jiho]

    [Ham Donnie: Then I¡¯ll order one original and two boneless¨C¨Ceveryone, cool?]

    [Eun Jiho: Thumbs up]

    [Eun Jiho: Up to you]

    [Kwon Eun Hyung: Sorry, I was taking a bath]

    [Kwon Eun Hyung: I also don¡¯t care]

    [Ham Donnie: Yoo Chun Young isn¡¯t coming today, right?]

    [Ham Donnie: The little ¡®1¡¯ over here¡ªit indicates that Yoo Chun Young hasn¡¯t read it yet, right?]

    [Kwon Eun Hyung: Correct]

    [Kwon Eun Hyung: He¡¯s at his agency building]

    Reading the messages to that point, I dropped my gaze at the floor for a second. Indeed, Yoo Chun Young was watching the premiere with the people in his agency. That was very natural.

    However, every time we gathered for a hangout, Yoo Chun Young wasn¡¯t able to join us. As it became quite normal, I felt bitter about myself getting used to not having him together. It made me realize the flow of time.

    Putting a stop to those thoughts, I entered the rest of my message.

    [Ham Donnie: So, are three whole fried chickens enough? Since you¡¯re all having dinner beforehand?]

    [Eun Jiho: Yup]

    [Eun Jiho: Just order them ASAP]

    [Eun Jiho: Wow, it¡¯s already 7:46 pm! Look at the time]

    [Eun Jiho: Now I¡¯m here at your parking lot]

    After his response, I threw a glance at the enclosed balcony.

    Looking at the fancy black sedan, our neighbors in this apartment might be having a heated debate about who¡¯s car it belonged to. Shortly after, Eun Hyung and Jooin also notified me of their arrivals one after another.

    Once I finished ordering foods from the chicken place, I heaved a deep sigh of relief, thinking that now I barely got one thing done.

    If we didn¡¯t use ChocolateTalk, it would have taken a long time for me to decide on individual text messages. How thankful it was to enjoy the advance of technology!

    Disheveling my hair, I quickly raised my head as the doorbell rang.

    My mom shouted from the kitchen, ¡°Donnie, go open the door!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, but before I put my feet on the entrance, the door opened all of a sudden.

    Both Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho were stepping inside our house together. Since Ban Yeo Ryung knew the passcode of our door lock, ringing the doorbell was like a notification that they were coming in.

    There was also someone unexpected to come today.

    Blinking swiftly, I asked, ¡°Yeo Dan oppa? How is it possible¡­?¡±

    Maybe because it was a school for boys, Nam Gye High School let their students wear summer uniforms earlier than other schools. Looking fresh and cool with a light, short sleeve shirt on his top, Yeo Dan oppa approached me and patted my head, showing a faint smile.

    Closing the door, he stood right in front of me and replied, ¡°I skipped the evening self-study session today.¡±

    ¡°Oppa, does your mother also know about this?¡± I asked him back.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied confidently, then averted his eyes from mine.

    If he was about to avoid my gaze, why did he skip the evening class in the first place? Cute, I thought. Stretching my hand out to him, I gently touched his cheek.

    ¡°Your school won¡¯t call you tomorrow for your absence, right?¡± I narrowed my eyes.

    ¡°I believe¡­ they won¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    Less than only half a year was left until the College Scholastic Ability Test. Thus, it was time for the school to get their students fully prepared for the life-changing exam. Yeo Dan oppa, of course, had great test scores in the mock exams, but that could be the reason for his school to take extra care of his academic performance.

    I glanced back. A huge fiesta was taking place at the table. It was being filled with fruits, marinated noodles, and all kinds of party platters.

    Both families were thrilled to watch Yoo Chun Young¡¯s first TV drama together just as we did during the World Cup, so excluding Yeo Dan oppa from this event would make us feel uncomfortable and sorry for him.

    Having checked that no adults were in the living room, I gave a soft hug to Yeo Dan oppa, then quickly took myself off of him. That was when I noticed that Eun Jiho was trapped inside our small entrance because of our couple.

    Leaning his back closely against the door, Eun Jiho grumbled, ¡°Ham Donnie, I¡¯m invisible to you, huh? How can¡¯t you even say hi to me?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ no, sorry. Glad you came.¡±

    Come on in, I let Eun Jiho into our house, then arranged his shoes to put them in the shoe rack. Thinking about the number of people soon to arrive, I felt that this shoe rack was too compact to fit every shoe inside.

    A few minutes later, Jooin and Eun Hyung also knocked on the door. When I opened the window, Jooin had a box of roll cake from a famous hotel bakery on his side; Eun Hyung was holding a bottle of champagne.

    Ban Yeo Ryung and Eun Jiho, who were already sitting on the living room couch, also dashed to us. There was soon a fuss at the entrance. While Eun Jiho murmured, ¡®This one¡¯s really good,¡¯ checking the logo on the roll cake box, Yeo Ryung held Eun Hyung¡¯s champagne bottle high up in the air, then looked it around in the sensor light.

    Eun Hyung took out another bottle of champagne that he was hiding behind his back. Smiling, he uttered, ¡°That one¡¯s for the adults; this is for us. It¡¯s alcohol-free.¡±

    ¡°Oh, God, that¡¯s awesome! It¡¯s like a Christmas in July party!¡± shouted Yeo Ryung, flaunting a rich grin on her face. She quickly took the bottle from Eun Hyung, then said she would try juggling it like the circus show she had seen on the TV lately.

    Eh? Hold on, though she had great athletic abilities, I was afraid she would miss the glass bottle and drop it on the floor. While she started juggling it, Eun Hyung and I, standing beside her, quickly stopped her from doing it.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, that looks quite dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it carbonated?!¡± I asked urgently.

    Looking surprised, Yeo Ryung seemed to have realized the risk of her action. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she replied, then asked, ¡°Would it explode if we open it? Oh my God, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°L¡­et¡¯s first bring it to the sink.¡±

    Eun Hyung and Yeo Ryung headed to the kitchen, carefully clutching the champagne bottle as if they were holding a baby. Jooin also walked after them, swaying the roll cake box. There was soon my mom¡¯s exclamation from the kitchen.

    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re always welcome without these. Thank you anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°I also brought you something, but before that¡­ Would you please¡­ um, this is carbonated, but we shook it, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Just leave it there for a minute. It¡¯ll be fine to open then.¡±

    Listening to their chats, I heard the doorbell ringing, which made me head back to the front door. Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents arrived. They were the last guests for us to welcome today.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see. How many crowds are here in this small apartment tonight? My parents, Yeo Ryung¡¯s, me, Yeo Dan oppa, Yeo Ryung, and the Four Heavenly Kings without Yoo Chun Young¡­ Geez, the air is indeed more heated than the time we watched the World Cup or Olympics,¡¯ I thought.

    Then I checked the time and shrieked, ¡°It¡¯s already five past nine! Oh my God, we must have missed the opening!¡±

 Chapter 565

    .

    Enjoying some green grapes on the table, Eun Jiho replied, ¡°No, once the intro is over, they¡¯ll send out some commercials.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t miss it yet. Look.¡±

    As Eun Jiho turned on the TV and switched the channel, a fried chicken ad was on the screen, just as he said. The logo of <Black Rain> in the top left corner came into my view.

    ¡°Oh my God, this isn¡¯t a dream, is it? Holy moly! Unbelievable!!¡± I made a fuss.

    Watching me jump around in excitement with an apathetic glance, Eun Jiho replied, ¡°Why are you so hyper?¡±

    ¡°Can you believe that this is real? I don¡¯t at all,¡± I uttered. Swinging my arms, I continued, ¡°You know, about a year and a half ago, we were watching a drama here, talking about the actors and actresses! But now, Yoo Chun Young is there, on the screen, when we gathered here to see him on the show!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t strange at all even if he was on the TV at the time.¡± Eun Jiho responded yet apathetically, then suddenly rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh, but regarding his personality, it¡¯s quite a mystery that he¡¯s been involved in the art of filmmaking, which requires teamwork.¡±

    He nonchalantly added, ¡°What motivated him to work in the industry?¡±

    Eun Jiho wasn¡¯t in the business of agreeing with my feelings of astonishment. Plopping down on the floor, I quickly took out my phone.

    When I entered the chat room of Class 2-8, many conversations had already taken place. A bunch of unread messages was waiting for me to keep up with the topic of the night.

    [Lee Mina: OMG, my mom and dad don¡¯t trust me lol Was I supposed to take a picture with Yoo Chun Young as a souvenir?]

    [Yoon Jung In: Me too. I told my parents that I¡¯m kinda close to Yoo Chung Young and Kwon Eun Hyung]

    [Yoon Jung In: They know that we¡¯re going to the same school, but why don¡¯t they believe me?]

    [Suh Hyeri: You¡¯re being perfectly candid, adding the word ¡®kinda,¡¯ huh?]

    [Lee Mina: LOLOLOLOL]

    [Jung Siyeon: LMFAO]

    [Yoon Jung In: Lol Ah, come on, for real!]

    [Yoon Jung In: Didn¡¯t you guys see us talking in the back during every PE class?]

    [Suh Hyeri: Eun Hyung, if you¡¯re annoyed, don¡¯t hesitate, just say it!]

    [Jung Siyeon: We¡¯re by your side!]

    [Yoon Jung In: Oh lord]

    [Yoon Jung In: Do you want me to invite Eun Hyung to this chatroom? I will!]

    [Yoon Jung In: Not joking!]

    [Suh Hyeri: Nooo! I¡¯m wearing no makeup.]

    [Lee Mina: LOLOLOLOL]

    [Yoon Jung In: LOL]

    [Jung Siyeon: Hey, we aren¡¯t doing FaceTime lol Did she just say no makeup? LMFAO]

    [Lee Mina: I¡¯m laughing like crazy lol]

    Reading and scrolling down the texts until that point, I barely moved my fingers to type a message.

    [Ham Donnie: Hi¡­]

    [Yoon Jung In: Oh!!]

    Their responses returned immediately such as where I¡¯d been from six in the afternoon, where I was, or if I was watching the first episode of Yoo Chun Young¡¯s TV drama.

    Facing a fusillade of questions, I replied to them one after another¨C¨CBan Yeo Ryung and my families decided to throw a watch party at my house, so we set the table with food, ordered fried chickens, and were now waiting in the living room.

    [Yoon Jung In: Wow, it was true¡­ that you guys have been living next doors since you¡¯re born. Amazing!]

    [Lee Mina: Exactly]

    [Lee Mina: So jealous of you]

    [Kim Hye Hill: Yeah¡­ when I was born]

    [Kim Hye Hill: I found myself living with my enemy]

    [Lee Mina: LOLOLOLOL]

    [Jung Siyeon: LMFAO]

    [Yoon Jung In: Kim Hye Woo getting nuked lol]

    [Kim Hye Woo: Woman, what have I done to you?!]

    [Kim Hye Woo: Ah, Ham Donnie, you might be feeling so weird]

    [Kim Hye Woo: Cuz you guys have been friends since middle school]

    I slowly typed in my message again.

    [Ham Donnie: Uh-huh¡­ If someone slaps me on the face]

    [Ham Donnie: I think I¡¯m gonna wake up from my dream]

    [Lee Mina: I feel you]

    [Lee Mina: If it was me, I would¡¯ve already cried;;]

    [Ham Donnie: True, I¡¯m holding back my tears]

    [Lee Mina: LOL]

    The moment I smiled aimlessly, looking at my phone screen, someone¡¯s voice came over from behind my shoulders.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    It was Yeo Dan oppa, who asked me the question in a soft tone. Just until now, he was in the bathroom to wash his face.

    ¡®Since when has he been sitting there?¡¯ I wondered.

    Lifting my head, I looked up at him and replied, ¡°I was talking with my friends. They all said, it¡¯s unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. All their parents won¡¯t believe them taking the same class as Yoo Chun Young. So, they¡¯re wondering if they should have taken a picture with him as a souvenir.¡±

    Squinting my nose, I giggled, ¡°They¡¯re so funny.¡± However, my eyes widened as I found him showing no reactions to my words.

    ¡°Oppa?¡±

    Until that moment, Yeo Dan oppa was gently massaging the back of my shoulder. He suddenly stood up and replied, ¡°Sit over here, not on the floor.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, no thanks. You¡¯re my guest today, and I feel comfortable sitting here.¡±

    When I was alone at home, I usually had my meals on the living room table, taking a seat on the floor.

    As I looked around, only my parents and Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents were sitting on the four-seater sofa. Yeo Dan oppa was taking a seat on the ottoman. The rest of the folks were on the floor, pulling their knees into their arms or with their legs crossed. Sometimes eating the fruit slices on the tray, they were watching the commercials.

    Placing his hand back on my shoulder, Yeo Dan oppa uttered, ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    He tilted his head for a second, then came down to the floor to sit beside me.

    Sitting too close with our arms attached, I slightly worried, ¡®Will it be okay?¡¯ Thankfully, both our parents paid all their attention to the TV screen.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about to start.¡±

    After all the commercials, the PG-15 sign appeared, at last. While I murmured, looking at it, someone from beside me stealthily grabbed my hand.

    I flinched in surprise but tried hard not to look so obvious. Carefully rolling my eyes, I stared at Yeo Dan oppa.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on with him?¡¯ I thought. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t have even sat next to me in order to thoroughly hide our relationship.

    When I turned my eyes over the table, Eun Jiho, who didn¡¯t look that interested in the drama in the first place, was throwing a glance at our side. He paused, taking the green grape off the stem.

    Just in case that his glance could get my parents to look in this direction, I mouthed to him, ¡®Face the front.¡¯

    Eun Jiho turned his head away from us. However, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from directing his eyes to this side from time to time.

    His attitude was getting on my nerves, but once the drama finally began, I couldn¡¯t pay attention to him anymore.

    As I turned my head toward the TV screen, only some fabric with a rough surface came into view. As if it was blocking the person¡¯s eye and mouth, there were some moaning sounds from the speaker. When the person¡¯s sight shook up and down, the pale light from the bulb and the scenery outside flashed through the fabric.

    However, it was overall too fragmentary to get more information. All we could see was a ripped, useless green flag, gray cement walls, and some plywood walls.

    At that moment, a voice echoed around our ears in layers like a hallucination.

    ¡°Hye Suh, can you hear me? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Unnie¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are you, Hye Suh¡­? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Unnie, I¡¯m scared. Help me, please, save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hye Suh, you know that you¡¯re never alone.¡±

    After a short pause, the desperate voice continued.

    ¡°I can hear what you hear. I can see what you see. I can feel what you feel.¡±

    That was when the sight changed with a splashing noise. The fabric covering the eyes got off; jade green bubbles blocked our view. The woman¡¯s body slowly drowned in the deep water.

    ¡°Hye Suh! Hye Suh!¡±

    ¡°Yeon Suh unnie¡­¡±

    ¡°Hye Suh!¡±

    Then a voice resonated around the screen, which sounded utterly unsuitable in the urgent situation.

    ¡°Cho Yeon Suh.¡±

    The scene changed all of a sudden. A woman, dozing off with her head against the window, perked her eyes up at the call.

    She was wearing a baseball cap over her disheveled brown hair. She had dark circles that looked almost black under her eyes. Making matters worse, she had chocolate sauce and sugar powers around her lips.

    Staring at the woman, I heaved a deep sigh involuntarily. How could she look so stunning even with that look? It was just admirable.

    Around that time, everyone in the living room seemed to be throwing a glance at Jooin¡¯s face. Perhaps they had the same thought as mine.

 Chapter 566

    .

    ¡®Hmm, Jooin, even if you work after hours, your handsomeness won¡¯t be lost. That doesn¡¯t mean that you have to work all day in the future¡­¡¯ I murmured, then switched my gaze back to the TV screen.

    ¡®Cho Yeon Suh,¡¯ actress Lee Nara¡¯s character in the drama, and her detective colleague were being engaged in a chase. They were ransacking the ruined construction site and running narrowly over the rooftops.

    How did they shoot those scenes? Their fancy actions astonished me. I heard that Lee Nara went through challenging times, preparing for those performances.

    ¡°Actors are truly amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I can probably do those too. If it¡¯s about two meters, it¡¯s not that hard to run over.¡±

    ¡°No, Yeo Ryung, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    While Eun Hyung and Ban Yeo Ryung had those chats, Jooin¡¯s voice continued like a commentary from beside me.

    ¡°Twins communicating telepathically¨C¨C watching the first scene, I think that¡¯s the basic plot of this drama. It reminds me of Constantine, as the female lead finds the culprit through the memories that her dead twin sister left,¡± said Jooin.

    Looking at him, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s Constantine?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a horror-fantasy film starring Keanu Reeves¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, the fast-paced, first episode showed Lee Nara successfully catching the culprit at the end of the fancy chase, just like that in the blockbuster action movies. The scene then immediately changed from the shady and damp backstreet to a college lecture hall.

    Suddenly getting up from her seat, Yerin flaunted a gorgeous smile. Her grin filled the whole screen.

    Clapping her hands, she announced, ¡°So, that¡¯s the end of this week¡¯s discussion. Those going to the get-together will meet at the back gate at six.¡±

    ¡°Yup!!¡±

    The first one to respond in a roaring voice was the guy I saw in the filming set, who looked like Lee Nara. He was also one of the guys, standing beside Yerin during the Black Rain press call.

    When all the eyes were on him, he scratched his nape embarrassedly, then grabbed someone¡¯s arm. It was another guy, standing up from the seat beside him.

    ¡°Hey, Kang Hyun Woo, you¡¯re gonna go there too, right?¡±

    ¡°I work part-time today.¡±

    His face didn¡¯t appear, but his voice widened my eyes. Oh¡­ come on¡­ Just as I expected, ¡®Kang Hyun Woo,¡¯ on the screen, was none other than Yoo Chun Young.

    Even though he was just wearing a cream-beige knitted sweater with a khaki flight jacket on top and a black messenger bag, Yoo Chun Young emitted a mature vibe, almost unbelievable that he was a teenage boy my age.

    While the whole living room turned silent, Eun Jiho¡¯s voice broke the ice.

    ¡°Whoa, now I can tell that he looks indeed old.¡±

    ¡°Would you just say that he looks mature, Jiho?¡± said Eun Hyung, holding back his laughter.

    Soon, the grown-ups began to review his appearance.

    ¡°Jiho, did you fight with Chun Young? He looks just decent and handsome.¡±

    That was when Eun Jiho seemed to have realized that other people were also sitting around him. His face blushed in bewilderment.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m¡­ um¡­¡± he stammered.

    While he quickly made an excuse, the adults bombarded him, saying things like, ¡®Never thought you can speak that way,¡¯ ¡®Kids these days are too harsh on each other,¡¯ or ¡®Are you too?¡¯

    Someone poked me on the back, so I turned around and found Jooin covering his giggling mouth. He was pointing at Eun Jiho.

    Laughing after him, I thought, ¡®Mom, we aren¡¯t building an ideal and beautiful friendship as you think¡­¡¯ Then I turned my head back to the front and watched the TV screen.

    Looking old¨C¨CEun Jiho exaggerated Yoo Chun Young¡¯s appearance. However, the fact that Yoo Chun Young and we had been in the same class last week was, again, sincerely unbelievable.

    ¡®But in class, he seemed to mingle well with other kids¡­¡¯ I rubbed my chin. Perhaps it was then his outfit that made him look like a grown man.

    The guy on the screen whined, ¡°Ugh, why? How can you let me go there alone?¡±

    Without hesitation, Yoo Chun Young replied nonchalantly, ¡°I said, I work part-time today,¡± then tried to walk away.

    Grabbing Yoo Chun Young¡¯s backpack strap, the guy stopped him from leaving the lecture hall. He grumbled, ¡°Hyun Woo, I tried to leave this unspoken, but you know what? Ever since we¡¯ve got into college, you seem to keep a distance from me.¡±

    ¡°Gosh¡­¡±

    ¡°You remember that I took care of you for everything back in the days, right? You were too naive, not being able to speak out and letting others push you around. It was me who saved you every time. But now you¡¯re just tossing me aside when I need your help¡­ Act like a man, bro.¡±

    Yoo Chun Young, no, Kang Hyun Woo took a deep breath as if he was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, the guy continued his speech with his hand on his chest.

    ¡°You remember what Professor Hwang always says to us? ¡®Act like a man. Being smart comes next.¡¯ If he sees your reaction right now, Professor Hwang would be like, ¡®Kang Hyun Woo! Getting straight A¡¯s is not all. Take good care of our poor Min Seok.¡¯ That¡¯s what he¡¯s gonna say. What do you think¡­?¡±

    At that moment, Kang Hyun Woo, looking intolerable, blurted out, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? For real?¡±

    ¡°Stop asking me twice before I cancel my words.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    The guy jumped around in joy, then put his shoulders closely to Yoo Chun Young¡¯s. He whispered, ¡°Then you¡¯re clear about the plan, right? You must keep drinking on behalf of me whenever I¡¯m supposed to drink. Until the end, I must be all there.¡±

    ¡°Plan? I never heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you know that I¡¯m past my limit after just one drink.¡±

    The guy kept on begging desperately, ¡°When everyone¡¯s all drunk, I want to have some talk outside with Yeri, but there¡¯s no chance since I¡¯m always being the first one to get drunk. So, please, Hyun Woo. I trust you, bro.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡±

    At that moment, Yerin of Darlings intervened between the two, showing a big grin on her face.

    ¡®A-ha, so Yerin¡¯s name in the drama is probably ¡®Yeri.¡¯ Easy to remember¡­¡¯

    While I rambled those thoughts in my mind, the guy seized Yoo Chun Young on the nape.

    ¡°Yeri, Hyun Woo is joining us today,¡± he said.

    ¡°What? Really? Awesome!¡± Yerin beamed, clapping her hands.

    Yoo Chun Young replied nonchalantly, ¡°But not exactly sure¡­ Let me first find someone to take my place today.¡±

    That was when Yoo Chun Young took out his phone and called somewhere. The guy named Min Seok suddenly lifted his phone with a look of wonder.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± he uttered.

    He received an incoming call with the name ¡®Mom¡¯ on the screen. Picking up the phone, he quickly squinted his eyes, then bellowed, ¡°Argh! I¡¯m not a seven-year-old kid to dine out with my family! No, I have a get-together tonight!

    Everyone in the class turned around to look at him.

    ¡°Your sister came home in a week. Aren¡¯t you gonna see her? If you don¡¯t, you might forget what your family looks like!¡± said his mother over the phone.

    ¡°Come on! I would never forget those. Well, maybe I can take a year off to see whether I forget your faces or not.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Cut the crap, and get back home by six. Get it?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, mom! Mom!¡± The man shouted pathetically. When the call ended, he lowered his head and moaned.

    Yerin asked concernedly, ¡°¡­ Then what are you gonna do? Aren¡¯t you coming today?¡±

    ¡°Argh! Why did my noona catch the culprit today, of all days in the year¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wow, your sister is a detective? So cool!¡±

    ¡°Not cool at all. Going undercover as a cop, her hair is always greasy; she¡¯s around everywhere, wearing dirty clothes.¡±

    At that moment, Yoo Chun Young, quietly listening to his friend¡¯s whining, dropped a bomb.

    ¡°But Yeon Suh noona looks beautiful no matter what.¡±

    Our living room turned silent. Soon, both mothers tapped each other¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Oh my, Chun Young is such an attractive character there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, more than we expected¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Eun Jiho added, furrowing his brows, ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t believe that he¡¯s having a romantic relationship in that series.¡±

    I agreed with him. How could it work? My mind was full of doubts, but it did work anyway. Yoo Chun Young even looked good, going so well with that romantic character. Feeling disconcerted, I stared at the TV screen.

 Chapter 567

    .

    In the end, Yerin left with Yoo Chun Young, saying, ¡®Thankfully, we have the same number of people as before since one is going, and the other isn¡¯t.¡¯ The scene then ended with the guy, Min Seok, being left alone in the empty lecture hall, pounding the floor.

    Then it changed to a noisy bar where Yoo Chun Young confessed that he¡¯s too drowsy to pay attention to the conversation. Yerin forgave him generously, replying, ¡®No worries. You¡¯ve been busy keeping your 4.0 GPA and working part-time.¡¯ Then she repeated what they¡¯d covered in the class discussion.

    ¡°For the on-scene report, we decided to explore an abandoned house.¡±

    ¡°Explore an abandoned house?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, so after the research, we came up with this place¨C¨CHwagok-eup Hwagok-ri¡­¡±

    Yerin explained, showing the map on her phone screen. It was the latest smartphone. Watching that scene, I thought, ¡®See? If I didn¡¯t change my old cell to a smartphone, I would have felt left out.¡¯

    On the TV screen, Yerin continued explaining, ¡°¡­ This place had teen camps every year, but after a student went missing, those events and activities were discontinued, and this place has turned into an abandoned house.¡±

    ¡°Camp¡­¡± Yoo Chun Young murmured, narrowing his eyes. His face tinged with a glow between purple and orange under the lighting.

    The scene then changed into the inside of a police station where Cho Yeon Suh, Lee Nara¡¯s character in the drama, works at. The place was filled with desks piled up with all kinds of files and documents and people walking around them busily. In the hectic situation, Lee Nara was looking into a file, touching her forehead with a grimace.

    Throwing a glance at the sight, one of her colleagues said teasingly, ¡°Miss Yeon Suh, go home ASAP today if you finished writing the report.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± replied Lee Nara, sending an awkward smile. She put her jacket on, then got up from her seat. Under her fingers, some black texts were on the paper such as ¡®cold case,¡¯ ¡®camp,¡¯ and ¡®twin sister.¡¯ Those clues were enough to outline the plot of this show.

    At last, the first episode was over. During the commercial break, we looked at each other. Everyone seemed to have been absorbed in the drama for an hour.

    Stretching her arms, Yeo Ryung exclaimed, ¡°Wow, I even forgot that Yoo Chun Young was in that series. At some point, I was fully concentrating on the story.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± I also agreed with Yeo Ryung.

    The drama followed a familiar plot, but maybe because it¡¯s a special series made to celebrate the 10th anniversary of the TV channel, the daring visuals and the attractive characters captivated us like watching a movie.

    Directing her eyes back to the screen, Yeo Ryung uttered, ¡°Yoo Chun Young really looks different in that show. Some parts are quite similar to his true personality, but mostly¡­¡± Looking at Eun Hyung, she added, ¡°He reminds me of Eun Hyung. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    I nodded at her remark. Yoo Chun Young was playing a character affording living by himself while doing part-time jobs and private tutoring. Still, he didn¡¯t reveal his hardships but perfectly took care of his academic performances and other things in life. Just like Eun Hyung, he was a mature person in that fictional world.

    When I met Eun Hyung¡¯s eyes, he scratched his head embarrassedly and said, ¡°Was it that obvious? Chun Young actually told me that he feels a little easier to act when thinking about me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it was you!¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome!¡±

    While Yeo Ryung and I shouted one after another in surprise, Jooin spoke excitedly, ¡°This drama will go down very well.¡±

    All of us nodded at his words. So did our mothers.

    ¡°So true. Nothing was interesting to watch lately, but now I seem to have found one.¡±

    ¡°I thought Chun Young was playing a small role since he¡¯s a friend of the main character¡¯s little brother, but I guess I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Eun Hyung responded politely, ¡°Yes, it was very surprising to us as well.¡±

    ¡°His character looks so cool,¡± said my mother, then she forecasted, ¡°Trust me. After this drama, Chun Young will gain huge popularity.¡±

    Quickly lifting my head, I waved off her words, saying, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re going too far.¡±

    She asked me in wonder, ¡°Look at you little thing! Can¡¯t you believe mama? Don¡¯t you know I have a long list of TV dramas I¡¯ve watched?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡± I slurred the end of my sentence.

    My mom reminded me of myself back in the days who used to say, ¡®This is gonna happen. Believe me. I have a long history of reading various web novels,¡¯ whenever something occurred.

    ¡®Geez, embarrassing! Indeed the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree,¡¯ I sighed.

    Meanwhile, my mom continued talking, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Why don¡¯t you go browse the web?¡±

    That was when Jooin¡¯s voice pierced through the living room.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Not only myself but also the other kids turned their heads toward Jooin. Walking on our knees hurriedly, we gathered in front of him like hungry pigeons. Jooin handed out his phone.

    ¡°Look at the most searched words.¡±

    As he mentioned, the keywords related to <Black Rain> were dominating the latest trending searches.

    ¡®The production house will find their efforts worth casting Lee Nara, huh?¡¯ I said to myself, but when the second most searched word came into my view, it took away my breath.

    Jooin uttered, ¡°Black Rain is the most searched word right now; the second is Yoo Chun Young and the third Lee Nara.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My noona is pushed to the third place. Though it might be temporary, wow, Yoo Chun Young is insane.¡±

    While Jooin talked bitterly with a grin, I came up with thoughts that should be left unspoken.

    ¡®Lee Nara is the lead in the drama, but in this world, Yoo Chun Young is the real protagonist. That¡¯s the reason behind it.¡¯

    Even when it was half past nine after the drama was over, our fried chicken didn¡¯t arrive yet. As we grumbled about the late delivery, the adults pushed us into my room. It was to make us stay patient and have chicken later before we left.

    Thanks to our parents, my small room was packed with six people. Even the dining chairs that we brought from the kitchen weren¡¯t enough for us to all take seats, so two people had to perch on my bed.

    ¡®Geez, this room would have exploded if Yoo Chun Young was also here.¡¯ I wielded my tongue, but at the same time, his absence still lingered in my mind.

    Perhaps other kids seemed to be feeling the same as me. Rolling his phone like a ball in his palm, Jooin threw us a question.

    ¡°Should we give him a call? I thought Yoo Chun Young would be reaching out to us, but he isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°He would be busy too. Everyone must have gathered there to watch the premiere just like us, and since the first episode is just over, they might start talking about it as well.¡±

    The person who apathetically responded to Jooin was Eun Jiho. Sitting on the edge of my bed, he was pointing his toe up and down.

    ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±

    Jooin nodded. So did I. Since the drama just debuted, the actors and staff wouldn¡¯t leave right after the premiere but would finally spend time discussing or debating on the show.

    I murmured, ¡°There would be celebrities, right?¡±

    I didn¡¯t speak out loud, but Eun Jiho smiled aimlessly and scolded me, raising his chin.

    ¡°Dude, Yoo Chun Young is now a celebrity too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°We, the ordinary people, should enjoy searching the web. Let¡¯s turn on the computer.¡±

    I meekly left the computer chair at his words. Taking a seat with a thud, Eun Jiho pressed the power button. Jooin stood up and ran toward him with small and quick steps, then stood behind Eun Jiho¡¯s back.

    Watching the two boys chat, I suddenly threw my glance at Yeo Dan oppa. For some reason, he looked upset. As I became aware of it, I tossed him a question.

    ¡°Oppa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Although Yeo Dan oppa wasn¡¯t a friendly type of guy, he¡¯s still Yeo Ryung¡¯s brother; everyone here was all Yeo Ryung¡¯s friends. Plus, we have all met him a couple of times before, so he had no reason to feel that uncomfortable.

 Chapter 568

    .

    What should I do¡­? I stretched out my hand and touched his pale hand. Pressing his valley point between the thumb and forefinger, I wondered if he had an upset stomach after eating something in the living room earlier.

    <Black Rain> was indeed groundbreaking but too suspenseful to watch while eating something. It was also PG15. Therefore, he might be feeling a little sick eating and watching the show at the same time.

    Yeo Dan oppa shook his head wordlessly, then leaned his forehead on my shoulder. What¡¯s really wrong with him today? He¡¯s acting like a baby. Sweeping his hair back with my fingers, I tossed him a question.

    ¡°Were you stressed out today at school? Is that why you skipped the evening self-study session?¡±

    He shook his head from side to side.

    ¡°Did something happen at school?¡±

    Again, he shook his head no.

    ¡®Then why is he behaving like this from earlier?¡¯ I wondered about it for a moment. That was when the doorbell rang at the front door.

    I asked, ¡°Um, guys, would you go out and open the door for the delivery guy?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your house?¡± said Eun Jiho, but as he found me and Yeo Dan oppa leaning against each other, his brows met in the middle.

    ¡®Hey, is this that cringy and awful? We aren¡¯t displaying affection in public but just being a little intimate in my house,¡¯ I responded to him in my thoughts.

    Eun Jiho revealed his awkward feelings on his face for quite a while, then barely returned to his usual look as he had eye contact with Yeo Dan oppa.

    Without fluttering his long black lashes, Yeo Dan oppa fixed his eyes at Eun Jiho. It was a mysterious glance.

    I asked, ¡°Oppa, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    Shaking his head, he leaned on my shoulder again, then whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a little sensitive.¡±

    I felt sorry to have him here as he was a senior in high school who¡¯s enough to become sensitive. Well, in his situation, leaving me alone here would, of course, make him also uncomfortable, but I was fine, having Yeo Ryung and other kids around me.

    Shortly after, Yeo Ryung took some plates and chopsticks from our kitchen cupboard, then handed them over to each of us. Three whole fried chickens were on my desk and the floor.

    What a mess. The packed room was getting more complicated to fit all of us inside. Jooin, who was watching the computer monitor with his arms on Eun Jiho¡¯s shoulders, shook his head and opened the window as if he needed some fresh air.

    A heated night breeze blew from the apartment complex and sent out the fried chicken smell through the window. It calmed down our dizziness.

    ¡°Wow, the smell is no joke.¡± Eun Jiho exclaimed, unusually pulling out the meat from the chicken with his hands, instead of using the chopsticks.

    Turning my head toward Eun Jiho and Jooin, I asked, ¡°What does it say there?¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I replied, raising the opposite side of my shoulder that didn¡¯t have Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s head leaned on.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to read everything.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    ¡°Check it on your phone.¡±

    I clicked my tongue and took out my phone. Yeo Ryung shouted, ¡®I want to see it too!¡¯ and approached Eun Jiho to stand behind his back. Eun Hyung also came close to them, holding a plate of chicken. I stared at them with jealous eyes.

    When I browsed ¡®Yoo Chun Young¡¯ on the search engine, the internet was still full of enthusiasm about him.

    [Drama Forum]

    Title: Did you see that guy Kang Hyun Woo?

    Content: He¡¯s no joke~ The actor is Yoo Chun Young, previously a model making his acting debut here. That¡¯s why he looks so cool in those outfits.

    [Comments]

    kim0***: He¡¯s 18 this year.

    ?nari***: 18?? 18?? For real??

    ?whit***: Please, be nice and be respectful. No use of profanity.

    ?ding***: No, I¡¯m not swearing lol but talking about his age lol Is he really eighteen? So savage! How can he be so tall?

    ?nari***: Exactly, but also his vibe¡­ that¡¯s wicked cool.

    Other forums and threads were also full of questions asking Yoo Chun Young¡¯s age and personal information. Those who first encountered his age showed surprise at how a teenage boy could give off such a mature vibe.

    Well, even I found it hard to believe that Yoo Chun Young in the drama was the same person with whom we had classes together at school last week. Since I, who saw him in person, felt this way, how would others be? Their oohs and aahs were definitely understandable.

    While I was absorbed in thought, Jooin¡¯s voice reached my ears. I lifted my head.

    ¡°This is really getting insane. Look at the number 1 searched right now.¡±

    For some reason, Jooin¡¯s voice sounded slightly hoarse. I tilted my head in wonder.

    He added, ¡°Yoo Chun Young became the most searched keyword on the web, pushing <Black Rain> to the second.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, I checked the latest trending searches and found out that what Jooin just said was true.

    And because of that, some people were gossiping on social media that Yoo Chun Young was buying fame by manipulating search results. As he was trending now, even his family, Balhae Group, became one of the hottest topics on the web, the reason behind the spread of rumors.

    Ban Yeo Ryung asked concernedly, ¡°Some say that he¡¯s altering search results with money.¡±

    She might be worried about Yoo Chun Young being falsely accused and, at the same time, the rumor could be real.

    Listening to her words, Woo Jooin looked at Eun Jiho. He asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s manipulated.¡± Eun Jiho replied determinedly. He continued, ¡°Balhae Group has no profit in doing such a thing. They know that faking a way to online fame never ends well. Plus, why would they talk up Yoo Chun Young in the first place? Instead, Yoo Gun hyeong wanted his little brother to play a role in a small budget drama. That¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    I blinked at his explanation. ¡°Really?¡± It sounded very new to me.

    Eun Jiho replied, ¡°You know, high-risk high-return. He would hate to make his little brother a tabloid gossip.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°But since things turned out this way, Balhae Group might be pulling their hair out too. Maybe they would be thinking about buying the web to remove Yoo Chun Young from the search results, but, of course, they can¡¯t because of the potential issue with the drama production house.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I responded briefly and looked back at my phone screen.

    It wasn¡¯t Yoo Chun Young¡¯s first time to be ranked on one of the most searched keywords, but right now it was utterly different from the situation a year and a half ago.

    The drama just premiered its first episode and didn¡¯t get into its stride yet. However, Yoo Chun Young already became a man of the hour. Therefore, I even felt scared of how unreachable he would become when the drama reached the final episode.

    It was like the game Dominoes. Just a single tile could knock down the entire chain, making it almost impossible to stop the spread.

    Did the production house ever know that casting Yoo Chun Young would nail down their success? This world picked Yoo Chun Young. Failure was not an option in his life no matter what attempts he made. What would it feel like to live a life bound to succeed? Having that thought in my mind, I crouched, quietly pulling my knees into my arms.

    Yoo Chun Young¡¯s successful debut in his acting career seemed inevitable, but watching it happen in real life and covering all the headlines on the web sent a chill down my spine as if I bumped into something supernatural.

    That was when Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s voice came into me. I raised my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± he said.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah, you spent too much time here. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I got up from my seat, but maybe because I was lost in thought or sitting on the floor too long, I stumbled, losing my balance. Yeo Dan oppa quickly approached me and grabbed me from falling.

    Looking up at him, I uttered, ¡°Uh, thanks, oppa¡­¡± but wasn¡¯t able to finish my words. The look in his eyes was somehow waving with various shades.

    It wasn¡¯t a feeling of joy or excitement. The day when I asked Yeo Dan oppa about his feelings toward me, he had this indescribable look in his eyes. At that moment, I thought he might ask me for a breakup. His glance right now was similar to the emotions in his eyes that day.

    When he took his arm off me, I felt confused. He said nothing happened, but something was indeed going on.

    While I stood frozen in place, he put on his jacket and picked up his backpack from the floor.

 Chapter 569

    .

    It wasn¡¯t a feeling of joy or excitement. The day when I asked Yeo Dan oppa about his feelings toward me, he had this indescribable look in his eyes. At that moment, I thought he might ask me for a breakup. Right now, the look in his eyes reminded me of the glance he sent me that day.

    When he released me from his arm, I felt confused. He said nothing had happened, but something was definitely going on.

    While I stood frozen in place, Yeo Dan oppa put on his jacket and picked up his backpack from the floor. Yeo Ryung, beside us, also took her stuff, saying that it was time to go home.

    ¡°Yeo Ryung, bring some Swiss roll cake home that I bought. That¡¯s really yummy,¡± said Jooin.

    ¡°Oh really? But I¡¯m fine; I¡¯ll just stop by tomorrow and have it here. Anyway, are you okay to leave without having some?¡±

    ¡°The bakery is right in front of my house. I had it every day and thought it¡¯d be nice to share it with you guys.¡±

    The conversation between Yeo Ryung and Jooin went in one ear and out the other. Like a lost kite, I hung around Yeo Dan oppa who was preparing to leave, then followed them to the shoe rack. Both Yeo Ryung¡¯s parents and mine, still sitting on the living room couch, remarked on us.

    ¡°Donnie, they¡¯re living next door. Why are you seeing them off?¡±

    ¡°My dear, you¡¯re acting unusual today.¡±

    ¡°I just feel like doing it,¡± I replied randomly, putting on my sneakers to head outside.

    When I opened the front door, the heat outside in the hallway flooded into the house. I felt completely drained.

    Yeo Dan oppa said, ¡°Don¡¯t come out. Just stay inside.¡±

    He sounded sweet, as usual, which made me pause for a second, but I shook my head no and followed him to the hallway. Wearing my shoes incorrectly, I hobbled and barely kept pace with him.

    ¡°You look unwell, so I¡¯m worried,¡± I replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Dropping his gaze at me quietly, he added, ¡°And you might stumble.¡±

    Yeo Dan oppa kneeled on the floor and adjusted my shoes. Meanwhile, I observed the look on his face to see if he was feeling better. While he was using his skilled hands¨C¨Conly bad at cooking¨C¨Cto tie my shoe strings, I fiddled with his shoulders and hair, then finally brought up the subject.

    ¡°I know what ¡®nothing¡¯ means to you,¡± I carefully uttered.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it something that¡¯s left unsolved even if you tell me? It¡¯s something that you don¡¯t want me to worry about in the first place, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    That¡¯s when he raised his gaze to look me in the eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied in a low voice.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°I said nothing because it¡¯s truly nothing.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what it really is.¡±

    I tossed the question, feeling a little frustrated, but I shut my mouth at his response.

    ¡°It¡¯s something that makes me feel immature and narrow-minded.¡±

    Those words were far from being Yeo Dan oppa, but I remembered that he talked about those things a couple of times before hesitantly. Yeo Dan oppa even refused to ask me questions such as whom I was with or spent time with when he wasn¡¯t beside me. He didn¡¯t want to hurt my feelings, so he tried to follow me at a discreet distance.

    Perhaps I was interrogating him. As it flashed through my head, I began to regret it since I had no intention to push him into a corner.

    Tying my shoe strings tightly, he continued, ¡°Why am I seeing only the bad sides of me in front of someone to whom I want to show only my good sides?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Donnie¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I nodded.

    Meanwhile, the sensor light turned off; only our voices quietly resonated in the silent hallway. Behind the door, there were sometimes rustling noises or waves of laughter; the vibrant and loud atmosphere was unbelievably different from here when all we had was just a door between us.

    Yeo Dan oppa opened his mouth again. ¡°As you know, I¡¯m not clear about what I like or dislike.¡±

    I nodded wordlessly.

    ¡°If Yeo Ryung asked me to do something with her, I did what she wanted to do; also refused to do so, when she said no. That¡¯s how I shaped my preferences for things, but after seeing you¡­ you¡¯ve been strongly influencing my world.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°It was fun to follow what you like. I started to see things around me anew like a person who realizes how beautiful sunflowers are after he finds them in great paintings. It was a great pleasure to discover so many things that I missed in everyday life.¡±

    I repeatedly opened and closed my sweaty hand. Yeo Dan oppa then concluded his words composedly by throwing me a question.

    ¡°But why do I get to hate things that you like?¡±

    There was a long pause.

    Looking him in the eyes blankly, I asked, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°There was nothing I should hate among the things you liked. When taking a closer look, everything had its own charm and some things to learn from it; they were those ¡®I would like¡¯ too.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I just nodded, not being able to fully understand the overall conversation yet.

    Yeo Dan oppa confessed painfully, ¡°I hated that you had so many things around you to get interested in and feel happy about. Weird, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Such as HIM¡­¡±

    He accentuated the words ¡®him,¡¯ which I had no idea who it was.

    ¡°Because HE is definitely a likable person¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even the TV drama he¡¯s making an appearance on had nothing to hate for, just as you expected¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I hate myself trying hard to find the bad sides of those that you like.¡±

    At last, he lifted his head to look at me and finished his agonizing confession.

    ¡°Donnie, among the things you¡¯re fond of, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t like HIM.¡¯

    I took my hand off his shoulders and dropped it to my side. The pull of gravity on it felt strong as if I were slipping from a cliff that I¡¯d been hanging on with all my strength for minutes.

    I stared at Yeo Dan oppa with mixed feelings. His confession made me uncomfortable and confused. Back then, I also forced myself to find out the flaws of people I tried to hate and refuse. What was so different between me and Yeo Dan oppa then?

    However, he was struggling to get out of the flow himself. It felt like I had put a leash on someone and pulled him to the opposite side.

    Yeo Dan oppa looked very grim while confessing his feelings when he seemed like a person far from these strong emotions. I felt a little tragic as it was only once that I saw him crying while spending so much time together.

    Now that I came to think of it, he also cried at that time because of me. My neck and fingers felt numb after the thought.

    That was when Yeo Dan oppa talked again. He said, ¡°But what I can¡¯t understand the most is¡­¡± then heaved a deep sigh.

    My eyes trembled and were just directed toward the floor.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m confessing this on my own,¡± he added.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with it?¡± I asked, quickly lifting my head.

    He shouldn¡¯t feel it¡¯s inappropriate to explain his feelings toward me. This was our first serious relationship in our life, so it was normal to feel many emotions going through us. Therefore, we wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out what feelings were right or wrong. No, could we even tell right from wrong when it came to emotions?

    The words we left unspoken as a way to be thoughtful of each other had, unexpectedly, harbored suspicion and started to take root and grow in our minds. After witnessing the process from time to time, we promised each other to become straightforward and stop leaving things much to be desired. Didn¡¯t we agree to these things quite recently?

    Yeo Dan oppa closed his eyes and shook his head. His gesture was incomprehensible, so I became desperate to continue speaking. That was when I tried to detach my lips.

    My phone bell rang in the silent hallway. When the caller¡¯s name on my phone screen came into view, I felt dizzy for a second. It was Yoo Chun Young. When the five of us were mingling in the house, he was out of touch, but why did it have to be now of all occasions?

    What great timing! I groaned in my thoughts, pressing my forehead with my phone.

 Chapter 570

    .

    Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t keep in touch when we wanted him badly to talk about the first episode. Well, he wasn¡¯t refusing to chat with us, so his phone call might indicate that he finally had his free time now.

    However, I couldn¡¯t answer his call in this situation. After glancing at Yeo Dan oppa, I pressed the end button without a second thought. The moment I detached my thumb from the button, the part of my skin that touched the phone screen felt unusually cold.

    Lifting my head, I uttered, ¡°Sorry, oppa, please, I want to hear further.¡±

    However, Yeo Dan oppa just blankly stared at my phone that I just turned off.

    I asked back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± He responded to me at the same time.

    I was frozen for a second but soon opened my mouth again, wondering why this situation felt the same as digging a tunnel on my own.

    ¡°It¡¯s Yoo Chun Young,¡± I replied.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for his call.¡±

    ¡°I can call him later or maybe see him at school. Anyway¡­¡± I carefully pulled his arm, adding, ¡°Let¡¯s return to our conversation.¡±

    That moment, Yeo Dan oppa grabbed my hand. It wasn¡¯t to pull me toward him to get closer as he usually did to me, but a cautious, refusing gesture. Having noticed his intention, I raised my head and looked him in the eyes.

    ¡°Donnie, the reason why I said I couldn¡¯t understand myself is that¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°If I tell you something¡­ I know that you¡¯ll listen and follow me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ No matter how absurd things I ask you for or even if I confess to you my most incomprehensible emotions.¡±

    I dropped my gaze at the floor for a moment.

    His most incomprehensible emotions reminded me of the moment when Yeo Dan oppa expressed his feelings about Yoo Chun Young earlier. Did I try to accept all his words just as he said to me no matter how ridiculous they were?

    Honestly, he was correct. Before we started this relationship, Yeo Dan oppa borrowed Yeo Ryung¡¯s preference for things and used it as a measure of shaping his world. And so did I; he also influenced me at some point.

    I was assured that everything he did was right. If I were rugged, uneven pottery, Yeo Dan oppa was born to be a masterpiece.

    He was also a kind of savior to me since it was him who gave me a helping hand when I was alone going through the most challenging times in my life. Therefore, it was inevitable to be so indebted to him. And that¡¯s why I kept thinking that I wanted to give him everything he wanted.

    Taking a deep breath, I asked, ¡°Still, what¡¯s the matter when it¡¯s me who¡¯s making the choice?¡±

    No matter what¡¯s inside his mind, Yeo Dan oppa shouldn¡¯t feel too pressured to tell me about his indescribable feelings. As I said, it was my choice to accept his suggestion; it¡¯s me who should be responsible for my decision. However, he looked uncomfortable.

    ¡°But if there are no options to choose from, do you think you can make the right choice?¡± Yeo Dan oppa questioned.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you I hate your friend just because you¡¯re able to have¡­ a good feeling about him¡­¡±

    I replied hesitantly, ¡°But¡­ I never reacted to those words yet, oppa.¡±

    His following words made me speechless.

    ¡°But you just ignored his call.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He continued, ¡°What if I keep eliminating the things around you, instead of myself working hard to become the best person in your life?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re able to make a decision, but it won¡¯t become a choice to you later.¡±

    A cold winter breeze blew from his words. The dark hallway then turned into a snowy winter afternoon during the New Year holidays. The desolate scenery of the paintball playing field with tires, brick barrier, and containers entered my sight. I was catching my breath after being eliminated from the game. Lucas, sitting beside me, threw a remark apathetically.

    ¡®Do you really think a choice you¡¯ve made because you have no other options means you made the right one?¡¯

    ¡®Broaden your mental vision. Don¡¯t drive yourself to the corner too much. That¡¯s the way to live a life true to your heart.¡¯

    Could Lucas¡¯ advice and Yeo Dan oppa¡¯s confession be understood in a similar context? It was hard to tell.

    Lucas pointed out that my narrow-minded point of view was pushing me into the corner. There were other paths I could take, but I considered only one route was possible; once I kept going along the way, I could reach the edge of the cliff and never go back. However, Yeo Dan oppa was talking about ¡®himself¡¯ removing my options and leaving me just one way to take.

    If someone questioned me about how I felt about the two comments, I had no choice but to respond the same¨C¨Cno matter how many options I have, what does living a life true to my heart mean in the first place?

    I didn¡¯t see many people thoroughly convinced about themselves; perhaps they were afraid or thinking of themselves as unqualified to become fully aware of what their minds and heart were speaking to them.

    But on the other hand, agreeing with Yeo Dan oppa on letting him keep only a few of my options open seemed like I was shifting all my choice and responsibility to him. I became bewildered at the unexpected circumstances.

    What kind of response could satisfy him? I gently bit my lips nervously, then suddenly realized how hilarious I was.

    Even at this moment, I wasn¡¯t taking my mind or feelings into consideration. Instead of listening to my heart, I was struggling to find the most suitable answer for Yeo Dan oppa. How spineless and vulnerable am I? It had been a while since I became aware of it.

    Still, he¡¯s the person whom I liked, so I wanted him to keep feeling good about me; I wished he wouldn¡¯t leave me¡­

    Looking at me with mixed feelings, Yeo Dan oppa opened his mouth after a long pause.

    ¡°Donnie¡­ I need¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I need some time to think about us.¡± He closed his eyes, then said with great difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t get what I want.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you the truth and confuse you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please give me some time to sort things out.¡±

    After some hesitation, I nodded yes since I also needed some time to clear my mind. Now I was able to grasp how thoughtless I had been living my life.

    When I felt anxious, I grabbed his hand or buried my face onto his shoulders, leaning on each other. Hoping that the warmth between us could remove the useless thoughts, I was being naive and complacent. At least, Yeo Dan oppa was much more honest than me in our relationship.

    I never even deeply think about what I had sacrificed or what I should devote to keep our love alive. To me, the fact that we were now together seemed unchangeable as long as we started our relationship.

    If Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t bring up this conversation now, we would have become a tragic couple on a sinking ship.

    There were so many people in the world, not being able to change their lives as they wanted to live. Even though I was aware of it, I couldn¡¯t release his arm from mine until the end.

    As I stood still, my feet rooted to the floor, Yeo Dan oppa quietly held my wrist. Taking my hand off him, his face seemed to be slightly covered with a veil of agony. He patted my head warm-heartedly, then put his arm down. That everyday touch reminded me of the numerous moments we had together, which almost made me burst into tears.

    Looking me in the eyes, he bade farewell.

    ¡°Good night. I¡¯ll be in touch with you again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say, ¡®later,¡¯ but used the word ¡®again.¡¯ It still included the meaning of the promise, but why was I feeling so empty?

    I turned around and pressed my chest firmly with my thumb so that he couldn¡¯t see me trying to calm down my pounding heart.

    Once I returned home, the living room was now empty. I walked past the silent space and went into my room. After crawling up to my bed, I sat down and covered my ears. My heart was still beating so fast.

    Sitting on the bed absentmindedly for a while, I suddenly looked down at my phone. There were a few unread messages and a missed call from Yoo Chun Young.

    My eyes wandered around his name. Shaking my head, I shoved my head to my knees.

 Chapter 571

    .

    Unlike myself having heightened sensory perception, I was out of touch with reality. It felt like I was in my dreamland. I looked around my room and found a chopstick that someone had thrown into my trash can.

    We were all together in this room just a while ago. The noisy and friendly atmosphere was still left in some places here. And Yeo Dan oppa and I had been sitting on this bed, leaning at each other against the wall. It¡¯s only been a few hours ago since we all talked and relaxed in this space.

    I sat still just listening to the ticking clock. After spending quite some time staying absentminded, I could barely think of calling Lee Mina. Kim Hye Hill was also in a relationship, but Lee Mina and Yoon Jung In had been together for almost two years, so the sense of stability they had was absolutely on another level.

    In fact, Kim Hye Hill also reacted the same as me when Lee Mina talked about her boyfriend. Hye Hill didn¡¯t look like she could relate to their situation but tried to understand the things that could happen in a long-term couple.

    After listening to the phone call sound for a few seconds, I was about to hang up the call, but that was when Lee Mina picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she answered cheerfully.

    ¡°Hi, Mina.¡±

    ¡°Hey! What a coincidence! I was just about to call you! Hey, why aren¡¯t you reading the messages? I had so much to talk about the drama.¡±

    Mina sounded excited to talk to me over the phone, but my silence made her wonder.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    Taking a deep breath, I briefly explained the conversation I had with Yeo Dan oppa in the hallway.

    Mina replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Hye Hill and her boyfriend were having a very stable relationship, so she wasn¡¯t the type of person whom I could get some love advice from. Well, Mina and Yoon Jung In also had some problems as a couple since they were the most straightforward people around me.

    When the two fought, they almost went insane, but after the big fight, they reconnected dramatically like the craziest couples in movies. While Yeo Dan oppa and I always behaved so cautiously to each other in every situation, this couple just jumped into the huge waves when they thought it was necessary.

    While I stayed quiet for a moment, Lee Mina continued her blunt talk.

    ¡°Why do you couple always fight for such things that no one would ever argue about? Last time, he didn¡¯t ask you who you met, which made you feel upset and resulted in a fight. In fact, Yeo Dan oppa also wanted to ask you, but he didn¡¯t because he was afraid that it could hurt your feelings. That¡¯s what you told me, right?¡±

    I replied, ¡°Yeah, haha.¡±

    ¡°Geez, both of you are too considerate like those drivers who miss a green light because they let the pedestrians cross first on the walking signal,¡± continued Mina.

    ¡°We¡¯re not there yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, they say birds of a feather flock together, so thank god you two are a couple. In this situation, someone should lead the relationship¡­¡±

    I repeatedly closed and opened my lips, then quietly asked, ¡°Um, do you also think¡­¡±

    ¡°Also think what?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Do you also think I have no opinion for myself? For example, Yeo Dan oppa is worrying needlessly about me being unable to do anything on my own.¡±

    Mina replied, ¡°Um¡­ a little? Because you said that if there¡¯s an issue between the two, you try to just move on, and only Yeo Dan oppa is talking about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­¡±

    ¡°But oppa seems a bit hard to understand too.¡±

    Listening to her response, I raised my voice. ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°We have emotions as humans, so why is it so bad to become envious of others? But oppa feels guilty about himself being jealous. What a distinctive characteristic! Is he just being too nice?¡± Mina murmured to herself.

    Pulling my knees in my arms, I tossed her a question. ¡°Then is it normal to feel jealous in those situations?¡±

    Mina continued nonchalantly, ¡°That¡¯s actually so hard to tell since you and your other friends look particularly too close. Well, you guys have been friends for five years.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°As a nineteen-year-old girl, you¡¯ve spent a quarter of your life with them, so both you and Yeo Dan oppa are inevitable to feel very differently about your intimate friendship.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°Yoo Chun Young didn¡¯t do anything to your couple, but just being close friends with him had provoked oppa. Oh, but I also kind of understand Yeo Dan oppa because there seems to be something between you and Yoo Chun Young.¡±

    Now, what does that mean? Furrowing my brows, I asked, ¡°There¡¯s something between us?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Hey, I had no idea about it last year since the three of us didn¡¯t have a class together, but now I see that you two are no joke.¡±

    ¡°About what? I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Mina sighed, ¡°Ah, this is hard. I¡¯m not sure if I should talk about this when you have a boyfriend¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m confusing you.¡±

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Mina replied, ¡°Um, when you and Yoo Chun Young are together¡­ it seems like only the two of you exist in the world.¡±

    Her remark made my brows meet back in the middle. What the heck is she talking about?

    Mina added, ¡°You guys are just gazing into each other¡¯s eyes for the whole time.¡±

    ¡°Come on, how could we do that in the classroom?¡±

    ¡°Uh-uh, you must have seen that.¡±

    Gosh. Not knowing what to respond to, I just disheveled my bangs. Did she just say we were following each other with our eyes? It didn¡¯t make sense¡­ but now that I¡¯d come to think of it, Yoo Chun Young and I often had eye contact. That was when I slowly put down my hand from messing up my bangs.

    Was he also watching me at that time until our eyes met? But why¡­? It sounded like¡­ like¡­ I sat down blankly recalling those moments. Lee Mina¡¯s voice pierced through my ears.

    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know it either. You know, I¡¯m not that type of person who puts myself in other¡¯s shoes before venting my anger on someone,¡± said Mina.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°If I were you and Yoon Jung In had a close female friend, I would have just told him about how I felt about the girl if it¡¯s necessary to me. My feelings and thoughts matter to me the most. When I¡¯m dating someone, my boyfriend should put me first at everything he does.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°But that oppa feels it as restricting you, which does make sense since unlike me or Yoon Jung In, you don¡¯t really fight back to those things. So later on, you¡¯re likely to follow what Yeo Dan wants you to do, instead of expressing yourself.¡±

    I agreed, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t understand it. Isn¡¯t love a selfish emotion?¡±

    Mina¡¯s last words lingered in my mind. She said love was a selfish thing, but all I could feel was a sense of guilt when thinking about Yeo Dan oppa and our relationship; it seemed like I was disturbing his peaceful life.

    I imagined Yeo Dan oppa who¡¯s about to sacrifice some parts of himself for me¨C¨Cbut, no, never did I want such a thing. When I told Mina about those thoughts, she couldn¡¯t stand it again.

    ¡°See? You guys are being too considerate in your relationship. If all the drivers were like you two, there would never be any car accidents in Korea,¡± said Mina.

    ¡°Come on¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know what Yoon Jung In and I fought for lately? It¡¯s because of the pickled radish that comes with fried chicken.¡±

    I asked, ¡°What? How come?¡±

    After listening to their epic story of the chicken and pickled radish, I hung up the call. Putting my phone down on my bed, I slowly breathed in. Lee Mina and I were different in our characters, so her advice didn¡¯t really work for me, but just talking to her over the phone eased my mind and made me calm down.

    Yoon Jung In and Lee Mina were indeed so cool even when they¡¯re tackling problems; they overcame difficult situations like nothing with a big smile.

    Grinning aimlessly, I shook my head, then resting my chin on my palm, I fell into thought. I opened my contact and searched for a number. After a moment of hesitation, I pressed the call button to dial that number, which I didn¡¯t expect to actually reach out to.

    Would it be okay to call him late at night? I waited nervously for the person to pick up the call. Less than three beeps, a cheerful voice answered the phone.

 Chapter 572

    .

    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s going on here? Am I dreaming right now?¡±

    Lucas sounded bright and witty, as usual, over the phone; I was able to release tension in my body. He even reacted like a native speaker when dropping the exclamation ¡®wow,¡¯ which made me laugh.

    ¡°Why are you being so dramatic?¡± I giggled.

    Lucas replied, ¡°Because I thought you¡¯d never reach out to me even when I¡¯m thrown in the desert or jungle.¡±

    Yikes, does he still have that in his mind? I slightly hunched my shoulders.

    ¡°Come on, I didn¡¯t have your number at the time,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°And I bumped into your mother in front of E-Mart around that time, and she told me that she had taken all your communication equipment.¡±

    Lucas sneered, ¡°No way! I, of course, hid extra equipment for emergencies. That¡¯s how Reed¡¯s successor survives in this tough world.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, awesome,¡± I grunted, but there was a giggle over the phone.

    Before I changed my cell, I had never spoken to him on the phone, so his voice sounded very unfamiliar over the line.

    There was soon a moment of silence; I touched my phone, feeling awkward.

    Lucas asked, ¡°So what made you call me? By the way, I¡¯m just out of my way after watching the TV series that your friend makes an appearance on.¡±

    ¡°Do you also watch Korean dramas?¡±

    He replied, ¡°Jenny and Ian have been huge fans; I began to watch them, lately. It¡¯s a little boring to suit my taste, but Ruda told me not to watch this drama, so it aroused my interest, instead.¡±

    ¡°Ruda?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, he refused to become a viewer of the most anticipated TV series.¡±

    I sighed at Lucas¡¯ response. Ruda, do you still hate Chun Young?

    Both Ruda and Yoo Chun Young had been knuckling up for over a year, so wasn¡¯t it now a time for them to become friends by getting sick of all those fights? In the case of Jooin and Ruda, they didn¡¯t like each other at first, but lately, they seemed quite close enough although I wasn¡¯t sure whether they really became friends or just gave up arguing.

    Then is it a matter of personalities? I rubbed my chin. Ruda and Chun Young seemed to be at opposite poles. Ruda¡¯s character had many qualities that could offend Yoo Chun Young; he was good at provoking others with a smirk on his face. It was hard to figure out what Ruda had in his mind.

    I guess I should avoid them running against each other. Heaving another sigh, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Actually, the reason I called you is also related to the person on that TV series we just talked about.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s about him?¡± asked Lucas.

    ¡°And it also includes my relationship issues.¡±

    Lucas replied immediately, ¡°A-ha, now I get it!¡±

    I lowered my voice, then said, ¡°You told me last time during our break at the paintball field that having no other options makes a bad choice. You also advised me to broaden my mental vision so that I could live a life true to my heart.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I did.¡±

    I repeated the same explanation that I did to Mina. Lucas¡¯ response was more simple than hers.

    ¡°Your boyfriend is very faithful, maybe too much.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lucas continued, ¡°Usually, people are less likely to think about whether they have the right to ask others such questions or not even if they are afraid of being hated.¡±

    After thinking about his comment for a moment, I asked, ¡°That means you would just tell me don¡¯t see Yoo Chun Young if you were in the same situation?¡±

    ¡°How could I let my girlfriend keep in touch with that handsome boy? Most of the guys would definitely worry about their lover falling into a boy like him, but in your case, your boyfriend is telling you that he would do better for you to always choose him, not Yoo Chun Young, instead of urging you to stay out of touch with him.¡±

    I shut my mouth.

    Lucas praised, ¡°He¡¯s awesome. I could never do it like him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it much easier to tell others what to do rather than changing ourselves?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He added, ¡°Besides, you hung up Chun Young¡¯s call when your boyfriend said he doesn¡¯t like him. A girl like you just does what others say, so it¡¯s easier for your boyfriend to just change himself.¡±

    I became speechless. Lucas giggled and continued talking.

    ¡°You should never meet a bad guy.¡±

    I wondered, ¡°How do you define a bad guy?¡±

    ¡°Guys like me or Ruda, and oh, let¡¯s include your friend whose name was Woo Jooin or something.¡±

    I replied determinedly, ¡°No, Lucas, please don¡¯t put Ruda and Jooin together with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re harsh.¡±

    When thinking about our first encounter, I was even being generous right now.

    ¡°Is there any helpful advice that I can follow?¡± I asked.

    What Yeo Dan oppa said to me resembled what Lucas told me before, so I believed that he would give me some clues to tackle this situation.

    Lucas responded nonchalantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t your boyfriend say he would clear his mind? So, what else can you do?¡±

    ¡°Uh, come on, please be a little more serious,¡± I argued.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something that¡¯s been confusing me when looking at your couple.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Lucas replied, ¡°I think this is the time for you to be straight up with yourself. Which is it? Do you ¡®like¡¯ him or ¡®not hate¡¯ him?¡±

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯re gonna do this for the talent show on our school trip! No objections?¡± Yoon Jung In announced, pounding the blackboard.

    Everyone in the class nodded, but actually, half of them weren¡¯t even paying attention to the class discussion.

    The weather was hot but not enough to turn on the air conditioner. The kids buried their heads onto the desk and groaned; some changed into T-shirts to stand the heat.

    Some kids attached their desks and watched videos using their portable players. As they were mostly enjoying the trending TV shows or series, I was able to collect statistics of the most popular programs these days. And it was indeed <Black Rain> when it came to this summer¡¯s biggest blockbuster.

    Why would we watch other dramas when this one boasted a huge cast of actors, a great director, splendid mise-en-sc¨¨ne, and even had a student in our school playing a role in the show?

    To think of it, did Yoo Chun Young come to school today? What would he feel about me as I didn¡¯t answer his call on the day when the first episode was aired? I didn¡¯t even reach out to him on the weekends either.

    I slightly clenched my fist. Last week, after talking to Lucas on the phone, I was lost in my thoughts. That¡¯s why I even felt thankful that Yeo Dan oppa didn¡¯t keep in touch. I also couldn¡¯t contact Yoo Chun Young even though he did nothing to our relationship.

    ¡®When you and Yoo Chun Young are together, it seems like only the two of you exist in the world.¡¯

    ¡®You guys are just gazing into each other¡¯s eyes for the whole time.¡¯

    How could I just nonchalantly reach out to Yoo Chun Young when I heard those words? It was even worse to call him since I couldn¡¯t maintain a stable voice and conversation on the phone. If Yoo Chun Young noticed that something strange was going on, what should I respond to him?

    But the problem was that Yoo Chun Young preferred talking on the phone since he was slow in entering text messages. No, he only accepted calls and didn¡¯t respond to texts.

    When I didn¡¯t answer his call that night, he began to call me day after day. He would be probably looking forward to my review on the drama or my love and support for him, but I couldn¡¯t even say those things to Yoo Chun Young on the phone!

    Whenever my phone rang, I flipped it to hide the screen from my eyes, then later sent Yoo Chun Young some messages that I had put my phone on silent mode or had been busy taking a shower.

    After quite a while, he replied to me with a short message, saying ¡®Okay.¡¯ I asked him through the text what he was trying to say to me, but Yoo Chun Young always replied that he would just call me afterward.

    In fact, we often missed our calls, reaching out to each other at the wrong time, but lately, I was obviously avoiding his call. What if he misunderstands that he did something wrong to me? My silly behavior started to make me concerned about him.

 Chapter 573

    .

    Thinking that far ahead, I groaned and laid my face down on the desk. My cheek felt warm, touching the textbook heated up in the afternoon sunlight.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so complicated¡­¡± I murmured, ¡°Why do things have to be so complicated?¡±

    I even questioned myself if I had ever thought this seriously in my life. Rubbing my cheek on my arm, I was immersed in thought.

    So, never in my life did I think this deeply. Sometimes I was concerned about my future or career path, but until I received my College Scholastic Ability Test scores, those were meaningless thoughts, so I always pushed them aside. In fact, most of my worries were those beyond my control no matter what I tried to do, but this time it was different since the problem was just for the two of us.

    Heaving a deep sigh, I mumbled, ¡°What matters is my mind¡­¡±

    These days, I even got distracted by thoughts while studying. Listening to the kids chitchatting, I just continued sighing. How absurd it was to become the only serious person in this peaceful classroom as if the weight of the world was on my shoulders? It was indeed the same sky, a different world.

    That was when someone stretched out their hand to me. I lifted my head and found Yoon Jung In looking at me with a mischievous look.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up? Why do you keep sighing?¡± asked Yoon Jung In.

    I replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m gonna take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Are you sad that you couldn¡¯t participate in the talent show? Do you also want to do a special stage then?¡±

    Ugh, what was he talking about? I threw a glance at Yoon Jung In, who was talking a load of crap, then turned my head and closed my eyes. Hye Hill¡¯s voice then reached my ears.

    ¡°Leave her alone. She says she has something to think about.¡±

    Mina added, ¡°Donnie would be very confused these days.¡±

    Something sounded quite significant in Mina¡¯s remark.

    Yoon Jung In immediately turned his head in her direction and asked excitedly, ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on? Come on!¡±

    I buried my face in my arms again. At that moment, someone touched me on the back of my palm. I raised my head and saw Ban Hwee Hyul standing in front of me.

    Ever since he changed his glasses, I could see his eyes clearly through the lenses, but I still couldn¡¯t get used to those eyes. Even if we were close friends, I flinched at him when we had eye contact sometimes.

    Staring at me with his red eyes, Ban Hwee Hyul asked, ¡°Is someone giving you a hard time?¡±

    I blankly looked up at him, then replied with a moment of hesitation, ¡°It is a relationship issue¡­ but why?¡± Still, I was half in doubt if he would do something aggressive as the former nationwide Number one.

    Ban Hwee Hyul returned a short but clear response. ¡°Tell me the name.¡±

    Oh geez, what was he trying to do with Yeo Dan Oppa?

    I desperately explained to him that the situation could be solved through common sense, and not by violence. For some reason, Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s shoulders drooped like a disappointed bear, then he disappeared to the back of the classroom.

    Looking at the view of his back, I felt guilty somehow, but didn¡¯t he say that he would no longer get involved in fights? Why was he trying to be a hitman then?

    That was when another voice came from somewhere.

    ¡°He looks like a circus bear that failed stunts,¡± said Ruda, directing his eyes to me.

    ¡°Ruda, come on.¡±

    When his blue eyes, opposite to Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s red eyes, entered my sight, it was for the first time in a while that I felt how unreal this world was.

    Anyway, Ruda was being sarcastic, so I tilted my head in wonder. He did see most of the people with a critical eye but seldom showed any interest in them before that.

    I asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like Hwee Hyul?¡±

    ¡°How can his goal in life be ¡®living in peace¡¯ and ¡®watching comedy shows¡¯ when he had such power? It doesn¡¯t look good,¡± Ruda replied with a sneer.

    I wondered, ¡°But didn¡¯t you also hand over the reins to Lucas without hesitation? You said you didn¡¯t really like fighting when you were young.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because an heir must undergo extreme training and education, but in Ban Hwee Hyul¡¯s case, he¡¯s wasting his great power.¡±

    What was wrong with it? I still couldn¡¯t understand Ruda, but then his following words made me get a general idea of what he was talking about.

    ¡°Besides, his abilities are on another level even without having any intensive training. So, it feels like I¡¯m watching Michelangelo declare the end of his painting. Ban Hwee Hyul just used his power to win some nationwide Ranking Battle, a child¡¯s play, and that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°A-ha,¡± I nodded.

    Although Ruda left his family business, he had been raised in a family who glorified the military, so in his eyes, Hwee Hyul could look like he was wasting his talents.

    Ruda continued speaking with a sign of anger, ¡°Plus, he¡¯s terrible in everything except for fighting. Come on, how can you call people every time with different names? Still, kids think it¡¯s fun and just accept it.¡±

    So, in the end, Ruda might have reached the end of his patience when Ban Hwee Hyul called him ¡®Yi Rumi¡¯ last week. Putting my hand down from cupping my face, I showed an awkward smile.

    The kids would have probably understood that Hwee Hyul was born with that goofy side. I wished Ruda could just accept it like others and not take it seriously, but maybe ¡®Yi Rumi¡¯ went too far. It would be good for him to forget about it as soon as possible, but Ruda wasn¡¯t the type of person who could just ignore it.

    To think of it, Ruda and Jooin were like cats and dogs at first, but they were now quite close, so wouldn¡¯t Ruda and Ban Hwee Hyul have a better relationship after time? I decided to think optimistically.

    Ruda suddenly lowered his head, then whispered, ¡°Anyway, if you tell me about the problem you¡¯ve discussed with Ban Hwee Hyul, I can use my professional skills and leave no evidence¡­¡±

    ¡°What is wrong with you too?¡± I murmured, feeling empty. In my point of view, both Ban Hwee Hyul and Ruda were wasting their abilities.

    Then, there was a noise in the hallway. Both of us turned our heads toward it. Yoon Jung In and other kids also stopped talking at the desks and switched their gaze to the noisy hallway.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s always something going on.¡±

    ¡°Is it because we are next to Class 2-7?¡±

    ¡°Ah, but wouldn¡¯t Class 2-7 also think the same as us, such as, ¡®Is the noise coming from Class 2-8 again?¡¯ Something like that¡­¡¯

    Yoon Jung In laughed like crazy at their conversation. Slapping one of the boys on the shoulder, he uttered, ¡°Hey, our class is always quiet, so who would talk like that?!¡±

    Yoon Jung In¡¯s remark drew all attention toward himself.

    Someone then whispered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have any conscience¡­?¡±

    I nodded as the person spoke the truth on behalf of me, then I turned my head back to the hallway. It was after a few minutes, but the tumult increased and created an air of anxiety within me.

    ¡®Did Yoo Chun Young come to school?¡¯ I quickly got up from my seat.

    Someone then came to me and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Um, to the bathroom¡­¡± I replied.

    Lee Mina sent me with an enigmatic smile; I shed tears in my thoughts.

    What was I doing? I lacked the confidence to talk to Yoo Chun Young over the phone, so how could I have a face-to-face conversation with him then? Geez, why did I hear those words, instead of cutting off Mina when she said, ¡®Ah, this is hard. I¡¯m not sure if I should talk about this when you have a boyfriend. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m confusing you?¡¯

    Feeling so regretful, I stepped out into the hallway. A noisy conversation reached my ears.

    ¡°Argh! I hate it! Who said to turn that on?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. It looked interesting.¡±

    ¡°Some people have sleepless nights for a month when watching those things!¡±

 Chapter 574

    .

    After listening to their conversation, I heaved a sigh of relief. Kids in the other class seemed to be watching some scary videos with the class computer without warning their classmates.

    ¡®Thank god!¡¯ I returned to my seat totteringly, then fell into thought, looking outside the window.

    How long should I be living this way? Perhaps only I could answer this question too.

    <hr />

    Two or three days later, Yoo Chun Young started to text me through the messaging app, instead of calling me on the phone. I was busy studying in my dark room where I only turned my desk lamp on. When I flipped my phone to check the screen, my eyes widened at the message.

    [Yoo Chun Young: I¡¯m not going]

    Grabbing my phone with both hands, I quickly texted back to him.

    [Ham Donnie: Really??]

    [Ham Donnie: Why?]

    [Yoo Chun Young: I¡¯m filming for my scene on the last day.]

    [Yoo Chun Young: I could fly back to the studio on the day before the shoot, but it¡¯s bugging too many people]

    [Ham Donnie: Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ it¡¯s a teamwork]

    Rubbing my chin, I was immersed in my thoughts. ¡®Then does it mean that we wouldn¡¯t be seeing each other until the end of the school trip?¡¯ I switched my gaze to the calendar that had red circles on the dates, 15th, 16th, and 17th.

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be able to see him for a week,¡¯ I deeply sighed.

    Then, would I feel less uncomfortable to see his face afterward? Would I be able to answer his call as if nothing had happened? I couldn¡¯t guarantee those things, but for now, I felt relieved to take some time apart from him.

    However, I also felt sad at the same time that Yoo Chun Young couldn¡¯t attend our school trip, one of the most special events in high school. We did have a retreat last time, but the school trip was on another level, especially when it was taking place in Jeju-do.

    Touching my lips again, I slowly typed a message.

    [Ham Donnie: But this is a once in a lifetime school trip]

    [Ham Donnie: I¡¯m sorry you can¡¯t come]

    Yoo Chun Young read my messages immediately but didn¡¯t reply to me for a while.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I knew that he was slow in typing on the phone, but how long was the message that he was trying to send me? I tilted my head in wonder, then realized something¨C¨Cit was now a perfect time for him to call me on the phone.

    Yoo Chun Young did text me a long message earlier, in which he might have had a hard time moving his fingers and typing the response, so this time he would definitely ask me to talk over the phone.

    Lowering my head, I quickly left a message.

    [Ham Donnie: Oh, I should get back to studying]

    [Ham Donnie: Let¡¯s talk later]

    Holding my phone, I made a long face.

    What was I doing when I just said to him that this was our once-in-a-lifetime school trip? How could I cut off the conversation this way? But to me, it was better than talking over the phone with a trembling voice.

    That was when I sighed and flipped my phone to hide the phone screen from my sight. My cell vibrated again.

    Even that short vibration made me frozen to the spot. I felt scared to look at my phone screen. As I barely picked it up, I felt the smooth surface slipping on my wet palm. Biting my lips, I tightened my grip and checked the message.

    [Yoo Chun Young: Okay]

    [Yoo Chun Young: Keep it up]

    ¡°Oh geez, thank goodness!¡±

    I was concerned if he would have texted me something like ¡®Why are you avoiding my call?¡¯ or ¡®Do you feel uncomfortable talking over the phone?¡¯ but no, that was all.

    I leaned back in my chair like a wet seaweed and was spaced out, then suddenly crouched down, feeling guilty again.

    ¡°What should I do¡­¡±

    Every time I avoided his call, I felt too bad about myself that now it was even hard to breathe.

    Two days before our school trip, I was having lunch with the kids.

    She grumbled, ¡°I wish this school trip thing is over ASAP. Lately, the entire school seems to be so obsessed with this event as if this is our ultimate trip.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s funny,¡± Yoon Jung In burst into laughter.

    Kim Hye Hill, however, continued seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. If things keep going this way, we would be knocked out before going on the actual trip.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Well, I do find it worrisome too, but how could we stop the kids from feeling so excited? We can¡¯t just ask them to calm down, can we?¡± replied Yoon Jung In.

    ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­¡±

    After the conversation, Kim Hye Hill was lost in her thoughts. I agreed with her that having too much expectation could lead to disappointment, but soon I shook my head no, thinking that I shouldn¡¯t spoil the mood. Still, it was quite difficult to get used to this vibe, which was like a stirred beehive.

    There was also something else that distracted the school atmosphere. These days, students in other grades wandered around in groups to search for someone at the cafeteria. Watching the sight, Kim Hye Woo nudged Kim Hye Hill in the ribs.

    ¡°Hey, do you see them? Are they looking for Yoo Chun Young again?¡± asked Kim Hye Woo.

    ¡°Not sure but maybe yes. Just focus on eating, so we should go.¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, you¡¯re being so sensitive.¡±

    Kim Hye Hill retorted, ¡°The cafeteria turned much noisier than usual.¡±

    After her sister¡¯s blunt response, Kim Hye Woo began to shove the meal into his mouth. I, who already finished my lunch, rested my palm on my chin and glanced at the freshmen kids.

    They moved around in a group of six people, ignoring other students¡¯ cold stares, then finally approached Kwon Eun Hyung.

    Looking at the kids, Eun Hyung said in bewilderment, ¡°Unfortunately, Chun Young and I don¡¯t share all our schedules, so I have no idea either. I¡¯m sorry for not being helpful.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! We should be sorry for asking you!¡± The kids bowed politely with reddened faces, then receded away.

    When Eun Hyung and my eyes met all of a sudden, he waved at me with a warm smile. I also responded to him with a clumsy grin, then averted my eyes from Eun Hyung.

    On my way to the classroom from the snack bar, I ran into Eun Hyung again at the backdoor. The moment I tried to walk past him, waving my hand, Eun Hyung called me out of the blue.

    ¡°Donnie, hold on for a second.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I felt nervous somehow but left the hallway after him. When we arrived at the staircase where there were fewer people, Eun Hyung opened his mouth at last.

    ¡°The school looks very distracted these days, right?¡± he asked.

    I replied, ¡°Uh-huh, even I find it hard to concentrate on something, so I guess I should just chill out until the school trip is over, and not plan something big.¡±

    I set up goals for this week with a strategic plan, but I haven¡¯t achieved even half of it yet. Eun Hyung then showed me a sweet but doubtful smile.

    I asked, ¡°Is everything all good, Eun Hyung?¡±

    ¡°Me? Yes, as always.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk like a book.¡±

    Eun Hyung scratched his cheek embarrassedly, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s hard to fix the way I speak.¡±

    ¡°Come on, do you really have something going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about me.¡±

    My eyes widened, ¡°¡­ Then, Yoo Chun Young?¡±

    ¡°Does anything come to your mind?¡± Eun Hyung replied immediately, staring at my eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t avoid his gaze at all. As I remained silent, Eun Hyung heaved a deep sigh, then he detached his lips.

    ¡°I get it. You know, Chun Young is far from using electronic devices, but he began to carry his phone everywhere out of the blue when he had no one to wait for a call.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no one?¡± I tossed a question.

    Eun Hyung replied, ¡°That¡¯s because we had a loud video call with him that night on our way home from your house.¡±

    Yikes, I hung my head in shame. So, that night, I was the last person whom he called.